《He Clings to Me Every Night》 Chapter 1: Marrying Up

Chapter 1: Marrying Up

Shen City. Jin Xue, a resident doctor from the Thoracic Surgery Department of the Renxin Hospital had just finished her grueling night shift when she was urgently called back to the Jin family by her grandmother. As Jin Xue entered the opulent living room on the first floor, she expected to find her father, but to her surprise, only her grandmother awaited her with a grave expression. Exhaustion etched on her face, Jin Xue demanded to know the reason for the urgency. "Grandma, what''s the matter that couldn''t wait?" With a solemn demeanor, Old Madam Jin revealed an old photograph, shaking Jin Xue''s world to its core. "You were originally an abandoned baby. Your mother was kind enough to raise you after finding you at the train station. Throughout the years, the Jin family has cared for you as one of their own, providing you with a life of luxury. It is their generosity that has propelled you to your current sess." This bombshell news struck Jin Xue like a lightning bolt, causing her heart to ache with a mix of emotions she never anticipated! She was also stunned. She subconsciously tightened her grip on the old yellowed photo and stared at the baby girl in the photo with widened eyes. The baby girl''s clothes were very thin and she was only wrapped in a rough cotton nket. In the background of the photo was the station. Everyone else was wearing thick overcoats... Jin Xue''s upper and lower lips trembled slightly. Countless questions swirled in her throat, but in the end, she did not say a word. Old Madam Jin''s gaze was sharp. She then showed Jin Xue an old piece of yellowed paper. "This piece of paper is ced on you. It only states your birthday, as well as a few words of gratitude for being adopted by a kind person." Tears welled up in Jin Xue''s eyes as she looked at the old and yellowed piece of paper. She still didn''t say a word. Pursing her lips, Old Madam Jin continued, "Now that the Jin family is in trouble, Jin Xue, it''s time for you to repay the kindness. The Xiao Corporation wants to acquire the Jin Corporation. The Jin family can only protect the Jin Corporation by marrying the Jiang Corporation. You have to marry the vice president of the Jiang Corporation, Jiang Yu." Although she did not care about the news about the wealthy families, Jin Xue had heard about the Jiang Corporation. That was one of the richest families in the country with hundreds of billions of yuan. It was a piece of fatty meat that was like a target! She was an adopted daughter. How could such a good marriage fall on her? The tears in her eyes dissipated a lot. Jin Xue stared at her grandmother inquisitively. "I have a boyfriend and my rtionship is very stable. Gu Zhou and I are going to get married. You all know that. Why do you want me to marry Jin Yue instead of her?" Old Madam Jin''s expression turned serious. "Jin Yue is still young. She still has to study." "She''s only a year younger than me. She graduated from collegest month." "You should be the one to repay the favor. You should be the one to get married! You''re the elder sister. Of course, the eldest sister should get married first. How can the younger sister be the first to get married?" There was a hint of bitterness in Jin Xue''s eyes. In the past, her grandmother did not know how to reason with her at all, nor did she know the order of seniority. She only knew how to dote on her younger siblings. As long as it was something her younger siblings wanted, even if it belonged to her, her grandmother would snatch it for them. There must be a reason why such an illustrious and wealthy family did not allow Jin Yue to marry! Looking at her grandmother, Jin Xue said firmly, "I''ll talk to Dad. I won''t marry him! I can''t betray Gu Zhou!" Old Madam Jin said sternly, "Jin Xue, wake up. Renhe Hospital''s young doctor can''t give you happiness. Water flows to the bottom, and people go to the top. It''s already a blessing for someone of your status to be able to marry into the Jiang family. Don''t be stubborn anymore." "Grandma likes this marriage so much. Let Jin Yue marry him. She deserves such good fortune!" "Your father has already received 300 million yuan from the Jiang family. You have to marry Jiang Yu. I can''t bear for Jin Yue to marry so early. I still want her to apany me for a few more years. Besides, yourte mother said that she can''t treat you badly. The Jin family will find a good husband for you. The Jiang family is the most suitable for you." Chapter 2: The Porsche 918

Chapter 2: The Porsche 918

Jin Xue''s realization dawned upon her at a tender age¡ªher own grandmother held no affection for her, reserving it solely for her younger siblings. Her stepmother, an ever-present adversary, tormented her, while her grandmother turned a blind eye, never uttering a word in her defense. Even when her own siblings became the agents of her misery, her grandmother''s me was unjustly cast upon Jin Xue alone. The passing of her mother left Jin Xue with a father who treated her kindly, yet she refused to burden him with the conflicts that tore at her heart. Choosing instead to endure and ultimately taking the courageous step of moving out. But these self-sacrificing acts failed to bring her the sce she craved. To them, she was nothing more than a pawn in the game of advantageous alliances, a person deemed expendable! Their callous actions chilled her heart, filling it with dismay. Jin Xue, determined to secure her lifelong happiness, would not yield. No longer would she silently bear their torment! With an intense gaze fixed upon her grandmother, Jin Xue dered with unwavering resolve, "I refuse to marry! I shall indeed honor the debts owed by the Jin family, but never at the expense of my own happiness." Her grandmother erupted in a fit of rage, spewing venomous words at Jin Xue, "You ungrateful wretch! Whether you like it or not, you will marry! There is no room for your refusal, and even pleading with your father is futile." With a whoosh, Jin Xue got up and left. She went straight to talk to her father. Upstairs, Jin Yue suddenly started crying. Old Madam Jin rushed upstairs and hugged Jin Yue to coax her. "The Jiang family''s conditions are so harsh. Grandma will definitely not let you marry into the Jiang family. Yueyue, don''t cry. Grandma will be heartbroken!" "What should I do if she refuses to marry me? I don''t want to live anymore!" Tears streamed down Jin Yue''s face, making her look very lovable. Her chubby face also made one''s heart ache. Old Madam Jin hugged her tightly and coaxed her in a gentler voice. "Good girl, don''t do anything stupid! Grandma will let her marry!" Jin Yue stopped crying and giggled in her grandmother''s arms. "Yueyue believes in Grandma. Grandma treats me the best!" "I''ve already pressured your father. He''ll persuade Jin Xue to marry him. She has to be the one to marry him." In her grandmother''s arms, Jin Yue smiled gloomily. Marrying into the Jiang Family, a prenuptial agreement¡ªno inheritance of property, no separation of property rights in a divorce, and automatically giving up the child''s custody in a divorce... There was no benefit at all. She would definitely not marry! 300 million yuan was too little! It was indeed Jin Xue who was worthy of marrying into the Jiang family! ... Jin Xue was in a hurry to rush to the Jin Corporation, so she drove rather quickly. Due to her exhaustion and her chaotic thoughts, she did not brake in time at the traffic light intersection. The car she drove hit the Porsche 918 in front of her! There was a bang¡ª The back of the Porsche 918 was dented, and the airbag in Jin Xue''s car burst out. In an instant, Jin Xue trembled and was stunned! Jiang Yu got out of the Porsche and stared at Jin Xue with deep eyes. Seeing that Jin Xue was stunned and her eyes were filled with fear, he knocked hard on the car window and asked loudly, "Are you alright? Are you injured?" Relying on her instincts, Jin Xue quickly got out of the car. "I''m not hurt!" Jiang Yu walked back to the Porsche and handed Jin Xue a bottle of water. "Drink some water to calm down first! It''s new and hasn''t been opened yet!" Jin Xue''s eyes were still filled with shock, and her heart was racing. Her hands were trembling uncontrobly as she looked at Jiang Yu in a daze. After hesitating for a moment, she took the water from Jiang Yu. After drinking a few mouthfuls of water, she felt better. Jiang Yu was looking at the collision point between the two cars and taking photos. Jin Xue also walked over to take a look and took a few photos. The front of her car had been knocked out of shape, and the back of the Porsche was badly deformed. The repairs must have cost millions. Frowning, Jin Xue secretly sized Jiang Yu up. He was very tall, at 1.85 meters. He was wearing a ck haute couture suit, and his legs were straight and long. His deep facial features were expressionless, exuding a cold and arrogant noble aura. His cheetah-like sharp eyes were staring at her, and Jin Xue clearly felt a wanton sense of oppression. Chapter 3: Three Million Repair Costs

Chapter 3: Three Million Repair Costs

Amidst the chaos, the driver''s gesture of offering a bottle of water was a smallfort, but Jin Xue remained unsure if he possessed an approachable demeanor. Caught in a moment of indecision, Jin Xue offered a sincere apology, her wordsden with remorse, "I''m deeply sorry! I truly am!" Jiang Yu''s gaze bore into Jin Xue, his eyes searching for sincerity. "Should we involve the authorities or settle this matter privately?" "Calling the police is necessary!" Fear of potential extortion gripped her tightly. "In the interest of safety, to prevent any further idents, you should ce the red warning triangle first," Jiang Yu advised. Jin Xue nodded, her heart pounding, and swiftly dashed toward the trunk to retrieve the red warning triangle. Ensuring the triangle was positioned at the appropriate distance, Jin Xue wasted no time in dialing the emergency number to contact the police. While anxiously awaiting the arrival of the traffic police, Jin Xue hurriedly reached out to her insurancepany, desperate to initiate the necessary proceedings. ... After being investigated and dealt with by the traffic police, Jin Xue obtained the police statement. She had to take full responsibility. Jin Xue''s eyes widened in shock when she saw the information about the Porsche''s owner. The owner of the Porsche was called Jiang Yu. His contact address was the office of the vice president of the Jiang Corporation. The marriage partner that her grandmother was talking about was him! She had just crashed into his luxury car. What a coincidence! He did not expect her to know him like this. In an instant, Jin Xue frowned with aplicated look in her eyes. Jiang Yu stared at Jin Xue with a sharp gaze. "The traffic police have left. It''s time for us to discuss thepensation. Miss Jin, you heard what the insurancemissioners on both sides said. The repairmissioner of the Porsche 4S shop has also given his opinion. The repair fee is estimated to be about three million yuan. How do you n topensate?" Jin Xue looked troubled, and her frown deepened. The car insurance she bought could only im for half a million yuan. The new script she was writing was notpleted yet. At the moment, she really could not fork out more than two million yuan. She bought a house without Gu Zhou''s knowledgest week. She had wanted to marry Gu Zhou. She had never thought that such a tragic thing would happen today. Even if she were to sell the house, she would not have a buyer immediately, let alone receive the money immediately. She was an adopted daughter, and she was not thick-skinned enough to ask her adoptive father for money. Biting her lip, Jin Xue looked at Jiang Yu pitifully. "Mr. Jiang, I just started working and can''t afford a huge sum of money. Can you give me a discount?" Jiang Yu''s deep eyes were like a deep pool, as if they could swallow someone whole. "No! Miss Jin, can I reach you at the number you left?" "I''m sure you can. I won''t run." "I definitely can''t drive my car anymore. I have to tow it to the 4S store now. The repair costs are very high. I''m worried about letting you go just like that. Miss Jin, can you provide me with some assurance first?" Jin Xue took off her ne and handed it to Jiang Yu. "This is the most precious thing I have on me. I''ll definitely get it back. I''ll leave it with you for now." Jiang Yu nced at Jin Xue''s ne. The pendant was a ring encrusted with small diamonds. It was worth about 500,000 yuan. This ring looked rtively old. The meaning of this ring must be very important to her. Then, Jiang Yu put the ne into her pocket. "Miss Jin, let''s add each other on WeChat so that we canmunicate in the future. I will inform you about the progress of the repairs, every expense, and everyponent that has been changed. I also need to seek your opinion. Sometimes, we need to send some photos. It''s more convenient to receive photos on WeChat and you can see them clearly." "Sure, let''s add each other on WeChat!" In order to facilitate her memory, Jin Xue marked Jiang Yu''s WeChat name as Mr. Porsche. ... Both ident vehicles were towed for repairs. Jiang Yu looked at Jin Xue in amusement. "Miss Jin, do you want me to give you a ride?" Jin Xue nced at the Rolls-Royce parked at the side, waiting for Jiang Yu. "There''s no need. I''ll take the car myself. Don''t worry, I really won''t run away." Jiang Yu''s eyes were calm, and his deep facial features were handsome. "Miss Jin, you can contact me anytime if you have any questions about the repairs." Chapter 4: She Will Hate You!

Chapter 4: She Will Hate You!

Jin Xue did not say anything else and left. Jiang Yu got into the Rolls-Royce, and Yang Xun, who was in the car, smiled at him. "I''ve seen her photo. She''s Jin Yuntian''s eldest daughter, Jin Xue." Jiang Yu red at Yang Xun with a cold gaze. "Drive! I''ll rush back for a meeting!" "Miss Jin''s looks are really..." Yang Xun felt apprehensive when he saw Jiang Yu''s dark eyes, which were as deep as vortexes. He instantly shut up. He started driving immediately. ... Secretary Zhou of the CEO''s office could not stop Jin Xue at all. He followed her and persuaded her along the way. "Miss Jin, President Jin is meeting a guest. It''s not appropriate for you to barge in like this. Please wait a moment." "I won''t disturb him. I''ll wait at the door." "Young Miss..." Suddenly, Jin Xue motioned for the secretary to remain silent. She thought she heard a familiar voice. After a pause, Jin Xue said, "Secretary Zhou, you can leave. I won''t do anything rash. No matter what the consequences are, I''ll bear them." "Miss, you really can''t go in and disturb her." "I know. I''m really just standing at the door. I won''t make things difficult for you." After a moment of hesitation, Secretary Zhou nodded and left. After taking two steps forward, Jin Xue stood quietly at the door of the CEO''s office. She could hear the conversation inside clearly. She could tell that it was really Gu Zhou''s voice. About thirty secondster, Jin Xue boldly and gently turned the doorknob. The door opened, and she quietly pushed it open a crack. Through the crack in the door, Jin Xue saw her father talking to Gu Zhou. Jin Yuntian''s expression was serious as he said coldly, "Doctor Gu, I''m telling the truth. You''re not suitable for my daughter. She deserves a better man." "Jin Xue loves me. You can''t break us up so cruelly." "You''re spouting so much nonsense to me because you want more benefits? Do you think two million is too little?" Two million? Was this a deal? Jin Xue''s heart suddenly sank and she was nervous. For some reason, her mind went nk. After a moment of silence, Gu Zhou said, "Mr. Jin, Jin Xue will hate you for doing this!" Jin Yuntian''s gaze was deep as he looked at Gu Zhou. "As long as my daughter''s husband is not you, she will understand my painstaking efforts one day. Doctor Gu, you''ve been thinking about it for two days. You were the one who took the initiative to talk to me. What are you trying to say?" "Two million is too little! In Shen City, it''s not enough to buy a house. I want ten million!" In an instant, Jin Yuntian sneered. His hawk-like sharp eyes were filled with a strong coldness. "You''re asking for an exorbitant price. Your table manners are ugly!" Gu Zhou''s expression was cold as he stared at Jin Yuntian sinisterly. "Compared to the benefits that President Jin obtained from the Jiang Corporation, the 10 million yuan I want is just a fraction." Jin Yuntian sneered and said sarcastically, "It''s only been two days, and you already know so much. You''re quite ambitious!" "Compared to President Jin''s shrewdness, I''m nothing." Jin Xue could clearly hear the conversation inside. Last night, when she was having dinner with Gu Zhou, he knew everything, but he did not tell her anything. She didn''t expect him to be such a shameless bastard! In an instant, Jin Xue was so depressed that she almost couldn''t breathe. The beauty of the past was torn into pieces. A heart-piercing pain spread throughout her body, and her mind seemed to have exploded. "Mr. Jin, what do you think?" "Ten million is not a small sum. I have to consider it." Gu Zhou threatened, "Jin Xue loves me very much. She won''t marry anyone but me. President Jin, you know Jin Xue''s temper. You have to think it through. Ten million yuan in exchange for your wealth and peace is very fair!" Jin Xue was utterly disappointed that they treated her as amodity for profit. Her hands were tightly clenched into fists, trembling uncontrobly in anger. Jin Xue could not bear to listen to the rest of the conversation. Chapter 5: Move In With Me

Chapter 5: Move In With Me

In a swift motion, Jin Xue excused herself to the restroom, seeking to rejuvenate her appearance with a touch of makeup, determined to project an aura of renewed vitality. As Gu Zhou''s departure left her seething with anger, Jin Xue strode purposefully into the President''s opulent office, her gaze icy and unwavering, fixating resentfully on Jin Yuntian. "I overheard everything. Not a single cent shall be given to Gu Zhou. I will marry Jiang Yu." Jin Yuntian''s brow furrowed slightly as he looked upon his daughter with a pained expression, torn between love and concern. "Xue''er, I''m truly doing this for your own well-being. I didn''t mean to keep it from you or discuss it with Gu Zhou beforehand. I merely tested him, and he relinquished his im on you. He doesn''t truly love you. He''s merely infatuated with wealth, using you as a stepping stone in his life." "That''s enough. I don''t want to hear another word. Today, I will fulfill your wish and register my marriage with Jiang Yu. Henceforth, I will owe you nothing." With a frigid resolve, Jin Xue uttered those words before turning away, refusing to cast a backward nce. Jin Yuntian frowned, his eyes reflecting a mix ofplex emotions. Suddenly, a sharp pain pierced his chest, causing him to wince. Hastily, he retrieved a pill from his pocket and swallowed it, hoping to alleviate the difort. ... Jin Xue called Jiang Yu. "I''m Jin Yuntian''s eldest daughter, Jin Xue. It''s eleven o''clock now. The Civil Affairs Bureau will be off work in an hour. Are you in time to register at the Civil Affairs Bureau?" A trace of interest shed across Jiang Yu''s stern face. "If Miss Jin needs it, I can do it!" "I''ll wait for you at the Civil Affairs Bureau. I won''t wait for you if you''rete!" Fifteen minutester, Jiang Yu appeared at the Civil Affairs Bureau. Lawyer Wang Xie came with him. Jin Xue nced at Wang Xie before looking at Jiang Yu. "I have a condition. After we marry, I don''t need topensate for the repair costs of the Porsche." Without hesitation, Jiang Yu said, "Mrs. Jiang, you hit your own car, so of course you don''t have to pay for it. There''s a prenuptial agreement. Take a closer look. If you have no objections, sign it and we''ll go register." Jin Xue read the prenuptial agreement Wang Xie gave her seriously. At this moment, she finally understood why the Jin family was unwilling to let Jin Yue marry into the Jiang family. The prenuptial agreement was written in ck and white: The marriage could only be made public after a year. The woman had no right to inherit the property, and there was no right to divide the property in a divorce. Divorcing meant that she would automatically give up the custody of the child. This agreement showed that the woman had no guarantees. Other than 300 million yuan as a gift, she would not get any benefits. The proud Jin Yue would definitely not marry. Jin Xue sneered. However, she did not hesitate and signed her name. Jiang Yu stared at Jin Xue with his deep, eagle-like eyes. "Don''t you have to consider it? Do you think there''s no problem?" "Three million yuan inpensation waived and an additional long-term meal ticket. Is that a problem? Since I''m here, do I still need to think about it?" The corners of her lips curled up slightly, and the cold lines on Jiang Yu''s face softened, making his handsome face look even sexier. "Alright! Let''s register immediately!" ... Holding the marriage certificate, Jin Xue was rather calm. Jiang Yu''s expression didn''t change. "Go back and pack your things. You''ll move to my houseter." Jin Xue lowered her almond-shaped eyes slightly and nodded calmly. "Recently, I''ve been working a lot of night shifts. From 12 a.m. to 8 a.m., so I won''t be home at night. You can slowly get used to it." The corners of Jiang Yu''s lips curled up slightly. "I understand your work! I have a lunch appointment at noon, so I won''t be eating with you." "You''re busy with work. I understand." Jiang Yu wrote down an address for Jin Xue and gave her two sets of keys. "Your car won''t be repaired so quickly. Drive my car first. Aunt Zhen is at the vi. If there''s anything you don''t understand, ask her." Jin Xue responded with a nonchnt hum. Then, she pressed the remote control to unlock the car. A ck BMW X6 parked not far away from her immediately lit up its headlights. After a while, Jin Xue drove away without looking at Jiang Yu. Chapter 6: Your Wife Thinks You’re Just A Long-Term Meal Ticket

Chapter 6: Your Wife Thinks You''re Just A Long-Term Meal Ticket

This was the first time Wang Xie had seen a woman ignore Jiang Yu. His eyes widened in shock! Raising his eyebrows slightly, Wang Xie looked at Jiang Yu inquisitively. "Yu, your wife gave you a hard time! Your wife is too cold! Judging from her expression, you owe her three million yuan!" Jiang Yu''s thin lips parted slightly as he spat out coldly, "Do you have a problem with that?" "I''m just curious why you married her." "What''s so interesting about a marriage alliance?" Jiang Yu walked towards the Rolls-Royce, followed by Wang Xie. "Your wife thinks you''re a long-term meal ticket." Jiang Yu stared at Wang Xie with her dark and cold eyes. "Have you ever seen the Jiang family refuse to feed anyone?" "Miss Jin is good-looking and pleasing to the eye. You''re not at a disadvantage." At this moment, Jiang Yu''s sexy thin lips were pursed tightly, as if they were holding an ice-cold de. In an instant, Wang Xie did not dare to say anything else. ... Jin Xue packed a few sets of clothes and brought along her daily skincare products and cosmetics before heading to Jiang Yu''s house. Jiang Yu''s house was located in arge vi in Area A of Pearl Lake. This was Jin Xue''s first timeing to this high-end vi district. This was the most expensive high-end vi area other than the mountaintop vi. The golf course was opposite Pearl Lake. The lighting in Jiang Yu''s vi was excellent. The vis nearby were 200 meters away from each other, and there was enough privacy and quietness. A conservative estimate was that this vi was worth at least 600 million yuan. The Jiang family was indeed a wealthy family. They were much more imposing than the Jin family. Every decoration and decoration exuded the aura of money. Aunt Zhen carried her luggage and brought Jin Xue to the master bedroom on the second floor. "Madam, there''s an empty wardrobe here. Put your things here. If you need anything, you can tell me at any time. Only you and Mr. live in this vi. Mr. and the others live in Beverly Hills. They rarelye here." "Got it." Jin Xue nced over. Jiang Yu''s shirts were only ck and white. Jiang Yu''s suits were all in an unchanging ck color. Suddenly, Jiang Yu''s unsmiling face appeared in Jin Xue''s mind. These clothes really matched his face! His clothes were as deep as his person! "Madam, you must be hungry. Let''s go eat first. I''ll tell you about the elders of the Jiang familyter. I''ll help you unpack your luggageter." Jin Xue probed, "Is he often not at home?" "Sir is quite busy. He often goes on business trips andes back quitete at night." Jin Xue pursed her lips. This meant that they would rarely meet. She quite liked Jiang Yu''s lifestyle. "Aunt Zhen, I''m away a lot too. I work at the hospital. Besides, my working hours are a little special. I''m on duty 24 hours a day." "I know. Sir told me. Madam, just tell me what you want to eat. I''ll prepare it for you." "Okay!" "Madam, this is my phone number." Jin Xue nodded and added Aunt Zhen''s number and WeChat. ... It was too tiring! After taking a shower, Jin Xue fell asleep the moment she touched the bed. When she woke up, it was already past seven in the evening. Looking at her phone, she saw that there were a few missed calls from Gu Zhou. Jin Xue ignored him. When she went downstairs, Jin Xue only saw Aunt Zhen. "Madam, Sir isn''ting back for dinner. He has business to attend to." Jin Xue remained silent and sat at the dining table. Aunt Zhen continued, "Old Madam called. She wants to see you tomorrow and wants you to prepare. Old Madam asked for your phone number, and I gave it to her." Old Madam? It was her mother-inw! Jin Xue nodded. "I understand." "I told her that you''re working the night shift tonight and won''t be off until eight o''clock tomorrow morning. After that, Old Madam didn''t say anything else and hung up." Chapter 7: You’re Lying to Me!

Chapter 7: You''re Lying to Me!

Jin Xue had only seen the Jiang family members in the photos Aunt Zhen had shown her. She had never understood it before, so she did not know if it was easy to get along with. If her mother-inw wanted to see her, so be it. Anyway, things had alreadye to this. After dinner, Jin Xue looked around. Then, she returned to the master bedroom and fell asleep again. It wasn''t until eleven o''clock that she got up and prepared to go to the hospital for work. At this moment, she hadn''t seen Jiang Yu. They did not meet and did not interact much. Jin Xue felt that it was quite good! ... 12:30 A.M. When Jin Xue returned to her office after checking the wards, she was surprised to see Gu Zhou standing at the door. He looked so worried that he was frowning. "Xue, I called you so many times, but you didn''t answer. I was worried something had happened to you. I went to your house, but you weren''t there." Jin Xue ignored Gu Zhou and walked into the Thoracic Surgery Office. Gu Zhou followed her in. "Xue, what''s wrong? What happened?" He could still pretend to care about her as if nothing had happened. He could even pretend to be affectionate. Jin Xue admired Gu Zhou''s hypocrisy. She looked at Gu Zhou coldly. "Something major happened." Gu Zhou was stunned. He pretended to be calm and asked, "What''s the big deal?" Jin Xue said tentatively, "I hit Jiang Yu''s Porsche 918. The repairs cost three million yuan. The car insurance I bought can onlypensate for half a million yuan. I''m still short of more than two million yuan. I don''t know how I can fork out this money." Gu Zhou heaved a sigh of relief and sat beside Jin Xue. "Xue''er, don''t worry. Your father will help you." Shaking her head, Jin Xue said seriously, "My father said that he won''t help me. He wants me to marry Jiang Yu." Gu Zhou was silent for a moment. He stared at Jin Xue inquisitively. "What do you think?" "I can''t fork out more than two million yuan for repairs. I can only agree to marry Jiang Yu." In an instant, Gu Zhou''s face darkened. "Xue''er, it''s too much for you to make such a rash decision. If you don''t love Jiang Yu, you won''t be happy if you marry him. We said that we would be together forever. Have you forgotten? I love you. I won''t let you leave me!" Jin Xue found Gu Zhou''s deep feelings very strange! What he said was also very ironic! He was really disgusting! He didn''t love her because he hadn''t gotten the ten million yuan he wanted yet. He was panicking and anxious. He was just trying to think of a way to keep his golden goose. Jin Xue sneered. "Are you sure I won''t be happy if I marry Jiang Yu? Can I be happy with you? I don''t have money. If my father doesn''t help me, I have no other choice but to marry Jiang Yu! If you help me repay the two million yuan, I can marry you immediately!" Gu Zhou looked surprised. "Xue''er, you weren''t like this in the past. You''re really superficial now!" "Am I not superficial? Where am I going to find more than two million yuan topensate Jiang Yu? Gu Zhou, have you ever thought about my predicament?" Gu Zhou suppressed his anger. His face was a little cold. He was silent for a moment, then said, "Go back and beg your father. If he won''t help you, you can make a scene with him." Jin Xue smiled and said, "I''ve already tried, but it didn''t work. My father''s heart is as hard as stone." "Then go and beg Jiang Yu to let you off." "He''s not rted to me, so why should he help me?" "How do you know it won''t work if you don''t try?" "Do you think Jiang Yu is stupid?!" "Maybe he''ll take pity on you!" Jin Xue sneered and stared at Gu Zhou with disdain. "I''m done with you. I''ve already registered my marriage with Jiang Yu. Don''te looking for me in the future." In an instant, Gu Zhou''s eyes widened as he looked at Jin Xue in disbelief. "You''re lying to me!" "It''s true!" "Xue''er, don''t be angry. I''ll beg Jiang Yu to let you off." Chapter 8: Don’t Even Think About Ditching Me!

Chapter 8: Don''t Even Think About Ditching Me!

No matter how Jin Xue gazed upon Gu Zhou, an intense hatred welled up within her, engulfing her heart. With a disdainful sneer, she uttered sarcastically, "Gu Zhou, what kind of twisted joke is this? Do you honestly think you stand a chance against Jiang Yu?" Gu Zhou''s eyes narrowed in a defiant re as he confronted Jin Xue. "I am willing to do anything for you. I am willing to try everything." His desperate plea fell on deaf ears, met with an unwavering resolve. "No matter what you say, it is futile. I am now Mrs. Jiang, and there is no room for us. Gu Zhou, you are neither a patient nor a doctor in our esteemed hospital. Leave the confines of the Thoracic Surgery Office immediately." A frosty question escaped Gu Zhou''s lips, his voice tinged with coldness. "Jin Xue, must you be so heartless?" Jin Xue''s gaze turned icy, a ze of determination in her eyes. "Heartless? Am I truly heartless? When you betrayed me, treating me like a meremodity. When shamelessly demanding 10 million yuan from my father, did you ever consider how cruel you were to me?" Gu Zhou''s eyes widened in surprise, caught off guard by Jin Xue''s unwavering knowledge. "You... You know everything?" Jin Xue nodded. "You must be very angry now that you lost both me and your money!" Gu Zhou immediately argued, "Your father forced me to do it. He was the one who framed me. What I said to him was out of anger. I didn''t treat you as amodity. You will always be the person I love the most." "You still think I''m a fool and you think I''m gullible, don''t you? Gu Zhou, you''re really shameless! You bastard!" "You have no right to scold me. No matter what I do, I''m doing it for you!" "I''m very grateful to you! From now on, you don''t have to do anything for me anymore. You can go your own way, and I''ll go mine." "Jin Xue, we should all calm down and not hurt each other, okay? How about this? You can pretend to be with Jiang Yu first. After you divorce Jiang Yu, we''ll get back together." "You''re shameless. I''ve finally seen through you. Get lost!" Gu Zhou''s eyes were dark, and the anger on his face was obvious. "Can you not be so na?ve? Other than me, no one else will love you as deeply as I do." "Your love is very hypocritical. I only find you disgusting. Please get out immediately!" Suppressing his anger, Gu Zhou coaxed her gently, "We can definitely continue to be together. Besides, Jiang Yu won''t know. I can understand that you married him only for money. We can also better n our future." "You want Jiang Yu''s assets? Do you really think Jiang Yu is a fool?" "Jiang Yu has so much money. It''s not too much for you to take a little. You deserve it. Let''s be careful. He won''t find out." Jin Xue looked at Gu Zhou in disdain. "You''re really a genius, but you''re not worthy of being a human. So, you''re very stupid!" Gu Zhou did not take Jin Xue''s sarcasm seriously. Only hatred could be felt when one could see that the fatty in their mouth was about to disappear! "Jin Xue, I''ve pampered you like a princess for so long. You can''t treat me like this. Be good and listen to me. We can get a lot of benefits from Jiang Yu. We can live a happier life than before." "Gu Zhou, do you know who thergest shareholder of Renhe Hospital is? If you can survive under the noses of the Jiang Corporation, dream on. I heard that Jiang Yu is ruthless and doesn''t talk much. None of the prey he targets can survive!" Jin Xue''s words were like a bucket of cold water that was poured over Gu Zhou. In an instant, he felt cold from head to toe and waspletely awake. "I only said those words out of anger." Before leaving, Gu Zhou red at Jin Xue fiercely. "Don''t even think about ditching me!" Jin Xue retorted sternly, "If you continue to pester me, I''ll definitely not be polite to you!" Gu Zhou smiled sinisterly. "If Jiang Yu knew about our rtionship, do you think he would believe you?" Jin Xue red at Gu Zhou fiercely and said sternly, "Even if he doesn''t believe me, he''ll still kill you!" Chapter 9: Do You Love Him Very Much?

Chapter 9: Do You Love Him Very Much?

As the morning sun painted a golden hue over the surroundings, Jin Xue made her way back to the Pearl Lake Vi. Aunt Zhen leaned in, her voice barely a whisper, "Sir is upstairs. He wants you to join him in the study." Subconsciously, Jin Xue''s gaze shifted toward the second floor. "Understood." "Sir has already had breakfast. Madam, may I prepare some dumplings for you?" "Sure." With a gentle knock on the study door, Jin Xue entered, her eyes curious as she focused on Jiang Yu''s enigmatic presence. His chiseled features remained impassive, yet an undeniable aura surrounded him, impossible to ignore. Dressed in a pristine white shirt, he exuded the same air of mystery as the day before. "Please have a seat!" Jiang Yu''s voice was cold and distant. Jin Xue settled herself, her eyes locked on Jiang Yu. "Is there something you wish to discuss with me?" Jiang Yu''s face carried a hint of aggression as he tossed several photographs onto the table before Jin Xue. "How do you exin this?" ncing at the photos, Jin Xue met Jiang Yu''s piercing gaze. She felt no guilt in her heart, her tone calm andposed. "It is a fact that I had a boyfriend before I got married. Everyone in the Jin family is aware of that. The man beside me in the photo is my ex-boyfriend, Gu Zhou. Yesterday morning, I ended the rtionship with him. He called me, but I ignored him. I went to work at the hospital, and he came searching for me there. Our negotiation fell through. That is all." Jiang Yu''s expression turned cold and somber, as if a brewing stormy within his eyes. "Do you love him very much?" Jin Xue locked eyes with Jiang Yu, her voice carrying indifference. "I once loved him and wanted to marry him." "Why didn''t you marry him? Do you still love him?" "Yesterday morning, I realized that he had deceived me. He saw me as a meremodity. When he asked my father for ten million yuan, I made up my mind to never be that foolish again. I refuse to be deceived by him anymore. I do not love him anymore. I had to cut my losses and end the rtionshippletely." Jiang Yu lit a cigarette, the smoke swirling around him. With narrowed eyes and a thin-lipped smile, he exhaled a cloud of smoke. "The Jiang family cannot afford to lose face." "I''ve already made it clear to him. As for what he wants, it''s out of my control. Can I know where these photos came from? Did you get someone to follow me?" Jiang Yu looked at Jin Xue disdainfully. "Although you''re Mrs. Jiang, you''re not worth my effort. These photos were sent over from Beverly Hills early in the morning." Beverly Hills? In that case, all the elders of the Jiang family knew about it. Jin Xue sneered and said sarcastically, "Who on earth would have the mood toe to the hospital in the middle of the night to secretly take photos of me? Don''t they sleep?" Under his short ck hair, his eagle eyes were sharp and cold, filled with iparable lethality. Jiang Yu''s voice was also cold as he said, "Mrs. Jiang, please remember to pay attention to your words and actions at all times. Don''t embarrass me." "I know, I''ll remember it!" "What do you want?" "I have no demands." Jiang Yu took out a ck card and handed it to Jin Xue. "Buy whatever you want. There''s no limit." Jin Xue smiled and epted the ck card from Jiang Yu. "Thank you, Hubby!" Jiang Yu was smoking as she looked at Jin Xue with a deep gaze. He was a little surprised to hear her call him her husband! After hesitating for a moment, Jin Xue asked tentatively, "What is the sentiment in Beverly Hills? Who do you think is most likely to secretly take photos of me?" The smoke that Jiang Yu exhaled sprayed directly on Jin Xue''s face. "My grandfather flew into a rage. I don''t even know where these photos came from in Beverly Hills!" "Are theying for you or me?" Jiang Yu said casually, "I''m not sure!" "Hubby, aren''t you working today? Did you specially wait for me toe back?" Chapter 10: Suddenly Entering the Master Bedroom

Chapter 10: Suddenly Entering the Master Bedroom

Jiang Yu''s piercing gaze locked onto Jin Xue as he released a smoky breath, the air around them thick with tension. "We''re going back to Beverly Hills for dinner tonight. You can''t bete, let alone absent. I''ll be back to pick you up at five-thirty this afternoon," he stated with an air of authority. Jin Xue''s eyes shimmered mischievously as she met his intense gaze. She hesitated for a moment before speaking, her voice filled with curiosity, "Aunt Zhen informed mest night that mother-inw wishes to meet me today." "Then you should honor her request and make a proper introduction." Feeling a pang of hunger, Jin Xue dered, "I''m famished. It''s time for breakfast." Without wasting another moment, she gracefully departed from the smoky study. Meanwhile, Jiang Yu nonchntly flicked the ash from his cigarette, taking another drag as he contemted the unfolding events. ... Not long after, Jiang Yu drove out. Gu Zhou called Jin Xue, but she did not answer. After a while, Jin Xue received a WeChat message from Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou''s scathing words pierced through the screen, each sentenceden with fury and resentment. His anger radiated through the digital realm, leaving Jin Xue in no doubt about the depth of his rage. "If you drive me off the edge, you will suffer retribution!" "Jin Xue, you''ll never find a man who loves you as much as I do. Jiang Yu doesn''t love you at all. You''ll be an abandoned wife of a rich family!" "Since you''re so heartless, there''s no need for me to be kind to you. Just wait and see!" The weight of Gu Zhou''s words bore down on Jin Xue, and she could feel the heat of his anger scorching her soul. His usations cut deep, igniting a tumultuous mix of emotions within her. A surge of defiance swelled within her,pelling her to respond in kind. With a trembling finger, Jin Xue typed a reply, her words dripping with disdain and frustration. "Gu Zhou, you''re insane!" "Stay away from me! Your repulsive voice pollutes my ears!" Angrily, Gu Zhou sent an emoji filled with malice, intensifying the vitriol of his curses. However, Jin Xue chose to ignore his subsequent messages, determined to shield herself from his toxic presence. Just as the tension in the digital realm threatened to overwhelm her, a message from her ssmates materialized on WeChat, providing a much-needed respite from the turbulent exchange. Curiosity piqued, Jin Xue opened the message, seeking sce in the diversion it promised. A ssmate who worked at Renhe Hospital with Gu Zhou revealed that not only was Gu Zhou not promoted to an attending physician, but his contract with Renhe Hospital was terminated because he had vited the rules by epting the pharmaceutical sales representative''s banquet fees. He would never be hired, and it would take effect immediately. Once this news was released, Gu Zhou basically had no hope of entering a Grade A hospital anymore. He basically could not stay in Shen City anymore. His future was over! This time, reality really taught him what it meant to be building castles in the air! He didn''t have the ability, but he wanted to seize Jiang Yu''s assets. He even thought that Jiang Yu was easy to deceive. He was like an egg hitting a rock. Gu Zhou deserved what happened today! This scumbag''s retribution came at the right time. Jin Xue felt quite good! Smilingfortably, Jin Xue deleted Gu Zhou''s WeChat. She even blocked Gu Zhou''s number. ... At two in the afternoon, Jin Xue woke up. The moment she sat up and stretchedzily, she was inadvertently shocked. She suddenly trembled and her eyes were filled with shock. There was actually someone sitting in front of her bed, staring at her with sharp eyes. That face was expressionless. How long had this person been looking at her like this? Jin Xue blinked and remembered that the woman staring at her was her mother-inw, Zhang Baochan. Jin Xue curled her lips into a silly smile to ease her awkwardness. "Mother!" Zhang Baochan''s voice was cold. "I''ll give you ten minutes. Go downstairs!" Jin Xue nodded in a daze. "Okay!" Zhang Baochan did not say another word. She gave Jin Xue a stern look and left the master bedroom haughtily. In an instant, Jin Xue took a deep breath and gently stroked her chest. Although this woman was indeed her mother-inw, Jin Xue immediately rolled her eyes in difort when she saw someone else entering the master bedroom without her permission. Fortunately, the pajamas she was wearing were more conservative. Otherwise, she would be so embarrassed! Jin Xue had also seen her mother-inw''s aura. She was definitely not a good person! ... Jin Xue went downstairs and saw a few men in the living room. They should be the bodyguards her mother-inw had brought. Aunt Zhen stood by the side, not daring to say anything. She just looked at her. Chapter 11: It’s Your Responsibility to Have a Son

Chapter 11: It''s Your Responsibility to Have a Son

Before Jin Xue could utter a word, a phnx of imposing bodyguards swiftly encircled her, their presencemanding attention. "Madam has been waiting for you in the car for a long time. Please get in!" one of the bodyguards announced with an air of authority. Jin Xue followed their lead obligingly, stepping into the sleek, ck Bentley and taking her ce in the plush backseat alongside her enigmatic mother-inw. With a mixture of anticipation and caution, Jin Xue ventured, "Mother-inw, are we heading back to Beverly Hills?" Zhang Baochan''s face remained impassive as she regarded Jin Xue with an inscrutable gaze. "Just follow me. You''ll discover our destination soon enough." A glimmer of curiosity danced in Jin Xue''s almond-shaped eyes as she pressed on, determined to unravel the mystery. "Mother-inw, my husband mentioned that he would personallye to pick me up. Shall I give him a call to ensure he doesn''t wait for me in vain?" "There''s no need for furthermunication. I have already informed Jiang Yu," Zhang Baochan coolly dered. Caught off guard by her mother-inw''s response, Jin Xue''s sharp eyes discreetly assessed the woman before her, searching for any subtle clues hidden behind her enigmatic demeanor. ... Twenty minutester, the Bentley drove into the green passageway of Renhe Hospital. Jin Xue was taken to the gynecology department by her mother-inw. Stopping in her tracks, Jin Xue asked coldly, "Mother-inw, what do you mean?" Zhang Baochan stared at Jin Xue proudly. "Don''t you know how to read? Aren''t you a doctor?" "The marriage agreement doesn''t specify that I have toe to the gynecology department for a checkup. You''re insulting me!" Zhang Baochan''s expression turned serious and cold. "Do you need me to remind you of what you''ve done? This is the old man''s intention. The Jiang family will never tolerate people who are unreasonable. Jin Xue, please respect yourself!" With dissatisfaction in her eyes, Jin Xue snorted. "Are you referring to the photo? I''ve already exined it to Jiang Yu. He believes me!" Zhang Baochan''s expression darkened as he asked sternly, "You don''t dare to go in for a checkup? Are you afraid that your unspeakable secret will be found out?" "Who knows what will happen? I won''t go in without Jiang Yu around. I only acknowledge Jiang Yu and the marriage agreement." Zhang Baochan''s eyes narrowed unconsciously. Her pupils constricted, and her face twitched. "Jin Xue, are you really not going in for a checkup?" Jin Xue felt a little ufortable, but she still said coldly, "Without Jiang Yu apanying me, I won''t do a checkup." Zhang Baochan was someone who had been through a lot. No matter how emotional she was, she suppressed her anger at this moment. The expression on her face was still dignified. "There must be an exnation to the old man. It''s not too much to ask Doctor Tian to take your pulse, right?" After hesitating for a moment, Jin Xue nodded. Although the Old Madam in front of her was her mother-inw, she had an indescribable feeling. She couldn''t tell what was wrong. ... After taking her pulse, Doctor Tian said that Jin Xue was a little weak and was not conducive to pregnancy. She needed to recuperate. Jin Xue sneered and stared at Doctor Tian with a sharp gaze. "Did you diagnose wrongly?" Doctor Tian said seriously, "Mrs. Jiang, you don''t feel anything now, but when winteres, you''ll clearly feel tired. Sometimes, your hands and feet will feel cold. If your physique isn''t good, you''ll easily fall sick, and your immunity will decrease. Even if you''re pregnant, you''ll easily have a miscarriage. Nurturing your body is a solid foundation." A sly glint shed across Jin Xue''s almond-shaped eyes. "Mother-inw, do you believe this?" Zhang Baochan looked at Jin Xue calmly. "Doctor Tian is a gynecologist. I believe in her diagnosis. The Jiang family can''t be childless. We must have grandchildren. Jin Xue, it''s your duty to nurse your body back to health. It''s your responsibility to have a son." In an instant, Jin Xue''s expression turned cold. Her almond-shaped eyes were filled with anger as she red at Zhang Baochan. It was not that Jin Xue was resistant to having children, but her mother-inw''s words were too unpleasant. What''s wrong with giving birth to a daughter? Isn''t a daughter human? Was her daughter not worthy ofing to this world? Could it be that she could only get an abortion if she was pregnant with a daughter? It was not up to her to decide to have a son. Jin Xue felt extremely ufortable to have the responsibility pushed on her like that. Chapter 12: Falling Out

Chapter 12: Falling Out

Jin Xue tossed a provocative remark into the air, her voiceced with defiance. "What can you do to me if I don''t bear a son?" Zhang Baochan''s gaze hardened, fixating sternly on Jin Xue. "If you wish to secure your position as the Young Madam of the Jiang family, having a son is the most favorable course of action. Should you fail to conceive a son, there will be another woman who can fulfill that duty." In an instant, Jin Xue sprang to her feet, causing the chair to screech against the floor in protest. Her eyes brimmed with a malicious glint as she locked her gaze fiercely onto Zhang Baochan. "I am in excellent health, with no need for convalescence. As long as I remain Jiang Yu''s wife, you can forget about the notion of having a grandson!" Zhang Baochan''s voice, cold and unyielding, erupted through gritted teeth, her anger mirroring Jin Xue''s intensity. "You will regret the decisions you''ve made today." "Do not forget, Mother-inw, I am also a doctor. I trust only my own judgment. I am not a vessel for procreation. I am a human being who will not be at your mercy." With her defiant words hanging in the air, Jin Xue exited the consultation room of the gynecology director without casting a nce back. Zhang Baochan stood there, stunned, her exquisitely sculpted face contorted with anger. Jin Xue, how dare you defy your mother-inw? How dare you challenge her authority in front of others? How dare you show such disrespect? Did she truly believe she could ascend above her mother-inw''s head? How deluded she was! That audacious girl would soon discover that a day woulde when she had no tears left to shed. Doctor Tian, who had remained silent throughout, cautiously observed Zhang Baochan. It was only when the consultation room fell into a silence that she mustered the courage to inquire, "Mrs. Jiang, would you like me to prescribe some medication?" "Do it! She needs to undergo a course of Chinese medicine treatment for recovery. The Jiang family cannot be without heirs." Doctor Tian nodded earnestly and began to meticulously inscribe a prescription. Just then, Zhang Baochan received a call from her younger brother, Zhang Baoshan. "Sister, the Chinese medicine, prepared ording to your prescription, has been ready for a week. I even arranged for it to be packaged with Renhe Hospital''sbel." "Understood. See youter." ... After leaving the gynecology department, Jin Xue called Jiang Yu. "What kind of gift do you need to buy for dinner in Beverly Hills tonight?" "I''m in the parking lot! You don''t have to buy a present. I''m ready." Jin Xue was stunned for a few seconds. "I''ll be right down. Let''s talk when we meet." Walking from the green passageway to the parking lot, Jin Xue really saw Jiang Yu''s Rolls-Royce. After getting into the car, Jin Xue red at Jiang Yu. "Since you''re already here, why don''t you go up?" "I just got here." Jiang Yu''s expression didn''t change at all. He merely lifted his eyelids slightly and nced at Jin Xue. Then, he drove off. "When are you free? Let''s go for a marital checkup together!" Jin Xue sized Jiang Yu up without blinking. "You want to have children?" Jiang Yu''s voice was cold and indifferent. He and Jin Xue looked at each other. Jin Xue could not read his emotions in his dark eyes. "You want my opinion?" "Say it!" "I don''t want to have children! But your mother said that my responsibility is to give birth to a son for you. If I can''t give birth to a son, there will be another woman to do it for me. At that time, I will get out of the Jiang family." Jiang Yu narrowed his eyes and asked in a low voice, "Did you quarrel with her?" "We argued and fell out. She probably hates me to death." Jiang Yu fell silent. His expression was still unfathomable. Jin Xue asked, "Do you want to go for a marital checkup?" "If you don''t want to have children, is there a need for a marital checkup? Is there something wrong with you?" Jin Xue stared at Jiang Yu. She had a guess in her heart. "You don''t want children?" "Mrs. Jiang, are you using me of not fulfilling my wedding night responsibilities?" Jiang Yu looked at Jin Xue, his deep eyes making her feel apprehensive. Instantly, Jin Xue shook her head. She shut up. If she gave birth to a child and they were to get a divorce one day, she would have no custody and would be separated from her own flesh and blood... Hence, Jin Xue was determined not to have a child. Chapter 13: Quit Your Job

Chapter 13: Quit Your Job

Thanks to Jiang Yu, Jin Xue found herself in the midst of Shen City''s most opulent and magnificent district, Beverly Hills. As she stepped into the vi, her eyes were immediately drawn to a grand fountain, its splendor evident at first nce. After a brief five-minute drive, Jin Xue''s gaze fell upon two small detached vis. From their exterior, it was clear they served as abodes for the household staff, with two sleek cars parked nearby. Continuing the drive for another three minutes, Jin Xue''s eyesnded on a private tarmac. Adjacent to it stood apact vi, likely serving as the quarters for the vignt bodyguards. A hundred meters further, Jiang Yu''s car halted at the entrance of an immense three-story French-style vi. Jin Xue alighted from the vehicle, taking a moment to leisurely survey her surroundings. Directly opposite the main structure stood a wishing well, adorned with what appeared to be arge piece of jade. The tranquil waters within it flowed endlessly, exuding a captivating beauty. The imposing main building boasted four colossal Roman pirs at its entrance, as if proudly dering the authority of its owner. With a slight frown, Jin Xue followed Jiang Yu inside, feeling as though she were embarking on a voyage of exploration into a mystical castle, brimming with untold secrets. The expansive living room, stretching an impressive fifteen meters,y empty except for a colossal crystal chandelier suspended from above. Jin Xue found herself momentarily overwhelmed by the sheer magnitude of the space and themanding aura it exuded. "You''re back!" A chilling voice reverberated through the living room, causing Jin Xue to tremble involuntarily. Following Jiang Yu''s line of sight, Jin Xue''s gaze settled upon an elder figure, his snowy white hair adding to the gravity of his expression, emanating an aura akin to that of a regal monarch. The elder''s keen, eagle-like eyes bore into Jin Xue''s being, their intensity sending shivers down her spine. His presencemanded unwavering respect, leaving no room for defiance. This must be Jiang Cong, the chairman of the esteemed Jiang Corporation. While Jin Xue remained momentarily dazed, Jiang Yu approached with his arm wrapped around her, introducing her to his grandfather. "Hello, Grandpa! This is my wife, Jin Xue!" In an instant, Jin Xueposed herself, offering a gentle smile as she greeted, "Hello, Grandpa!" Jiang Cong pursed his lips, offering a subtle nod. His face, cold and resembling Jiang Yu''s, disyed no additional expression. His prating gaze scrutinized Jin Xue from head to toe, his brows furrowing and eyes narrowing after ten seconds. Unfazed, Jin Xue silently observed Jiang Yu''s grandfather, discerning from her astute perception that the elderly man harbored a distinct disapproval and dissatisfaction towards her. Taking her seat beside Jiang Yu, Jin Xue sensed an overwhelming sense of oppression since she first set foot in this abode. Jiang Yu''s grandfather truly embodied the essence of the four grand Roman pirs that stood proudly outside. "So, you''re a doctor?" Jin Xue locked eyes with her grandfather-inw and nodded. "Yes, I am." In his calmest tone, Jiang Cong delivered his words with an icy edge. "Quit your job!" Jin Xue''s expression darkened as she firmly responded, "No!" In an instant, anger zed within Jiang Cong''s eyes, on the verge of erupting. "Once married, your focus should be on your husband. Devote yourself wholeheartedly to his care and contribute to the growth of the Jiang family. Didn''t the Jin family teach you these values?" Though her heart surged with anger, Jin Xue kept herposure, refraining from revealing her emotions on her face. She refused to evade Jiang Yu''s grandfather''s piercing gaze. "I can fulfill my professional responsibilities and tend to my family even after marriage. There need not be a conflict. Many sessful women manage to maintain happy families alongside their esteemed positions. Moreover, the happiness of a family depends on individual cultivation. Grandpa, Jiang Yu and I have a n in ce. You need not worry. It is our duty to assist the Jiang family. And if he neglects his responsibilities, I''ll keep a watchful eye on him." With a smile, Jin Xue leaned affectionately against Jiang Yu. Jiang Yu, pursing his thin lips, regarded Jin Xue with a cold gaze. Unexpectedly, this woman possessed a talent for acting. She had transformed into a skillful actress! Jiang Cong pressed on, "Jin Xue, I heard from your mother-inw that you dered the Jiang family can forget about having a grandson as long as you remain the daughter-inw. Is this true?" Chapter 14: This Is a Contraceptive Pill

Chapter 14: This Is a Contraceptive Pill

It was merely the second day of their marriage, and Jin Xue already felt trapped in a stifling environment amidst the Jiang family. It seemed like a treacherous dragon''sir and a ferocious tiger''s den. With her almond-shaped eyes slightly lowered, Jin Xue stole a nce at Jiang Yu from the corner of her eye. His face remained devoid of expression, his dark eyes concealing inscrutable emotions. It was clear that she couldn''t rely on him for help. There was no point in counting on him at all. Jin Xue ceased her intimate gestures towards Jiang Yu, distancing herself from him. "I have already stated my stance. No matter how much you pressure me, my answer remains the same," she asserted firmly. Jiang Cong red at Jin Xue, his stern voice questioning, "Is this the attitude you choose to adopt?" Unable to contain her anger any longer, Jin Xue locked eyes with Jiang Yu''s grandfather andshed out, "What is wrong with my attitude? Are all of you in the right? I have only just entered the Jiang family, and you demand that I give up my job. You even suggest that if I fail to bear a son, another woman will rece me. Is it fair for you to say such things? Do you consider me a mere object?" Jiang Cong erupted in a furious roar, the veins on his forehead pulsating. "You fail to recognize your mistakes and yet you believe yourself to be wronged?" Jin Xue''s eyes sparkled with fiery determination as she shouted back, "I haven''t done anything wrong! You are subjecting me to this ordeal, yet you deny me the right to refuse. You are the epitome of rudeness and unreasonableness!" Ultimately, she could always seek a divorce. Who cared about remaining in the Jiang family? Enraged, the old man summoned the bodyguards, intending to expel Jin Xue from the premises. Jiang Yu''s hawk-like gaze burned fiercely as he held tightly onto Jin Xue''s hand, causing the bodyguards to hesitate, their fear preventing them from forcefully removing her. "Grandpa, the Jin family cannotpare to the Jiang family. There are numerous customs and rules that Jin Xue has yet to grasp. She is new to the family and requires time to limate. We have just married and are still on our honeymoon. Please understand our needs. I have heard that excessive pressure is detrimental to conception," Jiang Yu interjected, frowning as mes continued to dance in his sharp eyes. Jiang Cong''s brow furrowed, his sharp gaze still ame. "Quit your job tomorrow! You must consume the Chinese medicine prescribed by Doctor Tian. If you fail to conceive within a year, you will face the consequences." This was simply too much! Jin Xue could no longer bear it! Her face flushed red with anger. Before she could unleash her fury, Jiang Yu''s cold stare warned her to remain silent. "Grandpa, I am usually upied with work. If Jin Xue doesn''t have a job, I fear her imagination will run wild. How about this? If she bes pregnant, I will have her resign immediately for proper rest and care." Jiang Cong snorted coldly, ring at Jin Xue. He rose from his seat and ascended the stairs, his countenance still frosty. In the living room, only Jiang Yu and Jin Xue remained. In an instant, Jiang Yu released Jin Xue''s hand and regarded her with a cold gaze. "Go take a walk in the garden. I need to discuss something in the study." Jin Xue and Jiang Yu exchanged a serious gaze before her voiceden with solemnity piped up, "Are all the members of your family like demons?" Jiang Yu did not answer Jin Xue, but a hint of a smile glimmered in his dark eyes. ... After a 40-minute wait, Zhang Baochan received the Chinese medicine. Subsequently, she met Zhang Baoshan and swapped all the medicine Jin Xue was to consume. "You are nourishing that wretched girl''s body with tonic? Sister, she is not your biological daughter. How can you treat her so kindly?" Zhang Baochan smiled slyly. "This is a contraceptive pill. That wretched girl has no right to consume the tonic I so meticulously prepared. This contraceptive pill possesses a chilling effect. Even if she miraculously conceives, it will inevitably lead to a miscarriage. If taken for an extended period, it can even induce infertility. Naturally, I won''t allow anypetition for my future daughter-inw, let alone allow this wrench to bear the great-grandson of the Jiang family." Zhang Baoshan''s dark smile mirrored his sinister intent. "Sis, that''s a brilliant move!" Zhang Baochan''s expression was smug. "The old master has spoken. If she dares to refuse the medicine, she will offend him. If she fails to bear a son, she will offend the entire Jiang family. Jin Xue will be expelled sooner orter. The sessor of the Jiang family can only be my son, Jiang Yun." Chapter 15: Meeting Gift

Chapter 15: Meeting Gift

After a moment of silence, Zhang Baochan continued speaking, her expression turning serious. "The old man is nearing retirement, and your brother-inw is undoubtedly going to be the next chairman. However, the old man has yet to announce his choice for the President. Naturally, your brother-inw is advocating for Jiang Yun, but the old man favors Jiang Yu." "Sister, don''t worry. Jiang Yun will be the President of the Jiang Corporation. I have already discussed matters with my brother-inw regarding the board of directors." Zhang Baochan''s brow remained furrowed. Even though the old man was retiring, he still held the final say in all matters concerning the Jiang family. That''s why she resorted to unscrupulous methods to make the old man detest Jiang Yu''s choice of a wife, aiming to create a rift between the old man and Jiang Yu. Jiang Yu had been groomed by the old master and held considerable power. If they couldn''t get rid of him, he might end up driving them out of the Jiang family. "Baoshan, we must not underestimate Jiang Yu. While the old master hasn''t made any pronouncements, the board of directors can change their minds at any time. That wrench is merely a tool to control Jiang Yu, so we shall begin with her." "Sister, I know what to do." "It''s gettingte. I should return. Take care." Zhang Baoshan nodded thoughtfully. A n had taken shape in her mind. ... Jin Xue had read media reports stating that the underground parking lot of Beverly Hills could amodate up to 60 private cars, all of them luxurious models. Additionally, there was a dedicated butler responsible for maintaining and driving these luxury vehicles. Now, Jin Xue believed those reports to be true. She had been strolling through the garden of Beverly Hills for quite some time, yet she had only explored a fraction of its vastness. There were still many areas she had not yet seen. The Jiang family was undeniably wealthy. They held the title of the city''s wealthiest family and were not to be trifled with. Having calmed down, Jin Xue made her way back to the main house. Her mother-inw had already returned, and there was a handsome man in the living room whose cold demeanor mirrored Jiang Yu. He must be her father-inw. Jin Xue took a few nces and realized that her father-inw didn''t hold a favorable opinion of her either. Since entering the house, her father-inw hadn''t looked at her directly once. A crafty glint appeared in Jin Xue''s eyes, and a smile crept onto her lips as she spoke gently, "Father, Mother!" Jin Xue even knelt down to offer tea to Jiang Yu''s grandfather, father, and mother. The old man remained silent and drank the tea offered by Jin Xue first. Jiang Heng and Zhang Baochan also were offered tea. Jin Xue covertly observed her father-inw, her almond-shaped eyes gleaming with sharpness. His attitude seemed to have changed upon seeing her again. She wasn''t sure what Jiang Yu had discussed with him, but he appeared more at ease now. Jiang Cong narrowed his eyes and looked at Jin Xue. "Rise." Jin Xue stood up, and the butler standing beside the old man opened a gift box, revealing a dazzling diamond ne for Jin Xue to wear. Jiang Cong spoke, "This is a weing gift for you. Upon entering the Jiang family, you must adhere to our rules. You are not to contradict your elders. Remember your words and actions. Fulfill your duties and do not bring embarrassment to the Jiang family." Jin Xue nodded solemnly. "Thank you, Grandfather. I understand." Then, Zhang Baochan instructed a servant next to her to put a pair of dragon and phoenix bracelets on Jin Xue. Old Master Jiang did not give Jin Xue a hard time, much to her surprise. He didn''t kick her out either. When she had made the phone call to report, the old man had been visibly angry. His current attitude shouldn''t be like this. Jin Xue red coldly at her mother-inw, her almond-shaped eyes filled with provocation. She also cast a nce at Jiang Yu. His handsome face remained unruffled, his emotions inscrutable. ... Jin Xue hadn''t seen Second Young Master Jiang. She heard he was away on a business trip. Just as she and Jiang Yu were about to leave, her mother-inw handed her a pack of Chinese medicine. "Jin Xue, remember to drink this. One packet every morning and night." Chapter 16: I Won’t Fall In Love With You

Chapter 16: I Won¡¯t Fall In Love With You

Jin Xue nced at Zhang Baochan with suspicion. Despite the turmoil in her heart, she reluctantly took the medicine. "Thank you, Mother!" Zhang Baochan offered a faint smile. "It''s good to see you''ve thought it through. Young people should avoid impulsive decisions. I''m doing this for your own benefit and for the sake of the Jiang family. You heard what the old man said earlier. If you can''t conceive, you have to continue taking the Chinese medicine. I hope you''ll be pregnant soon and bring joy to the Jiang family." Jin Xue''s face darkened, but she suppressed her anger. "Don''t worry, Mother. Jiang Yu and I won''t disappoint you. It wouldn''t be so bad to give birth to the Jiang family''s first great-grandson as soon as possible. As the saying goes, a mother''s status is bestowed by her son." Zhang Baochan''s smile deepened, a glint of satisfaction in her eyes. "I''ll be delighted if you can give birth to the Jiang family''s first great-grandson. Jin Xue, start taking the Chinese medicine from tonight onwards. I''m confident there will be good news soon." "I believe so too. I''ll take the Chinese medicine as scheduled." Zhang Baochan nodded and watched Jin Xue leave the room. Drink it all. Drink more. Soon, you won''t be able to conceive. Even if you be pregnant, you''ll have a miscarriage! A mother''s status is bestowed by her son. But she didn''t deserve it! ... At the Pearl Lake Vi. In the kitchen, Jin Xue opened a packet of medicine and poured its contents into the sink, washing them away with water. Although she didn''t consume it, the scent of the Chinese medicine made her nauseous. It was nothing short of torture. Her anger ignited within her in an instant. Discarding the scissors, she stormed towards the study. "Jiang Yu, I''ve thought long and hard about this. This situation is suffocating me. I''m afraid I''ll die of frustration before getting pregnant. Why don''t we get a divorce? I''llpensate you with three million yuan for the repairs." Jiang Yu''s expression shifted unpredictably. Jin Xue felt uneasy under his gaze. "Jiang Yu, take your time to consider. I''m not pressuring you for an immediate answer." Without uttering a word, Jiang Yu exuded an aura of assertiveness, advancing towards Jin Xue step by step. Jin Xue instinctively retreated as Jiang Yu cornered her against the wall. Suddenly, Jin Xue''s back pressed against the cold surface, a shiver running down her spine. Jiang Yu leaned in, his hand against the wall, effectively trapping her. His prating gaze locked onto her, making her feel ufortably vulnerable within the intimate proximity. Jin Xue blinked, hesitating for a moment before speaking up. "Jiang Yu, I''m concerned that I won''t be able to handle your wealth. If this continues, I might truly sumb to depression. Even if I manage to survive, I''ll only cause trouble for your family. Besides, they don''t like me. By staying with you, I''d be a source of constant trouble. It''s not unreasonable for me to consider your well-being. I''m doing this for your own good." Jiang Yu''s thin lips parted slightly, his voice devoid of warmth. "Mrs. Jiang, have you forgotten the terms of our agreement so quickly? What''s going through your mind? It''s clearly written in ck and white that you can only propose a divorce after one year of marriage!" Shock widened Jin Xue''s eyes. Jiang Yu''s words jogged her memory, reminding her of the additional stiption in the agreement. However, she had reached a point where she couldn''t bear any more hardships and didn''t want to live under constant scrutiny. "Jiang Yu, let me go!" "You''ve only been married for two days, and you''re already seeking a divorce. Are you still holding onto your ex-boyfriend? Do you want to be with him forever?" Jiang Yu''s words brushed against Jin Xue''s lips as he leaned closer, a bitter edge to his sensual lips. His voice was low and hoarse, piercing her heart like an icy de. Infuriated, Jin Xue retorted defiantly, "Yes, Jiang Yu, you''re right. Gu Zhou still holds a ce in my heart. I won''t fall in love with you." Chapter 17: I’ll Drag You to Death

Chapter 17: I''ll Drag You to Death

Jiang Yu''s expression darkened ominously. Anger churned in his deep eyes, swirling like a storm. Jin Xue felt her neck constrict as his grip tightened. "Mrs. Jiang, I know you''re an intelligent woman. I believe you can handle them. Don''t attempt to provoke me. Rest assured, I won''t fall in love with you either. I simply require a wife who knows her ce." Jin Xue''s face flushed with anger as she red at Jiang Yu. Gasping for breath, she struggled to pry his hand away. No matter how hard Jin Xue fought, Jiang Yu''s strong grip on her neck persisted. Only when Jin Xue was on the verge of suffocation did Jiang Yu finally release his hold. In an instant, Jin Xue copsed to the ground, panting heavily and coughing dryly. "Get lost!" Jiang Yu uttered a single word, yet the coldness in his eyes could have killed Jin Xue. Jin Xue red resentfully at Jiang Yu, rose to her feet, and stormed out of the study. Tears welled up in her eyes. She would definitely pursue a divorce. She could no longer endure the countless grievances. ... Renxin Hospital, Thoracic Surgery Department. At two in the morning, Jin Xue made her way to the outpatient building to purchase a self-service coffee. Due to the incident of being secretly photographed the previous night, Jin Xue was extra cautious as she walked along. Upon reaching the passageway that connected the inpatient and outpatient buildings, Jin Xue immediately sensed something amiss. Without alerting anyone, Jin Xue discreetly took out her phone and activated the camera function, capturing random shots. After adjusting a few angles, Jin Xue noticed a red dot. It must have originated from the opposite testing building, indicating that someone had been filming or taking photos during the night. Who was secretly photographing her once again? Maintaining a fa?ade of nonchnce, Jin Xue continued toward the testing building. She had to discover the identity of the person capturing those secret images. Unexpectedly, before she could react, Jin Xue was grabbed by a powerful force and dragged into a secluded corner by the outer wall of the outpatient building. Before she could utter a word, arge hand tightly covered her mouth. Pressed against the wall, she struggled to break free. "Jin Xue, do you think you can escape my reach by ignoring my calls and blocking me? Do you believe I won''t kill you?" "..." "I treated you like a princess, sacrificing so much, yet you refused to let me touch you. You dumped me without a word and married Jiang Yu. You even tarnished my reputation. You deserve the most agonizing death!" "..." "My life is miserable. I''ll destroy you, and we''ll go to hell together." "..." It was Gu Zhou, that despicable man. Jin Xue red at him with fury in her eyes. Jin Xue fought with all her might, kicking Gu Zhou relentlessly. His forehead veins bulged as he forcefully subdued her, enduring the pain from her kicks, determined not to release his grip. Disgusted, Gu Zhou contemted kissing Jin Xue. But she fiercely resisted, using her head to strike him without hesitation. Suddenly, two blinding headlights approached rapidly. The intense lights grew closer and closer. In a moment of panic, Gu Zhou grew fearful and fled. Just as the car was about to collide with Jin Xue, it abruptly halted. In shock, Jin Xue widened her eyes, recognizing Jiang Yu''s Rolls-Royce. Jiang Yu stepped out of the vehicle and seized Jin Xue by the neck, gripping her tightly. Through clenched teeth, his voice seethed with coldness. "If I catch you entangled with that man again, I will break your neck." Jin Xue red at Jiang Yu with venomous hatred in her eyes and coldly threatened, "If you ever strangle me again, I will drag you to your death alongside me!" "You mightck capabilities, but you certainly possess a fiery temper!" Jiang Yu sneered. With a swift motion, Jiang Yu released his hold on Jin Xue. Jin Xue, freed from his grasp, yearned to p him. Yet, in a sh, Jiang Yu''s lightning-fast reflexes caught hold of Jin Xue''s wrist. Chapter 18: He Was Exceptionally Gentle

Chapter 18: He Was Exceptionally Gentle

"I have no desire to be your Mrs. Jiang. Just strangle me to death. As long as I''m alive, I will definitely divorce you." Jin Xue''s face contorted in pain. She red at Jiang Yu with disgust, her teeth clenched in hatred. Jiang Yu locked his hawk-like gaze onto Jin Xue. It seemed as though he wanted to crush the bones in her hand. He exerted merciless force, using every ounce of his strength. Jin Xue was in excruciating pain, her features contorted, but she refused to let go. Jiang Yu''s voice was hoarse and chilling, delivered with slow precision. "Do you think you''re the one who''s wrong? Since you feel so aggrieved being Mrs. Jiang, then continue being Mrs. Jiang!" Jin Xue''s eyes turned red as she agitatedly eximed, "Jiang Yu, you bastard! I hate you!" "Very well. Don''t even think about getting a divorce in the next year." Upon seeing his bodyguard bringing a man over, Jiang Yu instantly released Jin Xue. Jin Xue''s wrist remained sore and swollen. Though seething with anger, her emotions calmed slightly when she noticed the filming equipment in the stranger''s hand. "Did this person secretly take photos of me?" Without answering Jin Xue, Yang Kai handed the filming equipment to Jiang Yu. "President Jiang, this person is a private detective. He admitted to taking the photosst night, and someone paid him to do so. However, this kid refuses to disclose who hired him." Jiang Yu confiscated the memory card and erased all traces of the photos. His voice was as icy as a frigid chamber. "Let him go, and ensure his studio vanishespletely. If he has any sense, he will leave Shen City on his own ord. Otherwise..." The unfamiliar man trembled and was on the verge of tears. "Thank you for sparing my life, President Jiang. I will leave Shen City immediately and never show up in front of you again." Jiang Yu signaled for Yang Kai to release him, but he smashed the filming equipment before leaving. The man scrambled away in haste. After they finished, Yang Kai departed first. Jin Xue hadn''t left yet, so she questioned Jiang Yu. "I don''t understand. Why were you secretly taking photos of me? Does it have anything to do with my mother-inw? Yesterday, Aunt Zhen told my mother-inw that I had a night shift. Jiang Yu, you must know who instructed that person to photograph me, right?" Jiang Yu narrowed his eyes and stared at Jin Xue. "Mrs. Jiang, you should get to work." "So, you had your men lying in wait at the hospital all along? You nned to apprehend me tonight?" "Yes! And coincidentally, I saw Mrs. Jiang having an affair with another man! Tell me, should I punish you? How should I punish you?" Jin Xue red at Jiang Yu with intense hatred. To put it bluntly, she was merely a pawn to him. Perhaps, they were all scheming against her, thinking she was easy to bully. The Jiang family''s dynamics were too intricate. Jin Xue had no desire to delve into them because she had never intended to integrate into the Jiang family. She still wanted to divorce Jiang Yu. Without saying a word, Jin Xue left. July''s weather was scorching, but her heart turned cold. ... Jiang Yu didn''t leave the hospital. He received a call from another bodyguard. "President Jiang, I have already dealt with that man named Gu. I believe he won''t dare to harass Madam at the hospital again." "Understood." After hanging up, Jiang Yu made his way to the emergency department. Just as Jin Xue returned to the Thoracic Surgery Department, she received a call from the emergency department. A patient with broken ribs needed to be transferred to the emergency department. Jin Xue didn''t bother tending to the wound on her hand. She hurriedly rushed to the emergency department with a nurse. As they neared the corridor of the emergency department, Jin Xue caught sight of Jiang Yu. In his arms was a woman with long, straight hair. This woman had a sweet and gentle appearance. Jiang Yu carried her to the entrance of the emergency department, where his Rolls-Royce was parked. Jin Xue had never seen Jiang Yu like this before. He was exceptionally gentle. Chapter 19 - 19: Jin Xue Is the Only Heir Chapter 19: Jin Xue Is the Only Heir Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Jiang Yu was engaged in a conversation with the woman. Jin Xue couldn¡¯t discern the content of their discussion, but she witnessed Jiang Yu smiling. Though it was a faint smile, as gentle as a spring breeze, it shed with the cold expression she usually encountered. Momentarily stunned, Jin Xue slowed her pace. After Jiang Yu exited the emergency department, she hurriedly made her way there. By 8:30 in the morning, Jin Xue returned to Pearl Lake Vi. Jiang Yu¡¯s Rolls-Royce was nowhere to be seen. Perhaps he hadn¡¯t been home at all the previous night. Jin Xue couldn¡¯t help but think of the woman with sweet and gentle features and long straight hair. At that moment, the sole thought in Jin Xue¡¯s mind was to expedite the divorce process. She opened the fridge and discarded all the Chinese medicine without hesitation. Resolutely, she moved into the guest room. Aunt Zhen nced at Madam but dared not utter a word or inquire further. She had covertly contacted Sir. Sir showed no anger and had no objections to Madam¡¯s actions. After taking a shower and applying a facial mask, Jin Xue prepared to catch up on sleep. Suddenly, a sound from the television caught her attention. The Jiang Corporation announced the acquisition of the Xiao Corporation. Additionally, the Jiang Corporation terminated its partnership with the Yishan Corporation. With someone taking care of the Xiao Corporation, her father could rest assured. Jin Xueughed self-deprecatingly. However, Jin Xue felt a bit perplexed. The Yishan Corporation was her mother-inw¡¯s family business. Why had the Jiang Corporation abruptly ended their partnership? Jin Xue checked the stock market. The share prices of both the Xiao Corporation and Yishan Corporation plummeted. It was highly likely that the market would dip below 5% by noon. At this moment, her mother-inw must be running around in a frenzy, right? Her mother-inw also had times when she needed assistance, correct? A sincere smile emerged from the depths of Jin Xue¡¯s heart. She felt a profound sense of satisfaction! As Jin Yue exited the noodle shop, she was surprised to see Gu Zhou. His face was covered in bruises. Slowly dragging a suitcase and carrying a bag, he appeared disheveled. After a brief hesitation, Jin Yue hurriedly approached him. ¡°Doctor Gu, what a coincidence! Are you leaving Shen City?¡± Upon seeing Jin Yue, Gu Zhou seemed to glimpse a glimmer of hope. He was reluctant to depart from Shen City just like that. His hatred for Jin Xue burned within him, and he couldn¡¯t let go of it! ¡°Jin Yue, do you dare to take me in?¡± Jin Yue smiled. ¡°Jin Xue has been heartless toward you. You seem quite pitiful! Well, I¡¯ll show some kindness and umte some virtue for her, so she won¡¯t face punishment from the heavens in the future. I have a small apartment, but it might not be fair to you.¡± Ambition gleamed in Gu Zhou¡¯s eyes. A small apartment was a significant improvementpared to sleeping in the park. ¡°You¡¯re a good person. I can¡¯t thank you enough!¡± ¡°Come with me.¡± Jin Yue¡¯s smile deepened. She had a n in mind. Her mother had bribed her father¡¯svvyer. She had also learned from her mother that her father had revised his will, designating Jin Xue as the sole heir to the Jin Corporation. She had assumed that the Jin Corporation would be hers once she drove Jin Xue out of the Jin family through their marriage alliance. But her father¡¯s extreme bias had caught her off guard. He must have gone mad. The more she pondered, the angrier Jin Yue grew. She couldn¡¯t possibly hand over the Jin Corporation to Jin Xue. She intended to use Gu Zhou to deal with Jin Xue. In the afternoon, Jin Xue received a call from her grandmother. Her grandmother requested her presence at the small apartment. An agent hade to assess the property, and her grandmother wanted Jin Xue to negotiate a favorable price with the agent. Despite their strained rtionship, Jin Xue agreed to visit the small apartment and discuss the price out of respect for her grandmother. As she opened the door and took a few steps inside, Jin Xue suddenly found herself seized by a strong force. She realized it was Gu Zhou as he dragged her onto the sofa. Gu Zhou had her firmly pinned down. ¡°Jin Xue!¡± ncing over, Jin Xue spotted Jiang Yu standing at the doorway.. Chapter 20 - 20: Please Let Me Live Chapter 20: Please Let Me Live Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Jin Xueprehended that she had fallen into a carefullyid trap! The Jin family had thoroughly disappointed her, leaving her disheartened. Her heart turned frigid, and her eyes brimmed with malevolence and hatred. ¡°Jiang Yu, this isn¡¯t what you think. Grandma deceived me intoing here. This is Jin Yue¡¯s modest apartment. I had no idea Gu Zhou was present.¡± Jin Xue fought with all her might, forcefully pushing Gu Zhou away. However, Gu Zhou disregarded her struggles and continued to overpower her with roughness. Even with Jiang Yu witnessing the scene, he still possessed an intense desire to kiss Jin Xue. His desperation for Jin Xue resembled possession, consuming his being. As Jin Xue failed to free herself from Gu Zhou¡¯s clutches, she cried out with eyes reddened, ¡°Jiang Yu, save me!¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s expression grew ominously dark, as if danger were on the verge of overflowing. His piercing eyes seemed capable of terminating Jin Xue. Motionless at the doorway, Jiang Yu waved his hand,manding his bodyguard, Yang Kai, to enter. Yang Kai swiftly picked up Gu Zhou and threw him forcefully to the ground. Having regained her freedom, Jin Xue cared little for the disarray of her attire. She seized her high heels and ruthlessly assaulted Gu Zhou. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I would pay with my life for killing someone, Gu Zhou, I would certainly end yours!¡± Gu Zhou felt a searing heat coursing through his body, akin to being devoured by swarms of ants. His entire being throbbed with pain as he knelt, desperately pleading for Jin Xue¡¯s mercy. ¡°I never intended to harm you. It was Jin Yue!¡± Jin Xue red ferociously at Gu Zhou, her eyes zing with unbridled anger. ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone who harmed me go unpunished.¡± Gu Zhou had never witnessed such a fierce and icy version of Jin Xue before. Fear of Jiang Yu, who remained silent, gripped him intensely. He trembled in terror. ¡°Jin Xue, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! I was wrong, I was despicable, and I was a scoundrel. I will never dare to provoke you again or bother you. Please spare my life.¡± ¡°Allowing you to escape would be cruelty to myself!¡± Jin Xue gritted her teeth, consumed by hatred, and continued her merciless assault on Gu Zhou. Gu Zhou cried out, ¡°Jin Xue, please stop hitting me. I¡¯ll die!¡± Without a shred of hesitation, Jin Xue persisted in her blows. Meanwhile, Jiang Yu¡¯s other bodyguard dragged Jin Yue into the room and removed the transparent tape covering her mouth. In an instant, Jin Yue pitifully cried out, ¡°Sister, save me!¡± Jin Xue ceased her assault on Gu Zhou, turning her icy gaze toward Jin Yue. She delivered several sharp ps to Jin Yue¡¯s face. Jin Yue¡¯s mouth bled, and her face became inmed and swollen. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Jin Xue forcefully pushed Jin Yue toward Gu Zhou. ¡°Gu Zhou imed that you harmed me, Jin Yue. Do you also wish to deny it? I shall grant you an opportunity to exin yourself.¡± Jin Yue¡¯s eyes flickered with anxiety, tears welling up within her. Although she struggled, Jiang Yu¡¯s bodyguards firmly held her in ce. ¡°Sister, it¡¯s not my fault. Gu Zhou intended to harm you. He ndered me.¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s gaze turned cold as she retrieved an envelope and disyed it to Jin Yue. ¡°Didn¡¯t you send someone to deliver this to me? I can bring that person forward to confront you.¡± Jin Yue trembled in fear, sobbing uncontrobly. ¡°Brother-inw, I was wrong! It was Gu Zhou who deceived me. He imed that you forced my sister to marry you, when in truth, they were deeply in love. He pleaded with me, so I persuaded Grandma to trick sister intoing here.¡± In an instant, Jin Xue delivered a powerful kick to Jin Yue. She even untied the ropes that bound Jin Yue¡¯s hands. ¡°The two of you are truly a perfect match. If you don¡¯t end up together, it would be an immense disappointment to me!¡± After uttering those words, Jin Xue departed. Jiang Yu followed suit, and the bodyguards retreated, closing the door behind them. Jin Yue rose to her feet, attempting to escape, but Gu Zhou abruptly pulled her back. Through gritted teeth, Gu Zhou dered, ¡°You think you can use me and then run away? Dream on! It¡¯s time for us to settle the score!¡± Suddenly, Gu Zhou forcefully threw Jin Yue to the ground, causing her tears to flow even more profusely. Upon exiting the elevator, Jin Xue was swiftly pulled into the Rolls-Royce by Jiang Yu. With a ripping sound, Jiang Yu tore apart Jin Xue¡¯s clothing.. Chapter 21 - 21: The Pleasure After Revenge Chapter 21: The Pleasure After Revenge Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Jin Xue¡¯s hands remained firmly grasped by Jiang Yu, and she remained pinned down, unable to break free. Anxiety flickered in her almond-shaped eyes. She continued to struggle, ring at Jiang Yu and eximing, ¡°Have you lost your mind?!¡± Jiang Yu pursed his thin lips, tightening his grip on Jin Xue¡¯s hand. At that moment, he resembled an enraged lion. ¡°Jiang Yu, just leave!¡± Being alone in this situation was perilous, so dangerous that Jin Xue couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Jiang Yu¡¯s slightly narrowed eyes were terrifying, radiating madness and violence. All her emotions were reflected in his actions. Unexpectedly, he forcefully kissed Jin Xue, devoid of any tenderness. There was no trace of sweetness; instead, Jin Xue tasted blood. Despite exerting all her strength, she couldn¡¯t break free from Jiang Yu¡¯s restraint. Her face flushed with anger, tears of sadness streaming down her cheeks. Just as Jin Xue felt on the brink of suffocation, Jiang Yu released his hold on her. Unexpectedly, a searing pain shot through her corbone, causing her face to contort in agony. When Jiang Yu nced up at Jin Xue, his thin lips were stained with blood. He red at her with bloodshot eyes, speaking through gritted teeth, ¡°Today, I will ensure you remember this lesson.¡± ¡°Jiang Yu, you despicable bastard!¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s lips parted slightly, his voice devoid of warmth, cold and indifferent. ¡°You still fail to recognize your wrongdoing. Do you still find yourself aggrieved?¡± Ignoring the pain in her hand, Jin Xue continued to struggle, but she couldn¡¯t break free from Jiang Yu¡¯s grasp. Filled with hatred, she gritted her teeth and red at Jiang Yu¡¯s darkened countenance. ¡°I was deceived intoing here. I haven¡¯t done anything to disappoint you.¡± How dare she argue? Jiang Yu¡¯s disgust only grew. His expression turned terrifyingly dark, his ink-ck eyes simmering with uncontroble anger. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t arrived, do you dare im you wouldn¡¯t have disappointed me? You were lying on the sofa,pletely engrossed. You didn¡¯t appear to be forced. No one saw you. Who knows what you might have done!¡± ¡°Are you blind? Can¡¯t you see me struggling? Can¡¯t you see me fighting him? Can¡¯t you see my fury?¡± ¡°Who knows if it¡¯s all an act? Who knows if it¡¯s part of your scheme? If I were the one involved, he wouldn¡¯t have a chance to walk away alive.¡± Suddenly, Jin Xue sneered. She found it ironic as well. Jiang Yu was so affectionate with that sweet and gentle woman, with her long, straight hair. He was the one who had betrayed her, so why did he treat her like this? Why should she protect his integrity? She was just a pawn, a target for his relentless bullying? Locking eyes with Jiang Yu, Jin Xue provocatively stated, ¡°I admit that I betrayed you. Are you satisfied? If you don¡¯t want me, let¡¯s get a divorce! I¡¯ve been with Gu Zhou countless times. If it bothers you¡­¡± In an instant, the veins on Jiang Yu¡¯s temples bulged. Before Jin Xue could finish her sentence, Jiang Yu tightly gripped her neck. Even as her breath grew shallow, Jin Xue struggled to speak. ¡°Go ahead. If I die, at least I¡¯ll be free.¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s cold voice pierced Jin Xue¡¯s ears. ¡°You deserve a little punishment. Staying by my side is more agonizing than death. So please, continue being Mrs. Jiang!¡± Suddenly, Jiang Yu released his hold on Jin Xue. He removed his suit jacket and threw it at her. As Jiang Yu walked toward the driver¡¯s seat to start the car, Jin Xue grabbed him and swiftly bit his neck. Though it caused him pain, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t push Jin Xue away. A brief flicker of emotion crossed his cold face. His dark eyes narrowed. Jin Xue released her grip only when she tasted the metallic tang of blood. Observing the mark on Jiang Yu¡¯s neck, a trace of vengeful satisfaction flickered within Jin Xue¡¯s heart. Unexpectedly, Jin Xue¡¯s lips were fiercely met with Jiang Yu¡¯s in a passionate kiss.. Chapter 22 - 22: Is It Difficult to Tame a Wild cat? Chapter 22: Is It Difficult to Tame a Wild cat? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Jin Xue pressed her hands against Jiang Yu¡¯s chest. Initially intending to push him away, after a few seconds, she wrapped her arms affectionately around his neck instead. This time, Jin Xue didn¡¯t resist. Instead, she took the initiative to wee Jiang Yu. Having lost the battle when she confronted him directly, she decided to repulse him with her gentleness. The woman beneath him had unexpectedly shed her sharpness and be more provocative. A barely noticeable flicker passed through Jiang Yu¡¯s dark Suddenly, he forcefully shook off Jin Xue. No longer waving her hands in anger, Jin Xue smiled charmingly and looked at Jiang Yu with interest. ¡°Hubby, are you satisfied with my performance? Gu Zhou and I have practiced this kiss many times. It seems to captivate you!¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s expression turned chillingly cold. ¡°I should have bitten off your tongue!¡± Jin Xue maintained a sweet smile and spoke gently, ¡°Thank you, Hubby!¡± Jiang Yu red at Jin Xue. ¡°Put those thoughts away. I don¡¯t want to end your life like this.¡± ¡°Keep me alive, Hubby. Do you still desire to have a child with me? It¡¯s worth considering my mother-inw¡¯s words. A mother¡¯s status is bestowed by her son!¡± Jiang Yu frowned unhappily, a sharp and cold look shing across his handsome face. ¡°Even if you have the chance to conceive, I will make you abort the child. ¡± The smile on Jin Xue¡¯s lips froze instantlyu Jiang Yu didn¡¯t want a child because of that sweet and gentle woman with long, straight hair. If he already had the woman he loved, why did he still want to marry Jin Xue? As the pawn he had chosen, he would discard her once she had served her purpose, right? With a bone-chilling gaze, Jin Xue¡¯s expression turned icy. Jiang Yu drove away, and Jin Xue, seated in the backseat, remained silent. Her tongue hurt, her lips hurt, and her corbone hurt. Jiang Yu had bitten her. He was nothing more than a dog! Wrapped in Jiang Yu¡¯s suit jacket, Jin Xue red at his back and gritted her teeth in hatred. Jiang Yu dropped Jin Xue off at home before returning to the Jiang Corporation. As he walked in, Yang Xun, his assistant, immediately entered the vice president¡¯s office. ¡°Vice President Jiang, here are the documents you requested to sign. The one at the bottom is the meeting minutes.¡± Jiang Yu nced at the document with sharp eyes and swiftly signed it. Yang Xun still held the document, observing Jiang Yu curiously. ¡°We couldn¡¯t attend the meeting this afternoon. Vice President Jiang, is the battle intense? Is it challenging to tame a wildcat?¡± Jiang Yu coldly stared at Yang Xun. ¡°Go and get me some band-aids.¡± ¡°The bloodstains on your white shirt cor can¡¯t be concealed, nor can the damage to your lips.¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s ink-ck eyes darkened even further. In an instant, Yang Xun stood up, holding the documents in his arms. ¡°I¡¯ll fetch the band-aids right away.¡± Once Yang Xun left, Xiang Fu, the HR Director, arrived. Her sharp gaze swept across the room. Noting the bite mark on Jiang Yu¡¯s neck and the scar on her lips, her expression changed slightly, though she calmly reported the progress of her work to Jiang Yu. ¡°Yu, I carefully selected these five resumes. The first two have master¡¯s degrees from renowned international schools. They have over three years of experience as finance managers in prestigious banks. Thest three also hold master¡¯s degrees from top domestic schools and have worked as finance managers in Fortune 500panies for over five years.¡± Jiang Yu raised an eyebrow and furrowed her brow. ¡°Xiang Fu, these resumes are no different from the ones you previously submitted. What I need is a financial manager with practical experience and familiarity with the industry, not just an impressive resume.¡± ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll have another conversation with the headhunter.¡± Jiang Yu remained silent as she nced over the afternoon meeting minutes. Seated across from her, Xiang Fu tentatively suggested, ¡®Yu, Zhou Yi has returned.. Shall we invite her for a meal?¡± Chapter 23 - 23: Does Jiang Yu Treat You Well? Chapter 23: Does Jiang Yu Treat You Well? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Jiang Yu didn¡¯t look at Xiang Fu again. His attention was still on the minutes of the meeting. ¡°Just make the arrangements. ¡± Xiang Fu¡¯s sharp eyes darted around. Before she could say anything, Yang Xun walked in. Yang Xun was carrying a first aid kit. Looking at Yang Xun, Xiang Fu teased, ¡°Is Yu injured? Is it very serious?¡± Yang Xun smiled and said, ¡°It should be considered serious. It¡¯s better to disinfect it.¡± Jiang Yu raised his head, his cold gaze sweeping back and forth between Yang Xun and Xiang Fu. ¡°There¡¯s nothing else for you to do. Get out!¡± Yang Xun put down the first aid kit. ¡°Vice President Jiang, everything you want is here.¡± The expression in Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes changed unpredictably. Yang Xun didn¡¯t dare to say another word and left on his own ord. Seeing this, Xiang Fu also left. Outside the door, Xiang Fu called out to Yang Xun and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him today? Who bit his neck? His lips are swollen!¡± Yang Xun and Xiang Fu looked at each other and said seriously, ¡°You¡¯re asking me, but who should I ask? He¡¯s inside, why don¡¯t you ask him?¡± Xiang Fu probed again, ¡°Zhou Yi is back. Have they met?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure! Director Xiang, I still have something on. I¡¯ll get busy first.¡± After Yang Xun left, Xiang Fu¡¯s eyes darkened and her expression turned ugly. The swelling on Jiang Yu¡¯s lips was definitely caused by a woman. The wound on his neck must have been bitten by a woman. Which woman did it? Jiang Yu had another woman? As she thought about it, Xiang Fu clenched her fists so tightly that her Imuckles turned white. Jin Xue had just finished tending to her wound when her phone rang. It was a call from her father. Could it be that he was here to denounce her? After a moment of hesitation, Jin Xue did not pick up the call. After a while, Jin Xue¡¯s phone rang again. It was still her father who called her. Before the phone stopped ringing, Jin Xue finally picked it up. ¡°Xue¡¯er, are you still working the night shift?¡± ¡°Tonight¡¯s myst day, I¡¯ll transfer to another shift tomorrow.¡± Jin Xue¡¯s voice was cold, and she did not feel like talking. ¡°Have dinner with Daddy tonight.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got a lot to do. Maybe some other time.¡± After a few seconds of silence, Jin Yuntian asked gently, ¡°Does Jiang Yu treat you well? Did he bully you?¡± Jin Xue¡¯s eyes reddened as she looked at the swelling on her wrist and the other scratches of various sizes. Ayer of tears quietly gathered. Wasn¡¯t asking her to climb up the socialdder of the Jiang family making it clear that she was going to suffer? Where did he get the audacity to ask her that? Not to mention the Jiang family, even the entire Jin family was bullying her and did not treat her as a human being. They only treated her as amodity that could be exchanged for benefits. There was no need to be so hypocritical! Jin Xue blinked to dispel the tears in her eyes and said coldly, ¡°He treats me very well. Grandpa and mother-inw have already given me a wee gift. I won¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing in the Jiang family for the rest of my life. If I give birth to a son, my status will be stable.¡± ¡°I¡¯m relieved that you¡¯re doing well.¡± Jin Yuntian frowned. His eyes were a little moist. ¡°I need to see the case. I¡¯m hanging up.¡± There was no sound from the phone, and Jin Yuntian looked a little disappointed. It had already been three days, and he had not heard Jin Xue call him father again. He knew she was still angry. Jin Yuntian immediately took his medicine. He really hoped that he could spend more time with her. Jin Xue was watching some videos of the surgery in the living room when Zhang Baochan suddenly walked in with a few bodyguards. A few bodyguards surrounded Jin Xue. Zhang Baochan sat in an armchair and stared at Jin Xue with a deep gaze. Her voice was as cold as ice. ¡°You threw away all the medicine? You didn¡¯t drink it at all?¡± Lowering her eyes slightly, Jin Xue said casually, ¡°Not a single sip.. As long as I¡¯m still Jiang Yu¡¯s wife, I want him to have no descendants!¡± Chapter 24 - 24: Catch Her and Slap Her Twice Chapter 24: Catch Her and p Her Twice Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Zhang Baochan¡¯s face darkened, and two mes of anger danced in her eyes. ¡°You audacious, stupid woman. I won¡¯t allow you to be impudent!¡± Jin Xue sneered as disgust shed across her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Mother-inw, you can¡¯t wait for me to give birth to a grandson, so why are you harming me behind my back?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Jin Xue stood up and approached her mother-inw, staring at her with a sharp gaze. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hire a private detective to take the photo? Didn¡¯t Aunt Zhen tell you the day before you saw me that I was going to work the night shift? Apart from Jiang Yu and Aunt Zhen, you are very suspicious.¡± In the end, Zhang Baochan was someone who had been through a lot. Even though her heart was in turmoil, she was still calm andposed at this moment. Her cold face was tense as she stared at Jin Xue as if nothing had happened. ¡°No matter how you nder me, you still have to drink Chinese medicine on time. The old man asked me to watch you drink Chinese medicine, so I should take care of you. You can¡¯t quibble, and you have no choice but to drink it.¡± The coldness in Jin Xue¡¯s eyes seemed to be able to kill. With a bang, she smashed the fruit basket on the ground. Her expression seemed to carry a hint of mockery as she red at Zhang Baochan provocatively. ¡°You¡¯re using the old man¡¯s authority to force me to drink Chinese medicine. Could it be that you tampered with the Chinese medicine? Last night, when I caught the private detective who secretly took photos, I was at the scene. He confessed. ¡± This wretched girl was really annoying! If only she was mute! Zhang Baochan was still able to keep herposure as she stared expressionlessly at Jin Xue. However, her heart was already in turmoil. She wished she could kill this wretched girl. ¡°Catch her and ask her to drink the Chinese medicine. p her twice for disrespecting her elders.¡± Just as the bodyguards were about to step forward, Jin Xue held a fruit knife in one hand and an ashtray in the other. The bodyguard took a step forward and Jin Xue brandished the fruit knife. Jin Xue red at them viciously. ¡°If you dare to touch me, I won¡¯t be kind. This is my house, and I¡¯m in charge. It¡¯s not your ce to behave atrociously in my house. Get out.¡± Zhang Baochan was stunned. She was so angry that she was at a loss for words. She had never seen such an impudent brat! This wretched girl really did not take her seriously. She had underestimated her! Because of her anger, Jin Xue¡¯s voice became sharp. ¡°If I lose even a strand of hair, Jiang Yu will definitely not let you off. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try!¡± Zhang Baochan didn¡¯t say anything. Jin Xue was holding a fruit knife. If she hurt herself, the bodyguards wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the responsibility. Therefore, the bodyguards didn¡¯t dare to push too hard and didn¡¯t dare to go forward. Jin Xue red at Zhang Baochan with anger in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s better to leave such a good tonic for yourself to nourish your body and your brain. If you don¡¯t want others to know, don¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°Even if Grandpaes, I won¡¯t drink Chinese medicine. I won¡¯t have children either. No one can force me.¡± ¡°Auntie Zhen, see him out!¡± Aunt Zhen responded. Even though the bodyguards stopped her, she still listened to Young Madam and invited Madam and the bodyguards out. How did a servant dare escort her out? Zhang Baochan could not hold back her anger anymore. She red fiercely at Aunt Zhen. ¡°I¡¯ll fire you immediately!¡± ¡°This is Pearl Lake Vi, not your Beverly Hills. It¡¯s not your ce to make a scene in my territory. Get lost!¡± Jin Xue threw the ashtray in her hand at Zhang Baochan. The bodyguard blocked it. Otherwise, the ashtray would have hit Zhang Baochan¡¯s face. In an instant, the anger on Zhang Baochan¡¯s face was obvious. She could no longer hold it in. She had to teach this wretched girl a lesson today. Zhang Baochan stood up and was about to hit Jin Xue. Unexpectedly, an iparably sinister voice shot over. ¡°Get out, all of you. Immediately!¡± In an instant, everyone looked at Jiang Yu.. Chapter 25 - 25: Overbearingly Hugging Jin Xue Chapter 25: Overbearingly Hugging Jin Xue Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Zhang Baochan¡¯s expression was extremely sinister as she red at Jiang Yu fiercely. ¡°This woman wants you to have no descendants. She¡¯s so rebellious, yet you Jiang Yu ignored Zhang Baochan. His voice was cold and irrefutable, without the slightest hint offort. ¡°If you weren¡¯t being overbearing, she wouldn¡¯t have said anything treasonous. Please take care of your people and get out of my house immediately. It¡¯s not your ce to be arrogant.¡± ¡°Jiang Yu, do you have to be so ruthless? No matter what, I¡¯m still your elder. I have the right to teach a woman who doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate favors a lesson.¡± ¡°Please understand that there¡¯s no one here that you can teach a lesson to. If you think anyone can give birth to a son by drinking Chinese medicine, then why don¡¯t you drink it like water every day? This way, you can give birth to a few more sons. However, you aren¡¯t doing this.¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s handsome face was expressionless, as if it was covered in ayer of frost, making it impossible to guess what he was thinking. In a direct confrontation with Jiang Yu, Zhang Baochan was at a disadvantage. Provoking Jiang Yu would not end well. She knew that Jiang Yu had already dered war on her. ¡°You should exin it to the old man yourself. The Jiang family can¡¯t tolerate this woman. It¡¯s up to you.¡± Before Jiang Yu could say anything, Jin Xue retorted, ¡°If we can get a divorce, you¡¯ll be the first person I want to thank! Please ask the old master to kick me out of the Jiang family. I promise I¡¯ll never set foot in the Jiang residence again.¡± Jiang Yu domineeringly wrapped his arms around Jin Xue¡¯s waist and pulled her into his arms. He red at Jin Xue warningly. ¡°I don¡¯t need the Jiang family¡¯s approval. This woman will stay in the Pearl Lake Vi forever. It¡¯s useless for you to use grandfather to pressure me. It¡¯s useless even if you use chicken feathers as amand arrow. I will bankrupt the Yishan Corporation. Today is just the beginning.¡± Suddenly, Jiang Yu red at Zhang Baochan with a dark glint in his eyes. Zhang Baochan red fiercely at Jiang Yu before she left with her bodyguards with a dark expression. ¡°Aunt Zhen, give her back what¡¯s on the coffee table.¡± Aunt Zhen did as Jiang Yu instructed. Zhang Baochan was so angry that her eyes were about to pop out of their sockets. Her expression became extremely dark. ¡°From today onwards, don¡¯te to my house. You are not wee here. You¡¯d better stay in Beverly Hills. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be as simple as chasing you out. I¡¯ll get someone to carry you out and throw you back to the old man.¡± Jiang Yu spoke very slowly and coldly, full of intimidation. Zhang Baochan¡¯s expression was abnormally sinister. She left in exasperation. After those useless people retreated, Jiang Yu immediately let go of Jin Xue. Jin Xue widened her eyes in shock and sized Jiang Yu up. Weren¡¯t they mother and son? Such a conversation shocked Jin Xue! On second thought, she had never heard Jiang Yu call her mother-inw ¡®Mom¡¯. Could it be that there was a grudge between this mother and son? Otherwise, how could their rtionship be so tense? Otherwise, why would they be so opposing? Jin Xue watched as Jiang Yu went upstairs without saying a word. Unknowingly, the image of the sweet and gentle woman with long straight hair appeared in Jin Xue¡¯s mind again. Could it be that her mother-inw did not allow them to be together, so they became enemies? Yishan Corporation and Xiao Corporation were actually very close. They were inws! Putting down the fruit knife, Jin Xue looked at Aunt Zhen. ¡°Aunt Zhen, how long have you worked here?¡± ¡°Three years.¡± Jin Xue¡¯s almond-shaped eyes glinted sharply. ¡°In the past, did mother-inwe to the Pearl Lake Vi often?¡± ¡°She¡¯s never been here! Madam, Beverly Hills asked me to report the situation with your medicine. I¡¯m sorry!¡± It was also Mr. Jiang who asked her to say it. Aunt Zhen didn¡¯t dare to refute.. Chapter 26 - 26: He Had Premeditated Chapter 26: He Had Premeditated Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Her mother-inw had never been to the Pearl Lake Vi before she married Jiang Yu. How abnormal! Even if they had fallen out, even if they hated each other to the core, it was impossible for them not to have any feelings for each other. Recalling what she had seen and experienced in the past two days, a bold guess suddenly popped up in Jin Xue¡¯s mind¡ªJiang Yu and her mother-inw weren¡¯t biological mother and son! ¡°Aunt Zhen, I don¡¯t me you. When I threw away the Chinese medicine, I already knew that she would be watching me at all times. I also thought of the consequences. I¡¯m not afraid. By the way, did you work in Beverly Hills before?¡± ¡°Madam, I¡¯ve never been to Beverly Hills. I¡¯ve always worked at Pearl Lake Vi. ¡°In the future, if any old witches, ignore her and don¡¯t open the door for her. As long as I¡¯m still Jiang Yu¡¯s wife, I have the final say in the Pearl Lake Vi! ¡± Old witch? Madam really dared to say anything! Aunt Zhen nodded. ¡°I understand, Madam.¡± Avoiding Jiang Yu, Jin Xue returned to her room to continue watching surgery videos. After dealing with the old witch today, she hoped that she would know her ce and not cause trouble for her in the future. Jin Xue was also thinking about how to get a divorce. After leaving the Pearl Lake Vi, Zhang Baochan returned to his mother¡¯s house. Zhang Baoshan and Xiao Yu were so anxious that they kept asking their sister to beg their brother-inw for help. Zhang Baochan red at his younger brother fiercely. ¡°If you weren¡¯t spouting nonsense outside, would you have been caught? You angered the old master, so what else can I say? Even if your brother-inw dotes on Jiang Yun, he has to listen to the old master. The old master still has the final say in the Jiang family.¡± Zhang Baoshan pped his own mouth. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for spouting nonsense. At that time, I drank too much at a dinner party and said that Jiang Yun had to give in to me. Even my brother-inw had to listen to me. Yu who deliberately harmed me!¡± ¡°He dered war on us. Don¡¯t you know that? Jiang Yu alone is enough to deal with him. Now, there¡¯s this wretched girl. I¡¯m so angry today.¡± ¡°Sister, Jiang Yu married that wretched girl to anger you. We can¡¯t let Jiang Yu ride on our heads again. Get rid of him.¡± Zhang Baochan looked at her younger brother coldly. ¡°If you¡¯re not 100% sure, don¡¯t do anything rash. Don¡¯t implicate Jiang Yu. I think Jiang Yu knows something. Before the old woman passed away, she might tell him about that woman. Everyone outside thinks that I have two sons. Who would have thought that I would be so aggrieved as a stepmother?¡± ¡°Brother-inw treats you very well. He will definitely fight for Jiang Yun.¡± Zhang Baochan did not say anything. She was still a little worried. After that woman left Shen City, she never saw her again. She had sent people to look for her, but they couldn¡¯t find her. She was afraid that she would suddenly appear. ncing at her husband, Xiao Yu said, ¡°Sister, does the Jiang Corporation have to acquire the Xiao Corporation? My brother was so angry that he was sent to the hospital. My sister-inw evenined to me.¡± Zhang Baochan frowned. ¡°I heard that Jiang Yu is in charge of the acquisition case. There¡¯s no room for reconciliation. He took such a big step that we were caught off guard. I always thought that his target was the Jin Corporation.¡± Zhang Baoshan said coldly, ¡°He already nned it. Marrying that wretched girl was just a pretense.¡± Zhang Baochan said calmly, ¡°Xiao Yu, ask your brother to dy the negotiation process as much as possible. We¡¯ll wait for an opportunity to strike. Baoshan, endure this anger first. There will still be a chance. After this storm passes, I¡¯ll plead with your brother-inw and ask him to think of a way to let the Yishan Corporation return to the Jiang Corporation¡¯s business partners.¡± Zhang Baoshan did not say anything. Her hatred for Jiang Yu grew even stronger! Chapter 27 - 27: Reap What You Sow Chapter 27: Reap What You Sow Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After watching the surgery videos, Jin Xue contacted the business representative of a fitness center to sign up for boxing and taekwondo. They immediately rmended the best coach in the fitness center for her. Jin Xue made up her mind to train her strength and resistance well. In the future, those despicable people could forget about bullying her. Aunt Zhen knocked on the door before Jin Xue opened it. ¡°Madam, we can eat now.¡± ¡°What about him?¡± ¡°Sir is out. He¡¯s not eating at home.¡± Jin Xue¡¯s long eyshes fluttered slightly. She was also slightly stunned. Had Jiang Yu gone to apany that sweet and gentle woman with long straight hair again? He refused to get a divorce after having an affair. He was definitely a scumbag! ¡°Aunt Zhen, I¡¯ll wash my hands and go downstairs.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± It was past 11 pm, but Jiang Yu still hadn¡¯t returned home. Jin Xue left for work. Jin Xue couldn¡¯t be bothered to ask about Jiang Yu. In any case, they were a fake couple who were going to get a divorce. Even if they were strangers, she did not care. It had nothing to do with her which woman Jiang Yu liked. Jin Xue was waiting for her mother-inw to report to the old man. It would be best if the old man ordered them to get a divorce tomorrow. Jin Yue only woke up when she was hungry. The moment she woke up, her entire body was sore and ufortable. Her little face was scrunched up in anger, and her eyes were red. Her resentful gaze was murderous. Gritting her teeth, Jin Yue slowly got up. With the vase in her hand, she gently moved out of the living room. Unexpectedly, Gu Zhou turned around and stared at Jin Yue with interest. ¡°I¡¯ve cooked. Do you want to eat? I advise you to leave me alone or I¡¯ll kill you. If you want, we can talk. I might be able to advise you.¡± The anger on her face was obvious, and her eyes were filled with hatred. Jin Yue still raised the vase firmly and threw it at Gu Zhou. The next second, Gu Zhou snatched Jin Yue¡¯s vase and pushed her onto the sofa. ¡°At this point, you can¡¯t me me. Jin Yue, you brought this upon yourself! If you¡¯re smart, you should join forces with me to deal with Jin Xue. Ourmon enemy is Jin Xue.¡± Jin Yue was about to cry as she red at Gu Zhou resentfully. After her innocence was taken away, she really wanted to kill this b*stard in front of her. Of course, she hated Jin Xue too. She would not let her have an easy time. ¡°B*stard! I hate you!¡± Jin Yue wailed. Her hands were tightly clenched into fists, and her knuckles were white. Gu Zhou looked at Jin Yue and sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to hate me. It¡¯s because you gave me the medicine that I lost control of my actions. Now, it¡¯s time for you to recognize the truth. As long as I can stay in Shen City, I can help you with everything else.¡± The biggest culprit was Jin Xue. She definitely could not let Jin Xue off. She would definitely return the humiliation she had suffered to Jin Xue. Although she hated Gu Zhou, she could still make use of him. As long as she could take revenge on Jin Xue, she would do anything. Jin Yue red at Gu Zhou with a dark gaze. ¡°I¡¯m telling you to stay in Shen City. You must help me make Jin Xue¡¯s life a living hell and destroy her.¡± The corners of Gu Zhou¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and his eyes sparkled. ¡°I promise you, I¡¯ll definitely do it.¡± Jin Yue left without eating. Since there were no urgent matters to deal with during the night shift, Jin Xue slept until six in the morning. After reading the nurse¡¯s logs and seeing that there were no abnormalities with the patient, Jin Xue took the time to have breakfast. When she got off work in the afternoon, Jin Xue did not receive a call from her grandfather. After buying a bag of ck beans, Jin Xue headed straight back to the Jin residence. Her grandmother, stepmother, and Jin Yue were all sitting at the dining table, preparing to eat. Jin Xue¡¯s face was cold. Without a word, she poured a bag of ck beans on the dining table. Instantly, everyone looked at Jin Xue.. Chapter 28 - 28: Do Whatever I Want Chapter 28: Do Whatever I Want Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Not only were there ck beans on the dining table, but there were also ck beans in the rice bowl, dishes, and soup. They couldn¡¯t eat this meal anymore. Infuriated, Jin Yue stood up to hit Jin Xue. Jin Xue red at Jin Yue viciously and grabbed her wrist tightly. Seeing that Jin Yue was frowning in pain, she did not let go. MO Xiaoyan could not tolerate Jin Xue bullying Jin Yue. She shouted angrily, ¡°You lunatic, let Jin Yue go! Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about leaving this door. I¡¯m not done with you.¡± Seeing that Jin Yue was being bullied, Old Madam Jin¡¯s heart ached, but she was nervous. She red at Jin Xue fiercely. ¡°You¡­ let Jin Yue go quickly. You¡¯re getting more and more uneducated. I raised you for nothing! Even if I give you ayer of gold, you won¡¯t be able to change that wild girl¡¯s life.¡± Jin Xue¡¯s eyes darkened and her expression turned even colder. All of a sudden, she gave Jin Yue a tight p and flung her away. Jin Xue¡¯s strength was a little too strong. In an instant, Jin Yue fell to the ground and started crying. MO Xiaoyan quickly helped her daughter up and coaxed her. Exasperated, Old Madam Jin wanted to hit Jin Xue. Jin Xue grabbed her grandmother¡¯s hand at lightning speed. Old Madam Jin¡¯s pupils constricted when she saw the sinister glint in Jin Xue¡¯s eyes. This wild girl was very scary when she was ruthless. She had never noticed it before. ¡°Jin Xue, how dare you lecture me? You have no respect for your elders and deserve a beating. You should be taught a lesson for bullying your sister.¡± Old Madam Jin struggled, but she could not break free from Jin Xue¡¯s restraint. Old Madam Jin pursed her lips tightly with a sullen expression on her face. Jin Xue¡¯s cold voice came from between her teeth. Her fierce gaze was filled with intimidation. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll say this first. I won¡¯t let anyone who dares to have designs on me off, no matter who this person is. I¡¯ll also tell you a special truth. You reap what you sow. Hence, you¡¯re only worthy of eating ck beans for this meal.¡± ¡°How dare a wild girl like you lecture me? Men, chase her out, and don¡¯t let her set foot in the Jin residence again.¡± The servant walked over. Jin Xue red at her, and she did not dare to go forward again. ¡°Grandma, actually, my temper is really bad. If I¡¯m angered, I¡¯ll do anything. In the past, I tolerated everything because I didn¡¯t want Dad to make things difficult for me. Now that we¡¯ve fallen out, I don¡¯t have anything to worry about anymore. I¡¯ll do whatever I want. My husband is Jiang Yu. If I talk to him, I he may just take over the Jin Corporation.¡± ¡°How dare you threaten me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a member of the Jiang family now. Grandma, you have to think carefully. Every word you say to me might reach the Jiang family¡¯s ears. The Yishan Corporation is an example. Old Master Jiang won¡¯t be lenient.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Old Madam Jin was so angry that she could not speak. She could only re at Jin Xue angrily. Jin Xue sneered and let go of her grandmother¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m really grateful to you guys for letting me marry into the Jiang family. Otherwise, my horizons wouldn¡¯t be so broad. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to see everything clearly.¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Jin Xue nced at her grandmother coldly before her gazended on Jin Yue. In an instant, Jin Yue was so frightened that she hugged her mother tightly and leaned into her arms. Jin Yue was also panicking. She did not want to let her mother know about what happened yesterday. She could not let her family know about her rtionship with Gu Zhou. Otherwise, her father would chase her out of the Jin family. Otherwise, how could she marry into a rich family? Not wanting to leave, Jin Xue continued, ¡°Grandma, I waited for a long time yesterday, but the real estate agent didn¡¯t show up. Why don¡¯t I go with you this afternoon and negotiate a good price for you?¡± Jin Yue¡¯s eyes flickered with anxiety as she red at Jin Xue.. ¡°I¡¯m not selling the apartment!¡± Chapter 29 - 29: Receiving A Bribe Chapter 29: Receiving A Bribe Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Jin Xue¡¯sughter was a little cold. ¡°You¡¯re not selling the apartment. Jin Yue, are you keeping it to support a man?¡± ¡°Jin Xue, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Old Madam Jin was trembling with anxiety as she pushed Jin Xue away in exasperation. MO Xiaoyan did not say anything, but she looked at her daughter fiercely. She could tell that Jin Xue had said it on purpose for her to hear. Not wanting Jin Xue to continue, Jin Yue cried anxiously. ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t want to live anymore if I¡¯m bullied like this.¡± ¡°My dear girl, please don¡¯t do anything stupid. Grandma definitely won¡¯t sell the apartment. The apartment is yours. The person who should leave is that uneducated wild girl.¡± Old Madam Jin hugged Jin Yue and coaxed her, but she red at Jin Xue. Jin Xue found this scene quite funny. ¡°I remember there¡¯s a term called bacsh. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me. I¡¯m leaving. Take your time to eat.¡± Old Madam Jin red at Jin Xue¡¯s back and instructed coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t let this wild girl in again. She¡¯s not a member of the Jin family.¡± Jin Xue sneered in disdain and did not even turn around. From the moment she chose to marry Jiang Yu, she had never thought of staying in the Jin family. Jin Xue would never tolerate them bullying and scheming against her. The food could not be eaten anymore, so the servants could only make it again. Old Madam Jin was feeling a little unwell. After coaxing Jin Yue a little, she took her medicine and rested. ¡°Tell me honestly, what kind of man is in the apartment?¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t listen to that b*tch¡¯s nonsense. She¡¯s ndering me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the apartment now.¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t go.¡± Jin Yue felt a lump in her throat and her eyes turned red. She wanted to cry again. ¡°Jin Xue knows that man, right? Gu Zhou?¡± Jin Yue lowered her head, not daring to look at her mother. She was crying. Seeing her daughter¡¯s reaction, MO Xiaoyan was about to die of anger. Instantly, her face darkened. ¡°Your father doesn¡¯t want him as a son -inw, and Jin Xue also doesn¡¯t want this scumbag, but you took him in. Jin Yue, why are you so stupid?!¡± Jin Yue cried quite sadly and argued, ¡°Gu Zhou is going all out now. His purpose in staying in Shen City is to kill Jin Xue. He also has a grudge against Jiang Yu. Mom, I¡¯m just using him to deal with Jin Xue. Perhaps he can ruin Jin Xue and Jiang Yu¡¯s rtionship. Without Jiang Yu as her backer, Jin Xue will be nothing. ¡± ¡°If your father finds out, he¡¯ll beat you to death.¡± ¡°Father has always been biased. Even if he wants Jin Xue, he doesn¡¯t want us. Mother, you don¡¯t have to look at Father¡¯s face anymore. Let¡¯s snatch the Jin Corporation back first. Gu Zhou will definitely be able to help.¡± After thinking for a while, MO Xiaoyan looked at her daughter and warned her sternly, ¡°You can¡¯t help that man. It¡¯s one thing to make use of him, but you have to be careful not to get yourself involved. You¡¯re right. The Jin Corporation must be taken back. We have to deal with Jin Xue.¡± After a pause, MO Xiaoyan continued, ¡°You can keep Gu Zhou. Perhaps he¡¯s useful. While your father is on a business trip, you have to settle this matter properly. Your grandmother is your protective talisman. Tell your grandmother about Gu Zhouter. As long as your grandmother agrees to let Gu Zhou stay in the apartment, it¡¯s none of your business even if the sky falls.¡± ¡°Your grandmother hates Jin Xue to the core. She should be on your side.¡± Jin Yue nodded and stopped crying. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t take the initiative to provoke Jin Xue. You have to be careful about Gu Zhou.¡± ¡°I know. I won¡¯t mess around.¡¯ Jin Xue was waiting for the elevator in the hospital parking lot when the family of the patient in bed 38 suddenly handed her a stack of money. ¡°Doctor Jin, you deserve this. Thank you for your special care!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do this.¡± Jin Xue wanted to return the money, but the family member had already run away.. Chapter 30 - 30: My Wife, Jin Xue Chapter 30: My Wife, Jin Xue Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Jin Xue knew that there were surveince cameras at the elevator entrance. She stood where she was and made a phone call before taking the elevator back to the Thoracic Surgery Department. She had just started work in the afternoon. Jin Xue was about to go to the hospital payment office to pay for the patient in bed 38 when someone who imed to be from the special investigation team escorted her away. ¡°We received a report that you have vited the rules and demanded property from the patient¡¯s family. The money in your hand is evidence.¡± As he spoke, the department head showed Jin Xue a few photos. The photo clearly showed her holding the money in her hand. Jin Xue calmly looked at the department head. ¡°I¡¯m just an inpatient doctor. I don¡¯t have much experience and dont have the right to make decisions. I¡¯m not the chief surgeon of the surgery. Isn¡¯t it too stupid for the patient¡¯s family to give me so much money? Since I can¡¯t help, is it worth it for him to give me a stack of money?¡± The department head¡¯s expression was a little serious. ¡°It¡¯s a routine investigation. Doctor Jin, please cooperate.¡± Jin Xue smiled, a sharp glint in her almond-shaped eyes. ¡°It¡¯s really not a good thing to be suddenly hit by a pie. If word got out, even the resident doctors in the same department will find it unbelievable. At 1:30 p.m., I was in the underground parking lot, near the elevator near the employee parking space. I met the family of the patient in bed 38. He suddenly gave me a sum of money, turned around, and ran away.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask him for anything. I don¡¯t know why he gave me this money. ording to my previousmunication with the patient¡¯s family, this family¡¯s financial situation isn¡¯t very good. He shouldn¡¯t be able to take out 10,000 yuan. If no one instructed him, he couldn¡¯t bear to give me 10,000 yuan.¡± The department head said, ¡°We¡¯ll verify what you told us.¡± ¡°When I received the money, I called the director and reported the situation to him. The director suggested that I deposit the money into the hospital ount of the patient in bed 38. Because it was lunch break, my colleagues in the hospital payment office had yet to go to work, so I temporarily kept the money. Department head, I have a recording of the call to testify.¡± The department head listened to the recording and looked at the recording time. It was indeed a call between Jin Xue and the director, and it matched the situation that Jin Xue had told him. ¡°Doctor Jin, you¡¯ve exined it very clearly, but we still have to go through the process and we still need your cooperation. You can only stay in the Medical Education Department for the time being.¡± ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll continue to cooperate with the investigation.¡± Jin Xue could only leave the Medical Education Department when it was time to clock off. The hospital had made some adjustments. Jin Xue was no longer the doctor in charge of bed 38. The department head did not tell Jin Xue the exact situation. He only said that he had investigated thoroughly and that she had indeed not vited the rules by asking for bribes. Jin Xue did not need to know the exact situation. From the fact that the patient¡¯s family had given her money for no reason, she clearly understood that this was a trap dug for her by others. She would not give anyone a chance to harm her. When Jin Xue returned to the Pearl Lake Vi, she choked and coughed as soon as she entered. The spiciness in the room was too strong. She didn¡¯t feelfortable and didn¡¯t like it. Jiang Yu was ying cards in the living room. When the others saw Jin Xue, they were all surprised. Xiang Fu sized Jin Xue up. ¡®You¡¯re a servant here?¡± Jiang Yu said as she yed cards, ¡°My wife, Jin Xue!¡± The corners of Xiang Fu¡¯s mouth twitched in disbelief. ¡°Yu, I didn¡¯t hear you mention you were married.¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s damaged lips and the teeth marks on her neck must have been bitten by his wife. Sadness shed across Xiang Fu¡¯s eyes, but she still smiled faintly. ¡°Let¡¯s eat together!¡± Jin Xue changed her shoes and ignored Xiang Fu. Aunt Zhen said loudly, ¡°Madam doesn¡¯t like spicy food. I¡¯ll cook for Madam.¡± Xiang Fu looked at Jin Xue provocatively. ¡°Yu likes spicy food and likes my dishes. Next time, I¡¯ll cook two more dishes that aren¡¯t spicy..¡± Chapter 31 - 31: Jiang Yu Liked Her? Chapter 31: Jiang Yu Liked Her? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Jin Xue¡¯s face was expressionless. She didn¡¯t even look at Jiang Yu as she spoke indifferently. ¡°Aunt Zhen, I want abalones and Boston lobster.¡± Aunt Zhen looked troubled. ¡°Madam, I don¡¯t know how to cook.¡± They didn¡¯t have these ingredients at home! This Miss Xiang called herself the mistress of the family and was making a fuss at the Pearl Lake Vi. She was very shameless. Now, she still dared to provoke Madam and disregard her. Aunt Zhen, an outsider, could not stand it anymore. Aunt Zhen looked at Sir and waited for instructions. Jiang Yu raised her eyelids slightly and nced at Jin Xue. ¡°Aunt Zhen, call the Eight Treasures Pavilion and ask them to send four dried abalones and a Boston lobster over. Hurry!¡± Aunt Zhen nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and ring now.¡± Xiang Fu pursed her lips slightly and stole a few more nces at Jin Xue with her sly eyes. She felt that Jin Xue looked very ordinary, but her skin was fairer and there was nothing outstanding about her. Jiang Yu had actually asked the Eight Treasures Pavilion to send four dried abalones over for Jin Xue to eat. This cost more than a hundred thousand yuan, which was ten times more expensive than the red wine they drank. Xiang Fu was extremely jealous! Could it be that this woman was special to Jiang Yu? Jiang Yu liked her? Xiang Fu felt very ufortable, but she was still calm andposed, careful to hide the surging waves in her eyes. Jin Xue did not say anything. Her gaze was calm as she opened the cab to get a ss. Because the smell was too strong, she even coughed a few times. Her throat felt ufortable. Jin Xue mmed the cab shut, making a deafening sound. Instantly, everyone looked at her except Jiang Yu. As if nothing had happened, Jin Xue drank the water and went upstairs. Immediately after, everyone heard the loud sound of the door mming. Except for Jiang Yu, everyone was stunned. This woman had a bad temper. She dared to give Jiang Yu a hard time and didn¡¯t even take Jiang Yu seriously. Xiang Fu looked at Jiang Yu, only to see that he didn¡¯t react at all and was calmly ying cards. Jiang Yu wasn¡¯t angry? He let that woman do whatever she wanted? Did Jiang Yu really treat her as his wife? After knowing Jiang Yu for so many years, for the first time, Xiang Fu hoped that her guess was wrong. She hated Jin Xue, who had the expression of someone who owed her three million yuan. Xiang Fu sat down beside Jiang Yu and looked at the cards in his hand affectionately. ¡°Yu, wash your hands after this round. You can eat now.¡± As Jiang Yu yed cards, she said coldly, ¡°Xiang Fu, don¡¯t cook chili in my house in the future. It¡¯ll fill the room with a terrible smell. Aunt Zhen, open all the doors and windows.¡± The air conditioner was on inside, so Auntie Zhen still went to open all the doors and windows to ventte. Looking at Jiang Yu, Xiang Fu¡¯s lips trembled slightly, and disappointment shed across her eyes. ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t cook spicy chicken or boiled beef anymore.¡± Jiang Yu still didn¡¯t look at Xiang Fu. ¡°Don¡¯te to my house to cook in the future. I have a helper to cook for me.¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s tone was very calm, but when Xiang Fu heard it, every word seemed to pierce her heart. ¡°I saw that Auntie was busy, so I helped her. I didn¡¯t mean to snatch Auntie¡¯s job. Yu, how did you meet your wife? In the past, you didn¡¯t bring her out to meet us.¡± ¡°My wife doesn¡¯t like crowds. Xiang Fu, are you very interested in my wife?¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s handsome face was expressionless. No one could guess his emotions. Xiang Fu¡¯s lips twitched awkwardly. ¡°I was shocked to suddenly hear that you were married! Previously, you didn¡¯t release any news to mentally prepare us, nor did you invite us to a wedding banquet, so I was a little curious.¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s cold eyes were as sharp as des. ¡°Drink whatever you want in my wine cab..¡± Chapter 32 - 32: Forcing Jin Xue to Drink Chapter 32: Forcing Jin Xue to Drink Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Jiang Yu walked over to wash his hands while Xiang Fu sat on the sofa in a daze. Her heart ached, and a trace of resentment shed across her eyes. Her embarrassment instantly reached its peak. Without Jiang Yu in the living room, the atmosphere turned cold. Wang Xie and Yang Xun looked at each other, but they didn¡¯t say anything. Everyone knew that Xiang Fu liked Jiang Yu. She was just short of climbing into Jiang Yu¡¯s bed. Xiang Fu waspetitive and fearless. She definitely could not ept this fact. Mrs. Jiang was not someone to be trifled with. It should be even more exciting next. Yang Xun and Wang Xie narrowed their eyes and smiled. Their gazes flickered as if they were waiting to watch a show. Yang Xun and Wang Xie didn¡¯t dare to reveal anything about Jiang Yu¡¯s private matters to Xiang Fu. They were more curious about Jiang Yu¡¯s performance. Half an hourter, a helicopternded on thewn of the vi. Immediately after, a man in an Eight Treasures Pavilion uniform came in with a high-end lunch box. Tianz Yu swirled the red wine in his wine ss and looked at Aunt Zhen with sharp eyes. ¡°Go get Madam toe down and eat.¡± Aunt Zhen immediately went upstairs to call Madam. Jin Xue went downstairs and sat quietly at another dining table as if she had no one in her eyes. At this moment, the air on the first floor was much better. Jin Xue no longer choked or coughed. Jin Xue¡¯s expression did not change. She cut a piece of abalone as if nothing had happened and slowly tasted it. Eight Treasures Pavilion¡¯s dried abalones were famous for being delicious and expensive. Its Boston lobsters were especially fragrant. Jin Xue felt a little relieved after eating a feast worth more than 100,000 yuan. Xiang Fu stared at Jin Xue with her deep eyes. Suddenly, she walked over with a ss of red wine and toasted Jin Xue. Jin Xue slowly raised her head and nced at Xiang Fu. The makeup on her face was exquisite and her foundation was unusually thick. She looked like a ghost. This woman was not the woman Jin Xue had seen in the emergency department. This woman was mboyant and liked to show off. It was as if she was afraid that others wouldn¡¯t know of her existence. She was afraid that Jiang Yu¡¯s official wife wouldn¡¯t know that she liked Jiang Yu and that she wasn¡¯t disgusting enough. Jin Xue scoffed and said coldly, ¡°Thank you, but I don¡¯t drink.¡± With a faint smile, Xiang Fu raised her beautiful eyebrows and said provocatively, ¡°Yu and I are very familiar with each other. We¡¯re very close. I should toast you. Sis, you can rece the wine with watermelon juice.¡± After drinking the watermelon juice and eating the abalone, the taste surged, affecting the umami and texture of the abalone. Couldn¡¯t she just eat quietly? Why did she have to be so despicable? How could a Tom, Dick, or Harry behave atrociously in front of her? With a ng, Jin Xue threw down the knife and fork, picked up the watermelon juice, and sshed it at Xiang Fu. ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to watermelon juice. Are you satisfied?¡± Jin Xue¡¯s eyes were malicious and cold as she stared at Xiang Fu provokingly. In an instant, Xiang Fu screamed like a pig being ughtered. ¡°Yu, she¡¯s going too far!¡± Jiang Yu nced at Xiang Fu with a cold gaze. ¡°You¡¯re asking to be humiliated!¡± Jiang Yu actually didn¡¯t help her. Xiang Fu was extremely disappointed that their many years of friendship couldn¡¯tpare to this b*tch in front of her. Exasperated, she hit Jin Xue. Jin Xue grabbed Xiang Fu¡¯s hand at lightning speed and red at her darkly. Then, she threw Xiang Fu to the ground in disdain. She even snatched Xiang Fu¡¯s wine ss and smashed it. ¡°Piss off!¡± Not to be outdone, Xiang Fu red fiercely at Jin Xue and scolded, ¡°Wild woman!¡± With a loud p, Jin Xue gave Xiang Fu¡¯s face a tight p. Jin Xue¡¯s malicious eyes darkened and she red back fiercely. ¡°I gave you face, but you don¡¯t want it. You¡¯re really cheap! Even if you don¡¯t take me seriously, you don¡¯t have the right to behave atrociously here. I¡¯m the legitimate Mrs. Jiang, the mistress of this ce. Who do you think you are?¡± Instantly, everyone looked at Jin Xue.. Chapter 33 - 33: Jealous Chapter 33: Jealous Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Were the two women going to fight? Wow, this was so exciting! Yang Xun stole a nce at Jiang Yu, only to see him taste the red wine elegantly. His handsome face was expressionless, and no one could guess what he was thinking. The boss probably had no intention of intervening. Madam looked very fierce. Xiang Fu should not be her match. Madam was right. Xiang Fu had no sense of propriety and did not know her ce. After all, they were friends. Yang Xun didn¡¯t want to embarrass Xiang Fu too much, so he tried to smooth things over. ¡°Xiang Fu, stop fooling around. You drank too much!¡± Xiang Fu was still sitting on the ground, her face dark. She red at Yang Xun angrily. ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, no one will think you¡¯re mute!¡± Yang Xun sneered and stopped talking. He looked at Jin Xue. Madam changed so quickly! At this moment, she was not affected at all as she elegantly ate the expensive abalone. Yang Xun¡¯s gaze moved to his boss again. He saw him taking a sip of red wine. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly, forming a beautiful arc. These two people were the perfect match! The other people in the living room were superfluous! Xiang Fu had no self-awareness at all! Unable to stand it any longer, Wen Ziyan, the finance director of the Jiang Corporation, walked up to Xiang Fu and extended his hand to her. Xiang Fu ignored him and got up, leaving the vi. She had embarrassed herself enough. She would never let Jin Xue off. Wen Ziyan frowned when he heard the sound of a car. He was worried about Xiang Fu. Xiang Fu had such strong self-esteem, and everyone knew that she had always liked Jiang Yu. She had always thought that she had a chance. If she suddenly found out that Jiang Yu had married another woman, she would be very sad and couldn¡¯t ept it. This dinner was organized by Xiang Fu, and she was the one who hade to Jiang Yu¡¯s house to prepare dinner without informing him. She had tried so hard to please Jiang Yu, but it was all for nothing. She couldn¡¯t eat this meal. Hopefully, she wouldn¡¯t be impulsive and do anything stupid. The look in Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes changed. Staring at Wen Ziyan, he asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you eating? Wen Ziyan frowned and said in a deep voice, ¡°Jiang Yu, I¡¯m leaving too.¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s thin lips parted slightly, and her voice was indifferent and cold. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t keep you.¡± After Wen Ziyan left, Jiang Yu, Yang Xun, and Wang Xie drank a toast. Then, he finished the red wine in his ss in one gulp. Jiang Yu¡¯s sharp gaze was fixed on Jin Xue, who was eating quietly. Both Yang Xun and Wang Xie stole nces at Jiang Yu. They guessed that Jiang Yu had fallen in love with Jin Xue. But they didn¡¯t dare to ask. After returning to her room, Jin Xue signed a divorce agreement. Hearing that Jiang Yu had gone upstairs, she went to see him with the agreement. ¡°Sign it. When you¡¯re free, you don¡¯t have to be as embarrassed as you were tonight. Old Madam also doesn¡¯t have to be so sad anymore.¡± There was also that sweet and gentle woman with long straight hair. She didn¡¯t have to live in the dark anymore. Without looking at the divorce agreement, Jiang Yu threw it into the trash can. He stared at Jin Xue with interest. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Disgust shed across Jin Xue¡¯s eyes as she replied nonchntly, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Then you have no right to talk to me about divorce!¡± Jin Xue pursed her lips and said coldly, ¡°If one womanes today, two or three wille any day. I¡¯ve really had enough. If this continues, I¡¯ll definitely go crazy.¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s voice was low and hoarse. ¡°Then you can go crazy first!¡± ¡°When I go crazy, I¡¯ll strangle you!¡± Jin Xue had clearly said harsh words, but not only was Jiang Yu not frightened, he even found her a little funny. Looking at Jin Xue¡¯s lips, Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t help but think of her fragrance. ¡°I know. You¡¯re ming me for neglecting you.¡± Suddenly, Jiang Yu wrapped his arms around Jin Xue¡¯s waist and kissed her domineeringly.. Chapter 34 - 34: You Can Sleep in the Master Bedroom Chapter 34: You Can Sleep in the Master Bedroom Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Jiang Yu had been so gentle to that sweet-looking woman with long straight hair. Now, he was kissing her as if nothing had happened. He was too despicable! Jin Xue also found Jiang Yu¡¯s kiss disgusting. She despised him for being dirty. Her stomach churned. Disgust flickered in Jin Xue¡¯s almond-shaped eyes. She ced her hands on Jiang Yu¡¯s chest and pushed him away. Jiang Yu hugged Jin Xue tightly, with no intention of letting go of her. He deepened the kiss. Unable to push Jiang Yu away or break free from him, Jin Xue was furious and pinched Jiang Yu¡¯s waist with all her might. She even kicked him. Jin Xue¡¯s struggle and roughness didn¡¯t stop Jiang Yu. Just as she felt that she was about to suffocate, Jiang Yu moved his sexy lips away. Jin Xue took a deep breath, her face red with anger. Unexpectedly, Jiang Yu¡¯s warm breath blew into her ear. ¡°Mrs. Jiang, what do you think of me? Do you still want to continue?¡± The anger in Jin Xue¡¯s eyes was about to erupt. She wanted to burn Jiang Yu. Gritting her teeth, she shouted, ¡°Get lost!¡± A hint of a smile appeared in Jiang Yu¡¯s dark eyes, and his sexy thin lips curled up slightly. His voice was low and maic. ¡°Mrs. Jiang, are you satisfied with me? Do you still want to get a divorce? This is my room. If you want to sleep here, I definitely have no objections.¡± Jin Xue lowered her almond-shaped eyes slightly and nced at the bedroom from the corner of her eye. It was indeed Jiang Yu¡¯s room. Jin Xue bit her lip gently, her almond-shaped eyes shing sharply. A few secondster, Jin Xue said coldly, ¡°We have to be reasonable about our marriage, but not now. Who cares about your room?¡± Rolling her eyes at Jiang Yu, Jin Xue walked out of the master bedroom. Jiang Yu looked at Jin Xue with interest, and a rare smile appeared on his face. ¡°Mrs. Jiang, if you miss me, you cane to me anytime. If you have something against me, as long as you say it, I¡¯ll definitely be humble and satisfy you.¡± As if she could not hear him, Jin Xue did not even turn around. She wouldn¡¯t look for Jiang Yu. She didn¡¯t want to see him at all. When she saw him, all she wanted to do was tear him apart. Upon returning to the guest room, Jin Xue brushed her teeth immediately, wanting to wash away all of Jiang Yu¡¯s scent. She also cursed him in her heart. At seven in the morning, Jin Xue left the house without having breakfast. She had deliberately avoided Jiang Yu. She wouldn¡¯t get involved with him. She was prepared to get a divorce at any time. After checking the ward, Jin Xue heard from her colleagues that the patient in bed 38 was going to be transferred to another hospital. The transfer procedures would bepleted soon. The fact that the patient and his family members could not wait to leave Renxin Hospital further confirmed Jin Xue¡¯s guess that someone had instigated The person who was willing to spend money to hire someone to frame her must be her mother-inw. Even if her mother-inw didn¡¯t like her, she was already the legitimate daughter-inw of the Jiang family. Everyone was in the same boat. Her mother-inw had harmed her so brazenly without caring about Jiang Yu¡¯s situation, which proved that they should have a conflict of interest. Jin Xue had searched online for news about the Jiang family. Her father-inw and mother-inw were a model couple. They might have deliberately hidden some information. From the past news, the media had tacitly agreed that her mother-inw had two sons, but her mother-inw had never admitted that she had two sons. Her mother-inw had never talked about Jiang Yu in front of the media. Even when the media asked, she avoided answering. Her mother-inw only mentioned Jiang Yun every time she was interviewed by the media. Therefore, Jin Xue was very sure that her mother-inw and Jiang Yu were not biological mother and son. Thinking of thetest news about the Jiang Corporation, Jin Xue understood that she had been involved in the dispute over the inheritance of the Jiang family. Her mother-inw had dealt with her because of Jiang Yu. Jin Xue had yet to write her diary. She was deep in thought. Suddenly, her phone rang. It was a call from Old Master Jiang. Jin Xue listened to it. ¡°Jin Xue,e to Jufu Restaurant at noon. I have something urgent to discuss with you..¡± Chapter 35 - 35: Just Wait To Raise Jiang Yu’s Child Chapter 35: Just Wait To Raise Jiang Yu¡¯s Child Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After work in the afternoon, Jin Xue went to Jufu Restaurant. There was only her and Old Master Jiang in the private room. Two bodyguards stood outside the door. The dishes were served, and the entire room was filled with the fragrance of food. Since Jin Xue was hungry, she did not hold back and ate quietly. Even if Old Master Jiang did not denounce her, he probably would not say anything nice. Jin Xue did not mind, but she could bear it. Jiang Cong stared at Jin Xue with his eagle-like sharp eyes. His expression was a little serious. ¡°Girl, are you really not going to consider having children? Do you really want Jiang Yu to have no descendants?¡± Jin Xue raised her eyelids slightly and nced at the old man. After eating the food in her mouth, she said, ¡°Do you want my opinion? Are you sincere in talking to me about this?¡± The old man pursed his lips in displeasure. Instantly, his expression turned cold. ¡°You have no right to talk to me. I¡¯m the one asking you now.¡± Jin Xue stared at him with a solemn expression. ¡°Many couples don¡¯t have a good rtionship because the elders in the family interfere too much. As soon as we got married, you forced me to give birth to a child and insisted that I give birth to a son. To be honest, I resisted it and even rebelled. No one can predict what will happen in the future, I can¡¯t make Jiang Yu have no descendants. I said that out of anger.¡± Jiang Cong said sternly, ¡°As long as I¡¯m alive, the Jiang family isn¡¯t up to you to mess around. Jiang Yu definitely will have descendants. What I want is to have a great-grandson in my lifetime. Girl, I won¡¯t force you to have children again, but I want you to be responsible for your aloofness and willfulness.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t chase you out of the Jiang family, but letting you be trapped in the Jiang family for the rest of your life is the best punishment for not knowing the immensity of heaven and earth.¡± Jin Xue ate as she listened. ¡°Girl, just wait to raise Jiang Yu¡¯s child. There will naturally be other women giving birth to his child. I won¡¯t trouble you.¡± ¡°I think that other than you, many women will be willing to give birth to Jiang Yu¡¯s child.¡± Jin Xue was not very shocked by the old man¡¯s words. She knew that the Jiang family would definitely do such a thing. For some reason, she sympathized with Jiang Yu for three seconds. It was also because of these words that Jin Xue thought of Jiang Yu¡¯s biological mother. There must be some unknown secret here! Jin Xue asked teasingly, ¡°Grandpa, do you think Jiang Yu is a dog?¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Hearing the cold roar, the bodyguards outside the door immediately rushed in. Jiang Cong waved his hand, and the two bodyguards tactfully retreated. ¡°Grandpa, I understand what you mean.¡± Jin Xue continued eating without saying anything else. The Jiang family did not allow her to have her own opinions. This girl was not angry and could still eat. Jiang Cong narrowed his eyes when he saw Jin Xue¡¯s nonchnt expression. ¡°You¡¯re willing to raise the child of Jiang Yu and another woman? Don¡¯t you hate me for making you a stepmother?¡± Jin Xue took a few sips of the chicken soup made from wormgrass before looking at Jiang Cong and replying, ¡°Is it useful for me to hate you? If I say that I¡¯m unwilling to raise someone else¡¯s child, will you do as I wish? Since it¡¯s nonsense, of course I won¡¯t say it! It¡¯s useless to be angry. Why should I be angry? Isn¡¯t it good to enjoy wealth and glory?¡± Jiang Cong pursed his lips and sized Jin Xue up. This girl was smart! However, she was too smart and impudent. She had to be taught a lesson! ¡°You know your ce. Very good!¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless for me to know my ce. Both you and I are not Jiang Yu. We can¡¯t control him or make him listen to us.¡± Jiang Cong¡¯s expression darkened as he red at Jin Xue with his deep eyes.. ¡°How dare you threaten me!¡± Chapter 36 - 36: Girl, Are You Sad? Chapter 36: Girl, Are You Sad? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Raising her brows slightly, Jin Xue looked at Jiang Cong. ¡°How would I dare to threaten you? It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t want to live anymore. I¡¯m not wrong. Jiang Yu is the biggest variable. Perhaps, Grandpa, you have a way to make him listen to you?¡± Jiang Cong snorted coldly and nced at Jin Xue with a deep gaze. ¡°You¡¯re quite bold. How dare you test me!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already convicted me. No matter what I say, you think I¡¯m wrong. So, I¡¯ll stop talking. I¡¯ll eat.¡± ¡°Put away your thoughts in front of me. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re nning.¡± ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to eat, I¡¯ll talk to you a little more. What kind of woman do you want to give birth to Jiang Yu¡¯s child? As his wife, I have the right to Imow, right?¡± ¡°She must be a better woman than you.¡± A sharp glint flickered in Jin Xue¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you have someone you like? Or does Jiang Yu have another woman?¡± Jiang Cong nced at Jin Xue and picked up some fish to eat. After taking two sips of the soup, his sharp gaze returned to Jin Xue. ¡°You can¡¯t even keep your man on a leash?¡± Without hesitation, Jin Xue said, ¡°I definitely believe Jiang Yu.¡± ¡°The woman who gives birth to my great-grandson must not only have a good character, a high educational background, and a clean family background. It¡¯s best if she¡¯s from a schrly family.¡± Jin Xue sighed and frowned. ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t think you have good taste. Why don¡¯t you care about these things when you choose your granddaughter-inw? Does father-inw love mother-inw very much? Mother-inw isn¡¯t from a schrly family!¡± Jiang Cong red at Jin Xue. ¡°Are you still testing me? Are you tired of living?¡± Jin Xue shook her head. ¡°Grandpa, why don¡¯t Jiang Yu and I choose that woman?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to choose. I already have someone in mind.¡± Jin Xue widened her eyes and asked, ¡°Who is it? Do I know her?¡± ¡°She¡¯s very close to Jiang Yu. She¡¯s capable, educated, andes from a good family. Most importantly, she loves Jiang Yu wholeheartedly, unlike you, who talks back to your elders.¡± Jin Xue bit her lip and lowered her almond-shaped eyes slightly. Could the woman that Jiang Cong was talking about be the sweet and gentle woman with long straight hair? However, Jin Xue had her doubts. Since he was so satisfied with that woman, why didn¡¯t he let Jiang Yu marry her? Jin Xue remained silent and picked up a piece of beef to eat. ¡°Girl, are you sad? Will you still be so aloof?¡± ¡°Grandpa, how can you tell that I¡¯m sad? I¡¯m just speechless! Find whoever you want to give birth to Jiang Yu¡¯s child. It¡¯s none of my business anyvvay.¡± Jiang Cong red at Jin Xue sternly. ¡°You said it. Don¡¯t cry without tears when the timees.¡± ¡°Did Jiang Yu agree to let another woman have his child?¡± ¡°He has no objections.¡± Jin Xue¡¯s pupils constricted and she frowned. Jiang Yu had told her that even if she had a chance to get pregnant, he would make her abort the baby. It turned out that it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want a child. He just didn¡¯t want her child. Suddenly, Jin Xue sneered. Such a family and such a person were really not worthy of her wasting any effort. She had better think of a way to get a divorce- Jin Xue was silent for a long time. Jiang Cong did not say anything either. This girl deserved to be taught a lesson! She didn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth. It wasn¡¯t like the Jiang family couldn¡¯t do without her! Zhang Baochan and Xiang Fu were having dinner in the Golden Supreme Room of the Eight Treasures Pavilion. Zhang Baochan¡¯s sly eyes sized up Xiang Fu many times. ¡°Director Xiang, consider my words carefully. If you give birth to a son for Jiang Yu, the Jiang family will definitely not mistreat you.¡± Although Xiang Fu was already secretlyughing in her heart at Zhang Baochan¡¯s sudden olive branch, she did not reveal her true emotions on the surface. ¡°If I give birth to a son for Jiang Yu, what will happen to Jin Xue? Will she still be Mrs.. Jiang?¡± Chapter 37 - 37: Don ‘t Deny Your Ambition Chapter 37: Don ¡®t Deny Your Ambition Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion How could the usually shrewd Zhang Baochan not see Xiang Fu¡¯s concerns and ambitions? Even though she was anxious to push this matter forward, Zhang Baochan was still calm andposed at this moment. There was a friendly smile on her face. ¡°Xiang Fu, the chairman thinks highly of you and is very satisfied with your performance. If you give birth to a great-grandson for him, everything will be fine.¡¯ A sly glint shed in Xiang Fu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Thank you for thinking so highly of me, Auntie. I¡¯m also very grateful for the chairman¡¯s love for me! However, as the saying goes, it¡¯s better to tear down a temple than a marriage. I¡¯m really ashamed to be a mistress.¡± Zhang Baochan still had a smile on her face, exuding an amiable aura. ¡°To tell you the truth, the chairman is not satisfied with Jin Xue. She has no respect for her elders and likes to cause trouble. Sooner orter, she will be chased out of the Jiang family. You will be Mrs. Jiang.¡± Xiang Fu and Zhang Baochan looked at each other and said seriously, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll say it again. I have no intention of being the mistress of Jiang Yu¡¯s marriage. If I were the legitimate Mrs. Jiang, I guarantee that I would definitely provide the Jiang family with children and grandchildren.¡± The corners of Zhang Baochan¡¯s mouth twitched, and her eyes narrowed unconsciously. ¡°Xiang Fu, think about it carefully. There¡¯s no need to answer me in a hurry. If you really don¡¯t want to bear Jiang Yu¡¯s child, we can only find someone else.¡± ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m willing to give birth to Jiang Yu¡¯s child, but I can¡¯t let my child be a nobody, let alone suffer. If you have a better candidate, I can only say that it¡¯s a pity.¡± Zhang Baochan remained silent and drank her soup. Xiang Fu asked tentatively, ¡°Is Jin Xue unwilling to give birth, or is she unable to give birth at all?¡± Zhang Baochan stared at Xiang Fu with her deep eyes. ¡°Doctor Tian said that her health isn¡¯t good and asked her to drink Chinese medicine to recuperate. She wasn¡¯t willing, and she even threatened to make Jiang Yu have no descendants.¡± There was a smile in Xiang Fu¡¯s eyes. ¡°She¡¯s too ruthless!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m already worried sick. If the woman Jiang Yu married was you, I might have been able to have a grandson long ago. The chairman wouldn¡¯t have been so angry with Jin Xue. The chairman¡¯s attitude is very unyielding. Now, even if Jin Xue is willing to give birth to Jiang Yu¡¯s child, he won¡¯t allow her to do so, in case the descendants of the Jiang family are as uncultured as her.¡± Xiang Fu smiled without saying anything. She definitely wanted to be Mrs. Jiang. Only she could give birth to Jiang Yu¡¯s child. However, she could not lose her dominance in this way, let alone let others lead her by the nose. What she wanted was to get Mrs. Jiang¡¯s position legitimately, not to be infamous. Besides, she wasn¡¯t stupid. She wasn¡¯t someone who could becent just because the Jiang family casually drew a few tbreads for her. She wanted them to beg her to give birth to Jiang Yu¡¯s child. Judging from the situationst night, Jiang Yu wasn¡¯t heartless to Jin Xue. He was protecting her status. As long as Jiang Yu didn¡¯t divorce Jin Xue, and Jiang Yu didn¡¯t ask her to be Mrs. Jiang, it was useless no matter how much the Jiang family painted for her. Xiang Fu did not deny that she was ambitious, but she would not rush forward brainlessly. Seeing that Xiang Fu was silent, Zhang Baochan continued, ¡°I can talk to the chairman. After the child is born, give the child 5% of the Jiang Corporation¡¯s shares. We can sign an agreement.¡± Without tangible benefits, everything was a lie. Xiang Fu would not be tempted. ¡°I still can¡¯t promise you anything, but thank you for the offer. I also have my bottom line.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡± ¡°Auntie, let¡¯s eat first. Even if I can¡¯t be a family with you, I will still do my best to serve the Jiang Corporation.¡± ¡°You¡¯re very good. Jiang Yu really should marry you. I like you very much too. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s worthy of Jiang Yu. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s worthy of being the daughter-inw of the Jiang family..¡± Chapter 38 - 38: Obstetrics Department Chapter 38: Obstetrics Department Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After dinner, Jin Xue immediately returned to the hospital. On the way, when they were waiting for a red light, Jin Xue unexpectedly saw Jiang Yu¡¯s Rolls-Royce turn left from the oppositene. Jin Xue could clearly see the sweet and gentle-looking woman with long straight hair sitting in the passenger seat of the Rolls-Royce. Jin Xue wasn¡¯t shocked at all by the chance encounter, nor was she angry, nor did she have any feelings for Jiang Yu. When the traffic light turned green, Jin Xue continued driving as if nothing had happened. Jin Xue was expressionless and her gaze was calm. She would not take this scene to heart at all. After leaving the Eight Treasures Pavilion, Xiang Fu came to Renxin Hospital. Just as Xiang Fu was about to find a ce to park, she suddenly saw a ck BMW X6 drive in. Seeing that the driver was Jin Xue, Xiang Fu knew that the car belonged to Jiang Yu. Without any hesitation, Xiang Fu drove forward and followed. Jin Xue was waiting for the elevator at the entrance. Xiang Fu walked over as well. ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Jin Xue did not look at Xiang Fu. She did not want to talk to her either. Xiang Fu smiled faintly and looked at Jin Xue provocatively. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know why I came to the hospital?¡± Jin Xue nced at Xiang Fu indifferently. ¡°I¡¯ve seen a mboyant woman like you before. She¡¯s already been killed by a car.¡± Xiang Fu did not think much of it and her smile deepened. ¡°You¡¯re really good at joking, but I don¡¯t find it funny at all! Doctor Jin, I¡¯m heading to the obstetrics department.¡± This shameless woman must have already checked on her, so she deliberately came to Renxin Hospital¡¯s obstetrics department to provoke her. Jin Xue lowered her almond-shaped eyes slightly and nced at Xiang Fu coldly from the corner of her eye. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in you. You don¡¯t have to tell me.¡± With a hint of a smile in her deep eyes, Xiang Fu said provocatively, ¡°I¡¯m telling you on purpose that I want to have Jiang Yu¡¯s child.¡± Was Xiang Fu the woman Jiang Cong was talking about? Did this woman, who exuded extreme confidence and insufferable arrogance from head to toe, know that Jiang Yu had another woman? In short, the Jiang family¡¯s taste was really bad. They should really go pay a visit to the ophthalmology department. Jin Xue sneered and a trace of disdain shed across her almond-shaped eyes. She also looked like she was watching a show. ¡°Then¡­ congrattions!¡± ¡°Thank you! Jiang Yu and I will be happier than you. If you know what¡¯s good for you, you should give up your seat so that you won¡¯t be embarrassed when you¡¯re chased out.¡± Would Jiang Yu let Xiang Fu have his child? Jin Xue didn¡¯t believe this. Instead, she felt that the long-haired woman was more important to Jiang Yu. If he wanted a child, he would probably let her have it. ¡°Miss Xiang, you certainly have wishful thinking. To be honest, your acting skills are especially clumsy. If you like to deceive yourself, I can understand. Let me give you a sincere suggestion. You should go to the psychiatric department to treat your delusions.¡± Xiang Fu¡¯s anger turned into embarrassment. She red at Jin Xue coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t be smug too early. You¡¯ll be chased out of the Jiang family.¡± Jin Xue¡¯s expression remained unchanged. Even when she blinked or nodded, she exuded an elegant and noble aura. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I just had lunch with Grandpa. He said that I¡¯m Jiang Yu¡¯s only wife and that I¡¯m only fit to stay in the Jiang family for the rest of my life. Didn¡¯t anyone tell you this?¡± In an instant, Xiang Fu opened her mouth. However, her throat felt like it was being tightly strangled. All the words she wanted to say were blocked, and she could not make a sound. Her hands were tightly clenched into fists, shaking uncontrobly in anger. Her knuckles had turned white from her grip. Zhang Baochan coaxed her and really didn¡¯t say anything like that. Zhang Baochan¡¯s promise was not as important as the chairman¡¯s words. Were they just using her? Xiang Fu had waited for many years and was really indignant. She red at Jin Xue with malicious hatred.. Chapter 39 - 39: Where Did Madam Go? Chapter 39: Where Did Madam Go? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Jin Xue, Jiang Yu will never fall in love with you.¡± Jin Xue¡¯s tone was very calm, but there was a hint of mockery on her face. ¡°From Jiang Yu¡¯s performancest night, he won¡¯t fall in love with you.¡± Xiang Fu said coldly, ¡°We¡¯ll see who has thestugh.¡± The elevator arrived and Jin Xue walked in. Facing Xiang Fu, who was still standing at the elevator, Jin Xue smiled disdainfully. As soon as the elevator door closed, Xiang Fu¡¯s eyes were filled with uncontroble hatred. Her eyes reddened as well. No matter what, she would fight until the end. There was only one ending. Jin Xue must get out of the Jiang family. Another elevator arrived and Xiang Fu stepped in. She had already made an appointment with the obstetrics director. From today onwards, she wanted to nourish her body to the best state for pregnancy. She was always ready to get pregnant. Although she did not explicitly promise Zhang Baochan, she would follow her own n and fight for the happiness she wanted. If the Jiang family used her, she would also use them. Jin Yue came to the apartment. She red at Gu Zhou angrily. ¡°If anyonees to throw you out or make things difficult for you, just tell them you¡¯re my grandmother¡¯s personal doctor. She put you up here.¡± Jin Yue threw down a stack of documents. ¡°This is my grandmother¡¯s case. Take a good look at her health condition and be prepared to go out at any time.¡± Gu Zhou nced at Jin Yue and picked up the medical records to flip through. ¡°Jin Yue, this won¡¯t stump me. Let me be your grandmother¡¯s personal doctor. This method is feasible. You¡¯re really smart!¡± With anger in her eyes, Jin Yue red at Gu Zhou and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t go out so often. Don¡¯t cause trouble for me.¡± Suddenly, Gu Zhou hugged Jin Yue. ¡°I missed you so much! Jin Yue, even when you¡¯re angry, you look prettier than Jin Xue.¡± Jin Yue struggled and roared, ¡°Let go of me and get lost. Gu Zhou, if you dare to touch me again, I¡¯ll kill you now.¡± Gu Zhou¡¯s voice was hoarse, and he was still hugging Jin Yue tightly. ¡°Stop pretending. You said the same thingst time, but you screamed more unrestrainedly than a duck.¡± Jin Yue wanted to hit Gu Zhou, but she was firmly suppressed by him. ¡°Jin Yue, if your father finds out that we¡¯re together, do you think he¡­¡¯ Jin Yue shouted worriedly, ¡°You can¡¯t tell my father!¡± ¡°We¡¯re already on the same boat. Of course I¡¯m on your side. As long as you¡¯re obedient and treat me well, I¡¯ll pluck the moon in the sky for you. If you dare to y any tricks, I¡¯ll drag you down with me. Remember, you provoked me first.¡± Jin Yue stared at Gu Zhou in horror. At this moment, she was filled with regret. She really shouldn¡¯t have brought this scumbag to the apartment. Gu Zhou smiled darkly and was about to kiss Jin Yue. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t understand. Isn¡¯t Jin Xue your sister? Why do you hate her so much? How could you bear to ruin her?¡± Jin Yueined, ¡°She¡¯s not my sister. She¡¯s an illegitimate child picked up by my dead mother.¡± Gu Zhou looked surprised, but he was secretly happy. No wonder Jin Yuntian was unwilling to pay a high price of 10 million yuan to end their rtionship. It turned out that Jin Xue was not his biological daughter, and he was only willing to pay 2 million yuan. Not wanting Jin Xue was the wisest step he had taken. As long as he held onto Jin Yue tightly, he would have a chance to make aeback. Perhaps he could step on this pedal and soar to the sky. If he entered the Jin Corporation, his future would be bright. Suddenly, Gu Zhou ignored Jin Yue¡¯s struggles and kissed her. It was dark. Jiang Yu had returned, but he didn¡¯t see Jin Xue. ¡°Aunt Zhen, where¡¯s Madam?¡± Aunt Zhen said truthfully, ¡°Sir, Madam isn¡¯t back yet.¡± In an instant, Jiang Yu¡¯s expression darkened and his eyes turned cold. He called Jin Xue, but she did not pick up.. Chapter 40 - 40: Come to My Room Chapter 40: Come to My Room Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion It was almost eleven o¡¯clock when Jin Xue returned. Aunt Zhen¡¯s face was grave as she whispered, ¡°Madam, Sir is upstairs. He was back before eight.¡± Jin Xue¡¯s face did not seem to waver at all. She said calmly, ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Sir seems to be angry.¡± Jin Xue¡¯s almond-shaped eyes shed with disdain. ¡°Aunt Zhen, go and rest.¡± After hesitating for a moment, Aunt Zhen asked carefully, ¡°Did you quarrel with Sir? Actually¡­ that Miss Xiang, Sir didn¡¯t ask her toe. She came here herself. I heard that she and Sir are ssmates and colleagues.¡± Jin Xue frowned slightly and said softly, ¡°Aunt Zhen, I¡¯m not interested. You don¡¯t have to tell me.¡± ¡°Actually, Sir is a good person¡­¡± Jin Xue looked at Aunt Zhen coldly. In an instant, Aunt Zhen stopped talking. Jin Xue went upstairs. Seeing that the lights in the study were on, she knocked on the door. Jiang Yu¡¯s thin lips parted slightly, and her voice was indifferent and cold. ¡°Come in!¡± Jin Xue pushed the door open, and the smell of smoke wafted into her nose. The study room was filled with smoke. Jiang Yu narrowed his deep eyes and stared at her. He held a lit cigarette between his slender fingers, his entire body filled with charm and sexiness. His smoking posture was handsome and elegant, and he exuded an unfathomable aura. His sharp side profile was like a de, and his expression was cold. Stunned for a few seconds, Jin Xue and Jiang Yu looked at each other and slowly approached him. ¡°I want to talk to you about something.¡± ¡°Mrs. Jiang, why aren¡¯t you answering my call?¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes were dark and deep. Jin Xue could not guess what he was thinking. It seemed like he was really angry. Jin Xue¡¯s long eyshes fluttered slightly to express her disdain. She said casually, ¡°I¡¯m busy!¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s handsome face exuded an aggressive and heroic aura, and his voice was ear-piercingly cold. ¡°What are you busy with?¡± ¡°Neither the prenup nor the marriage agreement clearly states that I¡¯m to report to you at all times what I¡¯m doing every day.¡± Jiang Yu narrowed his eagle eyes and took a puff of his cigarette. The smoke from his thin lips gushed onto Jin Xue¡¯s face. ¡°Then what do you want to talk to me about?¡± Jin Xue pursed her lips to express her displeasure. A cold glint shed across her eyes. ¡°You haven¡¯t returned the ne I passed to you.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t ask me for it. I thought you didn¡¯t need the ne anymore.¡± ring at Jiang Yu¡¯s cold face, Jin Xue stretched out her hand. ¡°I want the ne now.¡± His slender fingers flicked the cigarette ash lightly, and his sexy thin lips parted slightly. Jiang Yu took a puff. His eyes were as deep as ink, like a ck hole that could swallow people. ¡°It¡¯s in my room. Go get it yourself.¡± ring at Jiang Yu with her cold eyes, Jin Xue walked out of the study. She went to Jiang Yu¡¯s room. After searching for a while, Jin Xue did not see a ne with a ring as a pendant. Could Jiang Yu have lied to her? Could it be that he had already thrown away her ne? At the thought of this, Jin Xue was a little angry. She was also a little anxious and rummaged through Jiang Yu¡¯s things. She had to open all the cabs and drawers that were very likely to contain the ne. However, she did not find the ne. Although she was not a biological daughter, her deceased mother treated her very well and doted on her. That ne was her mother¡¯s relic. She could only look at her mother¡¯s ne and miss her. It was really important to her. If Jiang Yu lost it, she wouldn¡¯t let him off. Jin Xue rummaged through the wardrobe but still could not find the ne. Just as she was about to storm into the study to question Jiang Yu, she turned around and looked up¡ª Jin Xue happened to see Jiang Yu take off his tie and white shirt.. Chapter 41 - 041: Unable to Understand One’s Own Actions Chapter 41: Unable to Understand One¡¯s Own Actions Trantor: 549690339 Daniel Marshall¡¯s firm body had not a trace of excess fat. Broad and sturdy shoulders, stacked chest muscles, and under that, six-pack abs¡­ Undeniably, his body proportions were perfect. He was also incredibly good-looking¡ª Deep contours, a tough jawline, a prominent nose, like a perfectly sculpted statue. But his expression was serious, his handsome face somewhat gloomy, his sharp eagle-like eyes were staring at Olivia Jenkins. There was also a somewhat cold and forbidding presence about him. Olivia Jenkins widened her eyes in surprise, freezing for a while. Daniel Marshall cornered her, suddenly pinning her against the cab. ¡°Mrs. Marshall, you seem fascinated. Tell me why?¡± Daniel Marshall whispered against Olivia Jenkins¡¯s lips in a voice full of attraction. His deep, ink-colored eyes watched her intently. Instinctively, Olivia Jenkins ced her hands on Daniel Marshall¡¯s chest. However, despite it being just an instinctive defense, Olivia Jenkins became instantly regretful. She frowned, narrowing her almond-shaped eyes, and spoke coldly. ¡°Daniel, I can¡¯t find my ne, where did you put it?¡± His voice, gravelly with seductive charm, breathed out, ¡°It¡¯s in this room, you can look for it yourself.¡± Jenkins made a face, ring at Daniel, but not daring to remove her hands, ¡°Get out of my way, I don¡¯t want to look anymore tonight, I want to go back to my room.¡± Unexpectedly, Daniel¡¯s hot breath brushed against Olivia¡¯s ear, ¡°If you can¡¯t find the ne, I fear you won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight.¡± Olivia¡¯s head barely moved as if it was fixed to the cab, she simply continued to re at Daniel, ¡°I¡¯ll look again, I should find it shortly.¡± Just as Daniel seemed about to kiss Olivia, he stopped. ¡°Are you scared of me? Are you trembling?¡± The domineering atmosphere Daniel exuded was all over Olivia¡¯s face, her heartbeat inexplicably sped up. In fact, Olivia was a little panicked. Olivia inhaled sharply, blinking at Daniel. Was he¡­ really going to kiss her? Was he going to take it further? She didn¡¯t want to be the real Mrs. Marshall, she was still thinking about getting a divorce. Suddenly, Olivia tried to push Daniel away. In Daniel¡¯s bottomless dark eyes, a trace of an undefinable emotion shed past. Suddenly, he forcefully seizes Olivia¡¯s lips. It wasn¡¯t until Olivia felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe that Daniel let her go. Almost losing control, Daniel was a little confused about his actions. While Daniel was in a daze, Olivia pushed him away with all her might. AS thought on the run, Olivia quickly left ?the dressing room. Daniel¡¯s predatory eyes were fixed on Olivia, ¡°Don¡¯t you want the ne anymore?¡± ¡°Daniel, are you messing with me? The ne isn¡¯t in this room, is it?¡± Olivia had already run to the entrance of the room, she turned back to re furiously at Daniel. Daniel raised an eyebrow lightly, saying, ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I left it in this room!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve looked everywhere a ne could be, it¡¯s not there! ¡± Daniel¡¯s thin lips parted slightly, teasing, ¡°Could it be that I¡¯ve forgotten where I put it? If so, let me think about it and I¡¯ll tell you when I remember.¡± ¡°If you lose my ne, I will kill you!¡± Daniel gently touched his forehead, ¡°I have a headache, I may have really forgotten.¡± Olivia pouted in anger, ¡°I have to get up early tomorrow, let¡¯s leave it at this for tonight. I¡¯ll deal with you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Who gave it to you? Is that trinket so important to you?¡± Ovee with anger, Olivia provoked, ¡°It was given by the person I love! It is more precious to me than anything else. Daniel, aren¡¯t you so petty that you can¡¯t even stomach a keepsake?¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes, cold as frosty ponds, were sharp as des, his icy handsome face devoid of any emotions. ¡°Olivia Jenkins, I just remembered, I threw the ne out¡­. like garbage!¡± Chapter 42 - 042 Dowry Chapter 42: Dowry Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins¡¯ face turned red. Her eyes reddened, quietly gathering ayer of teary mist. Her clenched fist was faintly turning white at the knuckles. Her resentful gaze slipped over an emotion of disgust, fiercely ring at Daniel Marshall. ¡°On the day when I be powerful enough, I will definitely kill you!¡± Daniel¡¯s ink-like eyes flickered with a barely perceptible fluctuation, focusing on Olivia Jenkins with interest. ¡°Mrs. Marshall, you¡¯ll need to think about how to beg me so I¡¯ll leave you a pair of wings.¡± Olivia Jenkins walked slowly towards Daniel Marshall without hiding the resentment in her eyes. Daniel stood in ce, just watching her intently. Unexpectedly, Olivia Jenkins pressed a soft kiss onto Daniel¡¯s lips. With the air of a victor, Olivia left Daniel¡¯s sight full of pride. Daniel¡¯s deep eyes contracted, his handsome brows furrowed, left stunned where he was standing. Even when Olivia Jenkins left, her unique fragrance, her softness, still lingered in his heart. TrustCure Hospital in Jubnt City, Department of Cardiovascr Surgery. The third day of Andrew Jenkins¡¯ hospital stay was when the detailed examination results were released. Director Lee entered Andrew Jenkins¡¯ VIP ward with a somber expression. ¡°Chief Jenkins, I have reviewed the results. Your condition is very bad. You must undergo a heart transnt as soon as possible. Waiting another day would invite danger.¡± Andrew Jenkins was aware of his condition and lowered his gaze slightly. ¡°If I don¡¯t have the transnt, how long can I hold on?¡± Director Lee¡¯s lips tightened, his expression was heavy as he looked at Andrew Jenkins, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say!¡± ¡°Still no suitable match?¡± Director Lee¡¯s lips tightened, his face was serious. He just nodded. Utterly disappointed, Andrew Jenkins closed his eyes, feeling a sour sensation in his nose. ¡°Director Lee, try to help me hold on as long as you can, there are still things I need to settle, I need time.¡± ¡°You should tell your family about this. Also, you must not be stimted. By the matching library, I will keep an eye out for you, once there is a suitable match I will inform you immediately.¡± ¡°Thank you so much, Director Lee! Today, I need to be discharged, I need to return to Serene City.¡± ¡°Your condition requires you to stay in the hospital. In case of cardiac arrest we can immediately conduct the resuscitation procedure. Once you leave the hospital, it will be very dangerous.¡± ¡°I¡¯m running out of time, there are a lot of unsettled matters in Serene City. I will take your advice into ount, thank you.¡± ¡°Since you are determined to leave, I can¡¯t dissuade you. I will prescribe you the best medications and some emergency medicines. The moment you feel ufortable, you have to go to the hospital immediately, don¡¯t dy.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Andrew Jenkins¡¯ eyes moistened a little, he also nodded. Back at the Jenkins Family residence, Andrew Jenkins stayed in his study. He packed a box full of things. These items were Olivia¡¯s childhood toys, dolls, some photos, and handmade crafts. So many years have passed, yet he had carefully preserved them. These are all his precious memories. Before returning to Jenkins Group, Andrew visited the ResilientCare Hospital. He wanted to see his daughter. He handed the box to Olivia. ¡°The most important things to me are in this box. When you have the time, take a look.¡± Olivia held the box, expressionless, her tone somewhat cold. ¡°You didn¡¯t need toe all the way to the hospital to give this to me, I am still working. ¡± Andrew Jenkins smiled gently, looking at his daughter with a soft gaze, ¡°No problem, I had time and was just passing by. You¡¯ve lost weight recently, are you feeling wronged?¡± Olivia looked up at her father, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m fine! Recently, I¡¯m dieting.¡± Andrew Jenkins pulled out a bank card, forcibly put it into Olivia¡¯s hand, ¡°You¡¯re married now, this is your dowry..¡± Chapter 43 - 043: Telling You a Good News Chapter 43: Telling You a Good News Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins still remembers this bank card. She opened it when she was 18, nning to study abroad. At that time, her dad had deposited one million into the card, and she had prepared her visa. However, due to the strong opposition from Seraphina and her grandmother, there were heated arguments at home. In the end, she voluntarily gave up studying abroad, and only then did the quarrels at home cease. Afterward, she returned the bank card to her father. She hadn¡¯t touched a single cent. Unexpectedly, her father gave her the bank card again. Olivia¡¯s heart was slightly moved, but she still couldn¡¯t wipe away all the past grievances. She couldn¡¯t simply act as if nothing had happened. Lowering her eyes slightly, Olivia said coldly, ¡°Daniel Marshall gave me a bank card; I don¡¯tck money; you keep it for yourself.¡± Andrew Jenkins looked at his daughter with a loving gaze. If he had more time, he really wanted to spend more time with her. He wanted to see her happy. ¡°Olivia, you take it first. The money isn¡¯t much, just a token of my sentiment. If your mother were alive, she would give you the best of everything. I¡¯m sorry for my ipetence that has caused you sorrow,¡± he apologized. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, I am too fortunate.¡± ¡°You should go back to work, and I should leave too.¡± After hesitating for a few seconds, Olivia said: ¡°I¡¯ll keep this card for now, and if you need money, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Andrew Jenkins just smiled and nodded. Olivia watched her father without saying a word. Andrew Jenkins waved his hand, ¡°You go, go about your business.¡± Olivia pressed her lips tightly, stood stunned for a few seconds, and then silently walked away clutching her suitcase. Andrew Jenkins still stood there, watching his daughter¡¯s retreating figure with heartache. He firmly believed that Olivia would understand his painstaking concerns. All his ns and strategies were for her sake. Daniel Marshall would be the best man to take care of her. Only Daniel could hold the fort after he was gone, and protect the Jenkins Group for her. Knowing that Andrew Jenkins was back from his business trip, Seraphina rushed back from the hot spring resort. Without announcing her arrival, Seraphina walked directly into the CEO¡¯s office and affectionately hugged Andrew Jenkins. ¡°Andrew, you¡¯re finally back, I missed you so much!¡± Andrew Jenkins didn¡¯t look at Seraphina even once and kept reviewing reports. He was usually cold, which Seraphina was ustomed to, so she didn¡¯t argue with Andrew Jenkins. Still hugging Andrew lovingly, Seraphina softly said, ¡°I have some good news for you; you are going to be a grandfather.¡± Andrew Jenkins turned his eyes to her and, coldly asked, ¡°What has that kid gotten himself into now?¡± Seraphina was a bit displeased, but still smiled and said, ¡°George Jenkins¡¯s girlfriend is pregnant, this is good news! They¡¯re nning to get married, so we need to prepare for their wedding, and the bride price. I¡¯ve talked with the girl¡¯s parents, so we need to prepare for this.¡± Andrew brushed off Seraphina¡¯s arms, stood up, and went to pour himself a cup of warm water, taking a sip. Andrew looked at Seraphina coldly, with a piercing gaze, ¡°Just say it directly, how much money do you want this time?¡± Seraphina¡¯s eyes shed cunningly, and she cooed softly, ¡°We have spoilt George rotten. Him settling down would be a good thing, like having another person disciplining him. They¡¯ve spotted a vi, which is around 200 million. The girl¡¯s side insists that the bride price should not be less than 10 million. I talked to mom about it; she doesn¡¯t have any objections.¡± Andrew Jenkins took another sip of his warm water, trying to suppress his rising anger. ¡°Seraphina, how dare you ask me for more than 200 million? Do you think I am an ATM? Don¡¯t use my mom as an excuse; it¡¯s obviously your idea.¡± Seraphina couldn¡¯t pretend any longer, and anger began to ze in her eyes. ¡°Olivia has three hundred million in bridal gifts.. How is it excessive to use two hundred million to buy our son a vi?¡± Chapter 44 - 044: The person Olivia Jenkins is going to treat is Daniel Marshall Chapter 44: The person Olivia Jenkins is going to treat is Daniel Marshall Trantor: 549690339 Our son? These four wordsing from Seraphina¡¯s mouth, sounded particrly harsh to Andrew Jenkins. Suddenly, Andrew Jenkins¡¯s face darkened, his expression seeminglyced with mockery. ¡°So all along, you have been covetous of Olivia Jenkins¡¯s dowry, constantly calcting how you could get your hands on it.¡± Seraphina sneered, ¡°Andrew Jenkins, after all these years of marriage, is this how you see me? I¡¯ve never been more disappointed in you!¡± This woman is quite the actress. Fortunately, he saw through her schemes before his death. Andrew Jenkins¡¯s voice was chilling, ¡°You wanted that dowry, then why didn¡¯t you let your daughter Hannah Jenkins marry Daniel Marshall? How can you always want to possess all the advantages? Seraphina, can you not have any shame?¡± Furious, Seraphina¡¯s voice became shrill, ¡°Andrew Jenkins, let me set the record straight, was it me who didn¡¯t allow Hannah to marry him? It was your mother who didn¡¯t allow it, how can you me me? For this family, I have endured hardships, and you can¡¯t spare a word of concern; now you even use me like this. Does your conscience not bother you for treating me this way? ¡°Seraphina, all of it was your scheming! For years, you have used my mother as a shield. My mother may be naive, but I¡¯m not. I may remain silent, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m blind. I know who¡¯s human and who¡¯s a demon around me!¡± Andrew Jenkins suddenly became emotional, a sharp pain in his chest. Instinctively, he grasped his chest with his right hand. Staggering, he headed back to his desk. Quickly, he pulled out some medication and swallowed a pill. Fury raged within Seraphina as she stared at Andrew Jenkins. She initially wanted to retort aggressively but seeing Andrew Jenkins clutching his chest and taking his medication caused her to unconsciously furrow her brows, tempering her anger. Does Andrew Jenkins have a heart problem? She must rify this suspicion first so that she can be well-prepared for the future battle over the Jenkins Group. Two hundred million is nothingpared to the entire Jenkins Group. Immediately, Seraphina¡¯s attitude softened a little. Her voice was slightly gentler, ¡°Andrew, I¡¯ll talk to you once you¡¯ve cooled down. Our son really is getting married, we can¡¯t be inattentive towards him.¡± Andrew Jenkins was still clutching his chest, his attitude obstinate, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to discuss. I won¡¯t give a single penny.¡± Seraphina gave Andrew Jenkins a bitter look then stormed out of the CEO¡¯s office in a huff. Immediately after, she made a phone call. She must investigate Andrew Jenkins¡¯s health thoroughly. At the end of the workday at 5:30, Olivia Jenkins returned the box to the Pearl Lake vi. Olivia Jenkins sat for a while, staring nkly at the box. She had not opened it and did not know what was in it. She didn¡¯t want to look, she didn¡¯t want to think about things that didn¡¯t matter anymore. The bank card, she didn¡¯t need it. She left it in the drawer. Changed into sports wear, Olivia Jenkins went for her private training sessions, and so far, she had not met Daniel. Before midnight, Olivia Jenkins was back at the hospital for the night shift. Just as she was finishing patient handovers, Olivia Jenkins received a call from the director. The director requested her to go to the emergency department to prepare for the arrival of an injured patient, ensuring that the patient¡¯s identity was kept confidential. Without a moment to spare, Olivia Jenkins hurried to the emergency department. Unexpectedly, the injured patient turned out to be Daniel Marshall. At the moment, Daniel Marshall¡¯s face was pale white, seemingly asleep. Out of medical professionalism, Olivia Jenkins touched his hand; it was freezing cold! Olivia Jenkins looked at the initial patient medical report: a car ident, two fractured ribs with one rib having pierced the lung, leaking blood into his chest cavity. His left ankle was broken, with fairly good alignment and position of the fracture ends, no obvious periauricr ligament present. For the joint capsule injury, a cast could be applied, but the lung required an emergency surgery. ¡°Daniel Marshall, can you hear me?¡± There was no response. Olivia Jenkins gently pped Daniel Marshall¡¯s face a few times, and still no response.. Chapter 45 - 045: Daniel Marshall’s car accident is not simple Chapter 45: Daniel Marshall¡¯s car ident is not simple Trantor: 549690339 The Daniel Marshall Olivia Jenkins knows¡ª He can turn against you at any moment, he is fickle, heartless, a despicable ierk! Daniel, who has no reaction even when pped, doesn¡¯t seem all that repelling, nor all that dangerous and terrifying, rather pitiful. A mix of feelings rises within Olivia, unconsciously furrowing her brows. A major incident has urred to Daniel, and there are no signs of the Marshall Family. The woman he loves a lot is nowhere in sight too. Being instructed by the chief to keep it a secret, Olivia finds the ident rather suspicious. Despite the suspicion, a person¡¯s life is at stake, so she couldn¡¯t worry about anything else. Olivia begins asking her colleagues from the emergency department about details. Simultaneously, Olivia proceeds to closely observe Daniel¡¯s vital signs. ¡°Mr. Mitchell, how was the patient brought in? Who are the family members? Someone needs to sign some paperster.¡± ¡®Dr. Jenkins, the patient was brought in by one man, he probably went to settle the bill, I saw him just now.¡± Who is that man? Will his inwse soon? Will that woman with long straight haire as well? And that arrogant Miss Bet, will she be here too? RenewalCare Hospital is under the control of Marshall Corporation, why didn¡¯t the injured Daniel choose to go there? Withplex emotions in her eyes, Olivia says, ¡°Mr. Mitchell, I should take him to the operating room immediately. When that man returns, ask him to find me directly in the operating room.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± In the pre-operation area, Olivia calls the blood bank. ¡°Thoracic Surgery requests 3 units of O blood type, send it to the theater immediately.¡± ¡°Dr. Jenkins, we¡¯re running out of O blood type, only 1 unit is avable. Half an hour ago, an amniotic fluid embolism patient from Gynecology and Obstetrics needed the stored O blood type. Moreso, Neurosurgery had a major operation around ten, and they used a lot of O blood type too. Currently, the blood bank is in a crisis and it may take a while to get more blood.¡± Even the lifesaving blood is missing, even the heavens are not helping him, Daniel Marshall indeed worthy of being a jerk! Although he does appear pitiful in his injured state, it doesn¡¯t obscure the things he has done. At this moment, Olivia¡¯s heart is filled with all sorts of cursing towards Daniel. However, given the instructions from the chief and her being the medical manager, Olivia has no choice but to negotiate further, ¡°Thoracic Surgery has an urgent operation, we need O blood type now, we can¡¯t wait.¡± ¡°Dr. Jenkins, you¡¯ll have to find a donor, we really are short of O blood type.¡± ¡°Please push a little harder, let them send the blood bags over faster.¡± ¡°We¡¯re trying our best, we¡¯re anxious too. You guys should try to find a solution, ask the family members to donate blood quickly.¡± ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll go andmunicate with the family.¡± After all, she is a family member herself. Olivia hangs up the phone, unhappily pursed her lips. She really didn¡¯t expect to encounter Daniel while working a night shift. That he¡¯s now her patient, she¡¯s going to be extremely busy tonight! With a sigh, Olivia leaves the pre-operation area. Lacking O blood type is life-threatening, she¡¯ll just have to find O blood type for Daniel. Seeing Oliviaing out, anxious Assistant Howard immediately steps forward to ask, ¡°How is he? Has he woken up?¡± Turns out it¡¯s Assistant Howard, Olivia gives him a nce, ¡°Daniel hasn¡¯t woken up yet, he needs to undergo surgery as soon as possible. Assistant Howard, are you O blood type?¡± Olivia¡¯s facial expression turns serious, sincerely says: ¡°The blood bank is in crisis and we don¡¯t have enough O blood type. Please quickly find a donor, otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to perform the surgery. If we dy any longer, it would be dangerous. Aren¡¯t the members of the Marshall Familying?¡± Suddenly, a chilling intensity springs forth from Assistant Howard¡¯s hawk-like eyes, ¡°You are his legal wife, you have the right to make decisions. Before he lost consciousness, he instructed not to worry the people of the Marshall Family.¡± Olivia stares at Assistant Howard, dumbfounded. Observing from the look on Assistant Howard¡¯s face, Olivia has a gut feeling of what¡¯s happening ¨C Daniel Marshall¡¯s car ident was not simple! Chapter 46 - 046 Drive This Woman Out Chapter 46: Drive This Woman Out Trantor: 549690339 Perhaps, there are a considerable number of people wanting to see Daniel Marshall dead. Those hoping for Daniel Marshall¡¯s demise surely aren¡¯t few. If anything happens to Daniel Marshall, even if it makes her a widow, the me, undoubtedly, would fall on her by the Marshall Family. The members of the Marshall Family would never let her go; she would still not attain the freedom she yearned for, thus ruining her life along with Daniel Marshall¡¯s. No matter how much Olivia Jenkins detested Daniel Marshall or found him repulsive, at this moment, she remained remarkably sharp and clear-headed. Frowning in hesitation for a few seconds, Olivia Jenkins announced, ¡°I have O-type blood; I can donate 400CC so that he can have the surgery immediately.¡± Adam Howard, watching this sudden revtion, had a fire zing in his eyes. Losingposure slipped through excitement, he eximed, ¡°Thank you, sister-inw, I¡¯m deeply grateful!¡± Olivia Jenkins gave a self-mocking, faint smile, ¡°Looks like I am tied to the same boat as him now. To ensure my own protection, this is the path I must take. You don¡¯t need to thank me. I am saving him for my own protection.¡± Adam Howard looked somewhat amazed, ¡°You seem to have a significant issue with him. Is there a misunderstanding?¡±. ¡°There isn¡¯t much time. I will go donate the blood. Assistant Howards, Please wait here for the news.¡± Leaving these words behind, Olivia Jenkins exits. Adam squints his eyes, watching Olivia¡¯s departure. My word! The sister-inw indeed is something special! Distinctively unique in her character! The surgical procedure was led by the Head of Thoracic Surgery and assisted by another doctor. The surgery was sessful. Due to confidentiality, Olivia Jenkins was left in charge of Daniel Marshall¡¯s VIP room. Everything from transferring oxygen to setting up the monitor was carried out by Olivia alone, with no nurse present. Having received a blood transfusion, Daniel Marshall¡¯splexion improved; he started to look more human. Although he just came out of surgery, she did not view him as particrly dangerous or formidable. As soon as he regained consciousness, his demeanor was rather repulsive. He had discarded her ne as if it were trash, and she couldn¡¯t stand him for that. If it weren¡¯t for her entanglements with the Marshall Family, Olivia Jenkins might actually have preferred being a widow. Olivia Jenkins shot Daniel Marshall a few res filled with hatred, then turned to Adam Howard and spoke. ¡°His surgery was very sessful, and his post-operative condition is good. He¡¯s already awake, just slightly disoriented. Keep an eye on him. If anythinges up, ring the bell.¡± Adam nodded, his strained emotions finally subsiding a bit, ¡°Alright, thanks a lot, sister-inw!¡± Olivia¡¯s voice was very soft, and she nonchntly replied, ¡°I¡¯m off at 8 AM. After 8, reach out to our head doctor if there is anything. The orthopedics department will being for consultation about his leg injury. Most likely they will apply a cast.¡± Adam Howard stared at Olivia in disbelief, unable toprehend what he had just heard, ¡°Sister-inw, shouldn¡¯t you be the one staying behind to care for Chief Daniel Marshall? He is your husband after all! You can¡¯t just abandon him! I have a lot of work to handle as well. I need to get back to Marshall Corporation before 9AM.¡± Would his dear woman not care for him anymore? If she showed up and saw Olivia tending to Daniel Marshall in the VIP room, how awkward that would be! Moreover, it was debatable whether Daniel would even want Olivia taking care of him. She didn¡¯t feel like intruding anymore. Olivia¡¯s expression remained steady, without a hint of emotion. With calm indifference, she casts a nce at Daniel Marshall. ¡°Assistant Howard, I have work too, I¡¯m also extremely busy and now, quite tired. There should be plenty of women willing to take care of him. I won¡¯t join the crowd. If worsees to worst, call Auntie Jane and let her care for him.¡± ¡°Adam Howard, get this woman out! So noisy, it¡¯s annoying! ¡± The words of Daniel Marshall, though spoken slowly and with a heavy tongue, reached Olivia¡¯s ears loud and clear. Daniel Marshall wanted her out of his VIP room; Olivia was more than d. She didn¡¯t care at all about being his head doctor in the first ce. Olivia, full of defiance, snapped at Daniel Marshall, ¡± Don¡¯t worry about throwing me out, I am leaving right now.. And remember, don¡¯t ever bother looking for me again, Goodbye!¡± Chapter 47 - 047 Betrayal Chapter 47: Betrayal Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins left without hesitation, refusing to stay in Daniel Marshall¡¯s VIP ward. Having worked for over four hours and donated 40 of her blood to Daniel, she felt exhausted. All she wanted was to go back to her office and rest. Being under the influence of anesthesia, Daniel was also fast asleep. It wasn¡¯t until around seven in the morning that Daniel regained consciousness. Daniel¡¯s bodyguard, Simon Howard, showed up, immediately reporting on the investigation into the ident. ¡°After a thorough inspection of the scene, we¡¯re sure it was a premeditated act, seamlessly executed. The car that left the hill five minutes before you did leaked oil, leaving a I-kilometer oil trail on the downhill road. As a result, your car lost control and mmed into the guardrail, almost going off the cliff.¡± Daniel squinted, his voice icy, ¡°Who did it?¡± Simon continued, ¡°Chief Daniel Marshall, your whereabouts must have been leaked while you were at the opera with Miss Be. Hence, the road from Miss Be¡¯s residence was tampered with. The perpetrator knows you well, they¡¯re aware you never bring bodyguards when with Miss Be, so as not to pressure her. It wasn¡¯t Be Thompson who did this; it was Sebastian Thompson who nned your car ident.¡± Daniel¡¯s face turned terribly grim, his dark-as-ink eyes red with burning rage. His voice came out of clenched teeth, ¡°An eye for an eye!¡± Instantly, Adam Howard¡¯s face darkened too, his gazeplicated, ¡°Last night, you had dinner with Lydia, along with Jay Bet. Then, the three of you went to the opera together. Has Lydia, out of her mind, betrayed you?¡± A look of disgust shed through Daniel¡¯s eyes, ¡°She thinks herself very smart, but her wit has now backfired on me. She¡¯s nothing more than a pawn to Be Thompson, a supremely foolish woman.¡± Smacking his lips, Adam tentatively asked, ¡°Daniel, what do you n to do with Lydia? Everyone knows that she loves you; she¡¯s been waiting for you for years. She definitely doesn¡¯t mean any harm to you, she¡¯s been used at most.¡± Daniel¡¯s deep-as-ink eyes dimmed, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with her myself, but not now.¡± Simon: ¡°Chief Daniel Marshall, I¡¯ll get back to my work. This will be handled promptly, within three days.¡± Daniel¡¯s thin lips mped tight, a frigid sharpness sweeping across his handsome, aloof face. Once Simon left, Daniel instructed Adam, ¡°Nobody is to mention this. Arrange for someone to secretly protect Jay Bet.¡± Adam gave a nod, ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll get on the phone and sort this out immediately.¡± ¡°Phone Principal Bell, have him arrange for Olivia Jenkins to look after me. I¡¯m severely injured, I won¡¯t make it without a doctor on hand 24/7.¡± Deep emotions stirred within Daniel¡¯s deep, inky eyes, hard to decipher. As Adam locked eyes with him, he thought he¡¯d misheard. ¡°There¡¯s something you have to understand. The blood bank was running out of O-type blood. Olivia donated 40 of her blood, paving the way for your emergency surgery.¡± Not a flicker of emotion crossed Daniel¡¯s icy face, and Adam couldn¡¯t figure out what he was thinking. He didn¡¯t dare to say more. ¡°I¡¯ll call Principal Bell straight away to make sure this gets done. Besides Olivia, there really isn¡¯t any other woman suitable to take care of you.¡± Daniel pressed his thin lips together, a piercing look sweeping over Adam. It was almost 8 am, and Olivia Jenkins had already prepared the shift handover files. Suddenly, the director called her in for a talk. ¡°Olivia, after considering the hospital¡¯s rules, as you¡¯re also a duty doctor and meet the confidentiality requirements, the hospital assigns you to take care of Chief Daniel Marshall. We believe you can handle this important task.¡± Her take care of Daniel Marshall? In her heart, Olivia absolutely didn¡¯t want to do this. Thinking about Daniel¡¯s actions, Olivia was still quite furious. ¡°Director, I¡¯m just a newly enlisted resident doctor with the shortest tenure in the department. I don¡¯t have the qualifications to take care of such a significant patient. Please assign another doctor..¡± Chapter 48 - 048 Do You Particularly Wish Me Dead? Chapter 48: Do You Particrly Wish Me Dead? Trantor: 549690339 Pushing the sses up on the bridge of his nose, the Chief spoke earnestly. ¡°Olivia, only we Imow that Chief Daniel Marshall has been hospitalized due to injury. Naturally, we are the best doctors to be in charge and we are the only ones who can ensure the news won¡¯t leak. The attending physician and I are quite busy, so, you¡¯re the most suitable one in the department to care for Chief Marshall. Don¡¯t worry, I am avable 24/7. You can call me anytime if you encounter any problems.¡± ¡°Chief¡­¡± ¡°Olivia, that¡¯s that. You¡¯re in charge of Chief Marshall¡¯s condition. After transferring the other patients to their respective doctors, report to Chief Marshall¡¯s VIP ward.¡± Oliva pouted in protest, ¡°Chief, I¡¯ve already worked a night shift, I¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have time arranged for you by Chief Marshall. He¡¯ll make sure you have time to rest. Anyway, go and report. This is also a direct order from the hospital. As Olivia, you just need to carry out the order, the hospital will also pay you overtime. The head nurse of our department will cooperate with you, so don¡¯t worry about not doing a good job. For Chief Marshall¡¯s prescription, you will directly coordinate with me.¡± The order was directly given by the hospital. Olivia had no room for refusal. Unhappy, Olivia¡¯s brow furrowed, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go and report in a while.¡± Although she said so verbally, Olivia had already ¡°cursed¡± Daniel a hundred times in her heart. A sense of resentment was concealed in the depths of her eyes. When Olivia arrived at Daniel¡¯s VIP ward, she didn¡¯t see Adam Howard. From the moment Olivia entered, Daniel¡¯s deep gaze hadn¡¯t left her. Daniel¡¯s thin lips slightly opened, his voice nd and indifferent, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Looking irritated, Olivia red at Daniel. Her expression seemed somewhat mocking. ¡°Stop pretending, wasn¡¯t it you who asked me toe here? You have the whole hospital under your thumb, that¡¯s really something!¡± Daniel frowned displeasedly, his sharp features revealing a threatening hint, ¡°I can see that you are very unwilling, yet powerless. This,pared to punishing you, is more satisfying as a form of revenge. Even if it wasn¡¯t me who specifically requested the hospital to have you take care of me, I wouldn¡¯t change my mind. For the time being, you can only stay by my side.¡± Olivia stared at Daniel with a ferocious, chilling gaze, her teeth gritted with hatred! Daniel ignored Olivia¡¯s animosity andmanded, ¡°I¡¯m in pain all over from lying down, help me turn over.¡± Olivia remained unmoving, coldly saying, ¡°You¡¯ve just had surgery, even if you don¡¯t like it, you can only lie like this.¡± ¡°Are you sure you will always have this attitude?¡± Daniel¡¯s tone was chillingly cold, his pitch-ck eyes darkening further. Olivia revealed a scornful sneer, disdainfully murmuring,¡± If you don¡¯t like what you see, get the hospital director to rece me!¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes were inscrutable, chilling as if they could pierce through Olivia, ¡°Do you really hope I die?¡± Olivia met Daniel¡¯s gaze and honestly said, ¡°In theory, I wouldn¡¯t mind being a widow. Saving you is because I¡¯m worried that the Marshall Family will trouble me and never let me off.¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes were unfathomably cold, ¡°You¡¯ll be disappointed. You will never be a widow.¡± Olivia crouched a little, raised the head of the bed, making Daniel appear to be half-reclining on the bed. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m going out to buy breakfast, you should sleep some more. If you need me to avoid you for a while, let me know in advance.¡± Daniel squinted, his voice low, ¡°When can this thing be removed?¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, ¡°What thing?¡± ¡°You¡¯re doing this on purpose, aren¡¯t you? ¡°Anyone who didn¡¯t have theirnguage teacher as their physical education teacher would know how to express themselves properly. If you don¡¯t exin clearly, how would I know what you¡¯re referring to?¡± Anger was about to spew out from Daniel¡¯s eyes, pointingly he anguishly indicated towards the urine bag.. Chapter 49 - 049: Have you remembered all the women by my side? Chapter 49: Have you remembered all the women by my side? Trantor: 549690339 Raising an eyebrow, Olivia Jenkins says, ¡°Not now, the urinary bag can only be removed tomorrow.¡± Immediately, Daniel Marshall¡¯s cool face froze over, ¡°I want to drink water, I want to eat something!¡± ¡°Have you farted yet?¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s face darkened instantly, a menacing voice escaping through his gritted teeth, ¡°Are you deliberately messing with me? Even if you feel that staying in this ward is like years passing by, even if you feel it¡¯s painful to be with me, you can only continue being Mrs. Marshall!¡± Displeased, there¡¯s a cold flicker in Olivia Jenkins¡¯s eyes, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to offend you. ¡®Farting¡¯ is just a more vulgar way to put it, the academic term is ¡®expelling gas¡¯. After the surgery, you can¡¯t eat until you¡¯ve expelled gas. In other words, you can only eat after you¡¯ve farted.¡± ¡°It¡¯s your fault for not speaking properly, can you me me? You¡¯re ring at me and you still think you¡¯re in the right?¡± ¡°Are you done? Evenining women don¡¯t talk as much as you!¡± Rolling her eyes at Daniel Marshall, Olivia Jenkins takes a cotton swab, dips it in water, and lightly moistens his lips. Daniel Marshall¡¯s lips are very dry, so Olivia Jenkins has to repeat the application. They¡¯re face to face, very close. Their warm breaths mixed together. Olivia Jenkins¡¯s eyshes are long, her skin is white as jade¡­ Daniel Marshall can see it all clearly. With Olivia Jenkins absorbed in her speech and applying lip balm to Daniel Marshall¡¯s lips, she hasn¡¯t noticed that he¡¯s looking at her. ¡°If you¡¯re still unsatisfied, if you have a lot ofints, this is all you can do. If you can¡¯t stand me, then find a woman you like to take care of you.¡± ¡°I bet miss Bet would love to stay with you 24/7. She definitely listens to you and does everything you need. There are also those sweet-looking and gentle women- If she wants toe. T can sten aside- Von don¡¯t need to force yourself to look at my face.¡± Daniel squinted his eyes with a teasing smile, ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Olivia Jenkins stands up, looking down on Daniel Marshal, ¡°If thinking that way can satisfy your vanity, think whatever you want.¡± ¡°Did you remember all the women around me?¡± ¡°If you like having these dreams, I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± She drops the talk, turning to leave. Suddenly, Adam Howard walks in with some items. Looking back and forth between Daniel Marshall and Olivia Jenkins, Adam Howard furrows his brows and asks, ¡°Did Ie at the wrong time?¡± With a chilling gaze, Daniel Marshall res at Adam Howard and expressed in a deep voice, ¡°Just cut the unnecessary talk.¡± Adam takes a deep breath and says, ¡°Sister-inw brought your breakfast this morning, you go ahead and eat first. Also, there¡¯s a soup, you must drink that. I also brought the essentials you¡¯ll need, feel free to stay here.¡± With his lips tightly closed, Daniel Marshall¡¯s inscrutable gaze makes Adam feel uneasy. Adam leaves right after setting down the goods, without uttering another word. By this time, Olivia Jenkins hasn¡¯t even had breakfast yet, she¡¯s really hungry! She opens the insted box and begins to eat, without sparing Daniel Marshall a nce. The cordyceps chicken soup she drinks is good for replenishing blood, boosting energy, and enhancing immunity. Daniel has some conscience, at least. However, this didn¡¯t change what he¡¯s done before, Olivia Jenkins still despises him, hates him. The morning was too calm, there was no news about Daniel Marshall. After a moment of hesitation, Be Thompson gives a call to Ms. Bet. ¡°Did you enjoy the operast night?¡± Ms. Bet, sitting in her office,ughs, ¡°Very much so, thank you, auntie, for the tickets.¡± ¡°Jay Bet has returned, I haven¡¯t heard Daniel mentioning it. Let¡¯s all have a meal together someday.¡± Ms. Bet¡¯s eyes glint with a sly spark, ¡°Jay Bet was originally scheduled for a performance, but he sprained his ankle during rehearsal, so it had to be postponed..¡± Chapter 50 - 050: Honeymoon? Chapter 50: Honeymoon? Trantor: 549690339 Be Thompson, always astute, certainly understood the implications in Fiona¡¯s words. A smirk tugged at the corners of her mouth, her eyes twinkling with a hint of amusement. ¡°Does Jay Bet know that Daniel Marshall is married? I¡¯m actually worried that she may not be able to handle that.¡± Fiona¡¯s gaze was dark, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask, so as not to open up her old wounds.¡± Her eyes shing brilliantly, Be deliberately revealed: ¡°Daniel and Olivia Jenkins are going on their honeymoon. I thought he would have told you all.¡± Fiona¡¯s face quickly darkened, ¡°We had dinner togetherst night, and he didn¡¯t mention it. He has been quite busytely. Maybe they postponed the honeymoon. ¡± Having achieved her goal, Be chimed in, ¡°That must be it.¡± Fiona¡¯s expression turned sour, ¡°Auntie, I don¡¯t have time to chat now; I¡¯m quite busy here.¡± Be¡¯s smile carried an inscrutable meaning, ¡°You go ahead, then. I¡¯ll hang up.¡± As soon as she hung up, Fiona immediately called Daniel. But there was no answer, and the call went to voicemail. Without leaving a message, Fiona quickly made her way towards the vice president¡¯s office. At this time of day, Daniel had yet to arrive at the Marshall Corporation which was quite unlike him. Consequently, Fiona went to find Adam Howard. ¡°Where is he? Howe he isn¡¯t at work?¡± Fiona asked coldly, her voice carrying an authoritative tone and imperious demeanor that suggested she was the mistress of Marshall Corporation. Upon seeing this, Adam frowned and gave her a stern look. ¡°Have you lost your mind, Fiona?¡± Fiona red resentfully at Adam, showing a readiness to defy him, ¡°You must know where Daniel is.¡± Adam looked very serious, ¡°Don¡¯t you realize you¡¯re bing neurotic?¡± Fiona was agitated and yelled at Adam, ¡°It¡¯s all because of Daniel!¡± Adam said sternly: ¡°Wake up, Fiona! If Daniel liked you, he wouldn¡¯t have kept you waiting for so many years. The fact is that he doesn¡¯t consider you. Even as a substitute, you are unworthy. You should let him go. There¡¯s no point in clinging.¡± Fiona¡¯s eyes flickered with hatred, ¡°Does he like Jay Bet?¡± Adam found Fiona ridiculous. His sister-inw was the best. Fiona¡¯s foolish infatuation needed to be brought to an end by his sister-inw. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. If you want to know, ask him yourself. Fiona, as a friend for many years, I¡¯m advising you not to y with fire. It¡¯s not your ce to meddle in Daniel¡¯s private affairs. If there are things you shouldn¡¯t say, even they rot inside, don¡¯t carelessly utter them. Otherwise, he won¡¯t forgive you.¡± Fiona ignored Adam¡¯s warning. She gave him a fierce look and walked off arrogantly. Adam frowned and immediately sent a message to his boss¡¯s private phone. [Just now, Fiona questioned your whereabouts. It seems that Be has been inquiring about you.] Very soon, Daniel replied. [Ignore her.] [She asked about you and Jay Bet.] [Jay Bet¡¯s performance was canceled. She¡¯s leaving Serene City today. She and Fiona don¡¯t know each other well, and she doesn¡¯t want to deal with her.] [I¡¯m just worried that Fiona will start making irresponsible remarks.] [If she still wants to stay in Marshall Corporation, she¡¯ll keep her mouth shut. If she dares to harm Jay Bet, she knows I¡¯ll kick her out immediately.] [That¡¯s settled then, have a good rest.] Having finished reading the messages from Adam, Daniel put away his private phone. At this moment, Olivia Jenkins emerged from the bathroom, paying no attention to Daniel. However, Daniel kept his eyes on her. After her bath, Olivia¡¯s delicate skin had taken on a rosy glow, shimmering with a pearly lustrous under the light¡­ Her captivating charm made her irresistibly attractive. Effortlessly, her presence aroused his interest. Unconsciously, Daniel narrowed his deep-set eyes, ¡°Olivia Jenkins, you¡¯re deliberately seducing me!¡± Chapter 51 - 051: Were You Kissed by a Pig When You Were Little? Chapter 51: Were You Kissed by a Pig When You Were Little? Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins sneered, her almond eyes not bothering to hide the disdain as they scrutinized Daniel Marshall. ¡°Me, seducing you on purpose? Daniel, what can you do about it?¡± Daniel lightly opened his lips, his voice barren, ¡°Whatever your intentions are, you¡¯re the one who knows best.¡± Under Daniel¡¯s gaze, Olivia moved slowly towards him. Raising an eyebrow, Olivia watched Daniel with great interest. ¡°You think I¡¯m beautiful, and you¡¯re attracted to me, don¡¯t you¡­ Lusting for me?¡± Corner of Daniel¡¯s mouth slightly curved as if he is half-smiling, ¡°You¡¯re trying to attract my attention. Though your words deny it, your actions speak the truth.¡± Olivia stared at Daniel disdainfully. Then, she bent down,ing into an ufortably close distance to Daniel. Her breath, warm and lingering, brushed across Daniel¡¯s face. Her deep eyes met Daniel¡¯s in a close gaze, her lips ghosted over Daniel¡¯s thin ones, ¡°What I sense¡­is narcissism!¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes slowly contracted, revealing a few barely noticeable ripple of emotions. It wasn¡¯t that he found Olivia extremely attractive, but her scent was enticing, like being freshly bathed in flower petals. This scent was pleasant, not the least bit nauseating or dizzying. This scent seemed to have a strong ability to invade, upying not only his nostrils but also lingering in his heart. Her skin was flush, producing a strong visual impact. If she hadn¡¯t deliberately aroused his interest, or tried to draw his attention, her intimate provocation would be trivial. ¡°Olivia Jenkins, your conceit is your downfall!¡± Olivia scoffed at Daniel¡¯s words, gave a flirtatious smile, her expression tinged with a hint of mockery, ¡°Darling, your lips can lie, but those eyes can¡¯t, your thoughts are very active. It¡¯s clear that you¡¯re trying to seduce me, trying to get my attention. Let me tell you, I¡¯m not interested in you, just lie down and behave!¡± Whosh, Olivia rose, ncing at Daniel, and rolled her eyes. Daniel kept his gaze, sharply staring at Olivia, his sculpted face was as if coated in a thinyer of ice, ¡°Who gave you the confidence to think you¡¯re the love of everyone¡¯s life, the fairy that makes flowers bloom whenever you pass by?¡± Before Olivia could retort,her phone rang. Ignoring Daniel, Olivia answered the call. ¡°Hello¡ª ¡°Where¡¯s Daniel?¡± The voice from the phone was shrill, Olivia¡¯s eardrums ached a little. Suddenly, she moved the phone away and switched to speaker mode. As the caller aggressively grilled her, Olivia¡¯s expression darkened. The caller was acting like ady of the house, questioning another woman about her husband, as if she had to know her husband¡¯s whereabouts, instantly igniting Olivia¡¯s suppressed anger. Olivia opened her mouth coldly with a challenging tone, ¡°Miss Bet, were you kissed by a pig when you were a kid?¡± Ignoring Olivia¡¯s mockery, Miss Bet hurriedly pressed on, ¡°Daniel isn¡¯t at thepany, you must know where he is.¡± Olivia found this question ludicrous, her almond eyes expressing sovereign contempt, ¡°Miss Bet, you must have not treated your skin for a long time, surprisingly you still look human!¡± Miss Bet sounds angry and resentful, her eyes filled with sarcasm, ¡°Ha¡­ Mrs. Olivia Marshall, I expected more from you. Daniel will never fall in love with you in this lifetime!¡± Olivia¡¯s sharp eyes were locked on Daniel, speaking indifferently: ¡°He doesn¡¯t love you either! But, I¡¯m with him and you¡¯re not! Poor you, nobody wants you!¡± Miss Bet¡¯s gaze was ferocious and grim, her entire face darkened. She intended to take down Olivia.. Chapter 52 - 052 Husband, Stop Kissing Chapter 52: Husband, Stop Kissing Trantor: 549690339 Miss Bet¡¯s clenched fist highlighted the subtle whiteness on her knuckles as she burst out. ¡°I¡¯d like to see how long you can strut around for. Once I have Daniel¡¯s baby, you¡¯ll be tossed out without a tear to shed.¡± Olivia Jenkins sat down in front of Daniel with great interest as she watched him. With a slight raise of her eyebrow, Olivia broke into augh. On Daniel¡¯s face ¨C sculpted as if by divine hands, not a trace of emotion revealed his inner thoughts. His eyes, dark as ink, were focused on Olivia. Olivia¡¯s almond eyes were sparkling, a smile lingering at the corner of her mouth as she sneered, ¡°Are you sure you can give birth to Daniel¡¯s child? You can get into his bed? He¡¯d allow you to be his woman?¡± Not one to be outdone, Miss Bet retorted with equal force, ¡°Just you wait and we¡¯ll see who¡¯s out, only I can have Daniel¡¯s child, who the hell do you think you are!¡± Olivia gave Daniel an appraising look. His face was strikingly cold, his gaze profoundly deep. But he remained silent. Olivia spoke in a leisurely taunting tone, ¡°I¡¯m Mrs. Marshall at the moment, and most importantly, I¡¯m with Daniel now, and you you don¡¯t even have a name, let alone be worth mentioning! Miss Bet, you are like the biggest pencil box I have ever seen, filled with so much, aren¡¯t you tired?¡± In her embarrassment turned into anger, Miss Bet raised her voice to a shout, ¡°Enough with your nonsense, where is Daniel?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t tell you. What are you going to do about that?¡± Olivia found it hrious how bent out of shape Miss Bet was getting. She had to stop herself fromughing anymore. Miss Bet gritted her teeth in resentment, ¡°You¡¯re pushing your luck with me! You will regret it!¡± ¡°Darling, take it easy, don¡¯t ¡­ don¡¯t kiss ¡­ there, um¡­ Ah, someone might hear us ¡­¡± Olivia¡¯s voice was soft, and she was cooing cutely. She even pretends to be driven by passion. Daniel¡¯s gaze has never left Olivia¡¯s face. His lips curved slightly, and he seemed different. His usually stern features softened. What an actress this woman is! He wasn¡¯t angry. Oddly enough, he found her adorable and somewhat amusing. Miss Bet at the other end of the phone call was furious, her face burning with rage, she shouted excitably: ¡°Olivia Jenkins, I will never let you off! Where are you and Daniel on your honeymoon?¡± Olivia¡¯s almond eyes were gleaming with amusement, and she continued in a soft cooing voice, ¡°Darling, um um I can¡¯t take any more, my legs are giving out ¡­¡± ¡°Daniel¡­ Daniel¡­ speak up! Come out right now!¡± On the phone, Miss Bet screamed uncontrobly. In an instant, Olivia hung up on Miss Bet. Speaking with this bitch was really wasting her breath. She wouldn¡¯t have bothered to deal with her if she hadn¡¯t provoked Olivia. Olivia just needed to knock her down a peg. A scoffing look in her eyes, Olivia turned to Daniel, ¡°Feeling sorry yet? Why are you so silent? Are you protesting silently?¡± Daniel¡¯s deep voice echoed like a melodious cello, ¡°How could I interrupt when Mrs. Marshall is in such high spirits?¡± ¡°She wants to have your baby, and your grandfather too has had a talk with me about bringing up the child she bears, he said you agreed. If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯ve cheated, and I have the right to divorce, right?¡± ¡°Cheating? Where¡¯s the evidence?¡± Daniel¡¯s gaze was deep, making it difficult to gauge his emotions. ¡°So I have to catch you in the act to use you of cheating? Daniel, your thick skin could rival the Earth itself!¡± ¡°Mrs. Marshall, are you still not out of your role? Do you need me to bring you out?¡± ¡°Any woman who wants to have your baby can go right ahead, I don¡¯t care. I won¡¯t have your child, you must know how much I detest you, but a divorce is a must.¡± Giving Daniel a cold re, Olivia got up to leave. Suddenly, Daniel seized her arm, pulling her back.. Chapter 53 - 053 1 believe Mrs. Olivia Marshall is Chapter 53: 1 believe Mrs. Olivia Marshall is ruthless! Trantor: 549690339 Daniel Marshall forcefully yanked Olivia Jenkins. Caught off guard and off-bnce Olivia began to tumble towards Daniel. In surprise, Olivia instinctively ced her hands on Daniel¡¯s hospital bed for support. Despite her attempts to steady herself, she ended up leaning towards him and nearly fell on him. The feeling of resentment caused Olivia to grit her teeth, as she red fiercely at Daniel, ¡°If I fell on you and injured you further, causing you to bleed, would it be my fault? You want to die, go ahead, but don¡¯t drag me down with you!¡± ¡°Mrs. Olivia Marshall, are you worried about me?¡± Daniel was looking directly at Olivia, but she was unable to make out his true feelings. His voice was low and raspy, as though beckoning for her to lower her defenses. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m concerned if you¡¯ll die. I simply don¡¯t want the responsibility, I don¡¯t wish to suffer from the Marshall family¡¯s difficulty. I don¡¯t want your death hanging over my head. It¡¯s as simple as that.¡± Olivia gave Daniel a scornful look. She ignored his icy stare and his frosty, indifferent expression. Just as Olivia was about to retract her hand and leave Daniel was when, unexpectedly, her lips were seized by his dominating kiss. In that moment, Olivia¡¯s mind went nk. She looked at Daniel in shock. A few secondster¡­ Right when Olivia was about to strike Daniel in anger, he suddenly let her go, but held onto her wrist firmly. Daniel narrowed his eyes, a devilish look in his eyes as he stared at Olivia, his face getting closer to hers. The warm breath he exhaled sprayed onto her face, and he said, ¡°Mrs. Olivia Marshall is performing her duties diligently; I was just cooperating. Your voice¡­is nice, but not sweet enough. How about I apany you for some voice training? Hmm?¡± Upon his words, Olivia¡¯s face turned a bright red, her gaze spat fire at Daniel. Struggling with all her might, Daniel finally let her free. ¡°Asshole! I don¡¯t even want to insult you and waste my breath! Piss me off again and I swear I¡¯ll kill you!¡± While Olivia was spitting these spiteful words, Daniel was not the least bit scared. On the contrary, he found her adorable. A yful smile formed on his lips; his eyebrows raised in interest. ¡°I believe Mrs. Olivia Marshall to be a ruthless woman! But, you won¡¯t get the chance to kill me!¡± ¡°I see, what youck is- -virtue!¡± Olivia shot Daniel a harsh and gloomy re, walking away, unwilling to entertain him. Getting angry over a jerk like him was not worth it, she decided she¡¯d rather catch up on her sleep. Livid, Fiona Yang arrived at ResilientCare Hospital¡¯s Thoracic Surgery Department looking for Olivia. When she didn¡¯t find Olivia and learned that Olivia was on leave, Fiona didn¡¯t know where Olivia went. Fiona Yang had no choice but to leave the hospital in a huff. As soon as she spotted Olivia, she would ensure to teach that wicked woman a lesson. They hadn¡¯t heard from Fiona and neither did they receive any news about Daniel. Without any real knowledge of Daniel¡¯s condition, both Be Thompson and Sebastian were a bit uneasy. Under the guise of preparing for the memorial ceremony for Mrs. Lillian Marshall, Be Thompson arrived at the vi by Pearl Lake. The bodyguard had already rung the doorbell, but the vi¡¯s front door remained unopened. The doorbell monitor lit up, and Auntie Jane said, ¡°The sir and young miss are not at home, they went on their honeymoon. Please go back, Mrs.¡± Honeymoon? Are Daniel Marshall and Olivia Jenkins truly not in Serene City? Be Thompson lied to Fiona casually to provoke her to track Daniel¡¯s whereabouts. She didn¡¯t believe Auntie Jane¡¯s excuse. With an authoritative look on her face, Be Thompson stared at Auntie Jane through the doorbell monitor, ¡°You, open the door, I need to get in.¡± Auntie Jane wore an apologetic look, ¡°Mrs, please go back, don¡¯t get me into trouble. Sir and young miss left words, it¡¯s their home, they don¡¯t want anyone disturbing them. Even if it¡¯s you, Mrs, I can¡¯t let you in.¡± In an instant, Be Thompson¡¯s face darkened, her eyes shed with anger. ¡°So, Daniel Marshall and Olivia Jenkins said I¡¯m a stranger?¡± Chapter 54 - 054: Wife, I Have a Stomachache! Chapter 54: Wife, I Have a Stomachache! Trantor: 549690339 Auntie Jane immediately denied it. ¡°The master and the youngdy have never said such a thing,¡± she said. Be Thompson sneered, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an outsider?¡± Auntie Jane frowned, but before she could respond, Colin Davis, standing behind her, said: ¡°The master and young miss are not at home, what are you here for? We only take orders from the master and young miss, not from thedy. Why is thedy so demanding? This is not Beverly Hills. Even Mr. Alexander Marshall isn¡¯t as arrogant as you.¡± Be Thompson didn¡¯t retort immediately, but stared at Colin Davis who suddenly appeared on the screen. He was another bodyguard assigned to Daniel Marshall, highly skilled. All of Daniel¡¯s bodyguards were tough fellows, confronting them directly brought no advantage to her. Moreover, Daniel¡¯s bodyguards only listened to him, they¡¯ve never taken her seriously. By bringing up Mr. Alexander Marshall, Colin Davis had made it clear that he wasn¡¯t afraid of taking the matter to him. If things got too heated, it wouldn¡¯t bode well for her. Colin Davis¡¯s appearance in the vi by Pearl Lake suggested that maybe Daniel was inside. She didn¡¯t dare to specte his condition. Despite the surge of emotions, Be Thompson suppressed her feelings, ¡°It will be the olddy¡¯s death anniversary in ten days, could you please inform the young miss. As the new daughter-inw of the Marshall family, she should organize the tribute.¡± Despite the distance of the screen, Colin Davis still looked formidable. His determined face was terrifying. ¡°Understood, I will inform the young miss,¡± he replied. Pursinq her lips, Be Thompson returned to her ck Bentley. Instantly, her face darkened and a hard-to-control anger appeared in her eyes. Three dayster, Mr. Alexander Marshall was about to officially announce his retirement, the sessor for the position of Marshall Corporation¡¯s president would also be announced. She was frantic at this time. As long as Daniel didn¡¯t show up, everything would be fine. Unable to wait any longer, Seraphina took the initiative to meet with Vice President Charles of the Jenkins Group. Seraphina showed up in a pair of dark sses and a hat, she purposely chose a remote location for their meeting, afraid others might recognize her. ¡°Mr. Charles, have you obtained Andrew Jenkins¡¯s annual physical examination report?¡± she asked, while also carefully observing the surroundings, always on guard for any prying eyes. Vice President Charles was also very cautious, his eyes casually sweeping around. ¡°I¡¯ve talked to Andrew Jenkins¡¯s personal doctor over the phone, he also showed me the report. Andrew Jenkins has high blood pressure apanied by ischemic heart disease. It¡¯s not a major issue but needs long-term medication and maintenance.¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be right! I saw Andrew Jenkins taking medicine, he was clutching his chest tightly as if he was in great pain. He was holding his temper back. I suspect there¡¯s something wrong with his heart. ¡± Vice President Charles frowned, squinting his eyes, ¡°Could his medical report be forged?¡± Seraphina¡¯s face was filled with worry, ¡°It¡¯s possible, and I hope it is this way. If we can confirm there¡¯s a major problem with Andrew Jenkins¡¯s health and pressure the board of directors, then my mother-inw can intervene, forcing him to give up his position in Jenkins Group and focus on his health. Then we can push Hannah Jenkins or George Jenkins to take over the Jenkins Group, getting a step ahead of controlling it.¡± Vice President Charles nodded, ¡°Your n is good, I¡¯ll further investigate Andrew Jenkins¡¯s health.¡± Seraphina¡¯s eyes twinkled with cunning light, her heart filled with resentment. ¡°I¡¯ll find a chance to steal his medicine for testing, we must bring him down. I absolutely cannot tolerate that damn girl, Olivia Jenkins, to be his sessor. ¡± ¡°Seraphina, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely help you take over Jenkins Group. Also, insert Hannah Jenkins and George Jenkins into Jenkins Group as soon as possible. Whatever you propose, I¡¯ll cooperate.¡± Seraphina nodded affirmatively, she needed to speed up her ns. In the VIP ward of ResilientCare Hospital, the free Olivia Jenkins was writing her script. Suddenly, Daniel said, ¡°Honey, my stomach hurts!¡± Chapter 55 - 055 Mrs. Olivia Marshall, you need to show some restraint Chapter 55: Mrs. Olivia Marshall, you need to show some restraint Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Wife? Olivia Jenkins was startled before she closed the document and went to Daniel Marshall. His face didn¡¯t change, and there was no sign of pain. Suddenly, Olivia started unbuttoning Daniel¡¯s hospital gown. Daniel squinted his hawk-like eyes and looked at Olivia. ¡°Mrs. Marshall, are you in that much of a hurry? I¡¯m already sick, you couldn¡¯t wait to deal with me here?¡± Olivia gave Daniel a look, asking, ¡°Does your chest hurt?¡± Interest sparked in Daniel¡¯s keen eyes. ¡°There was a surgical operation. How could it not hurt?¡± ¡°If the pain is unbearable, I can give you painkillers.¡± Daniel frowned, his eyes darkening. ¡°Do you even know how to diagnose? I said my stomach hurts, what does a chest pain have to do with it?¡± Olivia shot Daniel a sharp look, then unexpectedly pressed down on his abdomen a few times, while simultaneously asking, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt! Mrs. Marshall, is it okay for you to touch around like this?¡± ¡°Without my consent, your hands touching my abs, what¡¯s the meaning behind this?¡± Unhappy, Olivia Jenkins red at him coldly. Right there and then, she had the urge to shut Daniel up. ¡°So much trouble from you! If you¡¯re so discontented with me, I¡¯ll call the chief for you.¡± ¡°You need to consult the chief for such a trifle, Mrs. Marshall, are you capable or not?¡± Olivia¡¯s anger was ignited as she red fiercely at Daniel. Instantly, her face darkened too. ¡°Stop being so conceited, I have no interest in you. I see every patient like a nk sheet of paper, so in my eyes, you¡¯re just a nk sheet, please stop boasting on yourself. As for the abdominal pain, pressing the abdomen is basic knowledge for doctors, if you don¡¯t understand, just shut up!¡± Raising an eyebrow, Daniel¡¯s indifferent face asked, ¡°After feeling and pressing, Mrs. Marshall, what¡¯s your diagnosis?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing unusual with your abdomen. If you¡¯re still not reassured, I can prescribe a testing order for further screening¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt terribly and moreover, it¡¯s not hurting now¡±. Olivia lips pursed unhappily, giving Daniel a nonchnt re. Daniel gazed yfully at Olivia, ¡°Mrs. Marshall, how long do you intend to appreciate my abs? You can¡¯t bear to button me up?¡± Suppressing her anger, Olivia buttoned up Daniel¡¯s gown, ¡°If the pain isn¡¯t severe, just observe for a while, and if it hurts again, call me.¡± Daniel was silent, his expression not looking good, his brows knitted together. Olivia returned to the sofa, about to continue her script, when Danielined of a stomach ache again. With rising irritation, Olivia spoke in an icy tone, ¡°Is it really hurting or are you pretending? Is this fun?¡± Daniel replied seriously, ¡°It¡¯s real! Ites in waves, bearable, but my stomach still feels ufortable, like it¡¯s empty.¡± Olivia lifted Daniel¡¯s hospital gown again and pressed on his abdomen. Daniel¡¯s tan skin, six-pack abs; indeed, his figure was great, however, to her, it meant nothing, and waspletely out of focus. ¡°Does it hurt now, when I press like this?¡± ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t hurt!¡± A flicker of emotion crossed Daniel¡¯s icy face. Ticklish! His breathing became slightly irregr. He regretted it, not having refused Olivia¡¯ s pressing in time. Olivia used a stethoscope to listen to Daniel¡¯s abdomen. A flicker of annoyance crossed her eyes, ¡°Are you hungry? Want to eat something?¡± Daniel¡¯s indifferent voice answered, ¡°I¡¯m really hungry, what should I do?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t passed gas yet, so you still can¡¯t eat.¡± Turning blue in anger, Daniel snapped, ¡°I¡¯m having a stomachache, and that¡¯s your responsibility..¡± Chapter 56 - 056: Olivia Jenkins in His Arms Chapter 56: Olivia Jenkins in His Arms Trantor: 549690339 That jerk is really disgusting! Olivia Jenkins red at Daniel Marshall with a cold gaze, ¡°Alright, this is my responsibility, I¡¯ll take good care of you.¡± Marshall¡¯s deep, dark eyes shed, and his thin lips were pursed. Suddenly, he was abruptly helped up by Jenkins. ¡°Your left leg is in a cast, and your right leg isn¡¯t damaged. I¡¯m holding you up now, so walk slowly.¡± Daniel, relyingpletely on Jenkins, standing on one foot, was so annoyed that it seemed like fire would burst out of his eyes. ¡°Tell me, how am I to walk with one leg? Do you think I can fly? Or maybe you want me to hop along? ¡°Ah¡­ so you can¡¯t fly! I thought you could do anything!¡± Marshall¡¯s look carried an ominous air, his countenance darkening. His stern voice seemed as though it wanted to prate Jenkins¡¯ eardrums, ¡°Don¡¯t try to provoke me; you might not like the oues.¡± Jenkins curled her lip in disdain, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to eat? Then you¡¯d better listen to what the doctor says! Even if it means crawling, you need to get off the bed and move a little.¡± Daniel furrowed his brow as he circled Jenkins¡¯ neck and shoulders with his left hand. In an instant, it was as if Jenkins was cradled in his arms. Marshall dropped all his weight onto Jenkins, ¡°Then, Mrs. Marshall, would you please assist me in walking? Even if it means crawling, you¡¯ll have to carry me.¡± Jenkins red at Marshall, annoyed. His full weight was on her, it was a struggle for her to bear him, she was even at her limit. To prevent being tipped over and tumbling to the floor by Daniel, Jenkins had to hold his waist and distribute some of the weight. ¡°Daniel Marshall, are you doing this on purpose?¡± Jenkins¡¯ rage, visible in her eyes, seemed capable of burning Marshall alive. Daniel¡¯s face didn¡¯t change, but his thin lips opened slightly, ¡°Mrs. Marshall¡¯s skin is so thick that even the earth is ashamed inparison.¡± ¡°People like you, even wasps would keep their distance, thinking you stink.¡± ¡°Mrs. Marshall, do vou particrlv eniov holdinz me still like this? If vou want, just say it inly. Why do you insist on beating around the bush, you really like to make things hard for yourself.¡± Jenkins remained silent, squeezing Daniel¡¯s waist hard. If it weren¡¯t for her own future, she would¡¯ve loved to kick the one leg he stands on and send him tumbling to his doom. Feeling the sting from the pinch on his waist, Daniel furrowed his brows, staring at Jenkins withplex eyes. Suddenly, Jenkins pped the one leg Daniel was standing on, ¡°Take a step. This leg of yours isn¡¯t injured.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be able to walk for sure, I can only shuffle slowly. You should let my right hand hold onto a crutch.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just lie back on the bed?¡± Daniel, lips pursed, a mysterious look in his eyes, ced both hands on Jenkins, ¡°It feels better with Mrs. Marshall holding onto me when we walk. Come on, Mrs. Marshall!¡± Jenkins, infuriated, snapped, ¡°Daniel Marshall, that¡¯s enough!¡± ¡°No way, I can neither walk nor go back.¡± Daniel¡¯s face was still close to Jenkins¡¯, ¡°Your scent smells good, like flower petals.¡± Angry and frustrated, Jenkins pped Daniel hard. ¡°If you don¡¯t let go of me, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± ¡°This is the oue you wanted, it¡¯s all your scheming, Mrs. Marshall. I¡¯m just ying along. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re really heavy, if you don¡¯t let go, we¡¯re both going to fall and you¡¯ll be crushed to death. No ming me then.¡± Daniel raised an eyebrow, mockingly looking at Jenkins, ¡°Even if we were to fall, you¡¯d be my cushion, it¡¯s not a loss for me.¡± Jenkins stopped wasting her breath, grabbing Daniel¡¯s waist tightly. Suddenly, the door to the ward opened, and Adam Howard walked in carrying two bags. Seeing Daniel and Jenkins in each other¡¯s arms, he blinked in surprise. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± Saying this, Adam was about to leave. Jenkins looked pitifully at Howard, ¡°Don¡¯t go,e and help me..¡± Chapter 57 - 057: She Actually Heard a Sensitive Conversation Chapter 57: She Actually Heard a Sensitive Conversation Trantor: 549690339 Should I help sister-inw? Adam Howard hesitated, looking at Daniel Marshall. Suddenly, Adam Howard was frightened off by the menacing darkness in Daniel Marshall¡¯s eyes, carrying the two bags of things exactly the same as before, untouched. He saw nothing. Truly, he saw nothing, a cold sweat clutching his palm. ¡°Daniel Marshall, let me go!¡± Olivia Jenkins¡¯s eyes grew red with anger, she red fiercely at Daniel Marshall. Daniel Marshall seemed indifferent, and still held Olivia Jenkins tightly, his thin lips already touching her face, ¡°You hope I fall to my death, but I will notply with your wishes. As long as I live, you can only continue to be Mrs. Marshall. ¡± ¡°Daniel Marshall, you really have no shame!¡± Olivia Jenkins struggled, but still could not escape from Daniel Marshall. ¡°Mrs. Marshall, you¡¯re mistaken, you are clearly leaning on my face!¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s eyes shone with cunning, the corners of his mouth slightly turned up. ¡°Shut up!¡± The anger in Olivia Jenkins¡¯s eyes, if it could, would ignite towards Daniel Marshall. Raising his eyebrows slightly, Daniel Marshall spoke mockingly: ¡°Mrs. Marshall, you are stalling for time. Do you want to hold me like this forever?¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense, I can¡¯t hold on much longer, I¡¯m really going to fall.¡± ¡°Mrs. Marshall admits her mistake?¡± Olivia Jenkins red at Daniel Marshall, gritting her teeth in hatred, ¡°Yes, I was wrong. I should not have helped you up. From now on, I won¡¯t touch you ever again.¡± Interest flickered in Daniel Marshall¡¯s eyes, ¡°I see, what Mrs. Marshall means is, from now on, I should take the initiative to touch you.¡± Olivia Jenkins rolled her eyes, disdainfully said, ¡°Speaking to you is such a waste of breath! If you intend to torment me like this as some sort of vengeful punishment, congrattions, you¡¯ve seeded. I don¡¯t have your shamelessness.¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s expression was inscrutable, ¡°The anger of Mrs. Marshall is clearly written on her face, but your true thoughts do not match your words. It¡¯s a good thing you are self-aware, quite clever indeed.¡± Olivia Jenkins¡¯s tone was light but her words were spoken coldly, ¡°I hope the day neveres when you need my help. Otherwise, I will certainly crush you.¡± Eye to eye, Daniel Marshall and Olivia Jenkins met each other¡¯s gaze, his thin lips pressed together. His eyes narrowing slightly. After a few seconds, Daniel Marshall spoke in a deep voice, ¡°The day you escape from the palm of my hand, you¡¯ll have the right to bargain with me.¡± The look in Olivia Jenkins¡¯ eyes was terrifyingly gloomy. Her right hand touched Daniel Marshall¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple, her fingers tightened, gripping his neck. If she were to be ruthless, she could snap his neck. Daniel Marshall was not angry, nor did he push Olivia Jenkins away, but instead began tough, ¡°Adam Howard,e in!¡± At the boss¡¯s call, Adam Howard, who had been obediently waiting at the door, finally walked in. ¡°Adam Howard,e and help me walk a few steps, my wife is too tired!¡± Putting down the things in his hands, Adam Howard hurried over to help Daniel Marshall. At this moment, the weight of Daniel Marshall was shifted onto Adam Howard, allowing Olivia Jenkins to take a breather. After wandering around slowly, lying back in the hospital bed, Daniel Marshall was finally cleared to eat some liquid food. While Olivia Jenkins was eating, she didn¡¯t nce at Daniel Marshall once, nor did she have a desire to engage with him. Suddenly, Olivia Jenkins heard the conversation between Adam Howard and Daniel Marshall. Olivia Jenkins paused unconsciously, only then did she take a look at Daniel Marshall. He didn¡¯t consider her an outsider? She was made privy to such sensitive information! Adam Howard: ¡°As soon as I left Marshall Corporation, I was marked. They sent people to follow me. Simon Howard got rid of them, and only then was I able toe to the hospital.¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s gaze was chilling, his face gloomy, ¡°Announce the end of Champion International¡¯s partnership with Smith Group. Don¡¯t give them any Adam Howard smiled, ¡°By tomorrow afternoon at thetest, Smith Group will definitelyplete the acquisition agreement. It¡¯s boring to end the partnership just as it began!¡± Daniel Marshall pursed his thin lips, as his inky eyes stared deeply at Olivia Jenkins.. Chapter 58 - 058: She is the Ungrateful One! Chapter 58: She is the Ungrateful One! Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins seemed indifferent, eating her food without a care. Suddenly, Daniel Marshall lightly parted his lips, ¡°In ten days, it will be Grandma¡¯s death anniversary, you should prepare for it.¡± Olivia¡¯s long eyshes quivered, she lifted her almond eyes to look at Daniel, ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± Daniel¡¯s expression subtly shifted, ¡°In ten days, we need to return to Beverly Hills. As the eldest daughter-inw, all eyes will be on you, you should handle it.¡± Her pupils contracted, and her strong brows furrowed slightly, ¡°I understand, but I hope you know me well. Don¡¯t expect too much from me. I might cause trouble for you at any moment and leave you to clean up the mess.¡± ¡°I have never expected anything from you. All you need to remember is that you are Mrs. Marshall.¡± Olivia stared at Daniel¡¯s handsome face, carved as if by a divine sculptor. Yet she still could not decipher what was going on in his mind. She only knew that in ten days, the memorial service will not be easy. The Smith Group had ended, but she felt that the challenges of the Marshall Family had just begun. As long as she was Mrs. Marshall, she definitely couldn¡¯t emerge unscathed. Andrew Jenkins returned, and Mrs. Jenkins immediately wanted to discuss matters with him. Immediately, Andrew sighed with a stern voice, ¡°Mom, you shouldn¡¯t worry about the family affairs. Enjoy your retirement.¡± Mrs. Jenkins frowned, she stared at her son, ¡°Andrew, how could you say such a thing? If I don¡¯t take care of anything, will you abandon your own child? Or even your grandson?¡± Even though there was only his mother in the living room, Andrew instinctively red towards the second floor. It must have been Seraphina stirring up trouble again, wishing to create chaos in the house every day. Seraphina, that greedy woman, remained as unpredictable as ever. Whenever the matter involved his children, Andrew¡¯s pride was bruised. If it weren¡¯t for his mother¡¯s health, Andrew wouldn¡¯t have tolerated her. ¡°Mom, stop siding with them. Overindulgence will only have adverse effects.¡± Mrs. Jenkins was also upset, speaking sternly: ¡°George is getting married, what¡¯s wrong with putting up money for his matrimonial home? Olivia¡¯s dowry is deserved by our family, and her assistance is expected. It¡¯s clear that you¡¯re the one ying favorites.¡± Andrew sneered, retorting coolly, ¡°Mom, you have never considered Olivia as part of the Jenkins family. Your rush to drive her out shows that she has no obligation to assist her brother, and your demand is unreasonable. You¡¯re the one wno?s IOSt sense or ngnt ana wrong.¡± ¡°Without the Jenkins family, Olivia wouldn¡¯t be where she is today. Her marriage into the Marshall family leans on our family¡¯s fortune. She should repay us in gratitude. The unreasonable one here is you, Andrew. Remember, Hannah and George are your children. You can¡¯t only be kind to outsiders.¡± Andrew¡¯s gloomy eyes radiated an icy cold, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to argue. I¡¯m not going to provide money for his vi. If he doesn¡¯t want to live here, let him buy his own house. Regarding the dowry, a maximum of 500,000. If the bride¡¯s family refuses, then whether the wedding will proceed is up to them. The Jenkins family is marrying a daughter-inw, not buying one.¡± ¡°Unreasonable!¡± huffed Mrs. Jenkins, eating a pill for her headache. His chest felt tight from anger. He tried to restrain his temper as much as possible. But with the family acting like this, he found it hard to keep his cool. ¡°Take care of your health, I really don¡¯t want to lose my temper with you. I¡¯ll move out, and you can do as you please in this house.¡± ¡°Andrew, are you trying to infuriate me to death? You protect that ungrateful girl, Olivia, yet she won¡¯t appreciate it! She¡¯s a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing!¡± Chapter 59 - 059: Step by Step Pressing Chapter 59: Step by Step Pressing Trantor: 549690339 Andrew Jenkins told himself to remain calm. He took a deep breath and gradually adjusted his emotions. He had things left to do; he could not afford to breakdown. ¡°Olivia Jenkins is the child I raised, I know her character better than anyone. Mom, your hostility towards her is too deep, it blinds you from the truth. You¡¯re still upset with us for deciding to raise her despite your opposition and obstacles, but you don¡¯t have to hate Olivia, if you want to me someone, me me. She¡¯s innocent.¡± ¡°What has she done to bewitch you?¡± Mrs. Jenkins asked, her hands trembling without control. ¡°This home is no longer peaceful. I am moving out.¡± Having said that, Andrew Jenkins began moving towards the stairs. Suddenly, Seraphina rushed down from the second floor, trying to stop him. ¡°Honey, let¡¯s talk this over calmly, don¡¯t upset mom. Her health isn¡¯t good. We¡¯re family, we can always talk things out. There¡¯s no need to be impulsive. Actually, it¡¯s not a problem for George to live with us after his marriage instead of wasting extravagantly. I can negotiate with the inws. If they dare to ask too much, we can always call off the marriage.¡± Mrs. Jenkins frowned, her face solemn and unhappy, ¡°We can¡¯t make George suffer. Seraphina, you¡¯re always putting Andrew first. Jenkins family has the three billion dowry, we should use some of it for George¡¯s wedding house.¡± How tragic it was for the Jenkins family to have these two women doing tit-for-tat! Andrew Jenkins scoffed coldly, harshly he contended, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about touching Olivia¡¯s dowry. Hannah Jenkins is George¡¯s biological sister. If he needs his sister¡¯s support, let him go to Hannah. It was you guys who didn¡¯t want Hannah to marry Daniel Marshall in the first ce. And now you dare to mention that 3 billion dowry; it¡¯s shameless!¡± Mrs. Jenkins was firm with visible rage covering her face, ¡°Andrew, no matter whether you agree or not, we must buy a vi for George. I¡¯ve already paid the deposit.¡± Andrew Jenkins remained silent. He brushed past Seraphina, quickly heading upstairs to pack his belongings. He really couldn¡¯t tolerate this home any longer. Seraphina had seen him taking his medication, she was pressing him step by step, he needed to be on guard against her. Although he wasn¡¯t dead yet, he could already foresee how difficult things will be for Olivia in this house. He would carefully watch over what belonged to Olivia, paving a good path for her. He always believed, one day Olivia will understand his intentions. Only Daniel Marshall could ensure her safety. Seraphina searched the bedroom and the study but was unable to locate Andrew¡¯s medication. If Andrew moved out, it would be even more difficult for her to get his medication. Seraphina chased him upstairs and softly begged Andrew not to leave. Andrew ignored her, just packing a few clothes before he headed downstairs. ¡°Andrew, don¡¯t abandon this family, we all need you.¡± Seraphina grasped Andrew¡¯s hand, but he ruthlessly shook her off. Upon seeing his firm intent, Mrs. Jenkins¡¯s face turned ashen, her gaze angry as she fixed it on her son, ¡°If you must go, I won¡¯t stop you. But there is one thing I must make clear. Hannah and George have just graduated from university, and it is necessary to get them into Jenkins Group to learn management and prepare for session.¡± Upon hearing this, Andrew Jenkins halted his steps, his icy gaze fixed on Seraphina. Seraphina lowered her gaze, ostensibly advising Mrs. Jenkins, ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to make these decisions. Hannah and George are not as capable as Olivia, they can¡¯t handle such responsibility.¡± ¡°Seraphina, you are too kind and alwayspromising, it breaks my heart. Don¡¯t worry, as long as I¡¯m alive, no one can dominate you.¡± Staring at her son, Mrs. Jenkins continued, ¡°As for that wretched girl, Olivia, once she marries, she bes someone else¡¯s problem. She has nothing to do with Jenkins family..¡± Chapter 60 - 060: The Heart’s Gimmick Chapter 60: The Heart¡¯s Gimmick Trantor: 549690339 Andrew Jenkins¡¯s eyes shot daggers, his anger turning into bitter chills. ¡°Mother, do you have no shame left as you utter these words? Your conniving antics are truly nauseating!¡± Seraphina said nothing. Submissive in front of her mother-inw, she kept ncing at Andrew Jenkins, carefully observing his reactions. Knowing her guilt, Seraphina felt a rising unease. She feared that Andrew had already discovered everything. Knowing that Andrew had revised his will, she had to stay on high alert. With her son still defending Olivia, Mrs. Jenkins detested Olivia even more, and angrily scolded, ¡°I didn¡¯t seek your approval, I merely informed you that starting tomorrow, Hannah and George will start working at the Jenkins Group. As a shareholder of the Jenkins Group, I have the right to assign their duties. You have no right to ignore them.¡± Amply confronted, Seraphina defended using crocodile tears, ¡°Mother, let¡¯s not bother about it. If Hannah and George don¡¯t work at the Jenkins Group, family harmony is most important. We should all get along. I believe they have their own ns and can find other jobs.¡± ¡°Seraphina, you are too¡­.¡± Before her mother could finish her sentence, Andrew stormed out of the living room without looking back. Andrew could see Seraphina¡¯s ambitions and greed, and his mother¡¯s attitude deeply disappointed him. If his mother could withstand the shock, he would have exposed the truth long ago. He wouldn¡¯t have endured this for so long. His mother¡¯s actions were inviting trouble. she was being manipted by Seraphina and unknowingly counting the money on her behalf. Even if his mother was a shareholder, he would not sumb to her unreasonable fuss. He certainly wouldn¡¯t hand over the Jenkins Group to Seraphina. ¡°Look, he¡¯s bewitched! It¡¯s infuriating!¡± Mrs. Jenkins quivered with rage. Seraphina consoled her, ¡°Mother, calm down. By defending Hannah and George, you are pushing Andrew against me. He will think I am sowing discord and instigating. Please, don¡¯t stand up for Hannah and George anymore to avoid Andrew disliking them.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if Andrew doesn¡¯t cherish them, I will. As long as I¡¯m here, they won¡¯t be bullied. Everything of the Jenkins family belongs to them.¡± ¡°But¡­. ¡°Seraphina, don¡¯t say any more, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Seraphina looked at her mother-inw in silence. Seraphina raised her eyebrows slightly, a smirk hidden in her cunning eyes. As long as Hannah and George could enter the Jenkins Group, she would have achieved half of her goal. Even if Olivia came topete again, she could only watch helplessly. As Olivia was about to draft a y, her phone suddenly rang. It was a call from her grandma. After hesitating for a moment, Olivia answered. Before Olivia could respond, she heard her grandma cursing her over the phone, calling her a menace, a little witch¡­.. Olivia listened patiently. After listening, Olivia smiled faintly and replied indifferently, ¡°Grandma, did you call me just to scold me? Thest time, I treated you to ck beans, you didn¡¯t find it enough, didn¡¯t you?¡± Mrs. Jenkins red darkly, chastising Olivia, ¡°What have you been feeding your father? You¡¯ve turned our home from peace to chaos, you little witch, I underestimated you.¡± ¡°Enough of your chatter. Tonight, make sure you convince your father to return. Everything of the Jenkins family, don¡¯t think you can take away. Cough up the $300 million in betrothal money. Your brother needs to buy a wedding house.¡± Olivia found it hriously ridiculous, a sneer of contempt shed in her eyes, ¡°House turned into a mess? Grandma, I¡¯ve never underestimated you and Seraphina. If given a foothold, you two could even move the earth.¡± Daniel was eating porridge when he suddenly burst outughing.. Chapter 61 - 061: Feeling Pain for Her Chapter 61: Feeling Pain for Her Just a twitch at the corner of Olivia Jenkins¡¯s mouth, her almond eyes ncing at Daniel Marshall. Daniel Marshall was still smiling, conscientiously using a tissue to wipe his face, and didn¡¯t disturb Olivia Jenkins¡¯s phone call. With a calm tone, Olivia Jenkins spoke coldly, continuing to vent: ¡°Grandma, is it hrious for you to have high hopes for the water that has been sshed out? I haven¡¯t seen the three hundred million bridal gift, whether your grandson buys a house or not is none of my business, and I definitely don¡¯t have the obligation to buy him one.¡± Growing increasingly angry, Mrs. Jenkins¡¯s voice became sharp and upromising, ¡°Olivia Jenkins , stop pretending, you can¡¯t have it all to yourself. Cough up the three hundred million bridal gift now, it was the heartfelt gift from the Marshall Family to the Jenkins Family.¡± Feeling a surge of indescribable bitterness in her heart, Olivia Jenkins¡¯ face turned ice-cold, her eyes turning red, ¡°Aftering of age, I have not spent a penny from the Jenkins Family. Grandma, before, I thought you were only favoring others, but now, whether it¡¯s the ugly mask or disgusting face, they¡¯re all on full disy. You are really unfit for the title ¡®elder¡¯.¡± ¡°No matter how sharp your words are, no matter how much you argue, you still have to cough up the three hundred million bridal gift.¡± Grandma¡¯s voice was very unpleasant, Olivia Jenkins¡¯s eardrums were aching a little. She uttered her harsh words with a cold tone, ¡°Even if I had three hundred million bridal gifts, I wouldn¡¯t give you a single Penny. I¡¯m the one who married Daniel Marshall, therefore this bridal gift is rightfully mine! Grandma, I¡¯m warning you one more time, piss me off and I¡¯ll have Daniel Marshall acquire the Jenkins Group. If I made such a statement, I can make it happen. Do you want to give it a shot?¡± ¡°You¡­you¡­¡± ¡°I advise you to talk less rubbish, maybe you could live a few more years. Otherwise, even if you ruined the Jenkins Family, Grandpa won¡¯t forgive you after springing out from his grave.¡± ¡°You¡­you¡­you¡¯re too defiant! Such a furious, damned girl!¡± ¡°Since grandma can utter such words like ¡®sshed out water,¡¯ then please have some shame and don¡¯t bother ¡®the sshed out water¡¯ time and time again. If you have no shame, I still know what¡¯s disgusting!¡± Laying down her words, Olivia Jenkins, refusing to say more, directly hung up the phone. Blinking her eyes a few times to disperse the gathering mist in her eyes, Olivia Jenkins then went to change Daniel Marshall¡¯s quilt. Daniel Marshall had heard Olivia Jenkins¡¯s phone call, his sharp eyes looking at her, but he didn¡¯t ask more. After changing the quilt and tidying up the dishes, Olivia Jenkins went into the bathroom. Leaning against the wall for a while, Olivia Jenkins still called her father. ¡°Have you eaten?¡± The extremely simple question from his daughter, Andrew Jenkins¡¯s mood improved and a smile reached his lips. ¡°I have, don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m staying in a hotel for a while, wanted some peace and quiet,¡± without asking, Andrew Jenkins guessed that his mother and Seraphina must have vented their anger on Olivia Jenkins. It was unfair to Olivia Jenkins and he felt sorry for her. Her almond eyes ncing downward, Olivia Jenkins asked in a soft voice, ¡°Haven¡¯t things been sorted out with thepany? Are you really short of money?¡± Despite Smith Group¡¯s threat being gone, Jenkins Group was still in a predicament. The secondrgest shareholder pulled outst month, and until now, he has not found a solution to the severed investment. If this crisis is not resolved in time, it would be troublesome next month. Now, Jenkins Group did have a severe shortage of money. The three hundred million bridal gift from the Marshall Family was hardly enough to support thepany¡¯s operation. He hasn¡¯t let Olivia Jenkins know about these, hoping to sort these out before leaving. He tried his best to put a continuously developing Jenkins Group in her hands. Andrew Jenkins was already content with his daughter¡¯s concern, the joyful smile on his face gradually deepening, ¡°Thepany is operating normally, it¡¯s okay! The matters at home are embarrassing, don¡¯t take it to heart whatever they say, don¡¯t mind them.¡± Unexpectedly, Olivia Jenkins¡¯s nose tingled, her eyes welling up again.. Chapter 62 - 062 Mrs. Olivia Marshall Plays A Good Hand! Chapter 62: Mrs. Olivia Marshall ys A Good Hand! Trantor: 549690339 The words Olivia Jenkins wanted to say hovered on the tip of her tongue, failing to break through into sound. She still couldn¡¯t bring herself to say the word ¡°Dad¡±. She still couldn¡¯t reconcile herself with being treated as amodity, bartered for profit. The deeds of the Jenkins Family were simply too chilling for her to forgive. Olivia fell silent. Andrew Jenkins also felt ufortable, knowing that his daughter was still resentful, and her psychological knots remained untied. Andrew Jenkins¡¯s mood darkened, ¡°Olivia, you must be tired from work ¨C have an early rest. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t mess things up. I know what I¡¯m doing. When you have time, let¡¯s have a meal together and talk about everything.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Olivia¡¯s voice was barely there and she gave a very simple reply. Andrew Jenkins tightened his lips, a flicker of sadness crossing his eyes. Reluctantly, he hung up the phone. Andrew Jenkins took his medication, breathed slowly, and ced his right hand over his chest. He was left with no choice, the time he had left was pressing. That¡¯s why he was forced to arrange for Olivia to marry Daniel Marshall ¨C to give her the support of a solid pir. If there were other options, he wouldn¡¯t have forced her into marriage. How could he not care deeply for his own child? Forcing Olivia to marry brought guilt, but he was pragmatic. He believed this was the only way to ensure she wouldn¡¯t be bullied and that the Jenkins Group could survive under her charge. Not letting Olivia know too much was to protect her safety, and to ensure his ns could proceed smoothly without stirring up any snakes. Andrew Jenkins slightly narrowed his eyes, his expression bing more serious. Seraphina¡¯s hand had brazenly reached for the Jenkins Group. She was paving the way by letting her children enter the managementyer of thepany. He had to stop her, he could not allow her to seed. As his difort eased a little, Andrew Jenkins dialed Vice President Charles. ¡°There¡¯s a problem with our base in Kyoto. You have to fly there to sort it out. I¡¯ve asked my secretary to book your flight ¨C it departs at 6:20 am. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to save your position as Vice President at the board meeting.¡± Vice President Charles hesitated for a few seconds, then responded, ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll fly there first thing in the morning to handle it.¡± ¡°As the person in charge of our Kyoto site, you¡¯d better make sure no further issuese up, or there will be serious consequences.¡± Despite his displeasure, Vice President Charles still responded obediently, ¡°I¡¯ll pay close attention to detail and make sure they rectify their mistakes. It¡¯s my responsibility to handle the issues at the Kyoto site.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you understand. I¡¯ll hang up now.¡± No sooner had Andrew Jenkins ended the call than Vice President Charles dialed Seraphina. Adjusting her emotions, Olivia came out of the bathroom. Instantly, Daniel Marshall¡¯s deep gaze locked onto Olivia, ¡°So, do you really want me to buy out the Jenkins Group?¡± Olivia gave Daniel Marshall a nce, her tone calm, ¡°I was only scaring him. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. You can rest easy too, I will not ask you to handle the drama of the Jenkins Family, I can take care of it.¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s gaze was enigmatic, his tone nonchnt, ¡°Using me but telling me not to worry about it ¨C Mrs. Marshall, you sure know how to y your cards!¡± Olivia did not confront Daniel Marshall, she just gently swept her gaze over him. Subsequently, Olivia opened her notebook and continued typing her script. No matter what, she would not rely on any man. Being diligent in making her own money was the key. Since they were going to divorce, there was no need for too much interaction with Daniel Marshall. It was enough for her to remain indifferent to him at heart. Daniel Marshall was silent, his sharp, hawk-like gaze fixed on Olivia. Suddenly, a news report from the television caught Olivia¡¯s attention. Instantly, Olivia lifted her gaze, locking eyes with Daniel Marshall.. Chapter 63 - 063 Daniel Marshall Must Pay the Price Chapter 63: Daniel Marshall Must Pay the Price Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Your uncle, Sebastian Thompson, has fallen into the sea and has been rushed to the hospital. As a rtive, do you want to go to RenewalCare Hospital to see him?¡± Olivia Jenkins¡¯ almond eyes shone with a sharp light as she studied Daniel Marshall closely. In the depths of Daniel¡¯s vast and deep eyes, like a ck hole, the bottom was invisible. He said, ¡°If Mrs. Marshall wants to go, I can apany you.¡± While watching TV, Olivia casually said, ¡°My mother-inw is rushing to RenewalCare Hospital. There¡¯s also arge group of media apanying her. I think at this time, she wouldn¡¯t want to see me. I won¡¯t bother her and add to her distress.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Mrs. Marshall and stay with you here.¡± Olivia moved her gaze to Daniel, studying him again. Daniel¡¯s expression remained unchanged, making it impossible for her to discern his true feelings. One thing Olivia confirmed was that the rtionship between Daniel and the Thompson family wasplex, yet they did not share blood ties. ¡°How about sending Adam Howard in our ce to at least offer basic condolences. It would be unbing not to do so.¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes were filled with interest, the corners of his mouth quirked in a smile, like a hint of amusement. ¡°You make a good point, I¡¯ll listen to you, Mrs. Marshall.¡± Olivia did not respond, but her eyes shed with a hint of sarcasm. Ha¡­ She had merely spoken his inner thoughts aloud. Daniel definitely wouldn¡¯t visit such an insignificant person. Having a representative merely fulfill a formality was pretty much standard procedure. When Daniel called Adam Howard, Olivia was still watching the news. ording to the reports, the Thompson family was in chaos. The media captured Mrs. Thompson crying, being helped by others into RenewalCare Hospital. Olivia saw her mother-inw on the television still wearing sunsses at night. Her face was stern,cking the usual arrogance. Things must be really bad. Arge group of reporters was clustered at the entrance of RenewalCare Hospital, all waiting for thetest news. It waste at night when Be Thompson appeared to address the media. ¡°Thanks for all your concern. My brother has woken up, but¡­ he¡¯s not doing well.¡± Without missing a beat, the media immediately asked, ¡°The yacht that returned to the dock this afternoon reported that Mr. Thompson was out at sea with several beautiful women. Does Mr. Thompson¡¯s fall into the sea has anything to do with these women? We also heard Andrew Smith from Smith Group was on the yacht, were they just out there to have fun, or were they involved in some sort of illicit deal?¡± Be Thompson was visibly annoyed, but she still maintained her cool and constraint. Even when her brother¡¯s condition was critical, she appeared unperturbed in front of the media. ¡°Mr. Thompson and Andrew Smith were discussing business coboration. All of us are family. Our rtionship is not like as you imagined. There were other people on the yacht as well. Mr. Thompson couldn¡¯t handle his liquor and fell overboard, resulting in this unfortunate incident. The women on the yacht were models; we were nning to coborate with them on advertising.¡± The media continued to press, ¡°Marshall Corporation announced it is ending its partnership with the Thompson Group, was Mr. Thompson affected by this? Mrs. Marshall, what do you think about this matter?¡± Despite the visible turmoil in Be Thompson¡¯s eyes, she remainedposed, ¡°Our two families have always been on good terms. I hope there won¡¯t be any malicious spection. My brother¡¯s incident was an ident. We are very saddened by it.¡± Be Thompson signaled her bodyguards with a nce. Immediately, they made way for her towards the ck Bentley car. Despite the persistent media inquires, Be Thompson ignored them. As soon as she got into the ck Bentley, Be¡¯s expression instantly turned grim, her eyes ring dangerously. She would absolutely not let Daniel go! Daniel must pay the price! Chapter 64 - 064: Share Some Wonton with Me Chapter 64: Share Some Wonton with Me Trantor: 549690339 Before seven o¡¯clock, Adam Howard brought breakfast over. Adam¡¯s eyes were filled withughter, ¡°I¡¯m so happy, I couldn¡¯t sleep all night. When I left this morning, no one was following me anymore. I called Simon, and he said that those people had withdrawn overnight.¡± With a sharp glint in her eyes, Olivia asked casually: ¡°What happened that made you so happy? Adam fell silent, looking at Daniel Marshall. Daniel¡¯s expression remained unchanged, he prepared to eat the porridge Olivia had served him. He did not even nce at Adam. The boss did not change his face or warn him, meaning he could tell his sister-inw. Adam quickly turned his gaze and told the truth. ¡°I had a chat with the dean and heard that Sebastian Thompson¡¯s condition is pretty serious. Due to drowning for too long, burst diseases can be severe, such as brain damage, lung sensation, and so on. Although he managed to survive, I guess he¡¯s in for a difficult time, and he suffered enough.¡± Olivia frowned slightly, ¡°1 can imagine how sad my mother-inw must be, she definitely won¡¯t recover for a while.¡± Daniel slightly raised his eyelid to nce at Olivia, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to have breakfast?¡± ¡°These date cakes are delicious, of course I¡¯m going to eat them. There are also dumplings, which I love. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t eat your porridge, nor will I fight with you for it.¡± Olivia nced at Daniel, then started eating her dumplings, ignoring him. Sensing the atmosphere was off, Adam hurriedly left. Olivia was enjoying her meal, while Daniel didn¡¯t take a bite of his porridge, instead his gaze was fixed on Olivia. ¡°Pass me two dumplings.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve eaten, they¡¯ve got my saliva.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you eaten mine before?¡± Daniel retorted confidently, his hawk-like eyes focused on Olivia. Olivia immediately rolled her eyes. Reluctantly, she shared two dumplings with Daniel, and also gave him a serving of soup. Just one serving, Daniel finished the two dumplings. He also finished the soup. ¡°Tomorrow morning, I want to eat dumplings too. Don¡¯t give me porridge anymore. Can we remove the urine bag today?¡± Her long eyshes trembled slightly, Olivia looked at Daniel, ¡°It should be able to remove it in the afternoon.¡¯ ¡°Share me some more dumplings.¡± Daniel¡¯s voice was warm and deep. Olivia narrowed her eyes and frowned. After hesitating for a few seconds, Olivia simply stopped eating and gave the thermal box to Daniel. Daniel ate the dumplings with the spoon that Olivia had used, his thin, passionate face was extremely calm, and his gaze was unusually peaceful. Olivia pursed her lips, nced at Daniel. This bastard has no shame! She was annoyed, but Olivia did not show it. Before her grandmother could speak, Hannah softly stated, ¡°Dad, George and I are not here to work at the Jenkins Group, we are here to persuade you to move back home with grandmother.¡± Mrs. Jenkins opened her eyes wide in surprise. Before she could respond, Hannah reassured her, ¡°Grandma, we are sorry! We really don¡¯t want to see a broken family. We all need dad. George and I discussed, and we won¡¯t join Jenkins Group. George wants to start his own business, and I will make a name for myself through my own abilities. You don¡¯t need to worry about us.¡± Mrs. Jenkins felt deep love for her darling grandchildren, ¡°With your grandmother backing you, you can have a stable position at the Jenkins Group. After all, the Jenkins Group originally belonged to you.¡± Hannah shook her head, ¡°In my heart, a happy family is the most important. I only want us to be together as a family, everything else can be given up.¡± Mrs. Jenkins red at Andrew, ¡°Look, the children are more sensible than you. If you continue to favor Olivia, you are really not worthy to be a father..¡± Chapter 65 - 065: No Tears, Only Eye Drops will Suffice Chapter 65: No Tears, Only Eye Drops will Suffice Trantor: 549690339 Andrew Jenkins looked displeased, his expression very serious as he coldly stared at Hannah. Even though Hannah was only 22 years old, she had already learned a great deal from Seraphina¡¯s cunning schemes. It would be a shame if she didn¡¯t use these talents in acting. The intensity of her father¡¯s gaze made Hannah feel ufortable, as if he was seeing right through her. However, Hannah kept herposure, not revealing her guilt. Before she left the house, her mother had made it clear; as long as she could win over her grandmother¡¯s favor, either she or her brother were guaranteed a ce in Jenkins Group. It seemed like she would be the one to join the Jenkins Group, and humiliate that vile Olivia. Her father still held his silence. Hannah pretended to be understanding and took a step back. ¡°Grandma, please don¡¯t speak about Dad this way, he¡¯s been nothing but good to both of us, and he cares about us very much.¡± ¡°You truly are a sensible child, it breaks my heart! You two work so hard to keep this family running, but not everyone sees it that way. Some people wish I was dead, they even threatened mest night, hoping my old soul would depart. ¡± Mrs. Jenkins¡¯s face turned dark and cold as Olivia¡¯s annoying face shed across her mind. Gazing at the people seated before him, Andrew Jenkins coldly ordered, ¡°Enough of this charade, all of you may leave.¡± Unable to bear the silence any longer, George Jenkinsined, ¡°Dad! You¡¯re clearly taking sides, you¡¯re always against us! What did we do wrong? What did we do to offend you? If Olivia is obedient to you, why is she ignoring you?¡± With veins bulging on his forehead, Andrew Jenkins pointed at George and roared, ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll leave! Who cares about the Jenkins Group anyway.¡± With a voice cold and harsh, George walked away without a backward nce. Grieved by the scene of her beloved grandson, Mrs. Jenkins became furious and pped the table hard, reprimanding her son, ¡°How dare you vent your anger on the kids? George is right, you are biased against them. I don¡¯t understand, what¡¯s so special about that livid girl Olivia? You¡¯re just¡­.¡± Mrs. Jenkins copsed onto her desk, overwhelmed by agitation. Andrew immediately rose from his seat, holding onto his mother and shouted at Hannah to call an ambnce. Hannah looked shocked, nodding nkly. It took her a few seconds to react and dial the emergency number. Upon hearing the news of her mother-inw¡¯s hospitalization, Seraphina rushed to the hospital. The sudden illness was perfectly timed, almost as if Lady Luck was on her side. Seraphina secretly rejoiced. Thinking that removing Mr. Charles could stop Hannah and George from joining the Jenkins Group, Andrew was mistaken. Seraphina gained more confidence, believing she could take control of the Jenkins Group. Before she even saw her mother-inw, Seraphina faked her crying. Unable to squeeze out a single tear, she dropped some eye drops into her eyes to make them water. Seeing Seraphina, Andrew felt an indescribable disgust. Despite his anger, he had to bear with it for his mother¡¯s sake. Mrs. Jenkins had regained consciousness, but she needed further hospital observation and tests. Upon seeing Seraphina¡¯s tear-streaked face and red eyes, Mrs. Jenkins felt sorry for her, ¡°Seraphina, stop crying. I am fine, the doctor just advised a few days¡¯ rest. The family conflicts have been resolved already. This afternoon, Hannah will go to the content operations department of Quiet Video as a scriptwriter, which aligns perfectly with her professional expertise.¡± Quiet Video was one of the three major industries under the Jenkins Group. Regardless of the position, as long as one could stay in Jenkins Group, Seraphina had no objection. However, Seraphina feigned refusal. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s okay. I recall Hannah mentioning that she wanted to interview for a position in content operations at a subsidiary of Marshall Corporation, or maybe she wanted to start her own studio..¡± Chapter 66 - 066: One Hundred Thousand Dollar Check Chapter 66: One Hundred Thousand Dor Check Trantor: 549690339 Seraphina really knew how to act; the icy stare from Andrew Jenkins seemed as though it could pierce through her. ¡°Enough, you don¡¯t need to say more, Hannah Jenkins has already agreed to work at the Content Operations Department of Quiet Video. You should stay here and take care of mother properly.¡± Seraphina feigned weakness and argued cunningly, ¡°Andrew, I truly did not mean that, don¡¯t misunderstand me.¡± ¡°What exactly did I misunderstand?¡± Andrew¡¯s somber eyes gleamed with an intimidating brilliance, containing an intense force of destructiveness. Seraphina knew better than to keep talking, but rather, Mrs. Jenkins took up her case, ¡°Andrew, are you trying to upset me to death? Seraphina has always been amodating while you fail to appreciate her efforts. You continue to stir up trouble without considering the family¡¯s well-being. How could you be so obdurate?¡± ¡°Mom, you should rest well. I have plenty ofpany matters to deal with, I should get back to work.¡± Having said that, Andrew made to leave. Mrs. Jenkins snapped, ¡°Have Olivia apologize to me for threatening mest night. She was plotting for Daniel to take over Jenkins Group, which really upset me. You¡¯ve put her on a pedestal; see how she treats us? Andrew, it¡¯s time you woke up and recognized who truly treats you well, stop being so stubborn! ¡± Andrew gave a cold sarcasticugh. His eyes were filled with helpless resignation and boundless disappointment towards his mother. ¡°Did Olivia actually say that?¡± Mrs. Jenkins kept a straight face, ¡°You should ask her directly. That ungrateful girl thinks she¡¯s grown wings and has no respect for her elders.¡± Andrew pursed his lips slightly and nodded his head. He felt a strange sense of relief in his heart. ¡°If Daniel truly wants to take over the Jenkins Group, I shall let him. If Olivia really ns it this way, and Daniel is willing to support her, I would be pleased to see her being so confident.¡± After giving Seraphina a chilling stare, Andrew decisively left the ward. Upon not receiving any assurance from her son regarding Olivia¡¯s apology, Mrs. Jenkins was left fuming and her face turned green with anger. Her son¡¯s words also left her greatly disappointed. Besides, Mrs. Jenkins was extremely worried. Things wouldn¡¯t go well if the Marshall family intervened. She hadn¡¯t expected that marrying Olivia to Daniel would really give Olivia wings. Seraphina gave Hannah a meaningful look. Quickly, Hannah soothed her grandmother¡¯s worries in a soft voice. She even thoughtfully poured a cup of warm water for her grandmother andforted her not to be angry. ¡°Our Hannah is the best, and most affectionate to grandmother. Having you around eases my pain. Hannah, you go find George. He must be upset; he needs someforting.¡± Having said that, Mrs. Jenkins handed Hannah a check for a hundred thousand. Hannah didn¡¯t take the check, ¡°Grandmother, you keep your money. I and George have enough for expenses. ¡± ¡°Take it, or else grandma will be upset. Now that your bride is pregnant and needs nutrition. You will also have to buy many things. You and George should apany her for shopping and try tofort her.¡± Seraphina gave Hannah another significant look. Immediately, Hannah changed her tune, ¡°Thank you, grandmother, I shall go find George first. I wille back to the hospital to apany youter.¡± Mrs. Jenkins smiled faintly and nodded satisfactorily. Seraphina¡¯s expression remained unchanged but inwardly, she was growing anxious and feeling a bit unsettled. Andrew¡¯s words were not only a threat to her but also an inevitable conclusion. If Daniel intervenes, her chances of seizing the Jenkins Group are slim. If Daniel¡¯s on Olivia¡¯s side, it won¡¯t be easy to take Olivia down. Sitting in front of her mother-inw, Seraphina started to get distracted. She was considering her next move. She must not let Daniel take Olivia¡¯s side. Ideally, the Marshall family should kick Olivia out pronto. Without the backing of the Marshall family, Olivia means nothing.. Chapter 67 - 067: Your Necklace is Still Here Chapter 67: Your Ne is Still Here Trantor: 549690339 Grandma had closed her eyes to rest, and Seraphina was browsing her phone. When she saw the news about Sebastian Thompson falling into the sea, her eyes instantly lit up. Upon refreshing the news, Seraphina saw the announcement that the Smith Group had agreed to the Marshall Corporation¡¯s acquisition n. Both major groups were in turmoil, and they had close rtions. It seemed both the Thompson and Smith families were in for tough times. With the Marshall family being so ruthless, as the mistress of the Marshall family, would Be not harbor any resentment? Does Be not even consider her own family¡¯s businesses? Perhaps Be would be a breakthrough point in restraining Olivia Jenkins, and might even hop onto the Marshall family¡¯s ship. Thinking of this, a n to win Be over kindled in Seraphina¡¯s mind. After lying down for a while, Daniel felt very ufortable. He felt miserable whenever he coughed. ¡°Honey, turn me over, or give me a massage.¡± Olivia Jenkins turned off the document and walked over to see Daniel. Suddenly, she touched on Daniel¡¯s forehead. Daniel squinted his hawk-like eyes, his voice icy-cold, ¡°Mrs. Marshall, is it okay for you to touch me like that?¡± Olivia shot Daniel a nce, ¡°Stop talking nonsense! Your eyes are filthy, you see everything as dirty!¡± Daniel snorted: ¡°What¡¯s the result of your touch?¡± ¡°Congrattions, you don¡¯t have a fever nor are you delusional.¡± Saying this, Olivia knelt on Daniel¡¯s sickbed. In an instant, Daniel¡¯s eyes widened, a strange emotion shed across his eyes, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to turn over?¡± Olivia took a pillow and put it behind Daniel. She also leaned very close to Daniel, half-lying down, one arm around Daniel¡¯s neck and the other one around his waist, turning him on his side. ¡°Typically, a nurse would perform these tasks, but I am not familiar with this kind of service. Just bear with this turn.¡± ¡°I thought you wanted to wrestle with me.¡± The deepness in Daniel¡¯s eyes made it difficult for anyone to discern his emotions. Olivia scornfully looked at Daniel, ¡°You¡¯re still so narcissistic!¡± ¡°My waist hurts, give me a massage.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t lie like this for too long, I¡¯ll turn you back over after a while.¡± ¡°I remember now, and I¡¯m sure I didn¡¯t throw away your ne, and I remember where I left it.¡± Fire seemed to sh in her eyes as Olivia walked behind Daniel. She clenched her fists tightly, making a gesture as if to hit Daniel. She even pointed at Daniel, clenched her teeth as if to curse, yet no voice leaked out. Daniel¡¯s thin lips were pressed tightly together, and a trace of amusement shone in his ink-ck eyes. Of course, he was aware of Olivia¡¯s malice, but he didn¡¯t deign toment further. He had already seen through her little tricks. Whether or not Daniel was lying to her, Olivia still hoped that her mother¡¯s ne was safe. So, she had to satisfy him by massaging his waist and back. Olivia¡¯s strength was moderate, every massage stroke made himfortable. Daniel closed his eyes, clearly enjoying it. While massaging, Daniel¡¯s sick clothes opened up, and Olivia clearly saw a significant bruise on his waist side, which had already turned purplish. It must be the mark she pinched yesterday. Olivia felt that Daniel got off too easily. Next time, she would pinch him harder and try to leave a fingernail mark. ¡°When will you return the ne to me?¡± Daniel¡¯s voice was low and raspy, ¡°Depending on my mood one day, I may return the ne to you.¡± Disgust shed in Olivia¡¯s eyes, but she was still trying to control her temper, ¡°When will you be in a good mood? I think you¡¯re explosive every day, like a powder keg, ready to explode at any moment!¡± All of a sudden, Daniel¡¯s face darkened, he opened his eyes, and the sharp angles of his face became colder, almost like a knife¡¯s edge.. Chapter 68 - 068: Sparks Erupt Chapter 68: Sparks Erupt Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Look, I just said a few words, and you¡¯re already angry, you¡¯re like a powder keg. ¡± Olivia Jenkins¡¯ eyelids drooped slightly, her expression seemed tinged with a hint of sarcasm. Daniel Marshall¡¯s lips parted slightly, his voice was sparse and indifferent, ¡°You just love to stir things up!¡± Olivia Jenkins scornfully huffed, ¡°I never cause trouble, unless someone bullies me, then I fight back.¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s eyebrows knitted, his tone was chillingly cold, ¡°You still think you¡¯re not at fault? How much resentment do you harbor against me?¡± What was her wrong? Why should she be measured by Daniel Marshall¡¯s standards? With a derisive sneer, Olivia Jenkins rolled her eyes. Subsequently, she stopped massaging Daniel Marshall¡¯s back, and turned him around. ¡°You just lie down and rest, and stop talking, lest you cough yourself to death.¡± Daniel Marshall pursed his lips, his eagle-like eyes staring at Olivia Jenkins. Olivia Jenkins ignored him, sat back on the sofa and continued to work on her script. ¡°Don¡¯t you want the ne?¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s voice sounded icy cold to the bone. Olivia Jenkins¡¯ gaze fell on her notebook, she didn¡¯t even nce at Daniel Marshall, ¡°You don¡¯t want to give it to me, you¡¯re not sincere, why should I waste my time on you.¡± ¡°Oh! You¡¯re aware of that!¡± Olivia Jenkins didn¡¯t respond to Daniel Marshall. His indifference was disillusioning; it was satisfying to ignore someone like him from the bottom of her heart. ¡°You¡¯ll regret ignoring me like this!¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s voice was hoarse, his speech slow but full of intimidation. I regret even acknowledging you¡ª Olivia Jenkins acted as if she hadn¡¯t heard him, rolled her eyes again and continued to work on her script. Daniel Marshall¡¯s thin face suddenly froze over, sparks shing in his deep eyes. No matter what he said, Olivia Jenkins continued to ignore him. Sebastian Thompson¡¯splications were severe, he had a high fever and was in aatose state. Mrs. Thompson cried until her eyes were red and swollen, several times fainting from grief. Be Thompson was extremely worried about her brother¡¯s condition, and she stayed in the hospital as well. Yonder Group¡¯s stock prices hit a limit down, Be Thompson also felt the helplessness, at the moment, nobody dared to offend Mr. Alexander Marshall. Sebastian Thompson¡¯s detailed diagnostic results were out, the hospital director called Be Thompson over for a discussion. ¡°Mrs. Marshall, Mr. Thompson¡¯s condition is not good, his lung infection is too severe! ¡± The hospital director¡¯s face was filled with concern, his expression serious, Be Thompson instantly had a bad premonition. ¡°Is my brother¡­ in danger?¡± The director nodded gravely, ¡°The only thing we can do is to have a lung transnt as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there any other way?¡± Be Thompson shivered involuntarily, a mixture of anger and helplessness showing on her face. ¡°Only a lung transnt can give him hope of survival, Mrs. Marshall, you need to be prepared.¡± ¡°Mrs. Thompson is very emotional and may not be able to handle this blow, Mrs. Marshall, do you think we should inform her about the diagnosis or you can tell her?¡± Be Thompson clenched her fists, her knuckles turning white, her face somber, ¡°I will tell her, please arrange for the lung transnt and keep an eye on any avable lung donations.¡± The director¡¯s face was still grave, ¡°Okay, we will arrange it.¡± Be Thompson would not let this setback defeat her. She would not stand by and watch as Yonder Group went bankrupt. She would not allow her brother to lose his life. Upon returning to Beverly Hills that night, Be Thompson changed into an unadorned outfit. Then, she went to her father¡¯s study, and knelt in front of him. ¡°Father, it is my fault for failing to guide Sebastian correctly, and for spoiling him to the point where he has no respect for rules or boundaries. The trouble that Sebastian has caused, the rift between our families, and the state that he¡¯s in now is all my fault, please punish me..¡± Chapter 69 - 069 Does Mrs. Olivia Marshall Care About Me? Chapter 69: Does Mrs. Olivia Marshall Care About Me? Trantor: 549690339 Alexander Marshall pursed his lips, still engrossed in his book. He seemed oblivion to Be Thompson kneeling in front of him, nor did he hear what she said. Be Thompson¡¯s eyes reddened, teary. Even with her hoarse voice, she continued pleading in a low tone. ¡°Dad, I know my mistake, Sebastian also admits his fault, we both genuinely regret. From now on, he will focus on recuperating, withdraw from Yonder Group, and no longer concern about the business world.¡± With a whoosh, Alexander Marshall closed the book and left the study room. Until then, Alexander remained silent. All Be Thompson saw was her father-inw¡¯s terrifyingly gloomy face and the cold, ruthless back of him. Despite feeling wronged, with her emotions in tumult inside, Be Thompson still knelt in the study room. This was her only hope. If her father-inw did not tell her to get up, she was prepared to stay on her knees. Be Thompson knelt in the old man¡¯s study for the entire evening, and Michael Marshall did not dare to ask her to get up. The whole staff of Beverly Hills did not dare to step near the study room. Alexander Marshall did not say anything, he had his breakfast and went to the headquarters of the corporation. By then, no servants dared to bring food or water to Be Thompson. Matthew Marshall had just off the ne and rushed to Marshall Corporation. Having gotten approval from his grandfather, Matthew Marshall walked into the chairman¡¯s office. ¡°You are in such a hurry to see me, you haven¡¯t visited your uncle at RenewalCare Hospital yet?¡± With his sharp gaze, Alexander Marshall stared at his grandson. His cautious face made it impossible to predict his feelings. Matthew Marshall looked at his grandfather and nodded slightly, ¡°In Kyoto, I had decided that I would see grandpa first upon my return, this was a decision made before Uncle¡¯s ident.¡± ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Alexander Marshall¡¯s gaze was so sharp as if it could see through Matthew Marshall. Matthew Marshall did not evade his grandfather¡¯s strong gaze, calmly he said: ¡°I believe that my elder brother is the most qualified to be the CEO of Marshall Corporation. With him assisting my dad, Marshall corporation will level up its business. Neither the board of directors nor the shareholders object.¡± Alexander¡¯sugh was inscrutable, his gaze sharp as a leopard, ¡°Your uncle thinks differently. He thinks you are more suitable to be the CEO of Marshall Corporation. Isn¡¯t that also what your mother and father think?¡± Matthew Marshall remainedposed while his grandfather hit the nail on the head, ¡°My parents always had the expectation that I learn from my elder brother. They never held such a thought. My elder brother has always been learning from grandpa since childhood. He is more insightful and understands the intricacies of the business world better. He is more deserving of the position of CEO. I am inexperienced and not up to the task.¡± ¡°Very rare to see you thinking this way.¡± ¡°I have always been clear about my position, never holding unworthy thoughts.¡± .The depths of Alexander Marshall¡¯s eyes were unfathomable, he squinted while staring at Matthew Marshall, ¡°You go and see your uncle at the hospital, and then go home, see your mom.¡± ¡°Yes, grandpa!¡± He pursed his lips, deep in thought. Those who dared to cause discord in the Marshall family, he would never tolerate. Others might assume that Sebastian Thompson¡¯s fall into the sea was an ident, but they couldn¡¯t deceive his insightful eyes. There is a cause for every effect! Daniel Marshall asked Olivia Jenkins to help him wear a suit, leaving her looking at him astoundingly. ¡°Are you leaving the hospital?¡± Daniel Marshall, appearing nonchnt, said lightly: ¡°Been in the hospital for a few days, nothing¡¯s wrong now and I do not cough anymore. I am going back to Marshall Corporation and you areing with me.¡± ¡°Only slightly better now, and you are getting cocky already, you have not been discharged yet and the CT scan review will happen in the next few days.¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s lips turned into a yful smirk, ¡°Is Mrs. Marshall worried about me?¡± Olivia Jenkins looked at Daniel Marshall coldly, ¡°I am just responsibly taking care of my patient, that¡¯s all.¡± Suddenly, Daniel Marshall took out a ne and showed it to Olivia Jenkins, ¡°Do you want it?¡± Chapter 70 - 070: Get me a suit quickly Chapter 70: Get me a suit quickly Trantor: 549690339 That was her ne, the pendant was her mother¡¯s wedding ring. With a resentful re, Olivia Jenkins stared at Daniel Marshall, a harsh voice sputtering out between her teeth, ¡°You bastard!¡± With a cheeky gaze, Daniel Marshall stared back at Olivia Jenkins, ¡°Quickly, switch to my suit for me.¡± ¡°Did the director approve your leave?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already talked it through with the hospital dean. Once I¡¯m outside the hospital, whatever happens, they are not going to hold it against the hospital. I will take responsibility, and have already signed the electronic agreement. Rest assured and follow me, I will not get you into trouble. We are just going out to take care of some matters, and will be back soon.¡± With an icy stare, Olivia Jenkins red at Daniel Marshall, ¡°Give me my ne first.¡± A sharp glint danced in Daniel Marshall¡¯s deep eyes. Without any hesitation, he returned the ne to Olivia Jenkins. Only after storing the ne safely, did Olivia agree to help Daniel change his suit. The intimacy and ambiguity of their actions made Daniel morph into a creature of surrender under Olivia¡¯s touch. His ck-as-ink eyes stared at her illicitly. Although she did not have any make-up on, she was strikingly beautiful. Her features were intricate, her skin as white as jade, her plump red lips, delicate chin, dreamy apricot eyes¡­ all were uniquely stunning, never making people feel repulsed. Moreover, such an image of her effortlessly aroused a man¡¯s interest¡­ Olivia sensed Daniel Marshall¡¯s brazen gaze and subconsciously tried to evade it. With downcast apricot eyes, Olivia gave Daniel Marshall another cold nce. She felt extremely awkward in such an ambiguous situation. Although she has tied Geoffrey Gullington¡¯s ties before, she had never helped any man change into a suit with such intimacy. Deep within her heart, Olivia regretted it terribly. Inexplicably, her heartbeat quickened, and she felt a surge of heat rise to her face. Within his sharp eyes, Daniel Marshall¡¯s gaze was locked on Olivia Jenkins, a hint of amusement in his expression. Seeing the news of Daniel Marshall clinching a new energy vehicle project on his first day as CEO of Marshall Corporation, Be Thompson was furious, gritting her teeth in anger. She had knelt in the old man¡¯s study for a day and night. She had neither eaten nor drank anything, only being allowed to rise when she was on the brink of copsing. Her dishevelled appearance was seen by her son, leaving her stripped of her basic dignity. With her brother¡¯s life hanging by a thread, and her son losing his position as CEO of Marshall Corporation¡­ After serving the Marshall family faithfully and diligently for more than twenty years, all she got was the permission for the old man to visit Sebastian in the hospital. Cooperation was out of the question, and Yonder Group¡¯s share prices continued to drop. Be Thompson scoffed coldly. She Imew, the old man abhorred that woman and merely used her to drive the woman away. The old man had forbidden her to adopt Daniel for fear she might lead Daniel astray. The old man was cunning. He was clear about who was truly on the side of the Marshall family, he only wanted the sessor he had personally nurtured. No matter how hard she had worked over the years, the old man never acknowledged her. The old man was always wary of her. The old man was ridiculing her ambitions, wasn¡¯t he? The old man was mocking her for the unscrupulous methods she used to ascend to her current position, didn¡¯t he? The vilest person in the Marshall family was the old man himself. This time, she was unable to escape his schemes. Be Thompson felt wronged to the core and her eyes were filled with resentment. Even if Daniel Marshall bes the CEO of the Marshall Corporation, she will strive to pull him down. If the old man refused to acknowledge her, she need not respect him anymore. Under the pretext of visiting Sebastian, Seraphina went to RenewalCare Hospital. A bodyguard was stationed outside the intensive care unit. She left her name and requested to transfer a fruit basket, hoping someone from the Thompson family would take notice of her. After leaving RenewalCare Hospital, Seraphina sought out Aphra Jenkins. Aphra Jenkins was in a meeting, and she was the only one in the office. Seraphina saw Aphra Jenkins¡¯ medicine bottle on the office desk, and sneakily took a pill from it.. Chapter 71 - 071 Mrs. Olivia Marshall, Shave My Beard for Me Chapter 71: Mrs. Olivia Marshall, Shave My Beard for Me Trantor: 549690339 After waiting for a while, Seraphina did not see Andrew Jenkins return to his office. Pretending to be impatient, Seraphina told the secretary in Chief¡¯s office casually and then left Jenkins Group as if nothing had happened. There was no time to be lost; Seraphina had to take the medicine for testing. When Andrew Jenkins returned to his office, he specially opened the medicine bottle to take a look, then threw the bottle into the trash can. Next, he called the chief financial officer. ¡°Start the audit process. In three days, I need detailed audit reports,¡± he demanded. The chief financial officer on the other end of the call turned solemn, ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll arrange it right away¡±. Andrew Jenkinsmanded sternly: ¡°You should handle it personally. If we don¡¯t find anything suspicious, I¡¯ll ask a third-party auditpany to conduct an investigation¡±. There was silence for a few seconds before the chief financial office replied, ¡°Vice President Charles is not in the group, some ounts were handled by him.¡± Frustrated, Andrew Jenkins pounded the desk in rage, ¡°Do I need to get an approval forprehensive audits from the vice president? Is Jenkins Group run by him now? ¡°Chief Jenkins, I did not mean it that way¡­.¡± Andrew Jenkins roared: ¡°Go and do it right now. It has to be thorough¡±! The chief financial officer frowned, answering seriously: ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll immediately lock down the books and ounts. All auditors shall not contact outsiders until all audits arepleted.¡± Although his younger brother was in the ICU and the situation in the Yonder Group was also uncertain, many people still came to visit him in the hospital out of respect for the Marshall Family. Be Thompson nced at the gift list handed over by her bodyguard, and her eyes suddenly rested on the unfamiliar name, Seraphina. The suffix¡ªthe wife of the chief of Jenkins Group. A cunning gleam shed through Be Thompson¡¯s eyes and she remembered this so-called ¡°mother-inw¡±. As long as they could deal with Daniel Marshall and Olivia Jenkins, she would make good use of them and make them serve the maximum value as pawns. Suddenly, Be Thompson received a call from the chief physician. After learning that her brother had apatible lung avable and was about to have a lung transnt operation, Be Thompson had tears of joy in her eyes. Her nerve, which had been tense for several days, could finally rx a little. The Thompson Family¡¯s fate was not written to be finished so soon; there must be good fortune around the corner. For those that owed them, she would demand payback twofold. It had been a week since Daniel Marshall had his surgery, and the chief official had arranged for a CT re-examination in the morning. In the afternoon, the CT results showed that his recovery after surgery was good, meeting the discharge criteria. Thus, Daniel Marshall was discharged and returned to his vi in Pearl Lake. Olivia Jenkins had packed up Daniel Marshall¡¯s belongings when she said to him, ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll be back at the hospital for work. With Auntie Jane taking care of you at home, you should rest for a few days.¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s handsome face showed no emotion as he stared at Olivia Jenkins, ¡°I have informed the hospital director to extend your nursing work by an additional week. Your request has been approved, Mrs. Marshall. You will continue taking care of me.¡± While stroking his coarse beard, he smirked and raised an eyebrow at Olivia, ¡°Mrs. Marshall, shave my beard. I haven¡¯t bathed for a week. I want to take a bath. ¡± Olivias red at Daniel in annoyance, desperate to tear off his annoying face. Daniel remained expressionless, reminding her in a calm voice, ¡°Mrs. Marshall, this is your duty.¡± Olivias retorted coldly: ¡°Daniel, your hands are fine, you can shave your beard yourself.¡± ¡°My chest can¡¯t get wet, Mrs. Marshall, you figure it out!¡± Olivias sneered, her expression darkened, ¡°Stop scaring me, you underwent minimally invasive surgery. You¡¯re a grown man, do you really have to be so dramatic?¡± Daniel parted his thin lips slightly, his voicenguid and indifferent. ¡°As long as you are Mrs. Marshall, you have to take responsibility for me. There is no room for your evasion.¡± Olivias stared at Daniel, gritting her teeth in hatred, ¡°Well, wait till I kill you off..¡± Chapter 72 - 072: The Old Lady’s Death Anniversary, Why Don ‘t You Also Come Chapter 72: The Old Lady¡¯s Death Anniversary, Why Don ¡®t You Also Come Trantor: 549690339 After Olivia Jenkins shaved Daniel Marshall¡¯s beard, she helped him into the bathroom. Olivia squinted at Daniel with seductive eyes. Her enticing red lips parted and pursed, sometimes gently biting her lower lip, and sometimes raising an eyebrow. Olivia unhurriedly unbuttoned Daniel¡¯s white shirt one by one. The moment Olivia¡¯s hand touched Daniel¡¯s belt buckle, he grabbed her hand with lightning speed. An inexplicable emotion flickered in his deep, seemingly bottomless eyes. His thin lips parted slightly, and a cold voice burst out, ¡°Get out!¡± Olivia shed a tantalizing grin, provocatively saying, ¡°My dear, it¡¯s my duty. You kicking me out is a bit much, isn¡¯t it!¡± Daniel¡¯s voice turned hoarse, his facial expression twitched a bit, he bellowed, ¡°Colin Davis, throw her out!¡± In an instant, Colin Davis came in, with a polite gesture to leave, ¡°Madam, please leave!¡± Olivia didn¡¯t say a word, still maintaining her provocative smile, yet her expression carried a touch of mockery. Seeing Daniel¡¯s unpleasant visage, Olivia gleefully revelled in her vengeful triumph. Giving Daniel a provocative look, Olivia left with a smug smile, without looking back. The following afternoon, Seraphina received the test results. They were not what she wanted to see. It was quite unbelievable for Seraphina that Andrew Jenkins was in such extreme pain, just from taking drugs for treating myocardial ischemia. Could there be something hidden? Or had she fallen into Andrew Jenkins¡¯ trap? Lost in thought, Seraphina called Mr. Charles. ¡°It¡¯s possible that Andrew Jenkins is on guard against me, he may be suspecting us. I secretly took his medicine for testing but found nothing.¡± On the other end, Henry Charles¡¯ voice was heavy, ¡°There might be a problem. I can¡¯t get in touch with the CFO. I asked around the corporation, and it seems like they¡¯re withholding information.¡± Seraphina was a little uneasy, ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried that Andrew Jenkins has initiated the audit procedure. If financial irregrities are found and the amount is substantial, I won¡¯t only be forced to leave the Jenkins Group, but I could also end up in jail, and this might involve you too.¡± Seraphina was somewhat panicked, her hand slightly trembling, ¡°Should I find out more and get Mrs. Jenkins to intervene?¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t get involved. I¡¯ll book a flight back tomorrow and talk to Andrew Jenkins. We¡¯ll see what happens.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± The lung transntation surgery for Sebastian was very sessful, and he was now in the intensive care unit under close observation. S¨¦bastien Thompson and his family could only catch a glimpse of him through the ss window. He wanted to speak, but could not utter a single word, he could only look at his family with tear-filled eyes. Be Thompson bit her lip hard, her eyes reddening, moistened by the tears gathering in them. There was some relief in her heart. She felt deeply for her younger brother and vowed to avenge him. The visiting time was only for five minutes. They soon had to leave. As they got into a ck Bentley, Be Thompson dialed a number. Be wiped away the tears from her eyes. The resentment in her eyes was spreading, mixed with a dangerous glint. ¡°The day after tomorrow is the death anniversary of the olddy. You shoulde and give her your respects, to show your sincerity. Now that Daniel Marshall is the CEO of Marshall Corporation, I hope you will support him in future. The old man had high hopes for you as Daniel¡¯s virtuous wife. Perform well that day and leave a good impression.¡± Excitement surged in the answering party¡¯s heart, her beautiful eyebrows rose in delight, ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Marshall, I will definitely be there!¡± Be¡¯s face darkened, her gaze was heavy and frightening, ¡°Be careful that day, the old man doesn¡¯t tolerate mistakes..¡± Chapter 73 - 073: Witness of the Will Chapter 73: Witness of the Will Trantor: 549690339 The day before Mrs. Lillian Marshall¡¯s death anniversary, Olivia Jenkins and Daniel Marshall returned to Beverly Hills. In the evening, rtives of the Marshall family began to arrive. Everyone was gathered at Joyful Hall to keep vigil and perform rituals for Mrs. Lillian Marshall. As dawn began to break Olivia left Joyful Hall to prepare breakfast for everyone and organize the uing memorial ceremony. Before Olivia could reach the kitchen, she unexpectedly received a call from a ssmate who worked at the People¡¯s Hospital. ¡°Olivia, I¡¯m in the emergency room taking in patients, and I saw your father being resuscitated here. It seems he had a sudden cardiac arrest.¡± For a moment, Olivia went nk with shock in her mind, her eyes wide open in astonishment. Her face turned pale instantly, ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m rushing over to the People¡¯s Hospital right away.¡± After hanging up the phone, Olivia hastily wrote a note. No one could use a phone or check mobiles in Joyful Hall, Olivia could only entrust the head butler to deliver the note to Daniel. Before leaving, Olivia handed over her tasks to the head butler, also informing him that she was going to the hospital to see her father and will try to hurry back as soon as possible. After instructing the head chef to prepare breakfast, the head butler headed towards Joyful Hall. On the way, she was stopped by Be Thompson. Actually, Be had followed Olivia out. She had overheard Olivia¡¯s phone call and sneakily read the note she left behind. Be even sent a message telling Aphra to rush to Beverly Hills immediately. ¡°Give me the note. You don¡¯t know anything, you didn¡¯t see or hear anything. The youngdy left Beverly Hills without a word.¡± Be¡¯s voice was soft and her speech slow, but it was filled with a daunting authority. Her re was dark and intimidating. The head butler was afraid of her. Not wanting to lose this highly paid job and well aware that power in Beverly Hills does not belong to the young lord ordy, she certainly did not dare to offend thedy of the house. So, she reluctantly handed over the note to Be. After reading the note, Be crumpled it into a ball. Her cold eyes red menacingly at the head butler, ¡°There¡¯s nothing for you here now, go. If the master asks about this, be smart about it, or else¡­ bear the consequences.¡± The head butler bowed her head, not daring to meet Be¡¯s gaze, ¡°I understand. I know what to do.¡± After getting off the phone with Henry Charles, Aphra quickly called Andrew Jenkins¡¯wyer. ¡°He¡¯s on his way out, change his will, and I¡¯ll give you 10 million.¡± Thewyer¡¯s expression was serious, his voice hoarse and low, ¡°No matter how much money you give me, I can¡¯t do that because you can¡¯t possibly bribe the witnesses of the will.¡± Aphra was dissatisfied and frowned, ¡± Who are the witnesses?¡± ¡°The Chairman of the Lawyer Association, Martin Wace, who also serves as Daniel Marshall¡¯s legal counsel.¡± Aphra had no clue Andrew had this up his sleeve. Frustrated, she clutched her fists. Her fingers turned white from the force, her whole fist shaking uncontrobly from anger. ¡°Lawyer Hall, what else can be done?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t help you.¡± After barely uttering, thewyer hung up the phone. Aphra was brimming with resentment. Once again, she called Henry Charles. She followed his instructions to keep Andrew¡¯s situation a secret at first, rushed her son and daughter to the People¡¯s Hospital, and kept Mrs. Jenkins in the dark. By the time Olivia arrived at the emergency department of the People¡¯s Hospital, her father had already been covered with a white cloth. Tears welled up in her eyes, slowly rolling down her cheeks. She started crying. ¡°Dad¡­wake up, stop sleeping!¡± ¡°Dad¡­Dad¡­ Without a response, Olivia¡¯s tear-soaked face rested near her father¡¯s hand, tightly clutching it. All of a sudden, Olivia was pushed away. Aphra stared at her viciously.. Chapter 74 - 074: How can you be so cruel to me? Chapter 74: How can you be so cruel to me? Trantor: 549690339 ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be here, get out!¡± Seraphina screamed at Olivia Jenkins. Before Olivia could react, George Jenkins, who was embittered by the dispute over buying a house, immediately grabbed Olivia and forcefully threw her out. Olivia hit the wall directly opposite the door of the resuscitation room; she looked very pained. Immediately, George grabbed the phone, smashed it to pieces, and roared, ¡°It¡¯s just a broken phone, I¡¯llpensate you for it. Our family has nothing to do with you, get lost!¡± Henry Charles didn¡¯t pay much attention to Olivia, but he couldn¡¯t ignore Daniel Marshall, so he rushed out from the crowd of onlookers to stop George, ¡°You are family, don¡¯t say such things.¡± Seraphina was annoyed by Olivia, but she didn¡¯t want to confront Olivia directly. Instantly, she pulled her son away. Olivia got up and picked up her broken phone. She stared at George with a cold and ferocious gaze, and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s not as simple as a phone. You will pay for your actions; your entire family will pay.¡± Henry Charles tried to console, ¡°Olivia, everyone is upset and acting impulsively because they are shocked. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Olivia sneered at Henry Charles¡¯s words, ¡°I didn¡¯t see any trace of sadness on their faces, not even a single tear. Uncle Charles, were you the one who brought my father to the hospital for rescue?¡± Henry Charles pursed his lips and said, ¡°I was running in the morning with your father, then he suddenly fell. The doctor said his heart failed and that the rescue was ineffective¡­Since things havee to this point, you have already seen him for thest time, why don¡¯t you go home first?¡± Heart failure? Were there already problems with my father¡¯s health? What¡¯s going on? Olivia had many questions. Lost in thought, she left the hospital first. Olivia hurried back to Beverly Hills. No one opened the door for her, saying that the old darling wouldn¡¯t let her set foot in Beverly Hills again. With her phone broken, Olivia had no way of making a call. She had no choice but to go back to her vi by Pearl Lake. Seeing Vivian carrying offerings into Joyful Hall, Alexander Marshall instantly frowned, staring coldly at Daniel Marshall. The rtives in Joyful Hall also looked surprised at the sight of Vivian. Alexander¡¯s personal butler soon came to whisper in his ear. Learning that Olivia had disappeared from Beverly Hills without a word, veins pulsated on Alexander¡¯s forehead, anger boiling in his eyes. Daniel pursed his lips, his eyes as cold as a quiet pool squinted contemptuously at Vivian. Then, he asked Simon Howard to push him out. Daniel made several calls to Olivia, but all of them were out of service. His deep eyes were mysterious, hints of ming anger danced within them ¡°Simon, let¡¯s go.¡± Vivian ran over, looking pitifully at Daniel, ¡°Are you just going to abandon me? How can you be so cruel to me?¡± Daniel, his hawk-like eyes bristling with intense frostiness, calmly uttered the cruelest words, ¡°Joyful Hall is not a ce you can enter, Director Bet, please respect yourself!¡± ¡°She has no desire to be Mrs. Marshall and she doesn¡¯t care about you. She is trying to ruin the face of the Marshall Family. Daniel, wake up, she¡¯s not good enough for you, please let her go, okay?¡± Amid Vivian¡¯s excuses, Daniel only felt more repulsed. ¡®My woman is not your business, and you can¡¯ty a finger on her. There is only one Mrs. Marshall Olivia Jenkins!¡± With a stern nce from Daniel, Simon pushed him away,pletely disregarding Vivian¡¯s tears. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re back,¡± Auntie Jane whispered cautiously. ¡°Thedy has just returned, she¡¯s upstairs.¡± The cold lines on Daniel¡¯s face were as sharp as a knife edge; he knocked on Olivia¡¯s door.. Chapter 75 - 075: Remember to Wipe Your Tears Chapter 75: Remember to Wipe Your Tears Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The door¡¯s not locked!¡± Olivia Jenkins pulled out a tissue, wiping away her tears. Her eyes were still red and somewhat swollen. Opening the door, Daniel Marshall wheeled himself in. His icy gaze fiercely fixed on Olivia, ¡°Exin.¡± Resentment filled Olivia¡¯s eyes as she stared at Daniel, ¡°You have an issue with me, don¡¯t you? You¡¯re searching for a problem just because. Can¡¯t you give me a bit of peace?¡± ¡°How dare you sound so righteous. You think you¡¯ve done nothing wrong? ying the victim?¡± Daniel¡¯s brows furrowed tightly, his twisted handsome face indicating an iing storm. If Olivia was smart, she would know when to stop. Ignoring the fire in Daniel¡¯s eyes, Olivia pointed to him and yelled, ¡°Get out!¡± It¡¯s been a long time since anyone had so greatly irritated him. The woman before him continually challenged his limits; He couldn¡¯t forgive her this time. The veins on Daniel¡¯s temples throbbed subtly, his voice was chillingly cold as he said, ¡°As long as you¡¯re Mrs. Olivia Marshall, even things you don¡¯t enjoy, you must do. Even if it is death, you can only die in the Marshall Family.¡± Olivia gritted her teeth, sinisterly ring at Daniel. Her hands balled into fists, her knuckles white from the pressure. ¡°You clearly wouldn¡¯t allow me to set foot in Beverly Hills, but you¡¯re acting like the victim. Your Marshall Family is absolutely disgusting!¡± she spat. Daniel squinted, ¡°Exin.¡± ¡°Your Marshall family, from top to bottom, all rotten to the core. I feel suffocated just seeing you all. Your family reeks of filth!¡± ¡°Even so, you can only rot alongside,¡± Daniel¡¯s voice was low but carried a bone-chilling coldness. As Olivia tried to leave, Daniel grabbed her hand, ¡°I¡¯m giving you ten minutes to adjust your emotions, then apany me in paying respects to grandmother. Even if you feel aggrieved, you have to y the part, it¡¯s the duty of Mrs. Olivia Marshall.¡± Suddenly, Olivia flung off Daniel¡¯s hand. She red at him, full of anger. Daniel¡¯s dark gaze seemed as if it would pierce through Olivia, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you downstairs, remember to dry your tears.¡± Olivia remained silent as a murderous intent shed within her eyes. As Daniel wheeled himself out of the guest room, he caught sight of the broken mobile phone out of the corner of his eye. With a taut set of his lips, a barely noticeable ripple of emotion crossed Daniel¡¯s eyes. The Marshall Family cemetery. Seeing Olivia, Alexander Marshall¡¯s face darkened. With no trace of fear, Olivia pushed Daniel¡¯s wheelchair till they were in front of Alexander. Even though he was in a wheelchair, amanding aura still perfectly radiated off Daniel. Pointing with a slightly curled lip, Daniel sternly spoke up, ensuring his words would be heard by everyone present. ¡°My wife returned to the Pearl Lake vi to get medicine for me. Coincidentally, her phone broke and even as the wife of a wealthy young master, she was unable to enter her own home. Grandfather, if you have an issue with me, address it with me directly. It doesn¡¯t look good on you to trouble a woman and it leaves room for gossip.¡± Alexander¡¯s voice was as cold as ice, ¡°What did you say?¡± As grandfather and grandson locked eyes, Daniel showed no signs of backing down. ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯ve made myself very clear. Moreover, has the housekeeper at Beverly Hills forgotten the rules? Have they lost all manners? Don¡¯t they know that not just anyone can enter Joyful Hall? Why was there someone who¡¯s not of the Marshall Family present? Or did they have special permission from you, grandfather?¡± Fu lowly dropped her gaze, not daring to look at Daniel or Alexander. Being humiliated in front of many people, Daniel still defended that cheap woman Olivia. Fu felt aggrieved, angry, and disappointed! Something like this actually happened under his watch, Alexander yelled out with anger, ¡°Conduct a thorough investigation of Beverly Hills.. Whoever doesn¡¯t know the rules, get out!¡± Chapter 76 - 076: Slap in the Face Chapter 76: p in the Face Trantor: 549690339 The old man was angry, causing the Butler of Beverly Hills to be sweating profusely, not just in his palms but also on his forehead. Olivia Jenkins walked over with Daniel Marshall, preparing to pay respects to the olddy. No one dared to continue gossiping, and no servant dared to ignore Olivia anymore. The rtives of the Marshall Family also bowed their heads slightly and tightly closed their lips. The Butler of Beverly Hills immediately pulled Xiufu back, pushing her to stand in a spot where she could not be seen by the younger misses. No one physically pped Xiufu in the face, but her face was nevertheless burning in pain, her heart as if pierced by a sharp de. Xiufu¡¯s face was pale as she red resentfully at Olivia, her hand trembling uncontrobly. Be Thompson stood emotionless beside Michael Marshall, not even giving Xiufu a sympathetic nce. She had given her a chance, but if Xiufu couldn¡¯t hold on to it, it wasn¡¯t her fault. If Xiufu had angered the old man, she could only me herself. If Xiufu were smart, she would find a way to rece Olivia. If she couldn¡¯t even do that, she was not worthy to be the youngdy of the Marshall Family, and Be wouldn¡¯t respect her either. Back in the car, Daniel received a call from Martin Wace. ¡°Andrew Jenkins passed away early this morning, I heard your wife was driven out by the Jenkins Family.¡± The hard lines on Daniel¡¯s face softened a little, his deep, ink-like eyes also became tender as he looked at Olivia who sat quietly next to him, expressionless. ¡°What¡¯s the situation now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the witnesswyer to Andrew Jenkins¡¯ will; I need to speak with her. She needs to go to the Jenkins Group, and I still can¡¯t get in touch with her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s with me, I¡¯ll let her know.¡± ¡°This situation is tricky, you need to handle it! I have my hands full, I have to go take care of some things.¡± Martin ended the call right after speaking. Daniel quietly looked at Olivia, her eyes as vacant as if she was insensible. Daniel gestured to Adam Howard, who handed him the most expensive new mobile phone. Then, Daniel handed the new phone to Olivia. ¡°Use this for now, we can change itter if you dont like it.¡± Olivia nced at Daniel sarcastically, ¡°Am I rewarded because my acting has won you over?¡± Daniel squinted, a trace of unusual emotion shing across his face, ¡°Your father has died, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Olivia sneered, ¡°You wanted to y the part of a good son-inw? You think I need your pity? There¡¯s some bad news, it¡¯s time for you to know. I am not Andrew Jenkins¡¯ biological daughter. You¡¯ve miscalcted. So now, do you regret marrying me?¡± His pupils narrowed, Daniel¡¯s handsome face took on a look of thin ice, ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re overestimating yourself! If you weren¡¯t my wife, would they even pay attention to you? If you weren¡¯t Daniel Marshall¡¯s wife, you¡¯re a nobody, they wouldn¡¯t even bother with you, the value you have, is given by me!¡± With an air of mockery in her expression, Olivia coldly said, ¡°So, I should thank you for elevating my worth, thank you for making everyone respect me!¡± Daniel¡¯s voice was low, harboring simmering anger, ¡°I¡¯ll have Simon Howard drive you to Jenkins Group, thewyer wants to see you.¡± Olivia remained silent, staring out the window. Without realizing it, her eyes became misty. Seraphina hurriedly left the hospital to go to the Jenkins Group after arranging for Andrew Jenkins¡¯ funeral. She couldn¡¯t find thepany seal anyvvhere in Andrew¡¯s office. After searching their home and the hotel, she still couldn¡¯t find thepany seal. Seraphina quickly called Henry Charles. ¡°Could thepany seal be with Olivia? What should we do?¡± Henry frowned, ¡®Without thepany seal, we are at a disadvantage. I won¡¯t be able to take control of thepany..¡± Chapter 77 - 077: Twenty Billion in Debt Chapter 77: Twenty Billion in Debt Trantor: 549690339 After some thought, Seraphina said, ¡°We can¡¯t keep Mrs. Jenkins in the dark any longer. Thewyer will announce the will, and we need her support.¡± Henry Charles¡¯s eyes were deep and thoughtful, ¡°Let¡¯s not mention it for now, so as to prevent Mrs. Jenkins from being overly shocked and getting hurt. You should take Mrs. Jenkins to the temporary shareholder meeting immediately. At the meeting, she will naturally learn the news of Andrew Jenkins¡¯s demise. Seize the opportunity and it would be ideal if we can me Olivia Jenkins for the shock this brings to the elderly.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Jenkins Group will definitely be ours!¡± Upon seeing Olivia Jenkins, Mrs. Jenkins was so angry that she gritted her teeth, signaling her secretary to drive Olivia Jenkins out. Martin Wace looked sharply at Mrs. Jenkins, ¡°Mr. Andrew Jenkins¡¯s entrustment is to invite Olivia Jenkins to the temporary shareholder meeting. You have no right to drive her out. Everyone is here, Lavvyer Hall, please read Mr. Andrew Jenkins¡¯s power of attorney.¡± Hearing that her son had entrusted Olivia Jenkins to serve as his legal representative to fully manage the CEO¡¯s affairs until the inheritance took effect, Mrs. Jenkins couldn¡¯t believe it and her face turned ck. ¡°Bring Andrew here, I don¡¯t agree with his decision.¡± Angered to the point of being sick, Mrs. Jenkins only felt a wave of dizziness wash over her, and her body swayed unconsciously. Lawyer Hall parted his lips and said, ¡°Mr. Andrew Jenkins has passed away. We are carrying out his wishes while he was alive.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, I don¡¯t believe it¡­¡± Mrs. Jenkins shook her head in denial. Suddenly, she fainted. Having failed to gain any benefit, Seraphina hurriedly called for an ambnce. She fainted after just a few sentences, Mrs. Jenkins is really useless, Seraphina was furious. If Mrs. Jenkins no longer had any value to her, Seraphina really didn¡¯t want to deal with her anymore, nor did she want to continue pretending. She was tired ofpromising and being submissive. Henry Charles gave Seraphina a look, signaling her not to act rashly. After thevvyers left, Henry Charles showed Olivia Jenkins a bunch of ount books. Henry Charles said solemnly, ¡°Olivia, I watched you grow up, so I¡¯ll tell you the truth, the group is in deep trouble. Owing to the withdrawal of funds by Champion International, heavy losses have been incurred, and the group is in debt to the tune of around two billion.¡± Champion International? Olivia Jenkins had heard of it from Daniel. Does Daniel y a part in this? Olivia Jenkins lowered her eyes slightly, biting her lower lip lightly. After observing Olivia Jenkins, Henry Charles continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Charles will do everything he can to help you. Oh yes, the finance department needs thepany stamp, Olivia, you should take it out first.¡± Olivia Jenkins widened her eyes, looking at Henry Charles, ¡°I don¡¯t have thepany stamp, I haven¡¯t seen my father in a while.¡± Henry Charles coaxed, ¡°Think carefully, where would your dad put thepany stamp, think about what he said.¡± The sharp light flickered in Olivia Jenkins¡¯s eyes, ¡°Uncle Charles, I really don¡¯t know, my mind is nk, I still don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°I know you are under a lot of pressure and emotional. I will go and pacify the finance department first. Olivia, I must remind you, the creditors wille to make a fuss soon, you need to be prepared for that. Look at these ounts carefully and you can ask me about anything you don¡¯t understand.¡± Olivia Jenkins was silent and nodded. Henry Charles had to retreat for now, not daring to push too hard, Olivia Jenkins then opened the corporate information enquiry tform and found that Daniel was thergest shareholder of Champion International. The group had such arge amount of debt and yet her father hadn¡¯t told her anything. She thought her father only regarded her as amodity to gain benefits and assumed he, like her grandmother, had driven her out of the Jenkins family. She never imagined that he would make her his legal representative. Her tears fell soundlessly, Olivia Jenkins¡¯s face was covered with tear stains. Suddenly, Olivia Jenkins received a phone call from her father-inw inviting her to meet.. Chapter 78 - 078 Their relationship is colder than ice Chapter 78: Their rtionship is colder than ice Trantor: 549690339 Michael Marshall¡¯s gaze was sharp, ¡°Olivia Jenkins, may you be consoled at your loss!¡± Gently fluttering her long eyshes, Olivia exchanged nces with her father-inw, ¡°Thank you, Dad!¡± ¡°I heard about the Jenkins Group. You should already know some things. I¡¯m telling you so there will be no misunderstanding.¡± Olivia looked at the documents that her father-inw had given her and recognized her father¡¯s handwriting under the agreement. It was another prenuptial agreement, with insults embedded in every term. Olivia was angry after reading it; she never thought her father could endure such humiliation and demands. Her eyes turned red, tears falling soundlessly. Michael Marshall¡¯s face didn¡¯t change a bit, his gaze focused on Olivia relentlessly. His voice was calm, yet it pierced Olivia¡¯s heart like a sharp weapon. ¡°Jenkins Group cannot do business with Marshall Corporation, let alone use Marshall Corporation¡¯s reputation to develop its business. Jenkins Group should develop independently and should not seek any help from Marshall Corporation. Take care of it yourself and continue to observe the prenuptial agreement on behalf of your father.¡± Coldness crept over Olivia¡¯s face, ¡°Does Daniel know about this prenuptial agreement?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is Marshall Corporation going to acquire Jenkins Group?¡± ¡°Noment!¡± Olivia¡¯s gloomy eyes held her father-inw¡¯s gaze, her voice hoarse and cold, ¡°I will certainly abide by the prenuptial agreement and will not cause any trouble for Marshall Corporation and the Marshall family.¡± The obituary issued in Olivia¡¯s name did not list Daniel¡¯s name. For two days, Olivia didn¡¯t return to the vi by Pearl Lake; she stayed in the house her father had bought for her. Growing tired of looking at ount books, she flipped through old photo albums over and over again. Whenever she saw a photograph of her, her father and mother together, she would cry, her eyes swollen from the tears. At her father¡¯s funeral, only Daniel from the Marshall Family had shown up. Their rtionship was colder than ice! Once the funeral was over, Daniel and Adam Howard left without exchanging any words with Olivia. Mrs. Jenkins was devastated by her sons¡¯ death ¨C white hair sending off ck hair. Even sitting, she was shaky and needed someone¡¯s support. Mrs. Jenkins¡¯ face was haggard and pale; she seemed to have aged ten years overnight. In the presence of Martin Wace, Lawyer Hall read the will in the Jenkins family¡¯s living room. Apart from the Shallow Bay Vi and cash, and a portion of the savings that belonged to Mrs. Jenkins, all other assets ¨C the remaining 62% of the stocks in Jenkins Group, deposits, jewelry entrusted to the bank, real estate and other properties under Andrew Jenkins¡¯ name, treasury bonds and funds, were all inherited by Olivia. Seraphina and her two children received nothing. Unwilling to ept this, both Mrs. Jenkins and Seraphina and her two children questioned the authenticity of the will. Having listened to the contents of the will, Olivia was startled and at a loss for words. At that moment, Olivia realized that her father truly loved her and had done many things for her. Deeply ming herself, Olivia regretted not having a meal with her father. She was upset with herself for not calling him dad after marriage and for hurting his heart. Mrs. Jenkins could hardly keep her bnce as she sat, pointing at Olivia and cursing, ¡°You wicked woman, you bring bad luck! Get out of Jenkins family and don¡¯t even think about taking a penny!¡± Martin Wace retorted: ¡°The will is valid and legal. Please respect Mr. Andrew Jenkins¡¯ will. ¡± Seraphina remained silent, letting Mrs. Jenkins vent her spleen: ¡°I do not ept this will.¡± Lawyer Hall said, ¡°A court dispute would not look good.¡± Mrs. Jenkins insisted: ¡°We must go to court. I will never let this disgraceful girl take everything from the Jenkins family..¡± Chapter 79 - 079: Come to My Suite Tonight Chapter 79: Come to My Suite Tonight Trantor: 549690339 They parted on bad terms! With Mrs. Jenkins at the helm, Seraphina and the others sought awyer to prepare for awsuit. Olivia Jenkins remained nomittal, returning to her vi by Pearl Lake. Daniel Marshall wasn¡¯t home. Olivia stayed in the guest room, opening the box her father had given her before. Inside were the toys from her childhood, which her father had preserved so carefully. Suddenly, Olivia¡¯s tears fell silently. She examined each one carefully, touching them, and her tears flowed even more intensely. Underneath the toys was a folder and a small box. Surprisingly, when Olivia opened the small box, there was an official seal. Inside the folder was a letter and two expert reports. Olivia read them all, learned the truth, and sobbed out loud. Everything was now clear, but her heart twanged with pain. She could only imagine how much her father must have suffered in his final days. She could imagine how hard it was for her father to bear it all alone. She resented herself for opening the box only now, missing the chance to apologize to her father, to share his burden, to apany him through his treatment and illness¡­ Olivia cried bitterly. After a long while, her tears gradually subsided. Olivia made a decision, starting from today, she would protect the Jenkins Group for her father and live up to his trust. She had heard from her assistant these past few days that her father had wanted to cooperate with the Bet Group before he died. This was the best way for the Jenkins Group to obtain funding. However, her father had been unable to contact Jordan Bet, not even to arrange a meeting. No matter what, for the sake of business, Olivia was determined to meet with Jordan Bet. In the president¡¯s office at Marshall Corporation, Martin Wace and Adam Howard were present. Martin eyed Daniel with an inquisitive look, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to help your wife? The Jenkins family isn¡¯t willing to ept Andrew Jenkins¡¯ will and is preparing to go to court. They¡¯ll definitely apply for pre-litigation asset preservation. The Jenkins Group is twenty billion in debt and more vulnerable than ever. Your wife is now practically amb waiting to be ughtered!¡± Daniel¡¯s lips pursed tightly, and his indifferent face gave no clue to his true emotions. After a moment of silence, Adam smiled and said, ¡®You¡¯re virtually taking over the Jenkins Group effortlessly. Daniel, you knew your sister-inw was the inheritor of the Jenkins Group, didn¡¯t you?¡± At Daniel¡¯s icy re, Adam¡¯s smile froze instantly. Martin reminded, ¡°Let me just say this beforehand, I have a high standard of professional ethics, and I¡¯m fully responsible to my clients!¡± Coldly, Daniel told Adam, ¡°Keep an eye on Henry Charles, don¡¯t let him escape.¡± Pressing his lips together, Martin asked, ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Daniel swept a cold, sinister look at Martin, and instantly, Martin fell silent. Living under the same roof, Olivia left early and returnedte, deliberately avoiding Daniel. Daniel also didn¡¯t seek out Olivia. For two days, the pair hadn¡¯t seen each other or exchanged a single word. Just after a meeting, Olivia received news that Jordan Bet had appeared at the Wuji Ice Hockey Arena. Olivia rushed over immediately. During the third match, with victory in sight, suddenly, a lightning-fast figure streaked past Jordan Bet, stealing his ball. The opponent also broke through his team¡¯s defense and scored a goal. Jordan Bet pursed his lips, furrowing his brows as he stared at the opponent. It turned out to be a woman, who was provocatively staring back at him. A sexy smirk curled up at the corners of his lips, and Jordan Bet let out a chuckle, intrigued. At the next serve, Olivia went all out,peting with Jordan Bet multiple times, just to catch his attention. Under siege, Olivia ingeniously passed the ball, breaking through the defense and making a stunning assist. To her surprise, the score was tied, and Jordan Bet took an interest in the only woman on the field. With the final minute ticking down and pressure mounting, the experienced Jordan Bet got past five people and scored a crucial goal, winning the game! Removing her helmet, Olivia gave a slight smile, looking towards Jordan Bet, ¡°President Bet, my name is Olivia Jenkins, may I have 5 minutes of your time?¡± Jordan narrowed his eyes, smirking roguishly as he studied Olivia. With a hand signal, his assistant handed over a room card. ¡°If you want to talk,e to my suite tonight.¡± Raising an eyebrow, Olivia locked gazes with Jordan, epted the room card, ¡°President Bet, see you tonight!¡± In the evening, wearing a burgundy one-shoulder gown and carrying a proposal, Olivia went to the N&N Hotel. After swiping the card, Olivia entered the presidential suite. The living room was empty. As she ventured deeper inside, Olivia was surprised to see Daniel. Daniel, not using his wheelchair, burned with anger in his hawkish eyes as he red at Olivia. Before she could exin, Daniel grabbed her and tossed her onto a chaise longue. There was a ripping sound¡ª Olivia¡¯s gown was torn apart by Daniel.. Chapter 80 - 080: I Want a Divorce! Chapter 80: I Want a Divorce! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Daniel Marshall, I hate you!¡± Olivia Jenkins struggled furiously, her frightened eyes filled with fiery rage as she red at Daniel. Daniel¡¯s dark face brims with danger. His half-closed eyes are terrifying, they are filled with madness and violence, emotions fully reflected in his actions. ¡°Daniel Marshall, stop¡­ Don¡¯t touch me¡­¡± Olivia¡¯s pleading cry didn¡¯t make Daniel stop. He was ungentle, taking whatever he wanted without looking back. ¡°Daniel Marshall, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Regardless of how Olivia struggled and screamed, Daniel refused to stop. His kisses were violently aggressive! Disheveled hair, swollen eyes, tear-streaked face, and ceaseless shaking, along with bruised white wrists¡­ all of these showed how much brutality Olivia had endured. His eyes were still cruelly ring at Olivia, an icy voice emitted from between his clenched teeth, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m dead? Do you still remember that you are Mrs. Olivia Marshall?¡± Her eyes were full of hatred, Olivia yelled, ¡°I want a divorce!¡± ¡°You hate me so much, but you don¡¯t realize where you went wrong?¡± The muscles around Daniel¡¯s eyes twitched violently, his ink-dark eyes, were filled with mes. Olivia¡¯s voice was shrill, sending bone-chilling destion, her hands tightly covered her torn dress, her body still trembling uncontrobly, ¡°I did nothing wrong. You¡¯re insane! You make me feel sick!¡± Daniel¡¯s face darkened horrifically, ¡°Going into a man¡¯s room, staying alone together, don¡¯t you know what it implies? You¡¯re still full of excuses, you¡¯ve done nothing wrong? I do want to strangle you!¡± ¡°I did nothing inappropriate, I am innocent.¡± This woman is still making excuses, the veins on Daniel¡¯s forehead bulged in anger, ¡°Any man would react same towards you, do you think you could walk away unscathed? Naive! Stupid! Also, do you dare to say that you didn¡¯t tempt Jordan Bet?¡± Tears silently slid down, Olivia gazed at Daniel resentfully, ¡°I didn¡¯t lure him, I just drew his attention to get an audience. I came to negotiate business, I¡¯m not that kind of woman. I had taken all precautions, I¡¯m not foolish enough to throw myself to others for to insult.¡± ¡°No matter what, remember who you are, Mrs. Olivia Marshall. And don¡¯t underestimate any man. Please keep tonight¡¯s lesson in mind, don¡¯t let this happen again, otherwise, whatever you can¡¯t even think of, I will do.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Jordan Bet? The information was delivered by you, right?¡± Daniel hooked Olivia¡¯s chin, narrowed his eyes and looked at her, ¡°Don¡¯t try to provoke me, you¡¯re out of your league as a married woman, you need to be clear about your ce. I¡¯ve told you, your worth is given by me.¡± ¡°Bastard! ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let Simon Howard take you back.¡± Daniel took off his coat and threw it on Olivia. Then he awkwardly left the presidential suite. ¡°I need Jordan Bet¡¯s contact number.¡± Without turning his head or responding to Olivia, Daniel left. Staring at Daniel¡¯s retreating figure, Olivia¡¯s hatred made her grit her teeth, saying the harshest words without fear, ¡°I¡¯ll make you a cuckold, if you dare,e and kill me!¡± With a loud bang, the door was closed. Daniel left, and Simon Howard was waiting at the door. Seeing herself covered in kisses, thinking of Daniel who almost took her, Olivia¡¯s tears uncontrobly fell again. She didn¡¯t make a sound crying and bit her finger hard. At the Lose Demon Bar. Daniel sat at the bar, pouring himself a ss full of spicy and strong whiskey, and without hesitation, he gulped it down. The potent liquor burned its way from his throat to his stomach. Under the dim light, Daniel¡¯s face looked frighteningly cold.. Chapter 81 - 081: Perhaps a Little Life has Already Emerged Chapter 81: Perhaps a Little Life has Already Emerged Trantor: 549690339 Adam Howard sat beside Daniel Marshall, squinting at him. ¡°Daniel, do you have a death wish? Your wounds still haven¡¯t healed yet!¡± Daniel remained silent, as he continued to pour himself some liquor. Adam frowned, ¡°In two weeks, you can have your cast removed. You¡¯re already walking around like this; aren¡¯t you afraid you¡¯ll end up with a limp? I saw your sister-inw¡¯s assistant and secretary at the hotel entrance. I believe she won¡¯t rashly meet with Jordan Bet; she likely just wants to establish a partnership. After all, Jenkins Group is in dire need of cash.¡± The dim lighting cast Daniel¡¯s face into stark relief, emphasising his cold, foreboding demeanor, like a portent of a brewing tempest. With a sardonic nce, Daniel silenced Adam. Adam lit a cigarette and upied himself with the thin smoke rings he exhaled while he watched Daniel persist in his solitary drinking. It had been five years. He desperately hoped Daniel could move on. He dared not speak out of turn, but he could no longer stand by and watch. In his internal conflict, Adam picked up his ss, tilted his head back, and finished his whiskey in one gulp. Adam took out his cigarette case, offering one to Daniel. Daniel nonchntly took a cigarette, ced it in his mouth, and began to smoke. His deep-set eyes were narrowed, and his handsome brows furrowed. The night passed sleeplessly! Olivia Jenkins stood out on the balcony, expressionless with hollow eyes, amidst the cooling evening breeze. That night, Daniel did not return home. After breakfast, Olivia went to ResilientCare Hospital to hand in her resignation letter. As she left the hospital, Olivia ran into Miss Bet. Olivia did not want to socialize with Miss Bet, and walked past her. Suddenly, Miss Bet turned her head, smiling as she called out to Olivia. ¡°You¡¯re very proud and happy now, aren¡¯t you? While others would be weeping over their father¡¯s death, you¡¯re acting superior, even bing a female CEO. You have fame and fortune now. Congrattions!¡± Olivia could hear the scorn in Miss Bet¡¯s voice. She stared coldly at Miss Bet, slowly approaching her. Olivia¡¯s voice was calm, yetden with defiance, ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. I shouldn¡¯t be so impulsive. I want to raise my own child.¡± As she finished her sentence, Olivia adjusted her high neckline subtly unveiling the love bite left by Daniel. Oliva lightly rested her hand on her lower abdomen, her eyes and head tilted slightly, wearing a faint smile as she looked at Miss Bet, whose confusion soon turned into anger. ¡°Perhaps there¡¯s already a little life here, it¡¯s more reliable to conceive naturally. Miss Bet, you¡¯re probably not even close to Daniel¡¯s bed, let alone hoping to get pregnant. Eating more tonics is a waste.¡± Olivia¡¯s mockery deepened, maintaining her gracefulposure. The sharp gleam in her almond eyes felt as if it could prate Miss Bet¡¯s deepest insecurities. As Miss Bet grew increasingly upset, she could also sense a strong pressure bearing down on her. She red furiously at Olivia. She clenched her fists so tightly her knuckles turned white. Miss Bet¡¯splexion went ashen, ¡°Daniel wouldn¡¯t want a cheap woman like you. You¡¯ll never touch his heart.¡± Olivia drew even closer to Miss Bet. Her soft voice gently coaxing, ¡®You must not know that Daniel prefers women who take the initiative. As soon as I beckon him, he loses control. He¡¯s like a wild wolf, unable to restrain himself. I think that¡¯s a sensation of happiness you¡¯ll never experience.¡± Without warning, Miss Bet lunged at Olivia with a fierce pping motion, only for Olivia to grip her wrist tightly. Olivia caught Miss Bet¡¯s gaze with her own fierce one, still whispering gentle provocations by her ear, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you a secret, touch Daniel¡¯s belt buckle and he¡¯s at my beck and call. I could be pregnant any day now. You¡¯ve be a useless pawn. You¡¯ll never be weed into the Marshall Family. Even sneaking in will be impossible..¡± Chapter 82 - 082: Let Her Know Your Existence Chapter 82: Let Her Know Your Existence Trantor: 549690339 Xiang Fu was so angry that her face turned red, and her eyes were shimmering with tears, looking as if she was about to cry. ¡°You¡¯re lying. Daniel will nevery a hand on you. Soon, you¡¯ll be kicked out,¡± she said. Olivia Jenkins let go of Xiang Fu¡¯s hand. With her sharp gaze fixed on Xiang Fu, a hint of mockery crossed her face. ¡°If you like deceiving yourself, go ahead! I¡¯m sure, you might not see my oue, but I can already imagine your end.¡± A hint of scornful derision filled Olivia¡¯s eyes. She shot a nce at Xiang Fu, confidence and pride radiating from her face, she walked away from ResilientCare Hospital in her high heels. ¡°That bitch is abhorrent, I swear I will tear her face apart. Dream on if you want to carry Daniel¡¯s child!¡± Xiang Fu muttered between clenched teeth, filled with spite, her face darkened with fury. A fierce murderous intent shed through her eyes; she dug her nails into her palms so hard that she drew blood, yet she didn¡¯t loosen her clenched fist. Xiang Fu calmed down for a few seconds and decided to proceed towards the maternity ward regardless. The supplements she had been taking wouldn¡¯t go to waste. Funny enough, she was ovting in these few days. She would go to any lengths to conceive Daniel¡¯s child first. Even if that bitch got pregnant, she wouldn¡¯t let her have the chance to deliver the child. That bitch could only get lost! Back in the car, Olivia got a call from her assistant. Over the phone, William Jacobs was quite anxious, his face serious, ¡°Chief Jenkins, the news about the Jenkins Group¡¯s two billion debt is trending number one. The entire inte is filled with negative news about the Jenkins Group. I¡¯ve heard that the shareholders are teaming up to force you out. The board is also making moves.¡± She knew the storm wasing, she had foreseen people wanting her out of the Jenkins Group. Showing no reaction, Olivia replied calmly, ¡°Assistant Jacobs, I got it.¡± ¡°Chief Jenkins. vou must be careful. Manv DeoDle harbor malintent. The previous Chief Jenkins foresaw this oue and even mentioned it to me. if there¡¯s any business you don¡¯t understand, you can ask me. He instructed me to assist you before he passed away. I will do my best to help.¡± Suddenly, Olivia felt a sting in her nose, and tears welled up in her eyes. She knew her father had truly loved her, had done so much for her and nned everything carefully, but human intentions are unpredictable. ¡°Assistant Jacobs, we will surely ovee this difficulty, I won¡¯t be defeated. Now, go to Bet Group and keep an eye on Jordan Bet¡¯s secretary. If she doesn¡¯t let you schedule an appointment today, follow her every day. Even if she chases you away, don¡¯t leave, and don¡¯t stay too close to her either. Just make sure she knows you¡¯re there.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll keep an eye on her!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll handle the rest. I¡¯m hanging up now.¡± After briefly browsing the trending topics on the inte, Olivia called Martin Wace. ¡°Lawyer Wace, are you interested in taking my case?¡± Martin replied forthrightly, ¡°I am a witness to the will. It would be inappropriate for me to take your case.¡± Oliviaughed lightly, eyes sparkling, ¡°I¡¯m suing those who spread rumors. As many as there are. I¡¯m not hiring you for an inheritancewsuit.¡± Martin raised an eyebrow in interest, ¡°I can take on such a case, but be warned, my fees are quite high.¡± Olivia smiled meaningfully, ¡°You know, I have a permanent meal ticket, regardless of the cost, I can afford your legal fees.¡± Martin looked intrigued, ¡°Pleasure doing business with you!¡± No sooner had he finished his call with Olivia than Martin called Daniel. ¡°Your wife hired me to file a suit. She wants to sue those who spread rumors. I agreed and am helping her gather evidence. It looks like she¡¯s be a thorn in someone¡¯s side.. Daniel, do you want to do something for your wife?¡± Chapter 83 - 083: Seeing Through Everything Chapter 83: Seeing Through Everything Trantor: 549690339 Daniel Marshall¡¯s thin lips part slightly, and his voice is sparse and indifferent, ¡°That¡¯s your business, handle it yourself!¡± Martin Wace does not reply; there is no sounding from his phone anymore. Martin looks at his phone; Daniel has already ended the call. ¡°Did I say something wrong? What did I do wrong?¡± Martin mutters alone, his eyes wide in surprise. ¡°Did I invite this upon myself? Did I bring this difficulty on myself?¡± Martin shakes his head, his expression rather nk. Going back to Jenkins Group, Olivia Jenkins is surprised to bump into Geoffrey Gullington. Geoffrey squints and smiles at Olivia, his eyes challenging and provoking her. In an instant, Olivia¡¯s face appears as if covered with a thinyer of ice. She sternly asks the receptionist, ¡°Who let him in?¡± ¡°Dr. Gullington is my personal doctor. So what, are you going to kick out even my people? Are you going to drive me out as well?¡± The icy voice behind her makes Olivia turn around and look at her grandmother. Mrs. Jenkins¡¯ lips are tightly pressed together and the anger on her face is evident. She does not like Olivia. Whenever she sees her, her disgust deepens; there is no pretense of politeness. Hannah Jenkins assists Mrs. Jenkins, a scornful smirk directed at Olivia. The faint smile on her face oozes with contempt. Just wait and watch, she would get to see this despicable person being driven out of Jenkins Group. The uing shareholders meeting would be a difficult one for this wretched person. The letter from her father had asked to take good care of her grandmother, to be patient with her, and not provoke her¡­ Therefore, Olivia did not want a conflict with her grandmother. Despite the storm in her eyes, Olivia¡¯s attitude softens a bit, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that, I¡¯m just very surprised. You used to disapprove of this man, so howe you¡¯ve allowed him to be your personal doctor? Is it because you know he¡¯s with Hannah and you¡¯re favoring the loved one?¡± Not waiting for Mrs. Jenkins to object, Hannah swiftly scolds Olivia, ¡°How dare you make such usations! You truly know no bounds. You¡¯re willing to do anything to im the inheritance, it¡¯s appalling! ¡± With a sharp nce at Geoffrey, Olivia retorts in a cold voice, ¡°No need to deny so hastily, let time reveal the truth. I find it unbelievable that you all would pick up the trash I had discarded.¡± Mrs. Jenkins looks at Olivia sternly, her displeasure evident, ¡°My health isn¡¯t what it used to be. Hiring Dr. Gullington as my personal doctor is my decision, stop ndering Hannah. Hannah is nothing like you. She has excellent vision and doesn¡¯t favor people like him. Hannah deserves an outstanding entrepreneur.¡± The smile deepens on Olivia¡¯s lips a bit more. Raising an eyebrow, she casts a look at Geoffrey. Feeling incredibly annoyed, Geoffrey suppresses his anger, although some subtle changes in his expression are still visible. Seeing through Geoffrey¡¯s concern, Hannah signals to Geoffrey with her eyes, hinting that he should refrain from meddling. With firm resolve, Olivia says, ¡°Grandmother, please open your eyes and clearly see the character of those around you. Don¡¯t you know the kind of person your own son has grown up to be? Don¡¯t let your prejudice deceive you and lead to regretter. Your current actions might be inviting wolves into your home.¡± Infuriated, Mrs. Jenkins rebukes, ¡°Who do you think you are, ying at being honorable? Hand over Jenkins Group and leave!¡± Olivia¡¯s face radiates with pride and self-confidence, standing resolute, ¡°I respect my father¡¯sst desire. I refuse to let this empire be tainted by despicable schemers. Even if I must wager all I own, I will defend it.¡± With a fierce look at Hannah, Olivia walks away on her high heels, filled with pride. Mrs. Jenkins, staggering, poking her cane in anger, ¡°This arrogant girl Olivia treats everyone as beneath her. She must be driven out. At the shareholders meeting soon, we must vote to remove her..¡± Chapter 84 - 084 – Leading the Attack on Her Chapter 84: ¨C Leading the Attack on Her Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins seems deaf to all of this, not even turninq her head. But her heart already hurts deeply! In this situation, Olivia understands too well the pain her father had to bear, she really feels sorry for him. Her heart is also filled with regret and self-me. Unconsciously, Olivia¡¯s nose starts to tingle, her eyes welling up with quiet tears. Still, Olivia¡¯s gaze remains firm and unafraid as she heads determinedly for the boardroom. Not a shareholder and not a part of the Jenkins family, Geoffrey Gullington could only wait outside the conference room. He caught the strange looks from others. This left a bad taste in his mouth. He despised this kind of humiliation from the bottom of his heart. Seeing Olivia again, Geoffrey suddenly realizes how much more beautiful she¡¯s be. The image of Olivia¡¯s charming figure involuntarily popped into his mind and he couldn¡¯t shake it off. Unlike her days working at the hospital where Olivia wore only cored shirts and ck trousers, devoid of any appeal or interest. Today, she wore a beigentern sleeve miniskirt. Her once tied-up hair now draped behind her in long curls. Even with her serious and cold expression, she exuded an attractive self-assured pride. This alone already outshone Hannah Jenkins by miles. Geoffrey never expected that when Andrew Jenkins forced him to leave Olivia, it was to hand over Jenkins Group to Olivia, elevating her into the position of a female CEO, with power and wealth at her disposal. If he had hung on earlier, he surely could have stood to make tens or even hundreds of millions. Given Olivia¡¯s trust in him, he might have even had a chance to enter Jenkins Group and possibly turn it into his own. The more Geoffrey thought about it, the more regretful he felt. He now feels like he has given up too much for too little. This thought upset him even more. Dissatisfied with the current situation and not wanting to see Hannah¡¯s face anymore, he decided to find a way to stay by Olivia¡¯s side. He has to recapture everything that was originally his. Before the shareholders¡¯ meeting started, Lawyer Hall announced that Hannah Jenkins would be the proxy for Mrs. Jenkins¡¯ share voting rights and exercise the shareholder¡¯s right on behalf of Mrs. Jenkins. Mrs. Jenkins also rmended Hannah to take a seat on the board of Jenkins Group at the shareholders¡¯ meeting. She proposed to dismiss Olivia¡¯s position as acting president and chairman, strongly rmended Hannah for the position of president of Jenkins Group, and nominated Henry Charles to serve as the chairman of the group. At these words, the shareholders started whispering to each other, their expressions serious. Olivia remained silent, looking at her phone. She just received news that thewsuit over the inheritance led by her grandmother has been approved for preservation of estate before trial. This means that Jenkins Group can only maintain the status quo and nothing rted to her father¡¯s inheritance can be touched. This is even worse news for Jenkins Group, which is already in financial strain. Softly twitching her long eyshes, Olivia thought quietly. The shareholders present asionally gave her scornful nces. Suddenly, Olivia said, ¡°The meeting will start now, everyone quiet down, I have something to say.¡± Mrs. Jenkins red at Olivia and said harshly, ¡°Get out! Nobody wants you here. You are just an adopted child by the Jenkins family. You are not part of the Jenkins family at all. If you have any decency, give back everything that belongs to the Jenkins family.¡± Is Olivia only an adopted child of the Jenkins family?! Mrs. Jenkins¡¯ words shocked all the shareholders present. The shareholders also started to chime in. In order to gain inheritance and win over the backstabbers around her, the actions grandmother took made Olivia feel heartbroken, ¡°I didn¡¯t originally want to bring up family matters in this meeting, to save all of us from embarrassment. But it seems we¡¯vee to this point, it is true that I am an adopted daughter of Andrew Jenkins.¡± Henry Charles¡¯ mouth curve into a smile,unching the first attack: ¡°Olivia, you are wrong. Since you are not the biological daughter of Aphra, you should not take everything from the Jenkins family. You should return Jenkins Group. You can¡¯t be too greedy..¡± Chapter 85 - 085: Did You Kill My Father? Chapter 85: Did You Kill My Father? Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins stared at Henry Charles with her sharp eyes, and spoke in a frosty tone. ¡°Vice President Charles, your hastiness in using me once again feels very peculiar. Please take a good look at these screenshots and exin to everyone what you said and did to my father before his sudden cardiac arrest. He¡¯s dead, and you are the most prestigious in thepany, are you going to rece him? Did you kill my father?¡± In that instant, Henry Charles¡¯s pupils slightly constricted. But he strived to stay calm, revealing no guilt. Henry Charles maintained his stern expression, and angrily rebuked, ¡°Olivia Jenkins, we¡¯re discussing your wrongdoings, don¡¯t attempt to divert the conflict onto me to escape responsibility. What isn¡¯t yours, you should return. You have to have some conscience.¡± Olivia Jenkins aggressively stared at Henry Charles, demanding, ¡°Before my father¡¯s incident, it was only the two of you together, you were thest person to see him, did you kill my father? In the hospital, you told me that he was jogging with you in the morning, these are screenshots from the hotel surveince, was this outfit my father is wearing for jogging? He had a heart disease, he couldn¡¯t jog!¡± Olivia Jenkins erged the medical records issued by TrustCure Hospital, allowing all the shareholders to see clearly. Suddenly, the shareholders started to whisper among themselves, all eyes on Henry Charles. Although Mrs. Jenkins disliked Olivia Jenkins, she was quite shocked at what she said, and turned to Henry Charles inquiring, ¡°Tell me, did you attempt to harm my son?¡± Hannah Jenkins froze, the surprise evident on her face. Sensing the tension in the atmosphere, she, following her mother¡¯s earlier instruction, quickly tried to diffuse the situation for Uncle Charles. ¡°Granny, there must be some misunderstanding. Olivia Jenkins must be trying to divert the attackunched against her, she simply does not want to return the control of the Jenkins Group to you.¡± Olivia Jenkins stared at Hannah Jenkins coldly, using, ¡°How do you know it¡¯s a misunderstanding? Hannah Jenkins, do you understand the ins and outs of this? What are you hiding? Don¡¯t forget, you are one of the beneficiaries in the inheritancewsuit, I think you¡¯re also very suspicious.¡± ¡°You suspect me? On what grounds? Olivia Jenkins, it¡¯s you making false usations here!¡± Hannah Jenkins was quite agitated, glowering at Olivia Jenkins ¨C she really wanted to tear off her despicable facade. The shareholders couldn¡¯t sit still, they all started to speak up. ¡°Henry Charles, the sudden death of Mr. Jenkins does raise some questions, you should provide a clear exnation. Now that Mr. Jenkins is not here, we¡¯re supposed to elect you as the chairman in today¡¯s meeting, this motive is also hard to dismiss as coincidental.¡± Under pressure, Henry Charles had no choice but to respond, ¡°Don¡¯t get chaos with a little girl, she¡¯s particrly targeting me now, just to achieve her purpose. That morning, it was indeed Andrew Jenkins who invited me to jog, we talked a lot¡­¡± Suddenly, Olivia Jenkins retorted, ¡°Vice President Charles, what you said is not right. Themunication record on my father¡¯s cell phone shows that it was you who called him.¡± Olivia Jenkins disyed another screenshot, and everyone present saw quite clearly that it was indeed a call from Henry Charles. Henry Charles¡¯s pupils contracted, the corner of his mouth involuntarily twitched a little, ¡°sorry, I remembered it wrong. That morning, I really didn¡¯t do anything, I was just chatting with Andrew, and I even told him to take care of his health, but I don¡¯t know why, he suddenly became very emotional and fell to the ground within a minute.¡± Olivia Jenkins¡¯ beautiful features were filled with aggressive determination as she coldly stared at Henry Charles. ¡°The handover report shows that in the ten hours before my father¡¯s death, the audit report of thepany was released. I¡¯ve carefully read the audit report, and I feel something is amiss with the books of the subsidiary ¡®Quiet Video¡¯, where the losses were most severe.. As the main person in charge of Quiet Video, how would Vice President Charles exin this?¡± Chapter 86 - 086: Didn’t Expect Her to Be So Powerful Chapter 86: Didn¡¯t Expect Her to Be So Powerful Trantor: 549690339 Henry Charles deeply regretted not disposing of that bitchy brat, Olivia Jenkins when he had the chance. He finally realized he had severely underestimated Olivia Jenkins. He genuinely never expected this cunning girl toprehend those ounts and single out the questionable figures in the subsidiary, Quiet Video. This calcting girl sitting before him seemed like a different person from the innocent Olivia he had met that day, he could hardly predict her true intentions. The only thing he was certain of was that she was deliberately targeting him she was out to destroy him. Henry Charles¡¯ body stiffened, his eyes darkened. The people in the room were no longer able to stay seated; demanding an exnation from him besides their state of shock. Olivia Jenkins contemptuously stared at Henry, aggressively saying, ¡°Vice President Charles, are you feeling guilty? Have you been embezzling funds?¡± Internally, Henry warned himself to stay calm ¨C he must not fall for her trap. Simultaneously, he cast a nce at Hannah Jenkins, insinuating her to stay silent and not get herself involved, to avoid being targeted by Olivia. ¡°Olivia Jenkins, you¡¯ve stooped to unimaginable lows for the sake of acquiring control over the Jenkins Group. Before Henry could spout any more excuses, a representative from the shareholders spoke up, ¡°Mr. Charles, you need to ount for the losses incurred by Quiet Video. This affects all of our interests; we absolutely cannot ignore this matter. Could it be that you invited Jenkins out to discuss the audit results, which then led to your argument?¡± ¡°Aphra never mentioned anything about an audit to me, I waspletely in the dark about it since I was in Kyoto. He suddenly started scolding me during our chat. Initially, I ignored him. But his words grew offensive and I responded, and that was all. Don¡¯t just listen to Olivia¡¯s nonsense, she¡¯s just trying to shift the me onto me to achieve her own ends.¡± Even though he continued to defend himself, Olivia¡¯s disdain for him only grew. Olivia spoke in a sharp and cold tone, ¡°I visited the location of the ident. Someone stated that they indeed saw you both arguing, but they were unclear about the specifics of the dispute. Typically, an internal audit is conducted before a new chairman takes over. Therefore, I have decided to conduct a thorough audit once again.¡± Despite the storm of fury boiling within him, hatred for Olivia seeping into every corner of his heart, Henry Charles managed to maintain hisposure, ¡°We just conducted an audit, and now you want to run another one. You¡¯re intentionally wasting resources! Olivia, don¡¯t make baseless ims without evidence, especially since you¡¯re still young.¡± Oliviaughed, her almond eyes sparkling with a sharp glint, ¡°Is Vice President Charles trying to prevent me from auditing? Are you afraid I might uncover discrepancies in the ounts?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me. As a leader of the group, you haven¡¯t considered the group¡¯s interest at all. I¡¯m just reminding you out of kindness.¡± ¡°I appreciate Vice President Charles¡¯ reminder, but I remain determined to carry out the audit, both internally within the group and externally through a third-party financial firm. If the audit results from both sides differ, then Vice President Charles and the Chief Financial Officer are in big trouble.¡± The representative from the shareholders interjected, ¡°We agree to the dual audit. We cannot ept the Group¡¯s twenty billion in losses. The proposal to add more directors or to remove the chairman of the board will be discussed after the results of the dual audit. Mrs. Jenkins didn¡¯t voice out any disagreement; she was also in favor of the audit. Mrs. Jenkins was ncing at Olivia. She had always underestimated this little girl, not once did she expect Olivia to be so adept and cunning.. Chapter 87 - 087: Hitting the Sore Spot Chapter 87: Hitting the Sore Spot Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins didn¡¯t care about the strange looks from others. She wore a stern expression, exuding an intimidating aura, ¡°Initiate the audit process immediately. As the acting president and chairman, I instruct Vice President Charles to enjoy some tea in the guest room of the corporation until the audit is over, and a definitive conclusion is made.¡± Henry Charles could no longer suppress his anger. He abruptly stood up and pped the table forcefully. His dark eyes red at Olivia Jenkins fiercely, ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re the master of the Jenkins Family! Disrespectful, lowly! ¡® Olivia Jenkins kept silent, calmly watching Henry Charles lose his cool Thepany¡¯s ounts definitely wouldn¡¯t hold up under scrutiny. At this moment, Olivia Jenkins was even more determined to carry out a full audit. The corporation¡¯s CFO couldn¡¯t be trusted. Overthrowing Henry Charles would be like breaking both of Seraphina¡¯s legs, rendering her flightless. Henry Charles pointed his fingers at Olivia Jenkins and continued to curse: ¡°I tried reasoning with you out of pity for Hannah Jenkins and George Jenkins, and out of respect for Mrs. Jenkins. But who knew you¡¯d be such an ungrateful wretch, openly attempting to seize the Jenkins Group for yourself.¡± Olivia Jenkins looked at Henry Charles disdainfully, the corners of her mouth slightly curled up in a mocking smile, ¡°Vice President Charles, surely you know that this is an audit process. Your agitation suggests only one possibility to me. You do not wish to cooperate with the audit, you fear it. If you¡¯re innocent, you¡¯ll be out in a few days after a good rest. I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re so worked up.¡± Mrs. Jenkins didn¡¯t take a stand, nor did she show any intent to help Henry Charles. When facing interests, Mrs. Jenkins could distinguish clearly. Even if there¡¯s a squabble within the family, they shouldn¡¯t let outsiders benefit from it. A loss of two billion wasn¡¯t a small amount. If it were to be brushed under the rug, it would be extremely disadvantageous for the Jenkins Group. She wasn¡¯t inclined to help Olivia Jenkins, she merely had the group¡¯s best interest in mind. From start to finish, Henry Charles didn¡¯t exin the issues with the ounts, causing the shareholders to feel unsure, worried about losing their interests. A representative of the shareholders spoke up: ¡°Henry Charles, please enjoy some tea for a few days and take a good rest. If you are innocent, no one can wrong you. Acting Chairman, please carry out the audit process. We all agree to initiate a full audit.¡± Oliva Jenkins felt a hint of relief, her stern facial expression softened slightly, ¡°I am extremely grateful for the shareholders¡¯ trust. I will inform everyone once the audit results are out.¡± Following Olivia Jenkins¡¯ instructions, the secretary informed the security team to escort Vice President Charles to the guest room for some rest. The other shareholders left the conference room one after another, all casting meaningful nces at Olivia Jenkins. Mrs. Jenkins and Hannah Jenkins hadn¡¯t left yet. Mrs. Jenkins stared at Olivia Jenkins coldly, ¡°No matter how cunning you are, please hand the Jenkins Group back.¡± Olivia Jenkins¡¯ sharp gaze met her grandmother¡¯s, her purpose remaining unwavering, ¡°I¡¯ll personally safeguard my father¡¯s lifetime efforts; no need for grandmother¡¯s concern.¡± With that, Olivia Jenkins stood up, walked to Henry Charles¡¯ side, and leaned against the conference table. Her almond eyes emitted a frosty glint, ¡°What exactly did you discuss with my father? Besides the audit, are you still hiding something from everyone?¡± Henry Charles red at Olivia Jenkins resentfully, ¡°I¡¯ve already exined.¡± Olivia Jenkins¡¯ somber gaze swept over Hannah Jenkins, ¡°Vice President Charles, you have at least three days to think it over. I hope, in three days, your answer will not disappoint me.¡± ¡°Did Daniel Marshall teach you to ruthlessly kick me out of the Jenkins Group?¡± ¡°I thought of it myself. You probably never expected that I could understand ounts.¡± Olivia Jenkins turned around, looking at her grandmother and said provocatively: ¡°You definitely didn¡¯t expect that I have studied Business Administration, and have an MBA. I came prepared..¡± Chapter 88 - 088 Do You Like Her? Chapter 88: Do You Like Her? Trantor: 549690339 Mrs. Jenkins coldly looked at Olivia Jenkins, ming her, ¡°So what? No matter how strong you are, you still have to get out!¡± Olivia looked back and forth between Henry Charles and Hannah Jenkins. Trying to speak her mind, she hesitated once again. If she revealed the truth, her grandmother, who had been hit hard in a row, would certainly not be able to bear it. Therefore, even if she was insulted, Olivia still endured it. ¡°Grandma, take care of your health. I don¡¯t want to quarrel with you. I hope you think carefully about every decision you make. Sometimes, what you see may not be the truth, and what you think may not be the truth either.¡± With a cold snort, Mrs. Jenkins still looked at Olivia Jenkins with disdain. No matter how Olivia argued, she only felt disgusted, ¡°I tell you, we will not withdraw thewsuit, even if it exhausts everything, we will get you out of Jenkins Group.¡± Seeing security taking away Henry Charles, Olivia said no more and left the meeting room. Even if she was walking on a thorny road next, she would never flinch. If it wasn¡¯t necessary, she wouldn¡¯t reveal the truth rashly. She still had to take into ount her grandmother¡¯s health. Seeing Oliviae out, Geoffrey Gullington¡¯s eyes seemed to be mesmerized. He watched her without blinking. Olivia ignored Geoffrey Gullingtonpletely and walked forward, with her secretary following her. Geoffrey Gullington saw Vice President Charles being taken away by security, and under the pressure of many shareholders, Olivia was unscathed. Geoffrey Gullington suddenly became interested in Olivia. Seeing the WeChat message from Hannah Jenkins, knowing that Henry Charles was under the control of the security department to cooperate with the audit, other proposals did not progress, and Olivia Jenkins obtained the support of the shareholders¡­ the color of Seraphina¡¯s face was terrifying, with her eyes rolling in a brutal red anger. Seraphina was also anxious, pacing back and forth in the living room. After a while, she called Henry Charles. He actually turned off his phone. Did they want to cut off all contact? That bitch Olivia Jenkins wanted to get rid of Henry Charles and swallow Jenkins Group herself? Thinking about this, Seraphina was gnashing her teeth with hatred, her hands clenched into fists, her knuckles turning white. No way! In a necessary case, she could only get rid of Olivia Jenkins. After hesitating for a moment, Seraphina dialed another phone number. Knocking on the door, Adam Howard walked into the president¡¯s office. Sitting in front of Daniel Marshall, he looked at him with a probing gaze. ¡°Martin Wace has rmended Sincere Finance Company to your sister-inw ording to your instructions. Your sister-inw has also hired Sincere Finance Company as a third-party auditor. If there is a problem with the ounts, it will definitely be found. Everything is going as you predicted, ana It¡¯S all going smootmy.¡± Daniel Marshall lit a cigarette and started to smoke. He squinted his hawk-like eyes, his sexy thin lips puffing out faint circles of smoke. ¡°And how is Jordan Bet?¡± ¡°Your sister-inw¡¯s assistant has been waiting at Bet Group for a long time. It seems that he is going to stay with the president¡¯s office. Your sister-inw probably hasn¡¯t given up on seeing Jordan Bet. However, Jordan Bet is unlikely to meet up with your sister-inw again.¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s hawk-like eyes were filled with coldness, and his sexy thin lips were tightly pursed. Looking at Daniel Marshall, Adam Howard hesitated for a moment before risking a probing question, ¡°Why are you helping your sister-inw? Do you like her? She doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯ve done so much for her. If it weren¡¯t for your intervention, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to get the hotel surveince. If it weren¡¯t for your timely interference, your head might already be underneath a green hat. Jordan Bet changes women like clothes.¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s ink-ck eyes flickered a ripple that was almost invisible. His sculpted handsome face showed no expression, making it impossible for anyone to guess what he was thinking. ¡°Olivia Jenkins is my wife, anyone who messes with her is pping my face, and I would never let anyone p me in the face..¡± Chapter 89 - 089: I Can Be Your Undercover Chapter 89: I Can Be Your Undercover Trantor: 549690339 Adam Howard gave a slight frown, ¡°Is that all?¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s gaze was as dark as ink. His voice was reserved and distant, ¡°Are you not busy? Don¡¯t you have work to do?¡± Adam Howard leapt to his feet, prepared to risk rebuke, ¡°I would rather you had fallen for her! As a friend, I sincerely say this to you, let go of the past, you are married now, live a good life. I think, she would wish the same.¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s gaze turned frosty in an instant, and his expression was clouded. Immediately, Adam Howard swiftly left the Chairman¡¯s office. He flicked the ash from his cigarette. Daniel Marshall took a deep drag. Squinting his eyes, furrowing his brow, Daniel Marshall¡¯s thin and sensual lips slightly parted, letting loose a cloud of white smoke. The thin wisps of white smoke rose, and then fell, just like his mood, shifting from high to low. After a while, Daniel Marshall called Simon Howard. Simon Howard obeyed and drove to the Point-to-Point gship milk tea shop. The business here was booming, and one had to queue to buy milk tea. Simon Howard remembered that while Chairman Marshall was in the hospital, he had him deliver a cup of Point-to-Point milk tea every day, likely because Olivia Jenkins liked it. After parking the car, Simon Howard looked back and asked, ¡°Chairman, do we have to queue for milk tea?¡± Daniel Marshall was about to get out of the car. Unexpectedly, he saw Olivia Jenkins and Geoffrey Gullington through the car window. In an instant, Daniel Marshall fastened his seat belt again. His hawk-like gaze shot out with a chill intense enough to freeze. His voice was as cold as ice and snow, ¡°Drive!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Simon Howard also noticed Young Mistress Jenkins and Geoffrey, that lousy guy, yet he dared not to utter a word. Simon Howard recognized the severity of the situation, as Chairman Marshall had a fearsome expression, his eyes seemed to be zing with me. Olivia Jenkins was in line to buy tea, Geoffrey was by her side, looking at her adoringly. His voice was so gentle, totally unlike his previous unpleasant self. ¡°Snow, I have something really important to tell you. I was worried when your father passed away, and when those people were forcing you. It was immature for me to have caused such a ruckus previously, and I apologize to you. Now, I¡¯vee to understand that you were struggling too, and I didn¡¯t take into consideration your difficulties. We can have a good talk.¡± Olivia Jenkins looked coldly at Geoffrey Gullington, ¡°To me, you are even less than a stranger. Please stop harassing me. No matter what you say, you disgust me.¡± Even if Olivia mocked and berated him, Geoffrey didn¡¯t care. He was determined to win back Olivia¡¯s favor. ¡°Snow, your grandmother¡¯s health is so bad that she could die any day. But if she was properly cared for, she would live for a few more years. In fact, she took fever medicine before she went to Jenkins Group. I advised her to rest more, but she did not listen. I hope you¡¯ll check on her more frequently. After all, everyone has a heart, there¡¯s no such thing as irreconcble hatred!¡± Geoffrey looked around cautiously, even if Olivia didn¡¯t bother with him, he went close to her and whispered again, ¡°They trust me, I could be your undercover agent and help you hold onto Jenkins Group.¡± ¡°Apart from litigation, they have no way to deal with you, unless it is through some dirty tricks. Your step-mother is keeping frequent contact with Vice President Charles, I suspect they are conspiring to seize Jenkins Group. Hannah Jenkins is not as smart as you, and she surely cannot head Jenkins Group. She just happens to be your grandmother¡¯s favorite and has someone to back her up.¡± Olivia Jenkins eyes were filled with disgust as she looked at Geoffrey. Her expression was clearly mocking. The man in front of her was indeed a despicable person, base, wretched! Olivia Jenkins¡¯s voice was gentle, but full of intimidation, ¡°Geoffrey Gullington, does Hannah Jenkins know you¡¯re here pestering me?¡± Chapter 90 - 090: Recording Chapter 90: Recording Trantor: 549690339 Geoffrey Gullington¡¯s eyes slightly squinted, his pupils contracted, and his face somewhat twitched. Of course, Hannah Jenkins doesn¡¯t know he entangled with Olivia Jenkins, and he fears that she would find out. In fact, he finds Hannah¡¯s constant fussiness annoying. Besides being adored by her grandmother and being born in a rich family, Hannah had no redeeming qualities. Being with her was out of necessity. For his ascension, he had to tread on a dangerous path. ¡°Olivia, you¡¯ve always been the one in my heart!¡± Olivia Jenkins sneered, her icy gaze fixed on Geoffrey, ¡°I recorded all you said, I¡¯ll let Hannah listen.¡¯ All of a sudden, Geoffrey brooded and red at Olivia angrily, ¡°I put my heart out for you, but you treat me like dirt. You¡¯re so ruthless! Olivia, we¡¯ve known each other for a while, do you really have to be so ruthless?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid of death, go ahead and provoke me. Not to mention Hannah, my man will definitely not let you go. You know what kind of person you are. I won¡¯t spell it out for you. Please keep your distance, if you bother me again, I¡¯ll make you pay!¡± Olivia stared at Geoffrey menacingly. Geoffrey was scared and quickly left the Point-to-Point Milk Tea gship store. What an ungrateful woman! If she dared to leave him no way out, he would risk everything to destroy her. This woman was so stubborn, neither the carrot nor the stick worked on her. It was as if she was kicked in the head by a donkey! Geoffrey Gullington was distressed and indignant. Darkness fell, yet Daniel Marshall hadn¡¯t left the Marshall Corporation. The lights in the CEO¡¯s office were not turned on; only aputer screen was still glowing. Daniel sat alone in the gloom, the dim light reflecting off his stern and impassive face, making it more aloof and inscrutable. Between his fingers was a lit cigarette, the faint glow flickering. Suddenly, the office door opened. Phoebe cautiously walked in. Phoebe didn¡¯t turn on the lights, but her tempting red lips were particrly conspicuous. At this moment, she was wearing a white off-shoulder top with a super-short ck skirt, which made her figure more exquisite. No matter from where you looked, Phoebe exuded the charm of a mature and sexy woman. Phoebe didn¡¯t sit down, she just stood there, staring at Daniel. Daniel flicked the ash off his cigarette and took a puff. He hadn¡¯t nced at Phoebe once, with his thin lips exhaling a curl of smoke. Phoebe, with a cunning glint in her eyes, parted her lips and struck a seductive pose. Pretending to adjust Daniel¡¯s cor for him, her fingers lightly grazed his chest. ¡°Daniel, do you have something on your mind? Let¡¯s have a drink!¡± Phoebe¡¯s voice was very gentle, every time she opened and closed her lips, it was filled with charm. As for the perfume she was wearing, Phoebe was very confident, no man could resist it. Knowing that Daniel was still in his office, she came prepared. Daniel gave Phoebe a quick, aloof, dismissive nce, not uttering a word. But his expression was cold as ice. If Phoebe was clever, she should know when to stop. Phoebe paused slightly, hesitating. But, thinking that these few days were her ovtion period, a time when the chance of pregnancy was very high, she didn¡¯t want to give up. Phoebe boldened her face and moved her hand downward, her provocative gaze fixed on Daniel, ¡°Recently, I often think about the time when we were students. How I wish to go back to those days. We used to hang out a lot, sharingughs. It was a really happy time, those were very good times.¡± Daniel¡¯s icy face didn¡¯t show any emotion, his eyes as sharp as ice. Perhaps there might be only one chance, Phoebe couldn¡¯t afford to lose it. With a thick face, she boldly reached for Daniel¡¯s belt buckle.. Chapter 91 - 091: I Love You More Than My Life Chapter 91: I Love You More Than My Life Trantor: 549690339 Daniel Marshall looked utterly terrifying, radiating an intense menace. His deep-set eyes were colder and more frigid than ice. With a speed akin to lightning, he forcefully flung Olivia to the ground. Olivia let out a sharp cry of pain. Her features twisted in agony and humiliation. Daniel stood, his stare as cold as death itself. His detached and indifferent voice seeped out between thin lips, ¡°Would you prefer to tender your resignation, or shall I send you your termination paperwork?¡± ¡°Daniel, you¡¯re so cruel to me. I simply couldn¡¯t control myself, I loved you like I was insane. In fact, I loved you more than I love my life itself.¡± Still sprawled on the ground, Olivia wailed out loud. Her eyes were filled with resentment and hatred. Daniel responded in a chilling tone, his aura foreboding, ¡°Seducing another woman¡¯s husband, you don¡¯t even have the basic sense of decency and shame! I¡¯ve never given you any indication that I saw you as anything more than a ssmate. But you, you never changed, still wrapped up in your delusions, feeling entitled. I find it disgusting!¡± Olivia struggled to her feet. Tears of grief were already soaking her face. Her hatred was bubbling uncontrobly within her. ¡°Why her?! You don¡¯t even love her. She isn¡¯t even worthy to be your stand-in! Tell me, in what ways is she better than me? Does she love you as passionately as I do?¡± Daniel quietly stared back at Olivia. His voice was eerily calm, not leaving an inch of space for hope, ¡°Even if you were thest woman on earth, I would never love you. Trying to manipte me was a big mistake. Get lost!¡± Daniel¡¯s ruthless words stabbed into Olivia¡¯s heart like a sharp knife. Immediately, she broke down into silent sobs. Her face, saturated with tears, was twisted in pain. The hatred in her re could kill a man. Having been so heartlessly rejected and humiliated by Daniel, she vowed revenge. She too would make Daniel live in dire misery. He doesn¡¯t deserve love. And that wretched Jenkins woman, she wouldn¡¯t let her off either. Stumbling as she walked, Olivia nearly fell again. With her teeth gritted and fists clenched as though trying to summon every ounce of strength, she managed to drag herself out of Daniel¡¯s office. The moment Daniel left his office, he received a call from the house manager of Beverly Hills. His grandfather wanted him to return. Upon hearing this, Daniel¡¯s assistant, Simon, immediately showed him the screen of his mobile. ¡°Chief Daniel, your wife is trending. Number one on the list. Those images we saw this afternoon. The title of the hot search is ¡®Wife rekindles old mes with former boyfriend Geoffrey Gullington.¡±¡® Daniel¡¯s face turned stone-cold. A chill flickered in his dark eyes. ¡°To Beverly Hills.¡± ¡°Should we take the post down?¡± Daniel¡¯s voice was icy, grinding through clenched teeth, ¡°No need.¡± Looking at his boss, Simon cautiously added, ¡°Given thete hour, surely the reason your grandfather urgently called for you is to discuss this matter.¡± Daniel¡¯s taut lips tightened further; it appeared as if mes would burst from his eyes at any moment. In an instant, Simon mped his mouth shut, afraid to say any more, and closely followed his boss into the elevator. Jenkins was also urgently called back to Beverly Hills. She had seen the hot search, the intimate photos and videos, and the rumors of illicit affairs. In fact, she had been at the top of the hot search trends all afternoon. By now, everyone knew she was just an adopted daughter of the Jenkins Family. People online were scolding her for intruding into others¡¯ rtionships and being an ingrate¡­ With her head held high, she entered the living room, her high heels clicking against the floor. Jenkins sat down next to Daniel, her eyes calm and indifferent. All of the Marshall family¡¯s eyes were on her.. Chapter 92 - 092 Daniel Marshall, You and Olivia Jenkins are Divorced Chapter 92: Daniel Marshall, You and Olivia Jenkins are Divorced Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins¡¯s beautiful features radiated confidence and pride. Her almond eyes drooped slightly as she casually admired her newly manicured nails in the afternoon light. The atmosphere in the living room was tense, as though a low pressure storm was brewing. The old man didn¡¯t make a sound, nobody spoke, all eyes were on Olivia. Didn¡¯t this woman realize the gravity of the situation? And she managed to stay seated! Yet, Be Thompson stared at Olivia with a hint of disdain in her eyes. Her frivolous nature must be this woman¡¯s very essence. She hoped the old man would finally drive this wretched girl, Olivia, out of the Marshall family this time. Michael Marshall wore a grave expression his clenched lips seemed to harbor a wave of pent-up anger. Matthew Marshall sat in the living room, like a mere spectator. For this sister-inw, he was indifferent, feeling that his elder brother¡¯s taste has been deteriorating day by day. The emotions in Daniel Marshall¡¯s deep, ink-like eyes were hard to decipher. Seeing Olivia¡¯s indifference, Alexander Marshall felt even more disgusted, his eyes aze. Alexander stared at Olivia and demanded sternly, ¡°Is this how you respond? As a married woman, you¡¯ve disgraced our family, and you don¡¯t even have an exnation?¡± Before Olivia could respond, Be Thompson fueled the fire, ¡°Her silence is tantamount to admission, isn¡¯t it?¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes glinted sharply as she stared at Be, ¡°To frame someone, it takes no effort! If I put you together with a strange man, take a batch of insinuating photos and circte them, you¡¯d be just as speechless as I am.¡± Be Thompson feigned aggrievement, and suddenly, her eyes shimmered with unshed tears, ¡°How could you speak so disrespectfully? Such rudeness, it¡¯s clear youck home training! ¡± ¡°Why not say straight up that I¡¯m the Jenkins¡¯ adopted daughter? Do you think it sounds more civilized when you beat around the bush like this? Don¡¯t you find yourself hypocritical? It makes me want to vomit!¡± Olivia rolled her eyes dismissively, even putting a hand to her forehead theatrically, her expression one of disdainful mockery. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Be feigned crying again and leaned into Michael¡¯s shoulder. Michael, holding Be, red at Olivia, and ordered coldly, ¡°Apologize at once!¡± ¡°Dad, touched a nerve, have I? Is this some sort of criticism session? Is that all it takes to find someone guilty? My wife is right, if any two people are put together, regardless of whether they¡¯re guilty, they¡¯re immediately used!¡± Daniel¡¯s hawk-like eyes emitted a strong chill, he stared defiantly at his father. Thisd was as annoying as always. Michael red at his elder son, his face darkening, the veins on his forehead bulging with anger. Alexander¡¯s face was fearsome, he cut off his son, ¡°Daniel, divorce Olivia.¡± Olivia scoffed at the demand, her eyes narrowing in a sneer, ¡°Grandpa, you think you can decide who marries and who divorces on a whim? You think we¡¯re your puppets? Well, I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m a person. I won¡¯t divorce! I won¡¯t let anyone manipte me!¡± Angered, Alexander¡¯s temples throbbed, his eyes narrowed, he roared, ¡°Insolence! This marriage must end!¡± Matthew was dumbstruck, he never expected his sister-inw to dare to talk back to grandpa! Be forgot about her act and stared at Olivia in disbelief. Create a scene all you like, if you get grandpa angry enough, this divorce is a done deal. Daniel stared at Olivia, his hawk-like eyes slightly squinted, as if watching an interesting y unfold. Olivia Jenkins snorted at her grandfather¡¯s words, her face still radiating with confidence and pride. She seemed utterly nonchnt. Ignoring her grandfather and father¡¯s anger, Olivia leaned against Daniel, and locked her lips onto his.. Chapter 93 - 093: Victory Gesture Chapter 93: Victory Gesture Trantor: 549690339 Daniel Marshall didn¡¯t expect Olivia Jenkins to kiss him on her own initiative, and he was stunned for a few seconds. She was just putting on a show, as long as it could infuriate these self-proimed nobles. Olivia didn¡¯t really want to kiss Daniel, she was nning on ending the kiss soon. Suddenly, Daniel deepened the kiss. Becuase Daniel was holding Olivia by the waist, she couldn¡¯t break away. Watching this scene, Matthew Marshall was dumbfounded, his eyes widened in shock. Michael Marshall and Be Thompson were also unbelievably shocked, their faces mirroring each others¡¯ dismay, a clear look of displeasure etched on their faces. These two were too reckless, ignoring everyone else, so passionate and unrestrained, disregarding the dignity of the elders¡­ Alexander Marshall was clenching his brows tightly, ready to burst out in fury. ¡°Matthew, go back to your room.¡± Respecting his grandfather¡¯s words, Matthew went upstairs. This was the first time he saw a woman who dared to disregard both his grandfather and father. What exactly was it about this woman that made his older brother hold onto her so tightly? Unknowingly, he also started to be interested in his sister-inw. Out of nowhere, Alexander Marshall furiously smashed his teacup. Hearing the sound of the cup shattering, Daniel reluctantly ended the kiss. Regaining her freedom, Olivia Jenkins coldly red at the Marshall family elders, her expression still holding a hint of mockery, ¡°You¡¯ve all seen it, we¡¯re perfectly fine. We¡¯re not getting a divorce.¡± ¡°Whether or not you divorce isn¡¯t your decision, leave the Marshall residence. Tomorrow morning, the divorce papers will be delivered into your hands.¡± Alexander¡¯s distorted face reflected the raging storm within him, his voice as cold as an ice cavern. Olivia rose from her seat,ughing coldly, ¡°Grandfather, you¡¯re old now, get some rest early, take care of yourself. You might live a long life. You all needn¡¯t worry about Daniel and me, we won¡¯t divorce, not even in death, only in widowhood! And moreover, I¡¯m very busy, don¡¯t make me respond to every ludicrous thing, I don¡¯t have the time, and I disdain giving them a response!¡± ¡°As long as I remain Mrs. Marshall, don¡¯t expect the Marshall Family to have any grandchildren. What¡¯s more, I¡¯ll keep Daniel wrapped around my finger all his life, ensuring there¡¯s no ce for other women. I¡¯ll lure him every day, making sure I am the only one in his heart. He won¡¯t be able to forget me, as I continue to hold my position as Mrs. Marshall.¡± As her words fell, Olivia gave a provocative snort. Her smile had turned gloomy as well. It¡¯s just right to be angry, fanning the mes, hoping to infuriate this bunch of people who think they¡¯re superior. Compared to the Marshalls, she felt that what she did wasn¡¯t too excessive. She was merely giving them a taste of their own medicine. Ignoring the ck faces and fury of the Marshalls, Olivia cradled Daniel¡¯s face, nted another kiss, and then, stomping away mboyantly, she even waved a victorious gesture. She didn¡¯t care much abouting here. Seeing these self-proimed nobles from the Marshall family disgusted her and ruined her mood. Alexander¡¯s face was extremely livid. It had been a long time since he was this infuriated. This brat had managed to do it, his anger clearly visible on his face. After smashing another teacup, Alexander bellowed, ¡°Don¡¯t let this brat set a foot in Beverly Hills again, make her disappearpletely.¡± Under their grandfather¡¯s ire, Michael and Be didn¡¯t dare to say a word properly. Daniel¡¯s hawkish eyes met his grandfather¡¯s gaze. His lips moving faintly, his voice sparse and indifferent, ¡°So any woman grandfather dislikes must be driven out of the Marshall family by any means necessary?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Alexander was shocked, staring at his eldest grandson. Michael shouted hurriedly, ¡°Daniel, get out!¡± Unafraid of his father and grandfather, Daniel¡¯s hard side profile seemed sharp as a knife, ¡°Did Olivia and I hit a nerve? Did we prick your self-pride?¡± Chapter 94 - 094 His Heart Can Hurt too Chapter 94: His Heart Can Hurt too Trantor: 549690339 Alexander Marshall suddenly tensed, his entire body exuding a chilling aura, and said sternly, ¡°Daniel Marshall, are you dering war on me?¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s icy face showed no emotion, his voice was chilly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it Grandpa who is dering war on me?¡± Alexander Marshall¡¯s eyes were turbulent, ¡°You think once you be the CEO of thepany, I will have no way to go against you? You think that because you¡¯re gaining influence, you can exceed your limits?¡± The living room was filled with a tense atmosphere. At that moment, Be Thompson chimed in, attempting to tter the old man. ¡°Daniel, apologize to Grandpa properly and let¡¯s put this matter to rest. Don¡¯t harm the harmony of the family over an outsider.¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s rugged handsome features exuded an imposing air as his deep eyes sharply stared at Be Thompson. ¡°I¡¯ve often wondered what kind of woman is worthy of the Marshall family, someone like Miss Be Thompson maybe? But reality told me that the taste of Grandpa and Dad is regrettable. Olivia Jenkins is my wife, but you¡¯ve never treated her as a family member. Indeed, your sense of superiority makes me ashamed.¡± Alexander Marshall¡¯s fierce and grim eyes red at Daniel, ¡°Get out of Beverly Hills! Even if you take the position of CEO, I can still pull you down. Don¡¯t think you can act recklessly.¡± With a swoosh, Daniel stood up. He sneered, filled with sarcasm, ¡°In my watch, history will not rey itself. I will not divorce, only be a widower. Only a powerless man cannot guard his own woman!¡± Michael Marshall also stood, fiercely pping Daniel across the face. Danielughed, his cold handsome face showing a sharp and chilling edge, ¡°Can I interpret that as Dad¡¯s incapable response? I was raised by Grandpa himself, I prefer to believe in Grandpa¡¯s astute judgment, but now, I¡¯m somewhat disappointed with Grandpa. To tell you the truth, I don¡¯t care about the CEO position, but I believe it¡¯s befitting of me!¡± As his words fell, Daniel provocatively nced at his father and grandpa. He didn¡¯t even spare a look at Be Thompson. He had never held her in high regard. Olivia Jenkins was right, the Marshall family was rotten to the core, it was truly disgusting, he agreed with her. ¡°The Marshall family doesn¡¯t need a rebel son like you, get lost! You are delusional and overestimate your abilities!¡± Daniel limped towards the door without a backward nce. His face darkened slightly, his pupils contracted, and his lips twitched involuntarily. Since he was a child, he had desired to be held by his father like he held his brother, or at least to receive a nce of affection. He never received any of this, only the usual indifference and disgust from his father. He thought he didn¡¯t care about anything his dad said or did, he was ustomed to it. But hearing the hurtful words still caused a heartache. Alexander Marshall¡¯s sharp and cold eyes narrowed as he stared at Michael Marshall and Be Thompson, ¡°Who told him those old stories? It¡¯s clear that he hase tonight to settle scores with us, he¡¯s challenging us!¡± Be Thompson looked down, maintaining a calmposure, concealing her guilt. She wasn¡¯t certain what Daniel knew. All she did was secretly tell him multiple times during his childhood that his mother didn¡¯t want him anymore and ran away with another man¡­ The Alzheimer¡¯s disease of the olddy in recent years had worsened, she had no idea if she had spoken to Daniel about the past. At these thoughts, Be Thompson felt uneasy. After a moment of hesitation, Michael said, ¡°Dad, it¡¯ste, you should go rest.¡± Alexander Marshall firmly said, ¡°We must kick Olivia Jenkins out, the Marshall family doesn¡¯t need a woman who will tarnish our reputation..¡± Chapter 95 - 095: He Believes He Can Cure Her Chapter 95: He Believes He Can Cure Her Trantor: 549690339 Be Thompson slyly eyed Michael Marshall. Seeing that the only expression on Michael¡¯s face was anger, with no trace of any other emotion, Be breathed a sigh of relief. Thinking for a moment, Be Thompson said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t fall out with Daniel because of Olivia. I suspect this is exactly what she wants. She never regarded herself as part of the Marshall Family. She used to argue about getting a divorce every day, but now she refuses to leave, definitely after the money and the Jenkins Group. She wants to create chaos in the Marshall family.¡± ¡°Why not let me be the bad guy? I will find a way to make her divorce Daniel voluntarily.¡± Be¡¯s eyes sparkled cunningly as she looked at her father-inw. Alexander Marshall nodded, ¡°You know the big picture and consider for the family. You handle this matter.¡± ¡°Dad, it¡¯ste, we¡¯ll discuss this tomorrow. I¡¯m part of the Marshall family, it¡¯s my responsibility to protect this household. The issue with Daniel is also something I should handle.¡± Alexander Marshall pressed his lips together, he rose from the couch and went upstairs, his face still serious. He would never let Olivia make a racket in the Marshall family. He wouldn¡¯t give that disobedient girl a dime of the Marshall family¡¯s money. He believed he could handle her. Michael went to the study, saying he had some paperwork to deal with. Be also went upstairs to find her son. Seeing Olivia and Daniel causing such a fuss, the old man waspletely furious and was going to take serious action. Be didn¡¯t know how happily this made her feel, her eyes filled with a hint ofughter. ¡°Son, you still have a chance, show yourself well, your grandfather still has faith in you.¡± ¡°Mum, what¡¯s the fuss downstairs about? Should I be worried?¡± Fluttering her eyshes subtly, Be Thompsonforted, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t think too much. Your grandfather merely tried to save some face for your older brother. After all, being reprimanded by your grandfather is not something to be proud of.¡± Lips pursed, Matthew Marshall nodded in agreement. ¡°You should go to sleep early, maybe tomorrow morning will bring good news.¡± ¡°Night, Mum! Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Be Thompson let out a relieved smile before leaving her son¡¯s room. Out of her son¡¯s sight, her smile changed into something cold, her eyes gleaming with cunning. For her son¡¯s sake, she would spare no effort in bringing down Daniel. Everything of the Marshall¡¯s could only belong to her and her son. The night made Daniel¡¯s face seem even more grim and shadowy. His sensuous lips were pressed tightly together, his ck eyes looking piercingly and coldly at everything. Suddenly, the Rolls-Royce stopped, and Adam Howard got in. ¡°Daniel, we¡¯ve found out that it was Seraphina, your sister-inw¡¯s stepmother, who gave the secretly taken photos to the media. She had them write the affair, she orchestrated the media stirring and havoc.¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes were sharp as a hawk, lips slightly parted, ¡°I believe it was Seraphina who incited the media, but the photos were not taken by someone she found. Seraphina didn¡¯t factor this in. The young man with the surname Gu has not left Serene City. He must be hidden by the mother-daughter duo. This suggests they are still pondering over how to use this trump card.¡± ¡°Could it be¡­¡± The gloomy light in Daniel¡¯s eyes dimmed, ¡°It seems Be Thompson colluded with Seraphina. Seraphina is just a pawn selected by Be.¡± Adam Howard spat coldly, ¡°Even if things go wrong, she won¡¯t be med; she can still reap the benefits. This woman¡¯s scheming runs deep!¡± Daniel spoke at a slow pace, filled with intimidating force, ¡°Pass on a message for me, a reminder for everyone. Anyone who has business dealings with Yonder Group should be careful!¡± Adam Howard smiled slightly, ¡°Your words, I¡¯ll definitely pass on.¡± Looking at Daniel, Adam couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are you doing this for your sister-inw or for yourself?¡± Chapter 96 - 096 The Aura of Daniel Marshall Cannot be Erased Chapter 96: The Aura of Daniel Marshall Cannot be Erased Trantor: 549690339 Daniel Marshall¡¯s face, sculptured like a masterpiece, showed no expression. He emitted an eerie aura that sent chills down one¡¯s spine, his voice unnerving and cold. ¡°Get out of the carl. Adam Howard furrowed his brows, squinted, and protested, ¡°Daniel, you¡¯re too petty!¡± With a whoosh, Simon Howard left the car and opened the door. He stared at Adam, his gaze heavy. Realizing the hint, Adam promptly exited the car. Daniel¡¯s cold eyes indifferently swept over Adam, ¡°Remove all of my wife¡¯s hot search topics.¡± ¡°Heard you loud and clear, I¡¯ll get on it immediately. Daniel, I think you should work on your bad temper, sister-inw might not like it.¡± Afterying down his words, Adam made a hasty retreat. Daniel¡¯s gaze was fathomless andplex, deeply dark as he fixed his eyes on Adam¡¯s retreating figure. A faint smile yed on Simon¡¯s lips, seemingly amused, seemingly not. If Adam hadn¡¯t run off quickly, he might¡¯ve been punched. The master¡¯s back, Auntie Jane faithfully reported. ¡°Thedy¡¯s upstairs.¡± Daniel went to Olivia¡¯s room ¨C it was empty! After a brief moment of thought, Daniel took the elevator to the rooftop. He found Olivia there, nkly staring into the night sky. Daniel lifted his head to nce at the night sky, which was void of anything, only enveloping darkness. ¡°It¡¯s been discovered that it was Seraphina who gave the photos to the media and instigated the media hype. You should know, it¡¯s not as simple as I¡¯ve stated.¡± Daniel stood next to Olivia, his deep eyes gazing into the distance. Olivia turned to Daniel, a look of contemptuousughter on her face, ¡°Are you here to interrogate me?¡± Daniel¡¯s gaze was deep, locking eyes with Olivia, ¡°You know in your heart if you did it.¡± With a tranquil tone, Olivia lightly stated, ¡°I hope you don¡¯t misunderstand, don¡¯t take it seriously, I¡¯ll definitely divorce you, just not now. My words and actions at Beverly Hills were merely to provoke your family. I sincerely wanted to turn your family upside down, and I do detest that family.¡± Under the night sky, Daniel¡¯s face turned even more obscure, ¡°You¡¯ve been using me?¡± Olivia¡¯sugh was full of insinuation, ¡°Isn¡¯t it mutual exploitation? You don¡¯t have to act high and mighty before me.¡± ¡°Mutual exploitation? High and mighty? To assist you with a y, I suppose I should receive some interest¡­¡± All of the sudden, Daniel embraced Olivia, capturing her lips in a kiss. It happened so abruptly, Olivia had a moment of surprise, her eyes wide open. She found herself frozen. Her thoughts were a step slow. After some time, Olivia finally regained her senses, pushing Daniel away forcefully. Olivia red at Daniel fiercely, her hand disgustingly wiping off the lip that Daniel has just kissed. With a teasing raise of his eyebrows, Daniel revealed a devilish smile, ¡°Saliva could be wiped off, but not the scent. Mrs. Marshall, is it not toote now to feign modesty? Even if you pretend, it¡¯s already toote!¡± This was payback? Clearly, she was at a loss! Taking advantage of her and ying innocent, he¡¯s an jerk! Olivia furrowed her brows, her eyes zing with a fury that seemed to want to incinerate Daniel, ¡°I genuinely spent this afternoon with Geoffrey Gullington, and the photos that could be taken, aren¡¯t fake either.¡± ¡°Remember this, provoke me, and you won¡¯t end well.¡± In a sh, Daniel leaned in and seized Olivia¡¯s lips again with lightning speed. No matter how much Olivia struggled, she could not push Daniel away. He even deepened the kiss. Feeling like she was going to suffocate, dizzy, Daniel only let go of her then. Unsteady, Olivia unconsciously copsed into Daniel¡¯s arms. To keep herself from falling, she instinctively wound her arms around Daniel¡¯s neck. ¡°Mrs. Marshall, it appears that it¡¯s you who¡¯s actively throwing yourself at me, do you think that kiss wasn¡¯t enough?¡± Daniel¡¯s hot breath brushed against Olivia¡¯s ear. His low voice felt like a captivating cello reverberating her heartstrings. Instinctively, Olivia turned her head, but she still felt her ear tickle.. Chapter 97 - 097: Must Wash Off Daniel Marshall I s Scent Chapter 97: Must Wash Off Daniel Marshall I s Scent Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins loosen her grip, rubbing her ear. A fire res in her eyes as she res furiously at Daniel Marshall. ¡°Dressing up a forced kiss to be so noble, you truly are something else! Even a peacock would concede defeat against your narcissism!¡± A crazed fire burns in Daniel¡¯s pupils, arrogance sweeping across his face as he whispers in Granny Olivia¡¯s ear, his tones full of charm, ¡°Your thick skin really puts Earth to shame.¡± While Daniel didn¡¯t ki¨¦s Olivia directly, his sexy thin lips had already touched hers. The fire in Olivia¡¯s eyes zes more intensely, as if it could burn up Daniel. Feeling disoriented, Olivia pushes Daniel aside with a fierce shove. Hands extended, Olivia tries to viciously p Daniel across the face. The next moment, however, Daniel embraces her in his arms. He even firmly held onto her hand, resting it on his waist. Daniel¡¯s deep eyes warmly gaze at Olivia, ¡°My foot hurts, I can¡¯t walk. Can you assist mi, please?¡± Olivian snarls through gritted teeth, ¡°I seriously want to push you off.¡± ¡°I¡¯d pull you along with me,¡± Daniel archers jestingly. His deep eyes harbor unreadable emotions. ¡°Without my permission, don¡¯t touch me, or I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Despite Olivia¡¯s harsh words, Daniel isn¡¯t angered. Instead, he feels quite amused; his stern face unwittingly softens a bit. ¡°So, you can ki¨¦s me, but I can¡¯t kiss you? When you ki¨¦s me, I can only unconditionallyply?¡± Feeling cornered, Olivia rolled her eyes, ¡°Even pigs are more likable than you!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to leave the rooftop, would you like to stay here with me?¡± ¡°Let go of me! I¡¯m not interested in spending time with you!¡± Daniel puts all his weight on Olivia, not letting go, looking at her mischievously. Almost unable to bear Daniel¡¯s weight causing her to stumble. Reacting instinctively, Olivia had no choice but to hold onto Daniel more tightly, leaning toward him to offset the weight pressing into her. ¡°You just wait and see. One day, I¡¯ll make you pay. ¡® Daniel¡¯s nose drew close to Olivia¡¯s face, a sense of mischief flickered at the corner of his lips, which then disappeared in an instant. ¡°Still thinking of using Olivia resolutely used her hand to push Daniel¡¯s face away, not allowing him near her. ¡®Won¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s nothing else you want to tell me?¡± ¡°No, I just hope you mind your own business. That¡¯s all.¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes dimmed as his handsome face seemed to be coated with ayer of thin ice. He tightened his lips, the atmosphere bing somewhat cold and quiet. Olivia didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Daniel; she too fell silent. She walked side by side with Daniel towards the elevator. Reaching the light, Olivia was surprised to see several red marks on Daniel¡¯s face. They must be finger marks. Did Daniel get beaten up after she had left Beverly Hills? Olivia pondered for a moment, furrowing her brows. Strangely, her heart felt a soft touch. What did they talk about? How big a conflict would it take for him to bear such a heavy hand! Undeniably, Olivia finds it hard to believe. ording to her, Daniel wouldn¡¯t have defended her like this unless some interests were involved. However, Olivia didn¡¯t expect Daniel to take the p, after all, in her eyes, he was a capricious tyrant. Gently fluttering her longshes, Olivia left Daniel¡¯s bedroom without looking back, she brushed away these thoughts, not taking them seriously. Upon returning to her room, Olivia couldn¡¯t wait to brush her teeth. She had to wash away any trace of Daniel. Just after waking up, Matthew Marshall was summoned to his grandfather¡¯s study. With sharp eyes he¡¯s staring at his grandson, Alexander Marshall Said in a deep voice: ¡°I want you to secretly acquire the Jenkins Group. Here¡¯s the n. Take a good look..¡± Chapter 98 - 098: Replacement Chapter 98: Recement Trantor: 549690339 Matthew Marshall nced over the n. He furrowed his brows, his eyes met with his grandfather in surprise, ¡°Does my elder brother know about it?¡± Alexander Marshall¡¯s expression was inscrutable, ¡°Only you and I know about it. Not a third person can know. Do you have confidence to carry out the n?¡± This task of such importance was surprisingly appointed to Matthew, leaving him both overwhelmed and incredulous. Because, although his parents loved him, he had never received his grandfather¡¯s approval since childhood. He had also never been trusted with significant tasks by his grandfather before. In the past, his grandfather only had Daniel in his eyes, the sudden olive branch from him made Matthew hesitate unconsciously. ¡°You don¡¯t want to take this acquisition case? You feel it¡¯s hard for you?¡± Alexander¡¯s gaze was sharp to a point where it felt like it could pierce Matthew¡¯s thoughts. Matthew felt a shiver running down his spine under the fixed stare of his grandfather, ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯ll do my best to acquire Jenkins Group and will not disappoint your expectations.¡± The cold, hard lines on Alexander¡¯s face rxed slightly, ¡°If you have any problems, tell me directly. If the news is leaked, you will bear the consequences. ¡± ¡°I understood!¡± ¡°After a few years of honing, you can do it.¡± ¡°Grandfather, I will work hard to learn.¡± ¡°Alright, you can leave now.¡± Matthew stood up and walked out of the study. The moment the study door closed, he knitted his brows, his eyes squinted. Pretending to inform her son about breakfast, Be Thompson entered her son¡¯s bedroom. After a cautious nce around, Be asked in a whisper, her voice tinged with impatience, ¡°Your grandfather called you to the study early in the morning. What did he say to you? Was it good news? Is he going to trust you with more responsibilities? Did he mention anything about asking your elder brother to resign? If the Jenkins weren¡¯t controlled by his sister-in w, the acquisition would surely be good news. Yet with thisplex rtionship and considering his elder brother¡¯s reaction, it could potentially lead to a face-off between the brothers, making the acquisition case quite tricky. If he truly wishes to take the CEO position at Marshall Corporation, he must aplish his grandfather¡¯s task. Considering his elder brother¡¯s currentwork and power, their grandfather may not dare to make impulsive decisions. Therefore, even if his elder brother openly defies their grandfather, their grandfather is only temporarily disappointed in him and has not reached the point of giving up on him. After all, their grandfather cares for profits the most. Hearing his grandfather¡¯s suddenmand to secretly execute the n to acquire the Jenkins Group, Matthew¡¯s feelings were mixed, even at this moment. He wasn¡¯t quite sure about his grandfather¡¯s intentions either. Matthew looked at his mother and calmly said, ¡°Nothing special, he told me to learn more from my father.¡± Be Thompson smiled, in a good mood, ¡°Son, make sure to learn with all your heart, and your grandfather will certainly notice your effort. Someday, he will acknowledge you and undoubtedly entrust you with significant responsibilities. As Daniel is being reprimanded, this is the best opportunity for you to rece him.¡± A faint smile appeared on the corner of Matthew¡¯s mouth, ¡°Mom, I will not disappoint you or Uncle. I will strive to be better than my elder brother and be an outstanding businessman.¡± Be¡¯s smile deepened, her eyes twinkled with cunningness. After waiting for so many years, she finally saw the dawn of hope. They, mother and son, must seize this opportunity, root out Daniel. ¡°You¡¯re the best, son, I believe in you! Change your clothes ande down for breakfast, your father is downstairs.¡± Matthew nodded. As Olivia Jenkins¡¯s car left the Pearl Lake vi area, Xiang immediately drove up to stop her. Suddenly, Olivia mmed the brakes, taken aback. Xiang got out of the car angrily, knocked on the window, and gestured for Olivia to get out.. Chapter 99 - 099: He Has A Woman He Loves To Death Chapter 99: He Has A Woman He Loves To Death Trantor: 549690339 This woman is like a roach that can¡¯t be killed, popping out now and then to disgust people. Olivia Jenkins¡¯ almond-shaped eyes were scornful, looking at Miss Bet mockingly. Seeing Olivia still in the car, Miss Bet could not wait anymore, she banged on the car window and roared loudly, ¡°Get out of the car!¡± Softly fluttering her long eyshes, Olivia stepped out of the car, gazing at Miss Bet in a rxed and leisurely manner, saying, ¡®Miss Bet, do you think you own this road?¡± Say nothing, Miss Bet¡¯s hand swiped towards Olivia¡¯s face. In a split second, Olivia firmly grasped Miss Bet¡¯s wrist. Immediately after it, ¡°p¡± rang out, as Miss Bet¡¯s face was harshly pped by Olivia. ¡°This is the price you pay for scaring me and almost causing a car ident.¡± Her face burned with pain, her heart full of hatred, and a murderous intent filled Miss Bet¡¯s eyes. She burst out, ¡°Bitch, you deliberately set me up. You deserved to be beaten! How dare you hit me! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± As she cursed, Miss Bet struggled hard, her other hand grabbing at Olivia¡¯s dress. Olivia retaliated, using her height advantage she grabbed Miss Bet¡¯s hair and pulled it backward. In a sh, Miss Bet screamed in pain. Seeing that Miss Bet was frowning in pain and about to cry, Olivia still didn¡¯t let go. Olivia stared at Miss Bet with a malicious gaze, sarcastically saying, ¡°I really don¡¯t know where you get the courage to pick a fight with me over and over again. On what grounds? What qualifications do you have? Aside from everything else, Daniel is legally my husband and you¡¯re a woman who doesn¡¯t even deserve to call herself a mistress. How dare youpete with awful wife, I¡¯mughing to death!¡± Miss Bet¡¯s face darkened and her eyes almost bulged out furiously. A resentful voice burst out from between her clenched teeth, ¡°Daniel doesn¡¯t love you at all. He has a woman whom he loves to death, they love each other deeply, you¡¯re the joke.¡± In a split second, the image of a woman, with long straight hair and a gentle yet beautiful face, appeared in Olivia¡¯s mind. The woman Daniel loved was her, wasn¡¯t it? What Olivia didn¡¯t understand was, if they loved each other so much, why weren¡¯t they together? Why did Daniel marry her? Was marrying her really just to destroy the Jenkins Group? Daniel has a lover now, then why did he stille to kiss her and do so many outrageous things to her, what did he mean by that? He clearly cheated and yet has the audacity to ask her for evidence, hm¡­ he¡¯s such a jerk! A sense of disgust shed in Olivia¡¯s eyes, she felt sick of Daniel, but she still looked at Miss Bet calmly, her facial expression indifferent. ¡°Miss Bet, having said so much, you should know clearly that Daniel doesn¡¯t love you at all. Looks like even if you offered yourself to him, he still wouldn¡¯t want you. Think about it, you¡¯re so humiliating! You¡¯ve given up even your dignity, yet you¡¯re still trampled by Daniel. How pitiful! How disgraceful! But this is the humiliation you chose for yourself!¡± Miss Bet, seemingly insane, was tearing at Olivia¡¯s clothes, and she wanted to hit Olivia again. Olivia pulled harder on Miss Bet¡¯s hair, freeing one hand to hit Miss Bet. The moves taught by the Taekwondo coach were utilized by Olivia. Although she was still not very skilled at them, they worked against Miss Bet. In no time, Miss Bet was knocked to the ground by Olivia. Miss Bet¡¯s facial expression was full of pain, she couldn¡¯t get up for a long time, ring at Olivia resentfully, she cried out, ¡°You won¡¯t end well. He will definitely abandon you. He¡¯s just ying with you.¡± Olivia crouched down, slightly tilted her head, smiling at Miss Bet, ¡°In your current state, as a woman, you¡¯re really quite pathetic. Honestly, as a woman myself, I look down on you.. Have all the men in the world died? Why would you make yourself so miserable? Who would pity you!¡± Chapter 100 - 100: I Will Continue to Show Off My Love Chapter 100: I Will Continue to Show Off My Love Trantor: 549690339 This despicable woman still has the nerve to make sarcastic remarks. Even in death, I wouldn¡¯t let Olivia Jenkins off the hook. Xiang Fu¡¯s eyes grew cold and her teeth gnashed in anger. Suddenly, she stood abruptly, reaching out to scratch Olivia¡¯s face. Having sensed that Xiang Fu would not give up easily, Olivia had been on her guard. Upon seeing Xiang Fu¡¯s attempt to strike her again, Olivia grabbed her hand with lightning speed and threw her, causing Xiang Fu to fall to the ground once more. Xiang Fu¡¯s expression grew more pained, her face extremely unsightly. With her cold and ruthless eyes, Olivia stared at Xiang Fu, then stomped on her fingers without mercy and warned coldly, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, if you bother me again, I will make you more miserable than you are now.¡± Xiang Fu red at Olivia, crying out, ¡°You wretch, I curse you to die a terrible death!¡± Olivia stepped harder on her, causing Xiang Fu¡¯s tears to flow more violently. But she didn¡¯t beg for mercy, her tear-blurred eyes burned with uncontainable resentment. One day, she vowed to personally disfigure Olivia¡¯s loathsome face. She wondered if Daniel Marshall would still want Olivia if she became a hideous ghost. At this moment, all that filled Xiang Fu¡¯s heart were regret for not having disfigured Olivia¡¯s face and resentment. Olivia cocked her head, looking at Xiang Fu provocatively, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. I¡¯ll unt my happiness before you. Maybe, I might even share my joy with you. So don¡¯t die too soon, or you might feel too bloated! If you have indigestion, don¡¯t expect me or Daniel to take responsibility!¡± ¡°Did you really sleep with Daniel? Did he really touch you?¡± Feigning a radiant smile, Olivia didn¡¯t give Xiang Fu any space to breathe, ¡°We sleep in the same bed every night, what do you think? We¡¯ve done everything married couples do, you¡¯re asking a funny question. I shave his beard, I wear his clothes, he kisses me every day¡­we¡­¡± ¡°Stop it, stop it¡­Olivia, I hate you!¡± Xiang Fu wept uncontrobly, one hand firmly covering her ear. She didn¡¯t want to hear anymore. Daniel actuallyid his hands on this despicable woman, it must mean he was willing to ept any woman besides Charmy Bet, presumably, he had moved on from the pain five years ago. She regretted digging for the truth, now her heart was shattered, it hurt so much! She had waited for so many years, thinking that once Charmy was dead, she would have a chance to be with Daniel. But now, this despicable woman had stolen him away, even bing Daniel¡¯s legal wife. She truly hated Olivia and overwhelmingly resented her plight. Xiang Fu¡¯s emotions copsed as she screamed through her tears. Oliver withdrew her foot and looked at Xiang Fu. For a moment, a spectrum of emotions flooded Olivia¡¯s heart. Indisputably, Xiang Fu really loved Daniel, Olivia could feel it. But Daniel never loved her in return. You don¡¯t always get what you want, and not every effort is rewarded. Sorrowfully, Olivia thought Xiang Fu was quite pitiful. She couldn¡¯t let go and that would lead her to a perpetual misery. Olivia ignored Xiang Fu, got in her car, and drove away from the other side. Xiang Fuy still on the ground, crying sorrowfully. Just as Martin Wace arrived at hisw firm, he was greeted by an unexpected visitor. For a moment, Martin widened his eyes in surprise. ¡°Mrs. Marshall is looking for me? What a rare treat! I, Martin, am truly honored!¡± Be Thompson, as an experienced individual, had heard all types of remarks. Even knowing the sarcasm, her heart remained still and her face bore an indifferent smile. ¡°Lawyer Wace, I want to hire you for a divorce case. I¡¯m willing to pay whatever legal fees you demand if the case is sessful..¡± Chapter 101 - 101 Mrs. Olivia Marshall, Are You Playing Me? Chapter 101: Mrs. Olivia Marshall, Are You ying Me? Trantor: 549690339 Martin Wace raised his eyebrows in a probing manner. ¡°Mrs. Marshall wants a divorce?¡± Be Thompson¡¯s lips tightened as she nodded, yful light dancing in her eyes. Martin¡¯s gaze narrowed slightly, his forehead creased, and he continued, ¡°What kind of oue does Mrs. Marshall desire?¡± ¡°A divorce, leaving with nothing, causing no scandals or interferences.¡± Martin¡¯s gaze became sharp, staring at Be Thompson, ¡°Is Mrs. Marshall referring to Mrs. Be Marshall?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Be Thompson¡¯s face didn¡¯t show any emotion as she met Martin¡¯s gaze. Martin managed a slight smile and joked, ¡°Mrs. Marshall, are you ying me?¡± Be Thompson¡¯s eyes held a measure of seriousness, ¡°No! I¡¯m impressed by Lawyer Wace¡¯s reputation. I sought you out in hopes of achieving a desirable result.¡± Martin¡¯s amusement deepened, ¡°You¡¯re putting me on a pedestal, to which I¡¯m unustomed. You¡¯re too kind.¡± Martin exuded an aura of seasoned steadiness, an embodiment of an elite member of society. He replied cryptically, ¡°I regret to inform you that I cannot take Mrs. Marshall¡¯s case. I am also engaged on other matters with Mrs. Be Marshall, her defense attorney, in fact. In the interest of fairness, I must recuse myself.¡± Be Thompson¡¯s gaze remained unstirred, she unwaveringly stared at Martin, ¡°Is that so? What a pity! If opportunityes again, I hope to work with Lawyer Wace.¡± The corner of Martin¡¯s mouth curved slightly, a suggestive arc forming, ¡°In the future, should Mrs. Marshall require awyer to handle a divorce, I¡¯ll be sure to assist.¡± Be Thompson managed a stiff smile, her voice somewhat rigid, ¡°Lawyer Wace, sorry for the bother!¡± ¡°Mrs. Marshall, no need to escort me out!¡± Be tightened her lips, rose and turned. In that moment, her demeanor changed. She Imew full well that Martin would not take her divorce case, but she came anyways, just to give Daniel and Olivia Jenkins a taste of the repercussions. She deliberately used Martin to warn Daniel and Olivia: their divorce was not a ruse; proceedings had already begun. Even if Olivia refused, this marriage was set for dissolution, regardless of Daniel¡¯s agreement or disagreement. The doors closed¡ª Martin immediately called Daniel. ¡°Are you divorcing Olivia Jenkins?¡± On the phone, Daniel asked coldly, ¡®Who said that?¡± ¡°Be Thompson just left. She wanted me to handle your divorce. I turned her down.¡± Daniel¡¯s voice was low and slow, his tone oddly calm, ¡°Ignore Be. She can¡¯t change the world on her head, her schemes are bound to fail.¡± ¡°Your wife was making a fuss about wanting a divorce. What if she¡¯s had a change of heart and wants to divorce you?¡± The corner of Daniel¡¯s mouth curved, he casually said, ¡°My wife won¡¯t divorce.¡± Martin¡¯s eyes twinkled with a hint of amusement, ¡°You¡¯ve reconciled? nning for a future together? Oh boy, I didn¡¯t know I was having a mouthful of dog food!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t know what to say, then stop babbling!¡± Suddenly, the call was cut off. Looking at his phone, Martin burst intoughter. As Be stepped into the ck Bentley, she received a call from her sister-inw. ¡°Sis, it¡¯s terrible, many of our partners want to terminate their coborations with Yonder Group. Some projects have even beenpletely halted. What do we do? I don¡¯t dare inform Sebastian, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll affect his health.¡± Beforted her, ¡°Orion Smith, don¡¯t panic for now, make sure to hide this from Sebastian. He can¡¯t be bothered while recovering, let me think of a solution.¡± ¡°Sis, you have to find a way to save Yonder Group. If this keeps up, I fear we¡¯ll go bankrupt sooner orter. This must be Daniel¡¯s doing. He¡¯s despicable, we can¡¯t let him act as he pleases anymore..¡± Chapter 102 - 102 1 Don ‘t Want to See You Again Chapter 102: 1 Don ¡®t Want to See You Again Trantor: 549690339 Without a doubt, Be Thompson was sure Daniel Marshall had a hand in it. She was determined to get rid of Daniel Marshall. ¡°Orion Smith, I understand now. I¡¯m going back to Yonder Group.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m hanging up now. Thanks, sis!¡± After the call, Be Thompson continued to grip her phone tightly. Her face had turned frighteningly grim, her eyes burning with uncontainable rage. With red-rimmed eyes, she headed to Daniel¡¯s office to submit her resignation letter. Without any hesitation, Daniel signed her resignation eptance, saying nonchntly: ¡°Transfer your HR duties to the department manager. I¡¯ll have Finance settle with you. You don¡¯t need toe in this afternoon.¡± She had been with him at Marshall Corporation since he started. She had worked tirelessly, fought for him, and did it all without expecting him to be so ruthless. He didn¡¯t even attempt to make her stay. He turned a blind eye to the injuries she sustained and the red mark on her face, not even bothering to show a hint of concern. She had already fallen so low, yet he never gave her a proper look. She never really existed in his heart¡­ Remembering all these injustices, she felt a heartache too profound to describe, and began to feel despair rising within her. In an instant, tears welled up in her eyes. Trying to hold back, she blinked hard, trying not to let the tears fall. ¡°Daniel, you will regret this!¡± Daniel slowly looked up at her, his eyes filled with disdain. His voice was low, but carried amanding power, ¡°Get out!¡± Her eyes filled with resentment, she red at Daniel, all the while, revenge was brewing in her heart. Before leaving, she decided to stir the pot. ¡°Olivia Jenkins doesn¡¯t really love you. She¡¯s still in love with her ex-boyfriend. She¡¯s still with him, Daniel, do you enjoy being a cuckold? For a woman, who doesn¡¯t have you in her heart, are you willing to degrade yourself?¡± ¡°If Charmy Bet sees you now, she would be heartbroken, she would be uneasy, she¡­¡± Unexpectedly, Daniel red back at her with a vicious and ominous look in his eyes, yelling, ¡°Get out!¡± Suddenly startled, she froze, her voice caught in her throat mid-sentence. Fear filled her eyes, her unshed tears spilling over. Daniel exuded a chilling aura, his voicemanding, ¡°People like you, who are full of themselves, do not have the right to mention Charmy Bet. My wife isn¡¯t someone you can casually gossip about. Until now, you still don¡¯t understand where you went wrong? Did a donkey kick you in the head?¡± ¡°Both Charmy Bet and my wife are not as selfish as you are. You brought your present predicament upon yourself.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what the Marshall family promised you, but I won¡¯t fulfill it here. Nobody can manipte me, and I won¡¯t tolerate others scheming against me.¡± ¡°Olivia Jenkins is my only wife, and will continue to be! Since the day we got married, I have never considered divorce.¡± ¡°I advise you not to mess with my wife. You¡¯re no match for her, and I won¡¯t tolerate your mischief any longer. I don¡¯t want to see you again. Take care of yourself.¡± It was as though her throat was being squeezed, she was too choked up to say a word. She sobbed uncontrobly, hating Daniel Marshall and Olivia Jenkins intensely. With her fists clenched tight, trembling with suppressed fury, her knuckles were turning white. Showing no mercy, Daniel picked up the internal line, asking his secretary to escort her out. Through gritted teeth, she snarled: ¡°You won¡¯t be happy, Daniel! No woman who is with you will ever have a good end.. Charmy Bet is the perfect example! ¡° Chapter 103 - 103: If you like her, go after her Chapter 103: If you like her, go after her Trantor: 549690339 Daniel Marshall¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. His deep eyes also squinted, a field of crimson involuntarily surfaced in his mind. Five years ago, Charmy Bet fell in a pool of blood, and no matter how he called out, she never opened her eyes again. He watched helplessly as she died right before his eyes. As painful emotions spread within his heart, Daniel picked up his cigarette case, carelessly chose a cigarette, ced it in his mouth, lit it, and began to smoke. Even though Be had been asked to leave by the executive secretary, Daniel kept reying her words in his mind, his brow furrowing further as if tied in Imots. Would no woman who got involved with him meet a good end? Unconsciously, Daniel¡¯s heart tightened. He couldn¡¯t get rid of the ring sight of that pool of blood. Parting his sensual lips slightly, he exhaled rings of smoke. The swirling wisps of white smoke ascended and dissipated, mirroring Daniel¡¯s own mood rising, falling¡­ Suddenly, Oliver Johnson burst into the CEO¡¯s office, disregarding the executive secretary¡¯s attempt to stop him. ¡°Chief Daniel Marshall, I am really sorry, Director Johnson he¡­¡± Daniel¡¯s thoughts were pulled back to the present. he red coldly at Oliver Johnson, ¡°You¡¯re not needed anymore. You may leave.¡± The executive secretary bowed slightly, then turned and left, closing the door behind him. Oliver stood there, his gaze serious as he red at Daniel and demanded bitterly, ¡°What do you mean by this? How could you bully someone like that?¡± His ink-like, eyes darkened, Daniel¡¯s face turned frosty, ¡°How dare you question me, wasn¡¯t it you who just deliberately made things difficult for my executive secretary?¡± Pursing his lips, Oliver said, ¡°I admit I was impetuous. But that doesn¡¯t justify your bullying Be. She cried so much, appearing so heartbroken and miserable, bing theughing stock of the entire corporation, don¡¯t you take any responsibility?¡± Daniel scoffed coldly, ¡°Responsibility? I don¡¯t have any! Oliver Johnson, learn to separate work from personal feelings. You like Be, then you should pursue her. Why did you push her to me? I don¡¯t love her, never have and never will. You¡¯d better advise her to stop wasting her time on me. Besides, I am a married man. Please ask her to have a sense of decency, not to y the viin who intentionally wrecks other people¡¯s marriages. It¡¯s not your ce to tell me what to do, I only owe a responsibility to my legal wife. May I remind you again, I am a married man, I cannot amodate another woman in any aspect. Otherwise, that¡¯s desecration of marriage. I ask you honestly, are you asking me to cheat? If so, would that be fair to my wife? I reckon your brain has been so squashed by the door that you don¡¯t even understand basic morality. In this case, you have no right to lecture me.¡± Oliver fell silent. He too lit a cigarette and began to smoke. His eyebrows also furrowed, his eyes squinted. Watching Oliver, Daniel said somberly, ¡°Isn¡¯t the rtionship between her and me clear to you? I have only ever seen her as a friend, never crossing that boundary. Do you not understand how selfish she is? I will never tolerate anyone opposing me.¡± Exhaling a faint circle of smoke, Oliver looked at Daniel and asked, ¡°Does your injury really have something to do with her?¡± Daniel¡¯s handsome face hardened, ¡°She became Be Thompson¡¯s pawn and she is still feelingcent about it. I don¡¯t even bother to say anything. She is no longer suitable for the corporation, I will not wait for her to betray me before removing her. Besides, her selfishness is beyond redemption. If you do care about her, you must keep an eye on her. If she¡¯s foolish enough to be used by Be Thompson again, to be her pawn, I won¡¯t show any mercy towards Be..¡± Chapter 104 - 104 My Husband is Daniel Marshall Chapter 104: My Husband is Daniel Marshall Trantor: 549690339 His face solemn, Oliver Johnson stepped out of the CEO¡¯s office. Adam Howard was standing outside, obviously having been waiting for quite some time. ¡°Adam, let¡¯s talk.¡± Oliver tightened his lips and nodded in response. Then, he followed Adam up to the rooftop. Under the pretense of visiting his uncle at RenewalCare Hospital, Matthew Marshall met up with Andrew Smith. ¡°Daniel Marshall bought out the Smith Group, giving your dad no way out. Plus, your father was previously duped by Andrew Jenkins. It¡¯s because of Andrew Jenkins that you guys no longer have the Smith Group. Do you want revenge?¡± Matthew closely observed Andrew, not missing a single slight change in his expression. Mentioning this stirred hatred in Andrew¡¯s eyes, ¡°Of course, I want revenge. To be honest, I¡¯ve been sick of Daniel for a long time and I especially want to get rid of him. As for Andrew Jenkins, his death would serve him right.¡± A trace of a smirk appeared on Matthew¡¯s mysterious face, ¡°Right now, the Jenkins Group is disorzanized and vulnerable. It¡¯s the perfect opportunitv to strike. You can also drive the Jenkins Group to the ground.¡± Andrew raised his eyebrows, looking at Matthew with keen interest, ¡°Do you have a n in mind? Let¡¯s hear it.¡± ¡°I heard that Mrs. Jenkins¡¯ shares are now being managed by Hannah Jenkins. Since you guys know each other and have hung out together, why not do your friend a favor and help her out?¡± Andrew narrowed his eyes, ¡°But Olivia Jenkins is your sister-inw!¡± Shrugging disinterestedly, Matthew retorted: ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. It¡¯s the people of the Jenkins family who are fighting over the inheritance, what does it have to do with us?¡± Andrewughed suddenly, ¡°I understand now, just let them fight amongst themselves while we sit back and enjoy the show. We¡¯re not doing anything.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have a drink together tonight and chat more about it.¡± ¡°Sounds good!¡± The receptionist announced that awyer was here to see her ¨C Olivia Jenkins agreed to meet him. After Lawyer Mitchell met Olivia, he exined his presence and handed her a pre-prepared divorce agreement. Olivia quickly nced at the title of the document before throwing it into a paper shredder. In an instant, the divorce agreement turned into a pile of shredded paper. ¡°Tell Be Thompson, and everyone in the Marshall family, I won¡¯t divorce.¡± Lawyer Mitchell¡¯s face darkened, and his expression hardened, ¡°Miss Olivia Jenkins, further dys would do you no good, my advice is for you to settle this while you can.¡± With determination glinting in her almond eyes, Olivia derisively asked, ¡°Are you instructing me to do it out of fear or as a threat?¡± ¡°Miss Olivia, please mind yournguage.¡± Olivia pressed the inte button, summoning her secretary, ¡°Please show thewyer out. ¡± Lawyer Mitchell¡¯s face turned even uglier, his lips twitched involuntarily, ¡°Miss Olivia, I¡¯ll be back. If you do not sign, I will be here every day.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying, all I know is that you¡¯re egregiously rude. I am Mrs. Marshall, there is no Miss Olivia Jenkins here.¡± ¡°Even if you¡¯re not considering yourself, you should think about the Jenkins Group. I heard that the Jenkins Group has suffered a loss of two billion and has many creditors. Be careful.¡± Olivia let out a dismissiveugh. She picked up the phone on herp and pressed stop on the recording. She then showed the screen to Lawyer Mitchell. ¡°I thought the Marshall family was powerful and theirwyer would be too. Who knew they would send a nobody to scare me. Lawyer Mitchell, if something happens to me, you better watch out. I don¡¯t know what my husband Daniel looks like when he gets angry nor how ruthless he could be.¡± Enraged, Lawyer Mitchell could not muster a reply. Her face broke into a deeper smile, Olivia taunted, ¡°In Serene City, nobody can outsmart my husband Daniel Marshall, right?¡± Chapter 105 - 105: You are my Last Woman Chapter 105: You are my Last Woman Trantor: 549690339 Lawyer Mitchell¡¯s face turned ashen, at a loss for words. The secretary asked him to leave, and he had no choice but to oblige,pletely losing his previous confidence. He took this divorce case only because of the high fees. He knew it would be challenging before he took it, but he didn¡¯t want to miss out on the money. Despite the insult, he would still try to force Miss Olivia Jenkins to agree to the divorce. Hannah Jenkins was furious when she couldn¡¯t reach Geoffrey Gullingtonst night, who had the audacity to turn his phone off. Seeing Geoffrey Gullingtone home to check on her grandmother, Hannah nearly dragged him out of the house. ¡°So, you hope to eat out of two bowls at once? Geoffrey Gullington, don¡¯t think that I wouldn¡¯t dare kill you!¡± Ignoring Hannah¡¯s fierce re, Geoffrey tightly embraced her, softly soothing, ¡°Calm down, it¡¯s not as it seems. There¡¯s no rekindled me between Olivia and me; the media¡¯s making it up. My contact with Olivia is intended to gain her trust so I can be your inside man. If we can coborate, it would be much easier for you to deal with her.¡± Annoyed, Hannah shrugged off Geoffrey¡¯s embrace. Then she disdainfully snorted, ¡°Stop ying games. The fact that you¡¯re able to stay in Serene City is my doing. If I wanted, you could never step foot in this city again, and would be worse off than a beggar. Geoffrey Gullington, you better wise up and not test my bottom line.¡± Geoffrey was annoyed, but he hid it well. He squinted at Hannah, harboring deep hatred for her in his heart. He knew that the Jenkins Family never treated him as an equal, just a tool to be used. He also understood that he relied on their influence to settle in Serene City, and so, he had been enduring their treatment. As soon as he was stable, he would make them regret it, especially the bitch in front of him who was always yelling at him. With a fake serious expression, Geoffrey feigned weakness, soothing, ¡°Hannah, you¡¯re the only one in my heart. I dare not think otherwise. Trust me, I¡¯m just trying to do what¡¯s best for you. I can do anything for you.¡± If not for his usefulness, Hannah really didn¡¯t want to see him. She snapped impatiently, ¡°Fine, enough with your sweet talk. If you dare turn off your phone or ignore my calls again, just vanish forever and stop relying on the Jenkins Family.¡± Frustration boiling within, Geoffrey had to pretend to be obedient and not retaliate or go against Hannah¡¯s will. Hannah handed Geoffrey a car key, pointing at amon small car parked in the yard, ¡°I got you a car to make it easy for you toe and take care of my grandma. If you dare to betray me, I won¡¯t let you off, and everything I¡¯ve given will be taken back.¡± Geoffrey took the car key, squeezing out a smile and gently gazed at Hannah, ¡°I only live for you, Hannah, you¡¯re my everything. You¡¯re myst woman, I¡¯ll never betray you.¡± ¡°Quit trying to act cute, go check on my Grandma, her health hasn¡¯t been great.¡± Squashing all emotions, Geoffrey entered the Jenkins¡¯ house again. Inside, he still harbored immense hatred for the Jenkins Family. He would never forget how they ruined his life, causing his downfall. Andrew Jenkins¡¯ death was no loss at all. To better understand and grasp the group¡¯s business affairs, Olivia herself went to the group¡¯s robotic base. Christian Ziegler, the technical expert, and Chief Engineer, patiently exined the situation of the base to Olivia. Olivia also noticed the difficulties faced by the robot project and research center. Without further financial input, many projects would have to be halted. After the meeting, Olivia was in a hurry to return to the group headquarters. In the base¡¯s parking lot, out of nowhere, Olivia was dragged into amercial vehicle by several men.. Chapter 106 - 106: Who Sent You? Chapter 106: Who Sent You? Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins¡¯s mouth was tightly covered, unable to make a sound for help. She was restrained by a man in the back seat, unable to move. The van drove to the base¡¯s gates and left unhindered¡ªno one stopped them or carried out an inspection. Only when they moved a good distance away did the man release Olivia. With a sharp gaze, she scrutinized the men, ¡°Who sent you? Where are you taking me?¡± One of the men reprimanded in a cold voice, ¡°Chief Jenkins, you will understand when we get there. Calm yourself.¡± Since the man addressed her by her title, he clearly knew who she was. With this, Olivia calmly analyzed her situation, looking for an opportunity to escape. He managed toe and go from the Jenkins Group¡¯s robot base without attracting attention. This, she understood, was no simple feat. The most probable reason being inside aid¡ªknowing this only made her more cautious about her next move. Half an hourter, the van drove into an opulent mansion. Pushed out of the car, Olivia was taken to the edge of a swimming pool. Under a parasol sat a tattooed man, wearing a bathrobe, with a brutish expression and blond hair. With a re from the tattooed man, the others retreated to a distance. The tattooed man stared sharply at Olivia, who returned his gaze and slowly moved closer. He barked a crude, ¡°Sit!¡± while cutting into a steak with an imposing demeanor. Olivia sat opposite him, ¡°Who are you? The tattooed man sneered, ¡°So you¡¯re Andrew Jenkins¡¯s adopted daughter? You call the shots at Jenkins Group?¡± Maintaining a calm demeanor, Olivia replied simply, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I heard you have no intentions of repaying the 200 million you owe me.¡± There was a deadly glint in the tattooed man¡¯s eye, but Olivia remainedposed, showing no fear. She now had a hunch about what was happening. ¡°I¡¯ve just taken over Jenkins Group and haven¡¯t gone through the ounts yet. An auditing process started yesterday, and the result will likely be ready the day after tomorrow at the earliest.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t pay up, I can make you disappear within minutes,¡± he threatened, downing the red wine in his ss. Olivia replied with a faint smile, ¡°If something were to happen to me, you wouldn¡¯t see a single penny of that 200 million.¡± The man¡¯s face darkened at her threatening retort, his re intensifying, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°I believe you¡¯re only interested in the money, not in causing trouble. Until the audit by Jenkins Group is concluded, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t give you a clear answer. So, you must be the boss of Daily Finance Debt Company, right?¡± The corners of the tattooed man¡¯s mouth twisted up into a smirk as he looked Olivia over, ¡°Smart girl.¡± Curious, Olivia inquired further, ¡°Who told you I was not going to repay the money?¡± ¡°Your suppliers have been saying as much. Are you bold enough to admit it?¡± he retorted. Olivia¡¯s eyes sparkled as she replied, ¡°I¡¯ve never said such a thing. As long as the audit confirms it, no matter howrge the debt, I¡¯ll take full responsibility.¡± ¡°Empty promises. Isn¡¯t that easy?¡± He scoffed and stabbed a melon with his knife. Red melon juice flowed onto the white table and dripped onto the ground, The red liquid staining the ground was eerily unsettling. Despite the evident threat, Olivia didn¡¯t even blink; she kept a steady gaze on the tattooed man, her face calm and fearless. A gleam in Olivia¡¯s eyes, she sought further rification, ¡°May I know who negotiated this huge loan with you? And how did you even agree to lend such an enormous amount without any coteral?¡± ¡°Are you questioning me? Had enough of living?¡± he growled. With the chill of his roar echoing, the henchmen trooped in, restraining Olivia. Her arms were twisted behind her back, inducing pain.. Chapter 107 - 107: 1 1 m Pregnant with Daniel Marshall ‘s Child Chapter 107: 1 1 m Pregnant with Daniel Marshall ¡®s Child Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins endured the pain without showing a grimace, pretending to be calm. ¡°Two hundred million isn¡¯t two bucks. Lending such a huge amount entails risk. How is it possible without a person or coteral to guarantee the loan? Any sane person would find this questionable. Even if you¡¯re nning on killing me, I would still question the legitimacy of this loan. You know very well whether there¡¯s any foul y involved. If you think there¡¯s no problem with it, you can wait until the audit is over.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re trying to skip out on your debt!¡± The tattooed man abruptly stood, stepping closer to Olivia, his menacing stare locked onto her. His teeth were gritting when he forcefully grabbed Olivia¡¯s chin, ¡°You insolent girl, if I don¡¯t teach you a lesson, you¡¯ll never understand!¡± The tattooed man let go of Olivia. With one nce, the men who were with him dragged Olivia to the edge of the pool, getting ready to dunk her in the water. Out of the blue, Olivia shouted: ¡°I¡¯m carrying Daniel Marshall¡¯s child. If a single hair on my head is harmed, none of you would survive!¡± Immediately, the men halted, looking at the tattooed man, waiting for his nextmand. The tattooed man narrowed his eyes, furrowed his brows, crouched down, and reevaluated Olivia. He swiftly nced at Olivia¡¯s abdomen. If she was connected to Daniel Marshall, things could beplicated. Even though he was ruthless, he wouldn¡¯t dare to mess with Daniel rashly. The tattooed man turned to hisrades and asked, ¡°Have any of you heard about Daniel having a woman?¡± They shook their heads, then shared what they had heard, ¡°Rumor says that Daniel is immune to the charms of women, and no media dare to pry into his personal life. So we really can¡¯t confirm whether he has a girlfriend or not. But, some time ago, Daniel was seen at Andrew Jenkins¡¯s memorial, where he even offered incense.¡± The tattooed man¡¯s menacing demeanor had faded, and so had the ferocity in his eyes, ¡°Let her go.¡± The tattooed man returned to his chair, and Olivia sat down across from him. Ominous glints of defiance flickered in Olivia¡¯s eyes as she exuded an air of cold arrogance. ¡®Go and check who the ck BMW X6 1 drive is registered to, with a license te reading Shen JY166. If I can¡¯t leave this vi, be careful, the consequences will be beyond your imagination.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I can call Daniel right now. If hees, you will be in deep trouble.¡± Olivia carried her chin high, her icy gaze fixed on the tattooed man. After a moment of silence, the tattooed man tilted his head to hisrade, whispering, ¡°Check that te number.¡± ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve seen Daniel drive a ck BMW X6 before. It has the same te number this woman just mentioned.¡± Another one of hisrades leaned in to whisper, ¡°If this woman is really pregnant with Daniel¡¯s baby, we¡¯re in a tough spot. If we piss off Daniel, he won¡¯t let us off the hook. Boss, I think we should be careful. Andrew Jenkins left the Jenkins Group to this adopted daughter. He must have deliberated over that choice. Perhaps, this woman really has an affiliation with Daniel.¡± Hearing this, the tattooed man frowned in contemtion while sizing Olivia up. Olivia¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of contempt as she looked at the tattooed man, ¡°Daniel has plenty of money, but he won¡¯t tolerate anyone messing with the people around him. You may want to think about how this money was borrowed, who handled the procedures, and whose signature was on it. I don¡¯t believe my dad would borrow money from a debt agency. I¡¯ll just let you know, Vice President Charles of Jenkins Group has already been invited to a tea party. If any problems arose from the audit, thepany wouldunch a self-inspection procedure. In serious cases, they would involve the police..¡± Chapter 108 - 108: Comatose State Chapter 108: Comatose State Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Threaten me, do you think I¡¯m easily scared?¡± The tattooed man¡¯s face grew dark, his eyes stormy. Restricted by Daniel Marshall¡¯s status, even though he was furious, he didn¡¯t daresh out at Olivia Jenkins, he just red at her menacingly. Olivia was still smiling, her expression containing a hint of scorn and sarcasm, ¡°Who you are is of no interest to me. However, the consequences if Daniel Marshall¡¯s child gets scared, I can¡¯t promise.¡± Saying this, Olivia lightly caressed her belly, brilliant light swirling in her eyes. A vein in the tattooed man¡¯s forehead was bulging with rage and his eyes seemed to spit fire, but he was just tolerating it, clenching his hands tightly into fists. Even though the tattooed man¡¯s burning rage was clearly visible, when he spoke, he consciously softened his voice, ¡°You can go now, but let me make it clear beforehand, you must repay the money you owe me. Otherwise, no matter what your rtionship with Daniel Marshall is, I will surely¡­¡± Kill you, these three words were left unsaid. The tattooed man suppressed his anger the whole time, didn¡¯t even make an obscene gesture, for fear that the woman in front of him might get a fright and Daniel Marshall would not let him off. Olivia stood up, her eyes sharp as an eagle¡¯s, staring at the tattooed man, ¡°Please take me back to the Jenkins Group¡¯s robot base. If the auditing results are consistent, I will definitely discuss with you the ns to repay the money. Otherwise, this matter won¡¯t end.¡± For the first time, feeling as if being held by the throat by a young girl, the expression on the tattooed man¡¯s face was extremely unpleasant, his gaze fierce enough to kill. Despite this, he didn¡¯t dare to make a move, nor did he dare utter any threatening words. ¡°Get a nicer car and take this woman home.¡± Arching one eyebrow, Olivia gave a deep and meaningful smile, ¡°Thanks, Boss!¡± After Olivia left, the tattooed man ordered his minion, ¡°Check immediately if this woman really is rted to Daniel Marshall, and whether she is really pregnant.¡± ¡°Yes, Boss!¡± The minion took the order and hurried off. The tattooed man vented all the anger he had just suppressed in Olivia¡¯s presence. Everything on the table was abruptly smashed to the ground. He also smashed the sun umbre and the tables and chairs. If he found out that this damned girl had no rtion with Daniel Marshall, he would absolutely not let her off. He was going to strangle her! Resorting to unfair means to harm her, Olivia decided to take the initiative and strike back ¨C she took her team to the Jenkins Family residence. After the nurse gave Mrs. Jenkins her injection and saw her into a deep sleep, they pushed Mrs. Jenkins out of the vi. There were others downstairs, watching the maids. Seeing the state Olivia was in, the maids didn¡¯t dare to make any rash moves, nor could they convey any information to Seraphina. Seeing her grandmother safely leaving with medical staff, Olivia did not leave the Jenkins Family vi but calmly sat in the living room as if waiting for Seraphina to return. The servants had also heard about the Jenkins Family inheritance struggle and were specting that Olivia Jenkins was in charge. Therefore, they didn¡¯t dare to act up in front of Olivia. Seraphina didn¡¯t return from the beauty salon until five in the afternoon, only to be stunned when she saw Olivia sitting at ease in the living room. Moreover, Olivia was ignoring her. Even without uttering a word, her aura was impossible to ignore. With Andrew Jenkins gone, and Mrs. Jenkins having been on her side from the beginning, Seraphina put on no further pretense, ring at Olivia with resentment and screamed, ¡°Guards, get this bitch out of here!¡± There was a hint of scorn and ridicule in Olivia¡¯s eyes as she watched Seraphina. Olivia¡¯s face didn¡¯t hold any emotion and her tone was slow when she spoke, but it was chilling enough to make one shudder, ¡°Seraphina, pack your stuff and take your illegitimate children, get out of the Jenkins family residence..¡± Chapter 109 - 109 DNA Test Report Chapter 109: DNA Test Report Trantor: 549690339 Bastard? What does Olivia Jenkins know? Does she dare to confront me now? This wretched girl even dares to drive me away! Filled with various emotions, Seraphina was both angry and resentful. Her face turned pale instantly, a trace of panic shed in her eyes, but she managed to keep calm, ¡°Olivia Jenkins, you are spitting blood and ndering me. You get out!¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes were sharp as if shooting through Seraphina. Every word she coldly uttered left no room for retaliation. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to leave, I¡¯ll throw you out. You seem to forget your deeds, I¡¯ll help you remember, I will request a DNAparison.¡± In that instant, Seraphina¡¯s pupils shrank, her face twitching slightly. Feeling guilty, Seraphina could only divert the topic, attempting to shift Olivia¡¯s focus. ¡°You intentionally want to anger Granny to death, just so that nobody wouldpete for the inheritance with you. You¡¯re so wicked!¡± ¡°Intent on making Granny angry, using Granny, that¡¯s you! Seraphina, if you don¡¯t want people to know what you did, you better not have done it!¡± With that, Olivia opened the photo album on her mobile phone, raised the screen, and showed Seraphina the DNA test reports of Hannah Jenkins and George Jenkins. Seraphina¡¯s eyes flickered with evasion, her face was barely holding up, she was panicking inside. She cautiously nced a few times, wary of being overheard by the maid and Mrs. Jenkins, so she also dared not loudly scold Olivia. Despite this, Seraphina managed to remain calm, revealing no hint of panic, still arguing in her defense: ¡°You¡¯re ndering me, you¡¯re insulting me, and by doing so, you¡¯re also insulting your father, Olivia, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Olivia¡¯s beautiful face radiated with confidence and pride. Her eyes were hawk-like, constantly pressing Seraphina. Seraphina¡¯s face turned somewhat pale, instinctively backing off. Her hand was shaking unconsciously. To prevent Olivia from noticing her fear, Seraphina clenched her fists tightly and blinked her eyes to ease her panic. Olivia, with her chilly and menacing tone, pressured Seraphina: ¡°Your old lover has been invited for a tea chat, haven¡¯t you lost your support? Are you particrly anxious? Are you particrly panicked? You hurt my father, deceived him. You colluded with Vice President Charles, my father knew about everything. These DNA test results, my father left them for me!¡± Seraphina was shocked, her eyes widened in disbelief. While retreating, she tripped and fell onto the floor. Ignoring the pain, Seraphina red at Olivia with resentment. But she instantly lost her courage. Fearfully, she looked at the elevator, afraid of being overheard by Mrs. Jenkins. Without Mrs. Jenkins¡¯ protection, they would soon lose everything. Brazenly confronting Olivia, Seraphina fought back: ¡°Olivia, you¡¯ve taken things too far! Even if you can¡¯t stand me, I¡¯m still your stepmother, you should respect your elders. In life or death, I¡¯m a member of the Jenkins family. You¡¯ll never drive me away or defame me. No one would believe you!¡± Olivia scoffed, rebutting coldly: ¡°Thew favors evidence. If there is evidence, countless people will believe me and it¡¯s not up to you to criticize me.¡± Suddenly, Olivia extended her hand and pped Seraphina harshly, ¡°This is one score settled with you, only rted to the trending topic. Of course, a p is too light a punishment for you. But don¡¯t worry, we will settle your dues slowly and clearly. You will have to pay for your actions.¡± Her face was burning from the p. Seraphina was still sitting on the floor, her voice raised slightly, ¡°Someonee, throw this wretched woman out.¡± ¡°Stop yelling, your throats are going to break but nobody will heed you. I have fired all the Jenkins family¡¯s housemaids, they have already left. Now, it¡¯s time for you to leave. Don¡¯t ever expect Granny to help you, she won¡¯t ever meet you..¡± Chapter 110 - 110: Blood Draw Chapter 110: Blood Draw Trantor: 549690339 Seraphina cried miserably, trying to draw the attention of more people, she didn¡¯t believe Mrs. Jenkins would allow Olivia Jenkins to act recklessly. She had even less faith that Mrs. Jenkins would help Olivia Jenkins bully them. Mrs. Jenkins¡¯ heart problem was so severe that she wasn¡¯t durable for shocks, her heart is worn out in the extreme grief of losing her son, like a remnant flower baptized by the storm, she might fall easily. Olivia Jenkins would definitely not dare to tell the truth to Mrs. Jenkins. Mrs. Jenkins didn¡¯t know the truth, she were definitley still on their side, she would certainly still care about Hannah Jenkins and George Jenkins. It must be Olivia Jenkins who lied to her, Mrs. Jenkins wouldn¡¯t want to leave Jenkins family with the lowly maid. Seraphina cried out for a minute and still saw no one, so she raised her voice and cried out more pitifully. ¡°Mom¡­Mum¡­e help me uphold justice. Someone help, Olivia Jenkins is hitting people, she¡¯s acting out with impunity. Kick her out!¡± Out of the blue, Olivia Jenkins pped Seraphina again. In an instant, Seraphina covered her face tightly in pain and red at Olivia Jenkins with resentment. Seraphina¡¯s fake crying also instantly stopped. Deep in Olivia Jenkins¡¯s dark eyes, there was a strong chilling ill-intent. Her face also showed a measure of ruthless determination. In terms of might, she had already overwhelmed Seraphina. ¡°Everyonee out!¡± Apanying Olivia Jenkins¡¯ loud shout, a few men came down from the second floor, all dress in ck suits, seeming to be bodyguards. These men looked very menacing ¨C cold and fierce. Seraphina was scared but she still wasn¡¯t willing to admit defeat, quickly standing up. At this point, she realized that Mrs. Jenkins wasn¡¯t in the vi and the servants were all gone too. It had to be this damned Olivia Jenkins who had hidden Mrs. Jenkins, because Mrs. Jenkins was their support system. This awful woman was really taking her on, she had underestimated her. Seraphina stopped pretending to be weak and exposed a sneer of disdain, taunting. ¡°You think having more people means you can bully others? Olivia Jenkins, I¡¯ve never taken you seriously, in this family, the person who deserves to die most is you, it was you who killed Aphra, you are the disaster!¡± Seraphina pointed angrily at Olivia Jenkins as she talked, even charging over trying to hit Olivia Jenkins. At that moment, the men in the ck suits grabbed Seraphina in the blink of an eye and restrained her hands behind her back. It hurt so much that Seraphina couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. ¡°Olivia Jenkins, you¡¯ll get youreuppance, you¡¯ll never die a good death! If you have guts, let me go, let¡¯s fight one-on-one!¡± With a crisp sound, Olivia Jenkins pped Seraphina again, a trickle of blood flowed from the corner of her mouth. Olivia¡¯s icy, cold eyes stared at Seraphina and she gritted out, ¡°It was you who killed my father, you are Jenkins family¡¯s disaster. You and your adulterous lover did so many disgusting things, you know that perfectly. You even tried to grab from Jenkins Group, intending to seize Jenkins family¡¯s wealth. Seraphina, I won¡¯t let you get away with this!¡± As she said that, Olivia Jenkins showed Seraphina another piece of footage. It was the sequence where Seraphina stole the medicine bottles from Andrew Jenkins¡¯ desk, believing nobody noticed. Seraphina was stunned, her throat was as if it had been gripped by an invisible hand. She didn¡¯t, didn¡¯t at all, specte that Andrew Jenkins might be setting her up. Even though it was her own fault, Seraphina still tried to ce the me back on Andrew Jenkins. ¡°I took his medicine to the doctor because I was afraid he took the wrong ones. I was concerned about him. I haven¡¯t done anything to wrong Aphra. He falsified the test results, don¡¯t believe him.¡± Olivia Jenkins showed Seraphina the phone, while she searched for Hannah Jenkins¡¯ number, ¡°nder? Then I¡¯ll have Hannah and George go to the hospital to have their blood drawn andpared with father¡¯s remains for a DNA test. Or maybe, I should just directly show them the DNA test results..¡± Chapter 111 - 111: Leverage Chapter 111: Leverage Trantor: 549690339 In an instant, Seraphina went frantic, trying to snatch Olivia Jenkins¡¯s phone away. She was incredibly agitated, ¡°You wretch, I hate you!¡± Ignoring Seraphina, Olivia resolutely called Hannah Jenkins. ¡°Come home immediately, I have a DNA report for you. It will tell you about your¡­¡± Before Olivia could finish, Seraphina cried out loudly, ¡°Olivia, I promise, I¡¯ll leave, and I don¡¯t want anything from Jenkins Group anymore. If you say another word, I swear it won¡¯t end well for you.¡± On the other end of the phone, Hannah sounded worried, demanding, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s happening? Olivia, what did you do to my mom?¡± Olivia narrowed her deep-set eyes, gazing coldly at Seraphina. Though her voice spoke to Hannah calmly over the phone, it was full of an ominousmand, ¡°Come home, and you¡¯ll know. Your mother will tell you.¡± Between gritted teeth, Hannah threatened, ¡°If you dare toy a finger on my mother, Olivia, I won¡¯t let you off. I¡¯ming home now. Don¡¯t go anywhere.¡± Suddenly, Olivia ended the call and signaled the men in suits to release Seraphina. The furious mes within Seraphina¡¯s eyes were raging, as if they could incinerate Olivia. She trembled in her uncontroble rage. But with Olivia holding some apt form of control over her, she dared not act out and could only stand obediently while Olivia spoke. With a cold smirk on her face, Olivia asked, ¡®What do you think Hannah and George Jenkins will feel when they find out they¡¯re illegitimate? Would they despise you, or their biological father? If Vice President Charles¡¯s wife and son ever find out about your affair, imagine the scandal!¡± The smile on Olivia¡¯s face gradually turned somber as she provocatively added, ¡°The wife of Vice President Charles has approached me a few times already. Maybe I should have a more in-depth conversation with her¡­ ¡± ¡°Stop it! Just¡­stop¡­¡± Her eyes filled with hatred, focused on Olivia, but her aggressive posture sagged as if she had been defeated by Olivia. Tears of shame started rolling down her cheeks once again. Olivia exuded an aura of danger,manding in a stern voice, ¡°Take your children and get out of the Jenkins Family. Your bags are already packed. Don¡¯t even dream about taking anything else that belongs to the Jenkins. Considering you¡¯ve been pretending to be nice to Grandma for years, I¡¯ll be generous and let you take two sets of clothes.¡± Two men came forward to ce three suitcases in front of Seraphina at Olivia¡¯s beckoning. ¡°Seraphina, if your hand reaches out for the Jenkins Group again, I promise the repercussions won¡¯t be as simple as now. I won¡¯t hesitate to publicize your shameful antics and let your illegitimate children face the world¡¯s criticism. If you don¡¯t believe me, just try and provoke me. I will do what I say.¡± Swallowing her humiliation, Seraphina couldn¡¯t hide her reluctance. A confident and proud expression filled Olivia¡¯s beautiful face as she demanded threateningly, ¡°Tell Hannah to give up her position as grandma¡¯s proxy shareholder voluntarily, let the originalwyer handle it. How could illegitimate children have the audacity to im what rightfully belongs to the Jenkins Family? If you have no shame, at least have some on behalf of your children!¡± ¡°Today, I got taken away by the owner of Daily Finance Debt Company, he must¡¯ve been colluding with you, right? The suppliers making a scene at the Jenkins Group was also your idea, wasn¡¯t it? nting the hot search about my past rtionship and tarnishing my image, did you also orchestrate this? Just how many despicable things have you done, Seraphina? You might even lose track.¡± Faced with Olivia¡¯s usations, Seraphina¡¯s hystericalughter filled the room, ¡°I didn¡¯t lose to you. I underestimated Andrew Jenkins. I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be so well-prepared and leave you evidence against me..¡± Chapter 112 - 112: I Heard You Are Carrying My Child Chapter 112: I Heard You Are Carrying My Child Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Anyone devoid of human feelings would say such things, Seraphina, you¡¯re only fit for the trash! Even if you leave the Jenkins Family, if anything goes wrong with the Jenkins Group audit, I won¡¯t let you off the hook.¡± The deadly aura emanating from Olivia Jenkins made people shudder involuntarily. In an instant, Seraphina closed her mouth. With a single look from Olivia, a man in ck escorted Seraphina out of the Jenkins mansion, throwing her three suitcases out with her. With a single gesture from Olivia, two men in ck changed the mansion door¡¯s lock. With a slight tilt of her head, Olivia scoffed at Seraphina disdainfully and said coldly, ¡°From this moment, someone will be guarding here, the surveince will be continuous for 24 hours, and don¡¯t even think about stepping foot into the Jenkins mansion. Moreover, I will discuss thoroughly with thewyers to find a suitable allegation to sue you for the properties you¡¯ve taken as your own. ¡± Seraphina was so angry that her eyes were about to pop out, but she dared not to rebut Olivia. Let this bitch gloat for the time being, when she has an opportunity, she would definitely take revenge. She would curse this bitch every day, wishing her a miserable death. ring at Seraphina with her intimidating gaze, Olivia left first. Leaving two men in ck behind, the others followed Olivia away. Hannah Jenkins hurried back but didn¡¯t see Olivia; all she could see was how miserable her mother looked, standing bruised and battered at the entrance of the mansion. Hannah was furious, ¡°I¡¯m going to find Olivia and settle the score, I will teach that wretch a lesson!¡± ¡°Hannah, don¡¯t go, let¡¯s leave first, listen to your mom.¡± There were two men in ck standing at the mansion gate. It was clear they were not going to let them in, so Hannah stared at them fiercely. A minuteter, Hannah put the suitcases in the car trunk. There were outsiders here, it was indeed not good to argue. They would figure something out after they left. At the front desk of a five-star hotel, when Hannah was checking in and using her card, she was informed that the card had been deactivated. With resentment, Hannah had no choice but to use her own bank card to pay the deposit. Back in the room, Seraphina received a call from her son. His card was also unable to be used. Worried that her son might do something reckless, and even more afraid he would seek out Olivia on his own, Seraphina had to pacify her son and transfer him some money. Seraphina also warned her son not to act recklessly. Currently, they were at their lowest point, and only by biding their time would they have a chance to turn things around. After ending the call, Seraphina began discussing serious matters with Hannah. ¡°Your grandma must have been hidden away by Olivia. We must find her and bring her out to stay with us. Only then can we control Olivia, have the opportunity to return home, and even reim the Jenkins Group.¡± ¡°Mom, we¡¯ll do as you said. We can definitely deal with that bitch, Olivia.¡± ¡°Hannah, don¡¯t worry about me, and you mustn¡¯t fall out with Olivia over me. No matter how Olivia bullies you, you must not leave the Jenkins Group. You are already an official employee of the Jenkins Group. As long as you don¡¯t want to leave and make no major mistakes, she won¡¯t have the right to fire you. No matter what she says, even if it is to provoke you, don¡¯t believe her.¡± Hannah nodded, and gently tended to the wounds and bruises on her mother¡¯s face. Seraphina, grimacing in pain with a poorplexion, still managed to reassure her daughter. ¡°Hannah, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. The groundwork and connections that I haveid in the Jenkins Group aren¡¯t over. We can still hit back at Olivia. If anything happens to Uncle Charles, you must distance yourself from him. No matter what they ask you, just say you don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Olivia had nned to have dinner with Martin Wace, but to her surprise when she walked into the private dining room, she found Daniel Marshall. Daniel was focused on Olivia, his voice maic yet cold, ¡°I heard you¡¯re pregnant with my child!¡± Chapter 113 - 113: Beautiful and Cool Sister-in-Law Chapter 113: Beautiful and Cool Sister-in-Law Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins¡¯ expression was indifferent, an air of cool arrogance flittering across the corners of her lips. ¡°Just nonsense from a moment of desperation, you shouldn¡¯t take it to heart¡± ¡°Am I to understand that it¡¯s a given for Mrs. Olivia Marshall to take advantage of me? Are you implying that you want to bear me a child?¡± Daniel Marshall asked, the corner of his mouth twitching upwards, an ambiguous smirk on his face. His gaze didn¡¯t waver, still deeply focussed on Olivia Jenkins. Olivia Jenkins¡¯ bright eyes flickered as she shrugged nonchntly, ¡°I have no intentions of bearing your child nor do I have any such thoughts. You refuse to divorce yet you won¡¯t allow me to mention the name ¡®Daniel¡¯, isn¡¯t that a bit barbaric?¡± ¡°Be it good or bad, you¡¯re the one who has the final say. What else can I say?¡± Scornfully looking at Daniel Marshall, Olivia Jenkins retorted, You could sue me, I didn¡¯t stop you, neither did I prevent you from setting the record straight.¡± With a soft chuckle, Daniel Marshall said, ¡°I understand now, if Mrs. Marshall wishes to use me, I have no room for protest.¡± Rolling her eyes, Olivia Jenkins contemptuously asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t Martin Waceing? Didn¡¯t you invite him for dinner?¡± Daniel Marshall casually lifted an eyebrow and said indifferently, ¡°Whether hees or not, what, does it have to do with me?¡± ring at Daniel Marshall, Olivia Jenkins asked the waiter to serve the dishes. Being hungry, Olivia Jenkins didn¡¯t want to waste time in useless chatter. Daniel Marshall didn¡¯t intend to leave, he had already prepared himself to have this meal. At Eight Treasures Building, Martin Wace and Adam Howard were dining in a private room. Each of them ate tworge abalone, the type which cost over thirty thousand each. There was also a Boston lobster and roe crab. They spared nothing, even eating rice with the abalone sauce. Martin Wace joked, ¡°Just order whatever you want to eat. After all, we¡¯re not footing the bill. The boss is rich, no need for us to save on his ount.¡± Adam Howard burst intoughter until his eyes became slits, ¡°This free meal is certainly worthwhile! Let¡¯s order three jin of Pipi Shrimp, the roeden kind, cooked in salt and pepper. And also a wild Yellow Croaker to be steamed.¡± Adding to the conversation, Martin Wace said, ¡°I¡¯ll have the attendant ce the order right away.¡± Adam Howard while savouring the roe crab said, ¡°I hope for such good things to happen more frequently. Sister-inw is both beautiful and strong. She and the boss actually make a good match. In any case, I appreciate my sister-inw.¡± ¡°Yeah, Olivia Jenkins has a very distinctive personality, she has the bosspletely wrapped around her finger. It¡¯s like she¡¯s deliberately trying to seduce him! I heard from a returnee that she had given Seraphina such a thrashing that Seraphina didn¡¯t dare to say a word. She called me asking for a discreet bodyguard in exchange for a substantial fee. I immediately agreed and even transferred one of the boss¡¯s men to her. Luckily, I didn¡¯t get scolded and got a feast as well.¡± ¡°If I recall correctly, it¡¯s the first time the boss and sister-inw are dining alone. It could be considered as a date, right?¡± ¡°Who knows! The boss is unpredictable, who knows what he is thinking? I surely do not like ying guessing games with him!¡± ¡°When I heard others probing me for information, asking if sister-inw is really pregnant, my first thought was anticipation, hoping it to be true.¡± Martin Wace, with an utterly serious face said, ¡°From my perspective, if one doesn¡¯t want to divorce, pregnancy truly is a great method. With it, all criticisms can be effectively silenced. Since you¡¯re close to them, find an opportunity to subtly suggest this idea. If it works, we¡¯ll be heroes ¨C it won¡¯t just be seafood, we¡¯ll be able to eat whatever we want.¡± Adam Howardughed meaningfully, his eyes also held a trace of a smile, ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll find an opportunity to subtly give them a hint.¡± Olivia Jenkins was thoroughly enjoying her meal when suddenly, her phone rang. ncing at her phone, Olivia Jenkins saw a picture message from Thompson. It was a picture of Daniel Marshall with a strikingly beautiful woman with long, straight hair.. Chapter 114 - 114: What time will you be home? Chapter 114: What time will you be home? Trantor: 549690339 The woman in the photo looked very familiar! In Olivia Jenkins¡¯ mind, the image of a long-haired, sweet and gentle woman she had seen at ResilientCare Hospital came to mind. It must be her! In the photo, Daniel Marshall held her, both of them smiling sweetly, their faces filled with joy. They must be a couple in love. This woman must be the one whom Seraphina imed Daniel loves to death! Seraphina had deliberately sent this kind of photo to her, clearly aimed to disgust and provoke her, trying to make her argue with Daniel¡­ However, this simple scheme of Seraphina¡¯s was something Olivia simply didn¡¯t care about. Moreover, Olivia had already prepared herself mentally and had a good understanding of her situation. This intimate photo indeed failed to stir waves in her heart. She put her phone aside and continued eating as if nothing happened. Seeing that Olivia did not respond, Serpahina sent her another message. [Bitch, look clearly. This is the woman Daniel loves to death. You are nothing in his heart, and you are not worthy of him.] [You¡¯re silent, you must be heartbroken to death, hahaha, you deserve it, you¡¯re not worthy!] [Olivia Jenkins, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s the most shameless, let me tell you, that woman wille back. You will surely be humiliated, and Daniel will definitely abandon you.] [In front of that woman, you¡¯re less than a speck of dust. There¡¯s no ce for you in Daniel¡¯s heart. Hahaha, you¡¯re so pathetic!] Olivia¡¯s beautiful face showed no emotion. She decisively blocked Seraphina and deleted the messages she sent. Indeed, shameless bitches are always so self-righteous. If Seraphina wanted to amuse herself, Olivia wouldn¡¯t y along. She didn¡¯t show any sign of displeasure and continued to enjoy her dinner. Daniel, his deep eyes watching Olivia, asked with his sexy thin lips slightly parted, ¡°What¡¯s up? Who¡¯s looking for you?¡± Olivia responded in a light-hearted manner, ¡°Just some spam, no need to pay it any mind. ¡± ¡°Where are you going after dinner?¡± Daniel¡¯s voice was low, enchanting like a cello, captivating. Olivia slightly fluttered her long eyshes and replied dismissively, ¡°I have to go back to work after eating. I¡¯m very busy!¡± ¡°What time will you be home?¡± ¡°Not sure.¡± In an instant, Daniel¡¯s attractive thin lips tightened, his handsome face stiffening, as ifyered with frost. Indifferent to everything, Olivia continued enjoying her meal with relish. When Mrs. Jenkins woke up, she found herself in a convalescent hospital, refusing to eat or take medicine. She even threw away the meals that the nurse prepared for her and started throwing things around. The nurse patiently consoled, ¡°Mrs. Jenkins, your family knows that your health is not good. They specifically sent you here to recuperate. As soon as your health improves, they woulde to pick you up.¡± Mrs. Jenkins was furious, ¡°You are lying, Seraphina wouldn¡¯t send me to a ce like this. She takes good care of me and treats me just like her own daughter. Immediately take me back to the Jenkins residence, I won¡¯t stay here.¡± ¡°They¡¯re very busy and it¡¯s inconvenient for them to take care of you.¡± ¡°I want to make a call, I don¡¯t believe you.¡± ¡°Mrs. Jenkins, you¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere or make any calls. The doctor requires that you rest. If you want to go to court, you have to get better first. As far as I know,wyers in court ask very sharp questions. If you¡¯re physically weak, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to withstand the trial.¡± That¡¯s right, she couldn¡¯t even walk straight with her cane. If she was to get excited, she might lose consciousness. That¡¯s something which could only benefit that girl, Olivia Jenkins. No, she must get better. ¡°Was it really my daughter-inw¡¯s idea to send me to the convalescent hospital?¡± Facing the sharp gaze of Mrs.. Jenkins, the nurse calmly replied, ¡°Yes, it was!¡± Chapter 115 - 115 Who Dares to Touch My Woman? Chapter 115: Who Dares to Touch My Woman? Trantor: 549690339 After some thought, Mrs. Jenkins said, ¡°I¡¯ll eat. I need to take my medication. I want to quickly regain my health and get out of here.¡± She still had awsuit to fight, to regain everything the Jenkins family had lost. She absolutely could not let the wicked girl benefit at her expense. ¡°Very well, I will serve you another dish.¡± The nurse continued to care for the olddy with patience. When Mrs. Jenkins was not looking, the nurse sent a message to Chief Jenkins, updating him on Mrs. Jenkins¡¯ condition. Moreover, the nurse carried out tasks and spoke ording to Chief Jenkins¡¯ instructions. Mrs. Jenkins had truly calmed down. Close to ten o¡¯clock, Olivia Jenkins was preparing to leave the Jenkins Group. Suddenly, she received a call from the loan manager at Continental Bank. The loan manager said he only just found the time, and asked Olivia to meet him in Box 818 at Wan City KTV. The loan manager had turned down Olivia multiple times in the past. As Olivia really needed a loan to address thepany¡¯s urgent situation, she didn¡¯t hesitate and promptly headed to Wan City KTV. The parking lot of Wan City KTV¡ª Just as Olivia got out of her car, a few men headed her way, leering at her. Unwilling to stir up any trouble and with her impatience to get to her appointment, Olivia hoped to quickly sidestep past these men. Suddenly, one of the men rushed forward and grabbed Olivia. The other men snickered, jesting, ¡°What a pretty girl! Come, drink with us!¡± Fury darted about in Olivia¡¯s eyes. She forcefully shook off the man, pping him hard across the face. A cold voice hissed through gritted teeth, ¡°Get lost!¡± Angered by her yell, the men surrounded Olivia. One of them aimed to hit her, ¡°How dare you hit me! You need to be taught a lesson!¡± Suddenly, a man in a suit appeared from nowhere, grabbing the man¡¯s wrist and squeezing it tightly. His eagle-like eyes glinted with a lethal coldness, filled with a sharp and lethal force, as he red at the men. With his other hand, he pulled Olivia toward him. Instinctively, Olivia fell into the man¡¯s arms. Olivia peeked up at him. This man was about as tall as Daniel, equally handsome, and exuded an air of regal arrogance. His handsome face was cold as ice. The man¡¯s voice seemed tinged with frost, ¡°This woman is mine. Who would dare touch her?¡± The men, recognizing that this man in the suit was not to be trifled with, wrested free and fled without a word. In an instant, the man in the suit let go of Olivia, showing a gentlemanly demeanor. ¡°Are you alright? Would you like to report this to the police? I can be your witness.¡± Sharp light sparkled in Olivia¡¯s eyes as she discreetly assessed the man. ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank very much! I have an important matter to attend to, so no need for the police. Sir, could I know your name?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, it¡¯s the least I could do.¡± With that, Benjamin Johnson gave Olivia his business card. As Olivia received the card, she quickly nced at it. Zenith Capital, Olivia had heard of this investment firm, but she hadn¡¯t nned on approaching them yet. Unexpectedly, she had run into the CEO of Zenith Capital. Olivia managed a small smile and handed him her own card, ¡°Mr. Benjamin, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal sometime.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need, I have other matters to attend to. I must leave.¡± After leaving these words, Benjamin left immediately, leaving Olivia standing where she was, watching his retreating figure. A whileter, Olivia took one more look at Benjamin¡¯s card, slipped it onto her business card holder, and ced it in a prominent position. Olivia had learned about Zenith Capital from financial news. It was a well-known overseas investment firm, which had helped numerouspanies sessfully go public. If she could coborate with Zenith Capital, it would be good, but negotiations wouldn¡¯t be easy. Raising funds would essentially mean reducing equity. The pre-litigation property preservation order was already in effect; the shares belonging to Jenkins could not be traded.. Chapter 116 - 116 Olivia Jenkins Didn ‘t Answer Daniel Marshall I s Call Chapter 116: Olivia Jenkins Didn ¡®t Answer Daniel Marshall I s Call Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins arrived at room 818, but the Credit Manager of Continental Bank had already left. I heard someone came to pick him up. Olivia scrambles to make a phone call to the Credit Manager, but he doesn¡¯t answer. Olivia is starting to panic, frowning deeply. In fact, the group¡¯s ount has run out of money, severely impacting regr operations. Add to that, the pre-litigation preservation of property makes her father¡¯s inheritance untouchable, which just adds fuel to the fire for the group. Olivia has already put up her new home for sale, even considering dropping the price. No matter what, she has to weather this storm. The elevator arrives, the door opens, and Olivia bumps into Benjamin Johnson again to her surprise. Olivia smiles, ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Benjamin has a slight smile on his face as he looks at Olivia, ¡°Indeed! Are you leaving so soon?¡± ¡°A friend¡¯s birthday, I just came upstairs to say hello, had a few drinks. I don¡¯t like crowded ces, so, I¡¯m leaving early.¡± Olivia¡¯s almond-shaped eyes shine brightly, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to treat you to Serene City¡¯s dumplings. They¡¯re delicious, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve tried them before? You just came back from abroad, right?¡± There¡¯s a hint of amusement in Benjamin¡¯s sharp eyes, ¡°You guessed correctly, I just arrived in Serene City today. I¡¯ve had Serene City¡¯s dumplings before, but it¡¯s been a few years since Ist ate them, and a few years since Ist visited Serene City.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go and have some together. Thanks for your help in the parking lot.¡± Benjamin nods his head, ¡°It¡¯s not safe for a girl to go to ces like that at night. Some guys get a little wild when they¡¯re drunk, you need to be careful.¡± ¡°I rarelye to a KTV, but I came tonight to settle some matters. I couldn¡¯t find the person I was looking for, but I bumped into you instead.¡± Benjamin doesn¡¯t say anything, just deepens his smile. He and Olivia go to a traditional dumpling shop in Serene City, each ordering a bowl of meat dumplings. Olivia and Benjamin chat a lot, but they don¡¯t discuss financing. In the meantime, Daniel Marshall calls. Olivia doesn¡¯t answer, nor does she return Daniel¡¯s call. It¡¯s midnight, and Olivia finally returns to her vi by the Pearl Lake. The living room lights are still on, the smell of heavy smoke pervades the air. Olivia nonchntly changes her shoes, heads straight up the stairs, acting as if she didn¡¯t see Daniel sitting in the living room, still smoking. She doesn¡¯t care how many cigarettes he¡¯s smoked. Daniel¡¯s cold gaze follows Olivia, his sensual lips barely open, his voice is indifferent and frosty, ¡°Stop!¡± Olivia halts, tilts her head, and calmly looks at Daniel, ¡°What¡¯s up? ¡°Remember your current identity, Mrs. Olivia Marshall!¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes struck by a chill that could almost kill. Olivia looks disdainful, ¡°Are you having another fucking fit tonight?¡± Daniel gets up and walks towards Olivia. His face grows extremely dark. Olivia¡¯s expression doesn¡¯t change as she unflinchingly locks eyes with Daniel, ¡°You¡¯re walking pretty well, the cast should being off soon, congrattions!¡± Daniel¡¯s sensual lips part slightly and the lingering smoke from his cigarette sprays onto Olivia¡¯s face, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer my call?¡± Irritated by the smoke, Olivia frowns and coldly res at Daniel, ¡°Not interested in hearing from you, moreover, sensitive to your voice.¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes burn with fury as he warns sternly, ¡°Next time, if you dare not answer my call, I¡¯ll strangle you.¡± ¡°You love the sea, no wonder you love to poke your nose into everything!¡± Olivia rolls her eyes at him; her expression is somewhat mocking. Daniel¡¯s eyebrow twitches in annoyance, a sharp edge passing over his cold handsome face, ¡°Do you really see yourself as so irresistible? An incredibly foolish woman!¡± Chapter 117 - 117 This Man is too Terrifying! Chapter 117: This Man is too Terrifying! Trantor: 549690339 With a contemptuous sneer, Olivia Jenkins said ndly, ¡°I think I¡¯m very beautiful, with charm, and generally quite pleasant. If you don¡¯t think so, you could just use me of excessive beauty! If you don¡¯t wish to see me, please just shut your eyes.¡± ¡°Unreasonable!¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s face was terrifyingly stern, his deeply profound eyes swirling with fiery mes. Rolling her eyes, Olivia firmly turned around and headed upstairs. Daniel¡¯s eyebrows furrowed again, his dangerous gazending on Olivia¡¯s retreating back, ¡°Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. If you weren¡¯t my wife, Benjamin Johnson wouldn¡¯t even give you a second nce. Your fairytale of a Imight in shining armor rescuing the damsel in distress, only a pig-headed fool like you would believe such nonsense and be moved to tears!¡± Olivia stopped abruptly and turned to face Daniel, asking tentatively, ¡°Is he your friend?¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes darkened, his handsome face harshly cold as if foreshadowing an uing storm. ¡°I don¡¯t have such friends, he is not worthy! ¡± ¡°Have you been following me?¡± ¡°You sure know how to tter yourself!¡± ¡°Did you have someone follow him?¡± ¡°Yes! Mrs. Jenkins, when you step out of the house, please bring your brain with you. Don¡¯t let your stupidity be incurable!¡± Pressing her lips together, Olivia asked again, ¡°Do you two have a history? You must know each other, right?¡± ¡°Come here, and I¡¯ll tell you,¡± Daniel raised an eyebrow, his finely chiseled dark face holding absolutely no expression, leaving his thoughts a mystery. After a moment of hesitation Olivia decided not to descend the steps. ¡°I¡¯m not interested!¡± Olivias didn¡¯t look back as she hurried upstairs, not wanting to deal with Daniel. In her mind, she yed back Daniel¡¯s warning, and also visualized the polite and elegant Benjamin Johnson. If Daniel was telling the truth, that man was truly frightening! Perhaps Daniel was just trying to scare her?! Olivias felt that Daniel was bing more and more reserved and that there seemed to be many secrets she didn¡¯t know about him. Even so, she had no interest in understanding Daniel. They were going to divorce anyway so there would be no future interactions. Therefore, there was no need to understand him. Once Olivias disappeared, Daniel sank back into the sofa, narrowing his eyes. Dropping the cigarette butt into an ashtray, he picked another one from the box, lit it up, and began to smoke again. He exuded an air of indifference and grandeur. He looked both cold and elegant while smoking. The next morning, Hannah Jenkins showed up at the small apartment. As Geoffrey Gullington tried to hug her, Hannah pushed him away and red at him. Hannah warned sternly: ¡°Geoffrey, we have nothing to do with each other. Please keep your hands off me! Also, I want you to move out of this apartment by today! You don¡¯t need to be my grandmother¡¯s private doctor anymore. Please return my car.¡± Instantly, Geoffrey¡¯s pupils darken, but his face showed no sign of displeasure. He said. ¡°Hannah. isn¡¯t this too excessive?¡± Hannah scoffed, ¡°Excessive? Why don¡¯t you ask Olivia about how excessive she has been! We¡¯ve been driven out of the Jenkins house, we don¡¯t even have a home anymore and are practically homeless. How can I feel sorry for you? She hid my grandmother and forced me to give up my shares as the agent. If it wasn¡¯t for the employmentws, I would be unemployed and not even be able to afford a loaf of bread. How am I supposed to pay you?¡± As she spoke, Hannah¡¯s voice heightened, overwhelmed with emotion. Whenever she thought of that bitch Olivia, she ignited with fury. After a pause, Geoffrey said, ¡°I can help you find your grandmother. If we seed, you pay me ten million..¡± Chapter 118 - 118 Miss Jenkins, I have recorded what you said Chapter 118: Miss Jenkins, I have recorded what you said Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ten million? Geoffrey Gullington, do you take me for an ATM?¡± Hannah Jenkins disdainfully scanned Geoffrey Gullington from head to toe, and toe to head, mocking, ¡°No wonder Olivia Jenkins doesn¡¯t want you. You¡¯re all ambition with little ability!¡± At this point, Geoffrey Gullington dropped the pretense, sneering at Hannah Jenkins with equal measure. ¡°Neither of us is better than the other, and without your grandmother¡¯s favor and protection, you guys would be worse off than me. At worst, I could return to my hometown, but what about you? What can you do? Stripped of the privilege and cast down from heaven, without the Jenkins Family, you¡¯d feel the fall far harsher than I would. Those friends of yours would look down on you the same.¡± Geoffrey¡¯s words struck a nerve, causing Hannah Jenkins to blush with anger, ring resentfully at Geoffrey, ¡°You have no right to judge me, you worthless scumbag! ¡± ¡°Sure, let¡¯s see where thingsnd. I firmly believe that Olivia Jenkins will eliminate you allpletely, and soon you will have nothing. I¡¯ll be there to watch you get crushed under Olivia Jenkins¡¯ boot. Without Mrs. Jenkins, you¡¯ll be as pitiful as you¡¯ve ever been!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need you to find Nanny. You¡¯d better ensure you don¡¯t starve to death first.¡± Geoffrey ceased his jabber, turning in his keys, and returned to the room to pack his things. With no hesitation, he left with his suitcase from the small apartment. Better to seek his fortune elsewhere, than to live under the thumb of the Jenkins Family. Geoffrey strongly believed that as long as he had something to offer, there would always be a ce for him. The Jenkins Family were a bunch of cheapskates; he gained nothing from them. He had been nning to leave for a while now. Geoffrey didn¡¯t have much money, so he had to check into a budget inn. He couldn¡¯t afford to take a taxi, so he set off towards the nearest bus stop, dragging along his suitcase. Suddenly, a ck Alphard business vehicle pulled up next to him. The car window rolled down, and a message from a man wearing sunsses. ¡°Are you Geoffrey Gullington, formerly a resident physician in neurosurgery at the RenewalCare Hospital?¡± Geoffrey stopped to look at the man closely, ¡°I am Geoffrey Gullington. Who are you?¡± The man¡¯s lips curled into a half-smile, half-smirk, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am. I can provide you with food and ensure you don¡¯t end up like this. Are you interested ining with me?¡± The suit he was wearing was handmade, expensive. Even with the sunsses hiding his face, he emitted an aura of power. Could it be that this man thinks he has some value to him? After a moment of hesitation, Geoffrey responded, ¡°I cane with you, but I have a condition; you have to guarantee my safety.¡± The man¡¯s lips curved into an intriguing smirk, ¡°It seems you¡¯ve offended someone and it has you scared. You¡¯re making the right choice bying with me, I can guarantee your safety.¡± Geoffrey got into the car, leaving with the man. Geoffrey didn¡¯t believe he would be down on his luck forever; he was sure he would turn things around someday. He was set on proving everyone who looked down on him wrong. Lawyer Mitchell visited again, presenting the recent divorce agreement to Olivia Jenkins. Without a second nce, Olivia fed the document into the shredder, turning it into a pile of scrap paper. ¡°Tell the Marshalls that I agreed to the divorce, but only for 2 billion. I might consider if they meet this condition.¡± Lawyer Mitchell pushed his sses up on the bridge of his nose, speaking softly, ¡°Miss Olivia Jenkins, you really shouldn¡¯t push them too far. Know when to quit.¡¯ ¡°Quit? What¡¯s good about this? I¡¯m not happy, not for a single day! Moreover, the Marshalls have exhausted me mentally and physically. I deserve twenty billion in alimony!¡± Lawyer Mitchell gave Olivia Jenkins smile, ¡°Miss Olivia Jenkins, I have recorded all of the words you just said..¡± Chapter 119 - 119: Scolding Someone Without Using a Single Vulgar Word Chapter 119: Scolding Someone Without Using a Single Vulgar Word Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins¡¯ face didn¡¯t ripple with the slightest change. There was a touch of scorn in her almond eyes as she looked disdainfully at Lawyer Mitchell. ¡°Keep recording, make sure to capture every word I say, I¡¯m not afraid of anyone hearing it. It¡¯s you who needs something from me, not only are you rude to me, but you also strut about arrogantly like a wild chicken. No matter how I look at it, it¡¯s unptable. To soothe my feelings, I must have 2 billion, not a penny less.¡± The smile on Lawyer Mitchell¡¯s face stiffened instantly, and his lips twitched involuntarily. ¡°You are truly out of line and exceedingly rude.¡± Olivia Jenkins scoffed, ¡°You think yourselves so noble, preening your feathers like peacocks when you¡¯re merely wild chickens. You don¡¯t even bother disguising yourselves; you simply dere yourselves as peacocks!¡± Without uttering a single curse word, Olivia circled around with insults and scorn. Instantly, Lawyer Mitchell¡¯s face turned ugly. His lips sealed, he adjusted the sses on the bridge of his nose again. Deepening her smile, Olivia Jenkins continued, ¡°Lavvyer Mitchell, don¡¯t stop recording. Make sure they hear this. Even after a divorce, one can remarry! Legally, there¡¯s no rule prohibiting a divorced couple from remarrying, right?!¡± Lawyer Mitchell¡¯s face turned rigid, and darkened considerably. Without saying another word, he scurried off dejectedly from Olivia¡¯s office. This woman is no simple adversary, she is extremely fierce, this divorce case won¡¯t be easy to handle! Despite this, Lawyer Mitchell went to report as usual. After listening to the report of Lawyer Mitchell, Be Thompson yed the recording for the old man. After listening to the recording, the old man was so furious that he was steaming, his face was serious as if he was grinding his teeth, ¡°This woman is too audacious, the Jenkins Family truly can¡¯t keep her. Be, deal with her as quickly as possible.¡± ¡°Yes, father!¡± Be Thompson¡¯s eyes flickered with a cunning light; she was also secretlyughing inside. Now that the old man has spoken, she could deal with this wretched woman, Olivia Jenkins, who she detested, without holding back. ¡°Father, there¡¯s another thing I have to report to you. Olivia Jenkins¡­has been spreading nonsense outside, iming she¡¯s pregnant with Daniel¡¯s child. Many people believed it and even asked me about it. She¡¯s tarnishing the Marshall Family¡¯s reputation.¡± Anger seemed to re from Alexander Marshall¡¯s eyes, his voice harsh, ¡°Teach her a lesson, teach her a good lesson, make sure this woman keeps her mouth shut.¡± Be cast a sly smile across her eyes, ¡°Yes, father!¡± Given the challenges currently facing the group, Olivia Jenkins convened a senior management meeting for discussions. Before the meeting, Olivia had already reviewed the results of the bidirectional audit. There was a significant problem with the group¡¯s finance which includes the transfer of sections of the group¡¯s funds, and there was also the possibility of wrongful application, or even embezzlement. The meeting began. Olivia Jenkins looked serious, her cold eyes swept across the senior executives in the room, ¡°Firstly, I am announcing a decision to form a task group, led by my assistant, William Jacobs, to immediately initiate internal investigation procedures on Vice President Charles.¡± None of the executives present raised any objections, other than the Chief Financial Officer, they were all guessing about the severity of the audit results. Olivia continued, ¡°The audit revealed that our subsidiary, Quiet Video, has many dealings with NewStar Media Company. The legal representative of this mediapany is a rtive of Vice President Charles¡¯ daughter-inw, arousing my suspicions of secret benefits and possible asset transfers on his part.¡± Olivia stared sharply at the Chief Financial Officer, ¡°Suspend all cooperation with NewStar Media Company and ask for its cooperation in the investigation. All personnel involved in these coborations mustply with the investigation..¡± Chapter 120 - 120: The Conspiracy to Ruin the Chapter 120: The Conspiracy to Ruin the Jenkins Group Trantor: 549690339 In an instant, all the executives present were looking at the Finance Director. The Finance Director looked meaningfully at the Operations Director, as if to say, everyone is on equal footing here, so no one should ridicule the other. Olivia Jenkins swept her keen gaze over the executives present, but did not say anything more. The many issues within the Jenkins Group were identified by a third-party audit firm. The internal audit results submitted by the Finance Director remained unchanged, indicating that the financial system of the Jenkins Group, and even the various supply chains, were thoroughly corrupt. In the past, Dad trusted Vice President Charles and gave him a lot of power, which to some extent fueled both Charles¡¯s unchecked authority and created a cohort loyal to him. Vice President Charles has severalckeys; undoubtedly, Seraphina has stretched her influence too far within the group. The original intention of this wicked couple was to conspire to hollow out the Jenkins Group, but unexpectedly Dad discovered it. If he had discovered it anyter, it would not have been possible to stop it, and the people involved might have fled abroad. Because Dad discovered it early, they knew that Dad was suspicious, so they tried to take possession of Jenkins Group legally. It was precisely because they were too greedy that their tail was exposed¡­ Vice President Charles knew he was guilty, the audit would be unfavorable to him, he had a dispute with Dad, and Dad died of anger¡­ Based solely on such spection, Olivia Jenkins would never let Vice President Charles and Seraphina go. Olivia is determined to recover the assets diverted away by this corrupt couple. If Jenkins Group is to develop stably, Olivia will have to carry out a full reorganization and get rid of the troublemakers. Suddenly, the door to the conference room opened, and William Jacobs walked in, asking the senior executives present to cooperate with the investigation. After many executives left, the conference room seemed deserted, with only a few people left. Olivia¡¯s sharp gaze turned to the Human Resources Director, ¡°Talk to the headhuntingpanies, and start preparing suitable executive candidates, and choose some corresponding reserve talents.¡± The HR Director looked serious, ¡°Yes, Chief Jenkins!¡± Despite ack of outward expression, Olivia exuded an intimidating aura, ¡°Come to my office after the meeting. Also, I want a copy of the personnel files for the entire Group. Send them to me by 6 in the evening.¡± The HR Director nodded, he felt the immense pressure too. From now on, the HR department would be extremely busy. The HR Director also saw the Chief¡¯s intention, a major purge was about to happen in the Group, and HR had to prepare to handle many personnel contract issues. The Chief was busy; his secretary sent thetest received news to his phone. Olivia briefly checked it and found that many banks were downgrading the credit rating of Jenkins Group due to its repayment capabilities, so no bank was willing to provide a loan to Jenkins Group. Perhaps, there seemed to be something not quite right behind the scenes; someone was certainly trying to bring down Jenkins Group. Most likely they were targeting her. It might be rted to the Marshall Family. Even so, after delegating tasks to the HR Director, Olivia continued with the temporary shareholders meeting. At the meeting. she saw Hannah Jenkins. Hannah was still there in the capacity of the representative of her grandmother¡¯s shares, and she even brought Lawyer Hall with her. Lawyer Hall made a speech regarding Hannah¡¯s representative qualifications before the meeting. ¡°I have not received any notice from Mrs. Jenkins to terminate the representative qualification for the share rights, but I did receive a notice from Miss Hannah Jenkins voluntarily giving up her qualifications. I also could not get in touch with Mrs. Jenkins, so I do not have the authority to unterally terminate the qualification. Olivia, I¡¯m asking you, in the capacity of the legal representative of Mrs. Jenkins, where have you hidden Mrs.. Jenkins?¡± Chapter 121 - 121: Confronting the Shareholders’ Meeting Alone Chapter 121: Confronting the Shareholders¡¯ Meeting Alone Trantor: 549690339 No sooner had Olivia Jenkins responded than the shareholders present took a stand. ¡°Olivia Jenkins, you¡¯re at fault here. How could you hide Mrs. Jenkins!¡± ¡°For the sake of grabbing the inheritance, you spare no means. You¡¯re truly contemptible!¡± ¡°Olivia Jenkins, quickly bring Mrs. Jenkins out.¡± Confronted by such despicable, shameless usations, Olivia frowned and sneered. With calm eyes, Olivia calmly responded, ¡°The agency shares I hold exceed 60%, giving me absolute controlling and decision-making power. Theoretically, regardless of what decision I make, there¡¯s no need for me to exin it to the shareholders. I¡¯ve convened this extraordinary general meeting out of respect for the senior shareholders here.¡± The shareholders present were jeering; Olivia was insinuating that they had no right to meddle in the affairs of the Jenkins Group. She dominated it all¡­ Suddenly, the shareholders present frowned and red at Olivia. Another shareholder pointed at Olivia and raged, ¡°Do you really think Jenkins Group is yours? You¡¯re disgusting. Olivia Jenkins, give Mrs. Jenkins back and get out of the Jenkins Group.¡± Whoosh, Olivia Jenkins got up and walked up to this shareholder. Her cold, piercing look was trained on him. The interrogation in her voice was soft but had extreme deterrent power. ¡°Speak up, are you a pawn of Seraphina and Henry Charles? Did you collude with them to hollow out Jenkins Group? How many of Jenkins Group¡¯s assets have you transferred along with them?¡± Hearing this, the other shareholders were stirred, immediately following her questioning. They all feared being put at a disadvantage, concerned about suffering a loss. If the transfer of the Jenkins Group¡¯s assets did indeed ur, they wouldn¡¯t tolerate it, much less allow anyone to hollow out the group. Instantly, they became suspicious. The shareholder who jumped in to speak earlier turned dark, his face taut as he defended himself, ¡°You must not listen to her, she¡¯s diverting attention. This girl is extremely bad, she defames others with false charges. Don¡¯t believe her, she¡¯s trying to sow discord amongst us.¡± The other shareholders didn¡¯t ept his exnation and were still questioning. Olivia gestured for them to be quiet, ¡°The group¡¯s two-way audit results are out, and the issues involved are very serious. I will exin them to you one by one, listen carefully and remember. Those who have a guilty conscience, please be careful and keep a low profile. Even if your disguise is clever, I will root you out.¡± The entire meeting room quieted down. Lawyer Hall continued his targeted questioning of Olivia, ¡®You haven¡¯t answered my question yet, did you hide Mrs. Jenkins?¡± A snort¡­ Oliviaughed, and herughter was unrestrained. ¡°Lawyer Hall, you must have received a lot of benefits from Seraphina, enough to make you so motivated to work for her. As the proxywyer for the will, did you disclose the contents of the will to Seraphina and Henry Charles in advance? Hmm?¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes were too sharp. And Olivia was acting as if she was certain he had leaked it in advance. In that instant, Lawyer Hall pursed his lips slightly, pretending to be calm. Before Lawyer Hall could rebut, Olivia continued, ¡°There are some things, and some people, that can¡¯t stand up to scrutiny. At this point, I believe that if I were to look into my family and the Group¡¯s affairs, there¡¯s bound to be some certainty. Lawyer Hall, don¡¯t hurry to jump the gun, I was thinking about how I could have your legal license revoked. I¡¯ve remembered you.¡± Displeased, Lawyer Hall¡¯s look changed slightly, ¡°Olivia Jenkins, don¡¯t try to divert the subject, you still need to answer what you should. I can charge you with nder at any time.¡± In an instant, Olivia Jenkins mmed the table with great force that shocked everyone present, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to sue me so I cany all the matters out in the open..¡± Chapter 122 - 122: Ask for Hammer and Get Chapter 122: Ask for Hammer and Get Hammer Trantor: 549690339 Lawyer Hall stared at Olivia Jenkins without blinking, carefully weighing whether to retaliate or not. The conference room was quiet, none of the shareholders dared to speak up, afraid that the fire would burn them next. Olivia was confident enough to make these ims. She might already have some evidence. Many shareholders looked at Lawyer Hall, their minds unconsciously linking Seraphina with Henry Charles. With no shareholders defending him, they stopped ming Olivia, and even began to lean towards her side, not pressuring her for Mrs. Jenkins¡¯s whereabouts anymore. Out of desperation, Hannah Jenkins decided to speak up. ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re nothing but making excuses and trying to deflect the conversation. You have to rify the situation, or I will call the police¡±. Olivia retorted sarcastically, ¡°I¡¯d like to ask what you¡¯re ying at, hiring a private doctor who was dismissed by RenewalCare Hospital for Mrs. Jenkins. Do you want her health to deteriorate so you can legally control her shares and hence take over Jenkins Group, to then drain the group¡¯s assets?¡± As soon as she said this, the shareholders in the room became serious, whispering in private, all eyes on Hannah Jenkins. Hannah Jenkins quickly denied, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, Olivia, you are fabricating this all! ¡°. ¡°Go ask your mother how much money she and Vice President Charles have embezzled from the group. Do you dare to say that you haven¡¯t coveted grandmother¡¯s shares, or Jenkins Group?.¡± Hannah Jenkins was suddenly left speechless. She Imew nothing. Her mother said that Jenkins Group belonged to her and her brother; it couldn¡¯t fall into the hands of outsiders. She was just striving to protect what belonged to her. Unable to believe what she was hearing, Hannah retorted, ¡°Olivia, you are really wicked, disgusting, and spouting nonsense!¡± Suddenly, a shareholder proposed, ¡°Hannah Jenkins, you are not suitable to continue representing Mrs. Jenkins¡¯s shares at the moment. Let¡¯s rify first if the group¡¯s property was maliciously transferred, then we¡¯ll make a decision.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t reject me just based on her nonsense!¡±, protested a passionate Hannah Jenkins. Shareholder: ¡°Then please present evidence to prove your innocence. How do you exin Vice President Charles¡¯s situation?¡± Hannah you replied firmly, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything, we are not that kind of people. It is Olivia who shamelessly upies Jenkins Group.¡± ¡°I took grandmother to the doctor, and the doctor told me that her condition was critical and she needed rest. Once she feels better, I¡¯ll let her meet everyone. I want to discuss a serious issue found in the audit, rted to a possible property transfer. Does everyone want Hannah to listen to the audit results too?¡± Olivia had a slightly bleak smile as she looked at Hannah provocatively. Secondster, the shareholders unanimously agreed, ¡°Please ask Hannah Jenkins and Lawyer Hall to leave immediately.¡± Olivia walked over to Hannah and escorted her out of the conference room. Outside the door, Olivia showed Hannah a DNA test result saved on her phone. ¡°Do you need me to show this to all the other shareholders? Or should we get the media involved?¡± Hannah¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, shaking her head continuously. When Lawyer Hall came out, Olivia stared at him fiercely. Immediately, Lavvyer Hall left without lingering. Olivia threatened, ¡°If you want to know the bastard¡¯s father, go ask your mother. You guys don¡¯t deserve to covet everything from the Jenkins family, you¡¯re not worthy!¡± Hannah¡¯s tears fell at the slightest flutter of her eyshes, her face paling. With no room for Hannah to backtrack, Olivia delivered another blow, ¡°Dad knew everything, clearly. This is what dad left for me. If you don¡¯t mind, ask your mom how many disgusting things she did.¡± Ignoring Hannah¡¯s sadness, Olivia strolled back into the conference room as if nothing had happened, ready to officially start the meeting.. Chapter 123 - 123 Make Olivia Jenkins Shut Up Forever Chapter 123: Make Olivia Jenkins Shut Up Forever Trantor: 549690339 ¡°It¡¯s definitely not like this,¡± Hannah Jenkins shook her head in denial. There must be a vile person trying to sow discord between her and her mother, looking to bring her down with devious tactics. However, she was feeling conflicted deep down, the DNA test results made her anxious and scared! Stumbling, she rushed to the parking lot. She could no longer hold back her tears, and her hands were trembling uncontrobly. Back at the hotel, Hannah was dim-eyed with tears as she looked at her mother; she looked in a pitiful state. Seraphina looked at her daughter with heartbreaking sorrow. She wanted to embrace Hannah, but Hannah evaded her reach. Seraphina had received a call from Lawyer Hall and somewhat knew what had transpired at the meeting, but she never imagined that not only was Olivia Jenkins cruel, but she was also extremely cunning with a knack for turning situations in her favor. Her innocent Hannah was no match for the devious Olivia; it was unbearable to see Hannah wronged and mistreated! ¡°Hannah, it¡¯s okay, we still have a chance to bring Olivia down. The shareholders of the Jenkins Group are blind, they will soon regret not seeing Olivia¡¯s true colors. Don¡¯t feel sad anymore.¡± Hannah didn¡¯t heed her mother¡¯sfort; she cried even harder, and the tears just kept flowing down her cheeks. ¡°Mom, are George and I not our dad¡¯s children? Who are we truly?¡± Suddenly, Seraphina¡¯s eyes instinctively narrowed, her pupils contracted, and her face showed a trace of spasm. A wave of uncontroble anger surged through her heart; she resented Olivia deeply. She was determined to take Olivia down. While feeling sorry for her daughter, Seraphina was also filled with difort. Yet, she maintained herposure, and showed no traces of guilt. Seraphina didn¡¯t want to disclose her hidden secrets, let alone expose her sordid deeds to the public eye. She wanted to protect her children from harm. Seraphina pulled her daughter into her arms andforted her gently, ¡°Hannah, as you know, Olivia is the worst. Yesterday, she kicked us out of the Jenkins house, it¡¯s clear how despicable she is. No matter what she does, all she wants is to shake us up and disquiet us so that we can no longer fight back against her. Don¡¯t fall for her maniption.¡± ¡°Mom, did you really not do anything disgusting?¡± Seraphina looked seriously at her daughter and said, ¡°I swear I have not done anything to hurt your father or the Jenkins family. If I lie, may I be struck by lightning. If you and George are not Jenkins¡¯ children, why would your grandma love you so much? Hannah, don¡¯t let Olivia influence you; she¡¯s a bad person!¡± Her mother¡¯s words seemed usible. It must be Olivia¡¯s trickery. The DNA test results she showed her must have been fabricated. Grandma loves her and George so much; they can¡¯t possibly be someone else¡¯s children. Thinking this way, Hannah¡¯s mood brightened, and she stopped crying. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have doubted you, and should not have believed Olivia¡¯s instigation.¡± Seraphina gently looked at Hannah, wiped her tears, and even stroked her hair. She felt slightly relieved. A bluff can work temporarily, but not forever. The best way is to silence Olivia forever. A hint of murderous intent flickered in Seraphina¡¯s eyes but she disguised it well when looking at her daughter. ¡°Good girl, mom is not mad at you, don¡¯t me yourself. Today¡¯s n failed, we can think of other methods, we can certainly pull Olivia down.¡± Hannah nodded, but she was still perplexed. ¡°Mom, do you know about Uncle Charles transferring the assets of the Jenkins Group? I heard that the results of the audit are serious, and many people have been asked to assist in the investigation..¡± Chapter 124 - 124: I Can Help Jenkins Group Go Public Chapter 124: I Can Help Jenkins Group Go Public Trantor: 549690339 Seraphina clenched her lips, concealing the tumultuous emotions within her. She could never have imagined that Andrew Jenkins would die so suddenly, leaving behind so many troubles. If she hadn¡¯t been so greedy and had listened to Henry Charles earlier and moved abroad with her kids, she wouldn¡¯t be cornered like she was now, stuck between a rock and a hard ce. A glint shed in her eyes, but Seraphina continued to cajole softly, ¡°Hannah, even though I¡¯ve known your Uncle Charles for many years, I know very little about his affairs. Your father trusted himpletely, so he couldn¡¯t have done something like that, could he? Olivia Jenkins is in charge of the audit. Whatever the oue may be, it¡¯s her call. It¡¯s also possible that Olivia fabricated it all.¡± Hannah chose to believe her mother and didn¡¯t argue further, ¡®Every department within thepany has signed a confidentiality agreement. A lot of people suspect that a major purge is about to happen.¡± Seraphina¡¯s eyes darkened, finding it hard to control the resentment seething within her. It seemed Olivia was serious about taking control, nning to uproot the power structure she and Henry Charles had. iming she wasn¡¯t scared would be a lie. In truth, Seraphina was terrified, afraid that the investigations would lead back to her. And she feared that Henry Charles might betray her. After speaking with Lawyer Hall, she tried contacting several people, but their phones were all switched off. Likely because they were being interrogated by the corporation. Howe she never realized before how cunning and ruthless Olivia could be! If she knew then what a hard nut Olivia was, she certainly would have kicked her out of the Jenkins family earlier, cutting off all ties. She wouldn¡¯t have let Olivia live to be the obstacle she is now. ¡°Hannah, let¡¯s not worry about the rest for now. Try not to get involved in the shareholders¡¯ meeting and just focus on your work. Olivia is very vicious. There¡¯s no telling what she is capable of, so don¡¯t provoke her.¡± ¡°Mom, I know, I won¡¯t stir up any trouble.¡± When Olivia finished her meeting and came out, her secretary reported, ¡°Chief Jenkins, there¡¯s a man named Mr. Daniel Marshall who wants to see you. He didn¡¯t make an appointment, but he said that when you hear what he has to report, you will definitely see him.¡± Daniel Marshall? Olivia thought of Daniel¡¯s handsome face, his expressions ever changing like the weather. ¡°Send him to my office.¡± Under the secretary¡¯s guidance, Matthew Marshall entered the CEO¡¯s office. Seeing that it was Matthew, Olivia was slightly surprised! Matthew sat down in front of Olivia, smiled, and looking at her, he said, ¡°Disappointed to see it isn¡¯t my brother?¡± Olivia raised her eyebrows slightly and spread her hands nonchntly, ¡°Honestly, I am not disappointed, just surprised. What specifically made you decide to target me?¡± Matthew¡¯s smile deepened, a glimmer of inscrutability in his eyes, ¡°You do have a way with words, sister-inw.¡± ¡°I am not joking with you. Truth be told, I never thought you would seek me out voluntarily. I am vilified in the Marshall family, as you know. I¡¯ve had arguments with your mother, the tension between us palpable. She certainly wouldn¡¯t know about youing to see me, would she?¡± ¡°No matter what I do, I don¡¯t owe an exnation to my mother. I am my own person! I heard about what¡¯s happening with the Jenkins family, and I also heard thetest news. No bank is willing to loan to the Jenkins Group. I genuinely think it must be tough for you to be fighting this alone. Therefore, I came here to discuss a potential coboration.¡± Oliviaughed and a hint of mockery arose on her face. ¡°Speaking of coboration, wouldn¡¯t it be more appropriate for me to find your brother.¡± ¡°Sister-inw, you wouldn¡¯t pursue my brother¡¯s help. If you wanted his assistance, you would¡¯ve asked already. You wouldn¡¯t wait till now. You are well aware of the dire situation the Jenkins Group is facing. You won¡¯t have much time for hesitation.¡± After musing for a moment, Olivia asked, ¡°What kind of aid are you intending to provide? Let¡¯s hear it.¡± Matthew¡¯s gaze remained inscrutable, his face expressionless, ¡°Sister-inw, I can help the Jenkins Group go public..¡± Chapter 125 - 125 Mrs. Olivia Marshall, Accompany Me to the Hospital Chapter 125: Mrs. Olivia Marshall, Apany Me to the Hospital Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Hahaha¡­hahaha¡­ dear little brother-inw, you¡¯re too funny!¡± Olivia Jenkins¡¯sughter was wild, her eyes were narrowed into slits from the mirth, but they still pinned Matthew Marshall with a sharp gaze. ¡°Little brother-inw, excuse me, I just find this too funny, I can¡¯t control myself. If it was your brother who said this to me, I might believe that there is a slight possibility, but you¡­ I can¡¯t quite believe!¡± Matthew wasn¡¯t affected by Olivia¡¯s mockingughter. A faint smile hovered on his lips as he looked at her. ¡°Sister-inw, you find this amusing because you don¡¯t know me. Actually, I quite want to help you. I also have another objective, which is to discuss business. ¡± Hit the nail on the head! This is a business proposition. Olivia would never believe that Matthew was genuinely offering to help her! Given her discord with Be Thompson and the stack of problems concerning the Marshall Family, including the previous conflict between Matthew and Daniel for the position of CEO, there were no special favors to be expected. Olivia, the sharpness flickering in her eyes, scrutinized Matthew closely. ¡°You must¡¯ve heard the rumors. Jenkins Group is currently running a loss of two billion. When do you think it can turn profitable?¡± Conditions for going public require three consecutive years of profitability. You¡¯re not just painting a rosy picture for me, are you? Who knows what will happen three yearster?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought of multiple solutions. Those issues that you¡¯re worried about, I¡¯ve thought through them carefully. None of them can stop Jenkins Group from going public. Sister-inw, are you interested in learning more? Now, it¡¯s time for dinner. Let me invite you for a meal and we can chat in detail.¡± Without any hesitation, Olivia gave a small nod of agreement. A cunning smile curved her lips, ¡°Okay!¡± Marshall Corporation, CEO¡¯s office. Adam Howard knocked and walked in, settling himself opposite Daniel Marshall, looking at him with interest. ¡°There are two pieces of news, which one do you want to hear first?¡± Daniel looked up, casting a cold nce at Adam, ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Pressing his lips together, Adam said, ¡°One is about your sister-inw, the other is about Benjamin Johnson.¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes darkened, his handsome face still as cold as ice. Facing such a boss, Adam shivered involuntarily. It seemed that the previous meal hadn¡¯t set off sparks between his boss and sister-inw. So, his boss was still like an imprable iceberg. Adam tactfully held his tongue and reported on the sister-inw first. ¡°Matthew visited your sister-inw at Jenkins Group. She also went with him to the Eight Treasures Building for a meal. They left about two hourster.¡± Daniel didn¡¯t say anything. His dark eyes darkened further, his face sharp as a de. Adam paused, looking at his boss before continuing, ¡°Benjamin Johnson has returned to Serene City. The first person he met was Xiang Fu, and they went to dinner together.¡± ¡°You can get out.¡± After a moment of silence, Adam obediently left. Immediately, Daniel called Olivia. ¡°Come with me to the hospital to get the cast removed right away.¡± Olivia picked up on the icy coldness in Daniel¡¯s tone, a tone that allowed no refusal, as if it were amand she must execute. Feeling ufortable, Olivia replied in an equally cold tone, ¡°I¡¯m busy!¡± ¡°Meet me downstairs in twenty minutes. I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± Suddenly, Olivia¡¯s phone went silent. Daniel had hung up. Irritated, Olivia muttered under her breath, ¡°Bastard! You think you¡¯re the emperor or something? You must think that you¡¯re some kind of precious antique!¡± She let out a cold huff and rolled her eyes. Well, she wasn¡¯t going! When the time came, Daniel¡¯s Rolls-Royce pulled up outside her building. He called Olivia again. ¡°Mrs.. Marshall, if you don¡¯te down soon, I¡¯lle up and carry you out!¡± Chapter 126 - 126: Mrs. Olivia Marshall, think carefully, do you want to get to know me? Chapter 126: Mrs. Olivia Marshall, think carefully, do you want to get to know me? Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins sarcastically said, ¡°Even for removing a cast at the hospital, you want me to apany you. How melodramatic!¡± There was a thinyer of frost on Daniel Marshall¡¯s face, with a glimmer of fire flickering deep within his eyes. ¡°This is Mrs. Marshall¡¯s duty. You have no right to negotiate with me. I¡¯ll give you two more minutes. If you don¡¯te down, you¡¯ll have to face the consequences.¡± Though Daniel¡¯s voice was slow and seemingly calm, it was filled with formidable power. Even though Olivia was reluctant to go, she had to consider the current state of Jenkins Group and avoid making things worse. Upon considering it, Olivia had some doubts and wanted to inquire about some news from Daniel. She switched off herputer, instructed her secretary, and then came down. Sitting next to Daniel, Olivia tentatively said, ¡°Matthew told me that you and Benjamin Johnson are friends, both of you studied abroad, from high school all the way to university. Although you were in different departments, you were still schoolmates. Your story doesn¡¯t match Matthew¡¯s, are you hiding something from me?¡± The hard lines on Daniel¡¯s face softened a bit as he looked at Olivia with interest. ¡°So, you¡¯re interested in getting to know me?¡± Olivia met Daniel¡¯s gaze, her sharp eyes shimmering with keen observation, ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to know you, I am forced to. Your brother also told me that Benjamin Johnson and Xiang Fu are very close, and they¡¯re good friends.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not interested in getting to know me, wouldn¡¯t it be presumptuous of me to say too much?¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s forget it, I really couldn¡¯t care less,¡± Olivia rolled her eyes at Daniel, a flicker of disdain shed across her beautiful face. Daniel locked Olivia in his hawk-like gaze and his handsome face remained emotionless. ¡®You don¡¯t listen to a word I say, preferring to heed others. They could sell you out, and you¡¯d still be counting money for them.¡± Olivia huffed in displeasure, ¡°What have you ever told me? I bet you fart more than you talk!¡± Pfft¡­ Simon Howard couldn¡¯t help butugh. Witn a voice as COICI as a tnousana-year-01d cier, Daniel gazecl at simon Howard, ¡°Just focus on driving!¡± In an instant, a chill ran down Simon¡¯s spine. Even though he desperately wanted tough, Simon suppressed it. Olivia couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and red at Daniel, ¡°Look at you, always drawing attention. It¡¯s as if you¡¯re afraid people will ignore you.¡± ¡°Your mouth sure has plenty of free time, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Suddenly, Daniel moved closer, his face erging in front of Olivia¡¯s. The warm breath he exhaled dominated her face. His sexy lips were about to kiss Olivia. After staring for three seconds, Olivia quickly turned her head and looked out the window. She remained silent afterwards. Daniel didn¡¯t immediately adjust his posture but maintained it. His nose greedily inhaled the fragranceing off Olivia. Moving a little closer, he was now against Olivia. His lips gently brushed against Olivia¡¯s neck. Instinctively, Olivia shivered and her body tensed up. Looking at Olivia in this state, a devilish grin appeared at the corners of Daniel¡¯s mouth as his eyes narrowed. ¡°Mrs. Marshall, think carefully before asking me, think carefully about whether you want to know me or not. Only a three-year-old child would believe everything others say, only they would not have the ability to discern. Hearsay is unreliable.¡± Olivia rolled her eyes at him. She won¡¯t listen to Daniel, and she won¡¯t allow him to control her. Ha¡­ All he can do is criticize others, he never reflects on himself. He never realizes how arrogant he is! Does he even know how annoying he is! Suddenly, Daniel pulled her closer, making Olivia face him, ¡°Mrs. Marshall, keep your distance from Benjamin Johnson, and stay away from Matthew..¡± Chapter 127 - 127: Wife, We Can Do Physiotherapy Before Bed Chapter 127: Wife, We Can Do Physiotherapy Before Bed Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins shoved Daniel Marshall¡¯s hand mercilessly away, refusing to let him touch her. Cold light shone from her almond-shaped eyes as she red at Daniel, ¡°Don¡¯t meddle with my business! Besides, I can only control what I do, not what others want to do.¡¯ A nearly imperceptible ripple flitted across Daniel¡¯s dark eyes. His aloof, handsome face was marked by a sharp chill as he warned, ¡°Neither of these men are up to any good. Don¡¯t me me for not warning you if something goes wrong.¡± ¡°So let me guess, there are no good men left in this world, except for you? Damn it, Daniel, get over yourself!¡± Olivia¡¯s pretty face did nothing to hide her scorn. She scoffed at Daniel¡¯s warning. Daniel himself was just as bad. How could he not see his own faults? How could he presume to judge others when he himself had thick skin? Daniel fixed his gaze on Oliyim His eyes shifted with unreadable expressions, deep and dark. His sexy lips parted slightly as he spoke seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t make a habit of judging others. Butpared to those two men, I truly am better.¡± Olivia burst intoughter, looking down on Daniel in disdain, ¡°Your self-praise is about to reach the heavens! A typhoon¡¯s eye doesn¡¯t blow as much hot air as you do!¡± Daniel squinted at her, furrowed brows set into a cold frown, ¡°Childish!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t like me, then don¡¯t bother with me! What about those other women who are always willing and eager to be at your beck and call? Why don¡¯t you go to them? They¡¯ll go around you spinning up love-struck emojis all day. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll appreciate their devotion, so don¡¯te around here, sticking to my cold and uninterested face.¡± Daniel chuckled, a hint of amusement lurking in his profound eyes, ¡°I can hear the jealousy in your voice. It¡¯s ok to be clear about your feelings, no need to beat around the bush.¡± Olivia sneered, ¡°Not only are your eyes faulty, your ears are too!¡± ¡°You like to overthink, don¡¯t you? Feeling insecure much?¡± ¡°Inept talk leads to abyss.¡± Oliva countered. Daniel, who now had a non-smiling handsome face, seemed especially heartless, ¡°I know your little ns. No matter what you do, you can¡¯t hide it from my eyes.¡± ¡°Then¡­ wait and see!¡± Daniel watched Olivia, his expression mysterious, ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to behave perfectly, I just hope you would be more vignt. People are not always as they appear. Some people can never really be seen through, don¡¯t be so self-righteous.¡± Olivia watched Daniel as well, but she remained silent. At that moment, the feeling she got from Daniel was that he wasn¡¯t just trying to scare her. She also sensed that he was hiding something from her. And that something probably wasn¡¯t good news. However, she had no intention of probing any further. After cast removal, Daniel tried to walk a little. Feeling no pain, he increased his pace. Although his condition seemed fine and there were no major problems, the orthopedic chief still instructed Daniel to be careful and protect his foot. He also needed one more week of physiotherapy. When Daniel agreed to a timing with the chief, thetter smiled and said, ¡°You can do it at home, there¡¯s no need toe to the hospital specifically. Dr. Jenkins knows how, she¡¯s certified.¡± In gentle tones, Daniel looked at Olivia, ¡°She didn¡¯t say she knew how.¡± Olivia retorted: ¡°You never asked! You seem to have a lot of free time, why don¡¯t youe to the hospital for physiotherapy sessions every day. I¡¯m quite busy!¡± Daniel¡¯s piercing gaze fixed on Olivia, ¡°There¡¯s always time before bedtime.¡± The chief didn¡¯t join in their banter, focusing solely on writing the prescription. He chimed in saying, ¡°You can do foot physiotherapy before bedtime, Dr. Jenkins knows.¡± Rolling her eyes at Daniel, Olivia said, ¡°Doctor, you trust me so much, what if I mess up and he ends upme, I won¡¯t take responsibility!¡± The chief responded, ¡°Your elective professor is my friend, he has praised you.¡± Daniel slipped his arm around Olivia¡¯s waist, his tone suggestive, ¡°You it is then!¡± Chapter 128 - 128: Daniel Marshall Holding Olivia Jenkins Chapter 128: Daniel Marshall Holding Olivia Jenkins Trantor: 549690339 When leaving the Chief Orthopedic Surgeon¡¯s office, Olivia Jenkins shook off Daniel Marshall¡¯s hold and walked forward on her own. Seeing doctors and nurses scurrying by, wheeling patients in need of urgent rescue, Olivia instinctively moved out of their way and came to a halt. Even though the doctors had already entered the elevator and the doors had closed, her eyes remained fixed on the elevator, unblinking, as if spellbound. Unconsciously, a sour pang welled in the pits of Olivia¡¯s heart, her nose stinging, her eyes brimming with heat. In her memories, she was all too familiar with this hospital, as if she could visualize it even with her eyes closed. Daniel Marshall stood behind Olivia Jenkins, wrapping his arms around her. Reflexively, Olivia Jenkins removed his hands from her body and stepped aside, ¡°I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m doing just fine!¡± Daniel Marshall frowned, his eyes narrowing at Olivia in disapproval, ¡°You¡¯re really stubborn!¡± Olivia¡¯s tone was frigid, ¡°Cut the crap, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Do you know, you¡¯re like a hedgehog. Your spikes seem to love pricking me,¡± Daniel Marshall teased. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re annoying!¡± Leaving her words hanging, Olivia walked away briskly, ignoring Daniel Marshallpletely. Daniel Marshall¡¯s face grew dark. He pursed his thin lips and watched Olivia¡¯s receding figure with intense, frosty eyes. Simon Howard stood behind Daniel Marshall, wanting tough yet not daring to. He¡¯d never seen a woman reject Daniel Marshall ¨C Olivia was the first woman to dare ignore him outright. At this moment, Daniel Marshall looked like he¡¯d kicked an iron board! So, Simon Howard didn¡¯t dare speak up, in order to avoid the fallout. After considerable hesitation, Seraphina decided to call Be Thompson anyway. She wasn¡¯t sure if Be Thompson would answer, she was just trying her luck. Seraphina was out of options. To stand against the cunning Olivia Jenkins, she needed a powerful backer. Suddenly, the call was picked up. Be Thompson arrogantly asked: ¡°What¡¯s up, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Seraphina spoke in the most respectful and humble manner, practically stomping herself into the ground, ¡°Mrs. Marshall, I¡¯m terribly sorry for disturbing you again. Olivia has hidden away Mrs. Jenkins and she¡¯s been oppressing me, she even chased all of us out of the Jenkins house. I hope you can help me find Mrs. Jenkins. I will definitely repay you, even if I have to work like a horse.¡± Be Thompson sneered inwardly, yet dered hypocritically, ¡°Seraphina, you¡¯ve got some nerve! To foment discord in our mother-daughter rtionship, are you tired of living?¡± Seraphina lowered her ego further, feigning remorse and humility, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way, you help me and I will help you. Oliviacks home training, she¡¯swless, she¡¯s unworthy to be Mrs. Marshall. I feel particrly guilty, I want to apologize and make some amends.¡± ¡°You should make some amends. You Jenkins people raised Olivia Jenkins and she¡¯s driving Mr. Alexander Marshall to his grave. Mr. Alexander Marshall issued an order to divorce and kick Olivia out of the Marshall house and to reprimand her.¡± Seraphina, adept at reading sentiments, immediately caught Be Thompson¡¯s implied message and coaxed: ¡°Mrs. Marshall, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­ Indeed, the Jenkins family is at fault. As Olivia¡¯s stepmother, I have a right to teach her to be a better person. Olivia has discredited both families. I will persuade her to initiate the divorce.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s clear then. Anyway, Mr. Alexander Marshall has made it clear that they must get divorced under any circumstances. Olivia must keep her mouth shut and can¡¯t disgrace the Jenkins family any further. Otherwise, there will be no forgiveness or room for negotiation.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Olivia Jenkins has brought all this onto herself, no one can forgive her.¡± ¡°Good, I will take care of it. I also worry about Mrs. Jenkins¡¯ safety. We can¡¯t let the younger generation run wild anymore.¡± Seraphina smiled, sensing a glimmer of hope, once again. She was determined to firmly adhere to this powerful alliance in Be Thompson. If she could win over Mr. Alexander Marshall, reiming The Jenkins Group would be just around the corner.. Chapter 129 - 129: Does My Wife Need Your Comfort? Chapter 129: Does My Wife Need Your Comfort? Trantor: 549690339 Matthew Marshall retuned to his office at Light Media, a subsidiary of the Marshall Corporation, only to find Daniel Marshall sitting in his chair, smoking. Daniel¡¯s hawk-like eyes narrowed slightly, fixated on him. His older brother¡¯s gaze was too sharp¡ªfor some reason, Matthew felt a prickling sensation on his scalp, as if he were being scrutinized. He was taken aback,pletely caught off guard. After a few seconds, Matthew slowly approached his elder brother. Daniel exuded a cold yet majestic aura, his smoking posture exuding an air of grace and nobility. His thin, sexy lips slightly pursed as he exhaled faint smoke rings. His stunning face, carved as if by a master sculptor, remained expressionless, making it impossible to discern his true emotions. Silent, yet emanating a powerful intimidation, Daniel continued to smoke. Matthew pursed his lips, clearly feeling the oppressive force emanating from his elder brother. A sense of unease gnawed at Matthew¡¯s heart, but he tried to rx, not wanting to give away his nervousness and fear. ¡°Bro, why did youe here? If you wanted to see me, you should have just told the President¡¯s office, and I would havee to you at the Corporation.¡± Daniel¡¯s thin, sexy lips slowly parted. His voice was unhurried, yetced with an icy chill. ¡°I heard you have some free time, so I thought I¡¯d drop by. I¡¯ve been sitting here for a while, so had one of your cigarettes. But it tastes rather¡­..distinctive. Mouldy actually.¡± Before he finished the cigarette, Daniel stubbed it out in the ashtray. Immediately after, Daniel stood up and slowly walked towards Matthew. Daniel casually brushed Matthew¡¯s suit cor. The grin that curled up on his face, however, was devoid of warmth. ¡°Sorrv for takinq vour seat, Matthew. This is your office. You¡¯re the President after all. You should sit.¡± Matthew dared not meet his elder brother¡¯s piercing gaze, instinctively avoiding Daniel¡¯s inquisitive eyes. Instead of sitting in the President¡¯s chair, he chose to sit on the chair opposite. ¡°Bro, don¡¯t be so formal with me!¡± ¡°I never have been!¡± Looking down on him, Daniel stared at Matthew, a superior and icy figure. His sharply-drawn profiles were as fierce as des. Suddenly, Matthew was rendered speechless. He now understood. His elder brother hade to confront him because he had met with his sister-inw, even dining with her. ¡°Was it your idea to see my wife, or was it our grandfather¡¯s?¡± After considering a few seconds and taking a deep breath, Matthew met Daniel¡¯s gaze, ¡°I heard no bank is willing to loan the Jenkins Group, so I went to see your wife, to discuss potentially working together.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite well-informed! In this situation, does my wife really need your constion? Can your Light Media offer 2 billion?¡± ¡°Bro, you¡¯ve misunderstood me! Furthermore, the Corporation doesn¡¯t get involved in the operation of its subsidiaries. Light Media¡¯s investments are my business, not something I need to report.¡± Daniel stood beside Matthew and patted his shoulder twice. In an instant, Matthew carefully observed his elder brother. Daniel¡¯s handsome face was chilly and devoid of emotion. Matthew couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking or guess the cards he was ying. Daniel was irresistibly sexy, yet his expression warned others to keep their distance. Unlike their father, who was easy to approach, Matthew was inexplicably afraid of his elder brother. Especially those deep brooding eyes of his elder brother that he¡¯s seen since childhood¡ªit was terrifying! Daniel bent slightly, bringing his sensual, thin lips close to Matthew¡¯s ear. The warm breath blew into Matthew¡¯s ear and his raspy voice was seductive yet ruthless, ¡°Go ahead and try. You can¡¯t swallow the Jenkins Group. If a single hair on my woman is out of ce, you¡¯ll disappear from my sight forever!¡± Matthew¡¯s lips were tightly pursed, and a burst of pain prated his eardrums.. Chapter 130 - 130: I Think I’m Falling for Her Chapter 130: I Think I¡¯m Falling for Her Trantor: 549690339 After his older brother left, Matthew Marshall picked up a box of cigarettes from his office desk and put one casually in his mouth. Matthew struck his lighter several times, but it wouldn¡¯t light. Matthew¡¯s hand trembled slightly, almost involuntarily. Embarrassed and angry, Matthew threw his lighter away. Upon hearing a loud bang, the secretary quickly ran into the CEO¡¯s office. Matthew red at his secretary, barking furiously, ¡°Get out!¡± The secretary didn¡¯t dare to argue, quickly exiting and closing the door. Infuriated and frustrated, Matthew stood, forcefully sweeping away everything on his desk, all crashing to the floor. ZMatthew clenched his fists, shaking uncontrobly in rage, his knuckles even turning white. Matthew vowed that he would not lose to Daniel Marshall, he was determined to surpass him and wouldn¡¯t let him belittle him anymore. He wouldn¡¯t let himself be trampled upon by Daniel anymore. He wanted to be powerful, ruthless, and not let Daniel look down on him. He also didn¡¯t want to live in Daniel¡¯s shadow anymore. Removing the assistant to investigate the auditing case, Olivia Jenkins also changed her strategy. After learning about Jordan Bet¡¯s family situation, Olivia Jenkins contacted her high school ssmate, Winona Thornton. Jordan Bet had a niece, who he adored. This child was taking sses at Winona Thornton¡¯s dance center. Tonight, there is a ss, Olivia Jenkins has arrived at Winona Thornton¡¯s dance center. As the music rang out, a man and a woman performed the Tango in the dance room. No one knew the woman who had an excellent figure and performed with an irresistible charm¡ª all the students recognized the man as their male foreign dance instructor. The woman wore a mask, concealing her true face from the students. Nevertheless, their eyes were drawn to her, utterly captivated by the woman dancer¡¯s passionate and unrestrained dancing skills. Jordan Bet¡¯s niece, Chloe Lee, was not only seriously watching, but she also recorded the dance. She sent the recording to her uncle. [Check out the female dancer¡¯s figure, uncle. She has a better figure than any of your model girlfriends!] [Uncle, although I haven¡¯t seen this woman¡¯s face yet, I already feel attracted to her. I think I¡¯m falling for her. Her dancing is fantastic, and in the future, I want to be just like her. Wow¡­ She¡¯s so sexy, it¡¯s stirring up some feelings, she¡¯s literally making our foreign instructor¡¯s blood boil.] Jordan Bet was reviewing some documents when his phone rang. He paused his work to chat with Chloe Lee on WeChat. After carefully watching the video, the corners of Jordan Bet¡¯s mouth curved up slightly, and he sent a popcorn-eating emoji. [Uncle, do you want this woman¡¯s phone number? I¡¯ll add her on WeChatter and introduce you. Mom is always urging you to get married, so hurry up and find an auntie for me.] Jordan Bet did not reply immediately, instead, reying the video in slow motion. Even though he couldn¡¯t see her face, this woman was indeed very sexy, full of charm, enough not just to provoke but easily arouse a man¡¯s interest. She did dance exceptionally well, her lips seemingly inviting a sweet kiss. For such a woman, there probably isn¡¯t a man who could resist. Undeniably, Jordan Bet was intrigued. However, the WeChat message he sent to Chloe Lee was quite reserved. [Is this appropriate? Don¡¯t scare her away.] [Uncle, you know more than I do. You meet once, you be acquainted. Twice, you be familiar. The third time and you might be meeting the parents. Don¡¯t worry, my instinct is never wrong. I guarantee mom would have no objection to thisdy. You can date her confidently, you can definitely pursue her!] Jordan Bet didn¡¯t rush to respond, he watched the video again carefully. This woman is too attractive! Chapter 131 - 131: Already Fascinated by You Chapter 131: Already Fascinated by You Trantor: 549690339 Hesitating for a moment, Jordan Bet sent a WeChat message. [Merry, stop messing around! Focus on your ss, your uncle will pick you upter.] Chloe Lee sent a cute cat emoticon. [Uncle, I saw my sister¡¯s true face, she¡¯s so pretty! It seems like she¡¯s close to Miss Thornton from our dance center, I can ask Miss Thornton for her contact number!] [Uncle, I¡¯m going to start my ss, no more chatting for now.] Jordan Bet thought that would be the end of it, so he put his phone down and prepared to continue looking at files. Suddenly, his phone rang again. Jordan Bet pursed his lips slightly, a frown ying on his face. A few secondster, he decided to pick up his phone to check the message. From a photo that Merry had sent him, Jordan Bet could clearly see the features of the beautiful woman. Instantly, Jordan Bet¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and he squinted his profound eyes. A hint ofplex emotions shed across his face. So this sexy woman was Daniel Marshall¡¯s wife! Jordan Bet couldn¡¯t believe that this woman had approached the school where Merry was learning to dance. Daniel¡¯s wife was really scheming; she even dared to make moves against him. After contemting for a moment, the look in Jordan Bet¡¯s eyes turned deep and dark, his handsome face seemed to be covered in frost. The notification sound rang again, it was a WeChat message from Merry. She had sent over another photo. It was a photo of Merry and Daniel¡¯s wife together. With a slight smile, Daniel¡¯s wife emitted an air of nobility. Just by looking at the picture, one could not discern her scheming nature and maniptive methods, she seemed as harmless as a small white rabbit. Her expression seemed as innocent as Merry¡¯s! Such a woman could be quite dangerous! She might resort to any means necessary. Suddenly, Jordan Bet shut hisputer, grabbed the suit jacket that was draped over his ck leather swivel chair, and walked out of his CEO¡¯s office in big strides. When Olivia Jenkins was dpressing, she would dance a few pieces at the dance center, as her dancing skills were quite solid. After finishing a tango, the children at the dance center seemed to quite like her, so she joined them for practice. After finishing a piece, Winona Thornton approached Olivia Jenkins for a conversation. ¡°In three days, our center will be performing at a charity event hosted by the Marshall Corporation. Are you interested in performing as a special guest? Just now, you paired up with our foreign teacher quite well, appearing as seasoned partners who have trusted each other for a long time, you wouldn¡¯t need to rehearse, you could just go on stage. No matter how many years have passed, your performances are still perfect.¡± Olivia Jenkins gave a lightugh, expressing some reservation, ¡°Will it cause trouble for your center?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no issue, I really hope you can perform. Honestly, I was just entranced by you earlier. Your participation in this charity event would also be a good deed. Keep in mind that it¡¯s for fundraising, so there¡¯s pressure involved. Especially considering your current status, it¡¯s also a challenge.¡± After thinking it over, Olivia Jenkins nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll perform.¡± ¡°When we were training together initially, our instructor really wanted you to be a professional dancer, he even wanted to rmend you to a foreign troupe, but you refused. At that time, I thought it was a pity not to develop in this field, you would have been a huge star in the dancing world by now.¡± Olivia Jenkins gave a light smile, her eyes reflecting a hint ofplex emotions, ¡°Being a doctor is quite nice as well. Five yearster, I never thought I¡¯d regret the choice I made.¡± Miss Thornton hugged Olivia Jenkins, ¡°I heard about what happened in your family. I¡¯m sorry for bringing up painful memories.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I have no regrets about the choices I made.¡± Suddenly, Olivia Jenkins saw Jordan Bet making his entrance. Jordan Bet was heading in their direction. Olivia Jenkins ignored Jordan Bet and continued to chat with Miss Thornton.. Chapter 132 - 132: Husband and Wife are Husband and Wife, Business is Business Chapter 132: Husband and Wife are Husband and Wife, Business is Business Trantor: 549690339 ¡°You,e out!¡± Jordan Bet¡¯s gaze was icy cold. Olivia Jenkins widened her eyes in surprise, pointed at herself, and asked, ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± ¡°Stop pretending!¡± With a frosty look, he red at Olivia Jenkins and took the lead to go out. Winona Thornton was surprised. She looked at Olivia and asked, ¡°Do you know President Bet?¡± Olivia Jenkins replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve seen him once. We¡¯re not familiar.¡± ¡°I thought you were very close! ¡± ¡°Not at all! Winona, I¡¯m going out to see.¡± ¡°Olivia, do you want me to apany you? He is Chloe Lee¡¯s uncle, probably here to pick up his niece.¡± ¡°There might be some misunderstanding. I can handle it myself, Winona. You don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡± She patted Winona on her shoulder to reassure her and then walked out of the dance center. Hesitant, Winona still sneaked to the door and watched Olivia Jenkins and Jordan Bet from a distance. The night entuated Jordan Bet¡¯s handsome face, rendering him more mysterious and cold. His menacing gaze fixed on Olivia Jenkins, ¡°Mrs. Marshall, what game are you ying this time?¡± Olivia Jenkins frowned, blinked, her expression still innocently confused, ¡°President Bet, I do not understand what you mean!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you aware Chloe Lee is my niece? ¡°Just heard about it from Winona, I just remembered that, that very friendly youngdy is your niece?! President Bet, what are the nefarious designs that I can possibly have on a teenage girl? Maybe you are overthinking! We only danced the tango, and the students really enjoyed it, that¡¯s all.¡± Jordan Bet¡¯s face was resolute, filled with an intimidating aura, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, stay away from my niece. I will say it again, the Bet Group will not invest in the Jenkins Group. There is no need for you to waste your efforts on me.¡± ¡°Since President Bet mentioned it, I am just going to ask, why are you unwilling to cooperate with the Jenkins Group? Is it because of Daniel Marshall? Are you afraid of him?¡± Jordan Bet¡¯s gaze was deeply fixed on Olivia. He wanted to understand this woman standing in front of him. ¡°I also want to know, why are you insistent on finding me? Why do you want to cooperate specifically with the Bet Group?¡± ¡°My father had reached out to yourpany before his demise. He wished for a cooperation with the Bet Group. Hence, I merely contacted you in ordance with hisst wishes. Additionally, I gathered that President Bet is known for keeping his personal feelings separated from work, a style I admire. Although the Jenkins Group appears to be in debt, it still has great potential. If President Bet has the vision, this deal will not end in a loss.¡± Jordan Bet¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he continued to stare at Olivia, ¡°Are you truly Mrs. Marshall? Wouldn¡¯t it be easier for you if Daniel invested in your business instead of seeking my help?¡± Olivia Jenkinsughed lightly, her beautiful face radiating confidence. Under the dim streetlight, she looked even more charming. ¡°Spouses are spouses, but business is business. Once we start mixing up emotions with money, the marriage takes on a different vor!¡± This woman was not only very smart but also confident. If she were not Daniel Marshall¡¯s wife, perhaps, he could consider discussing further. Jordan Bet remained silent. Olivia continued, ¡°When you have time, you can go through the n I have prepared for you. I believe you will be interested in the robot project of the Jenkins Group.¡± ¡°With funds, the Jenkins Group can ovee its current deficit? Mrs. Marshall, aren¡¯t you being too naive? To cover the debt of 2 billion, what are you going to use? You could separate the bad assets and finance the robot project. This is the easiest way to deal with it, and you don¡¯t have toe to me.¡± Matthew Marshall had advised her to strip off the bad assets. Matthew¡¯s aim was to buy Quiet Video and the COOKIE subsidiary at a cheap price. A sharp light circled in Olivia Jenkins¡¯s eyes, and she smiled inscrutably.. Chapter 133 - 133: His Heart Wavers Chapter 133: His Heart Wavers Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins: ¡°I believe President Bet wouldn¡¯t be so short-sighted. Some might covet Jenkins Group, but this only proves its value. As a corporate decision-maker, I trust President Bet is not going to take the step of divestiture.¡± Jordan Bet calmly looked at Olivia Jenkins, this woman still exhibited unwavering self-confidence. Even under the dim yellow light of the evening, her eyes seemed to shimmer, radiantly dazzling. Jordan Bet hadn¡¯t made his stance clear yet, but Olivia Jenkins grasped the opportunity to continue speaking when he seemed a little shaken. ¡°Currently, almost everyone has a smartphone that manages most aspects of their lives including food, amodations, clothing, and transportation. Mobile long videos are in a strong position. The only reason Quiet Video is incurring serious losses is internal issues, which I can resolve.¡± ¡°COOKIE, which mainly focuses on the development and operation of short videos, is currently in a good position, with a steady increase in the number of users. I believe it¡¯ll surprise many in theing year and can potentially be mainstream. Even though it¡¯s a subsidiary, I ce great importance on it. In the future, I n to increase investment and expand overseas.¡± ¡°In one of the robot projects, Jenkins Group is confident in setting up a unique robot-themed restaurant for contactless meal distribution. If you¡¯re interested, President Bet, you should take a look at the proposal I¡¯ve prepared.¡± With his profoundly deep gaze, Jordan Bet saw right through Olivia Jenkins¡¯s intentions. ¡°Mrs. Marshall, you¡¯re well-prepared. You¡¯ve achieved your goal. I hope I won¡¯t be seeing you at the dance center again. As I said earlier, the Bet Group won¡¯t invest in the Jenkins Group nor cause trouble for the Marshall Corporation. I suggest you talk to Daniel.¡± With a slight smile and a tilt to her head, Olivia Jenkins regarded Jordan Bet with interest, ¡°President Bet, you are interested in my proposal, aren¡¯t you? If I were not Daniel¡¯s wife, would you give me an opportunity?¡± A brief emotional fluctuation flickered in Jordan Bet¡¯s austere and deep-set eyes. ¡°There are no ifs! There¡¯s no denying, Mrs. Marshall has quite the gift of gab, I¡¯m surprised that you take such interest in me.¡± The smile on Olivia¡¯s lips deepened as she lightly flicked her long fringe, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have to disappoint you, President Bet. I just epted Miss Thornton¡¯s invitation to do a special performance at the charity g. We might meet again then. I need to practice at the dance center, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t fulfill your wish of not appearing there again. I must apologize.¡± She had said her piece and walked into the dance center without a backward nce or further interaction with him. However, Olivia was confident that Jordan Bet was, in fact, interested in the Jenkins Group. It was likely that he didn¡¯t want to stir up any trouble due to the influence of the Marshall family. If this negotiation didn¡¯t work out, she would seek further opportunities. Olivia wasn¡¯t nning on giving up so easily. No matter how powerful the Marshall family was, Olivia didn¡¯t believe they could monopolize everything. Even if the Marshall family were ruthless, she was determined to overturn them. Olivia was going to show the Marshall family that she was not to be messed with either. Seeing Oliviaing, Winona Thornton also casually moved to the door. ¡°Olivia, what did you discuss with President Bet? He¡¯s outside smoking, did you guys have a quarrel?¡± Olivia shook her head, ¡°A misunderstanding. Prejudice can be terribly potent! Winona, are you acquainted with President Bet? Do you understand him?¡± Winona also shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ve seen him often when he came to pick up Chloe Lee, but we¡¯ve pretty much only exchanged greetings, never really had a conversation. He has two older sisters and he¡¯s the youngest son of the Bet family. To be honest, Olivia, he¡¯s quite a yboy. If you fancy him, I¡¯d advise caution.¡± Kneading her forehead as she was about to respond, Olivia¡¯s phone suddenly rang. It was Daniel calling.. Chapter 134 - 134: Are You Waiting for Me? Chapter 134: Are You Waiting for Me? Trantor: 549690339 The phone kept ringing, Olivia Jenkins did not pick up. Winona Thornton reminded, ¡°Olivia, you have a call, why aren¡¯t you answering?¡± Olivia Jenkins gave a silly smile, ¡°Nothing important, just some annoying property sales.¡± ¡°Then you should hang up the call!¡± ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯m going to give this person a piece of my mind.¡± Winona Thornton was a bit baffled, Olivia Jenkins had already walked out of the dance center. Only then, did she pick up Daniel Marshall¡¯s call. ¡°What do you want?¡± Olivia Jenkins¡¯s voice sounded cold, and her attitude wasn¡¯t the best. In an instant, Daniel¡¯s brows furrowed, the hard lines on his face as sharp as an ice de. ¡°Mrs. Marshall, am I not allowed to call you? Are you disgusted with me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m hanging up if there¡¯s nothing.¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes, dark as ink, dimmed; his sexy thin lips slightly opened, his voice terse and indifferent, ¡°When are youing home?¡± ¡°Won¡¯t be home untilte.¡± ¡°What are you doing? ¡°Do I need to report to you?¡± Olivia Jenkins rolled her eyes, contemptuous of what Daniel had said. ¡°Mrs. Marshall, I should be caring for you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your care.¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m dancing.¡± Daniel¡¯s low voice spoke coldly: ¡°Come home right away.¡± Oliviaughed. Herughter was a clear mockery, ¡°Are you waiting for me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Olivia gently bit her lower lip, her eyebrows knitted slightly, her eyes narrowed. She was silent for a moment. Daniel spoke slowly but withmanding power, ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it a third time,e home immediately.¡± Moreover, Daniel didn¡¯t wait for Olivia to respond, he was the first to hang up. Olivia spat annoyed, ¡°Bastard! So domineering! So annoying!¡± Winona Thornton came over, just in time to hear Olivia cursing. ¡°Olivia, was it really an annoying person? You should have just not answered the call earlier, then you wouldn¡¯t feel upset. Anyway, as soon as I hear that it¡¯s property sales, insurance sales, or any sort of trial lesson, I immediately hang up.¡± Olivia nodded, ¡°Winona, you¡¯re absolutely right. From now on, I will just hang up.¡± ¡°President Bet ising over, do you want me to speak with him for you?¡± ¡°No need, I have something to do, I¡¯m leaving. I wille back for more dance practice tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright, take care!¡± Ignoring Jordan Bet, Olivia marched right past him. Jordan Bet¡¯s lips were pressed tightly together, still exuding the scent of cigarettes. His deep gaze unconsciously narrowed. When Olivia got back to the Pearl Lake vi, Auntie Jane whispered: ¡°Mrs. Marshall, the mister has been waiting for you upstairs. He wants you to go see him.¡± ¡°I know. Did he¡­ lose his temper tonight?¡± Auntie Jane shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. After dinner, the mister stayed upstairs. He didn¡¯te down. Did you two¡­ have a fight?¡± ¡°No! It¡¯s just that, I really hate hismanding tone. In addition, he is too nosy, it¡¯s so annoying!¡± Auntie Jane widened her eyes in surprise and was left speechless. Olivia gingerly went upstairs. She went into his study, but Daniel wasn¡¯t there. Instead, Olivia had no choice but to go into Daniel¡¯s bedroom. Upon entering, Olivia saw Daniel lying on therge white bed, he was staring at her with a mischievous look. ¡°Wifey, what are you waiting for? Do therapy on my feet!¡± Therapy? This bastard really thinks too highly of himself! Olivia looked at Daniel with annoyance, her expression filled with disdain. ¡°Let me be clear beforehand. If you beme, I¡¯m not responsible. If it hurts, it¡¯s not my problem either.¡± Daniel¡¯s deep eyes looked at Olivia hotly, his low voice fascinated like the rich tones of a cello, ¡°Come here!¡± Stunned for a moment, Olivia slowly walked towards Daniel.. Chapter 135 - 135: It’s Up to You! Chapter 135: It¡¯s Up to You! Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins stood at the foot of the bed, ring at Daniel Marshall. Daniel was d in a white bathrobe, slightly revealing his chest. His wheat-coloured skin exuded a masculine charm, making him alluring and sexy. His deep eyes were still heatedly fixed on Olivia, patting the spot beside him, ¡°Come over!¡± ¡°You wanted a foot massage, right? I¡¯m going to do it now.¡± Olivia scoffed inwardly, she would be foolish to approach him! There was no attempt to hide the contempt in Olivia¡¯s eyes. She gave Daniel a disdainful look. Despite her ridicule, Daniel was still gazing at her with the same heated look. Although being stared at made Olivia uneasy, she still massaged his foot to avoid his temper. Suddenly, Daniel sat up. This brought him closer to Olivia, as he smirked at her. Indescribably, Olivia¡¯s scent lingered in his heart. He was involuntarily savoring it. Olivia tried her best to ignore Daniel, quickly returning to her room after finishing the foot massage, not lingering a second longer. Oliva actively breaking the awkward atmosphere, she remained alert at all times, ready to run at the first sign of trouble. ¡°Does it hurt? You can cry out, I won¡¯tugh at you.¡± Daniel¡¯s voice was somewhat husky, ¡°No, it tickles!¡± ¡°That¡¯s just a personal perception, bear with it, it will end soon¡­¡± Before Olivia could finish, she was abruptly pulled by Daniel and toppled onto him. In an instant, Daniel held Olivia tightly, ¡°What should I do with you, hm?¡± Furious and flustered, Olivia yelled, ¡°Daniel, let me go!¡± ¡°No!¡± Before Olivia could react, she was pinned down by Daniel. Olivia tried hard, but couldn¡¯t push Daniel away. Suddenly, there was an air of danger all around them. Daniel¡¯s handsome face was almost touching Olivia¡¯s. His warm breath sprayed dominantly onto Olivia¡¯s face. As Daniel closed in, Olivia could clearly sense his masculine energy. Her struggles were futile, but she still clung onto a sliver of hope. There was intense fury in Olivia¡¯s eyes, as if it could burn somebody, ¡°Daniel, you bastard! You hooligan!¡± ¡°I¡¯m your husband!¡± ¡°No! You can¡¯t touch me!¡± Daniel¡¯s face darkened horribly, and his eyes were filled with a bloody fury. His domineering kiss left her breathless¡­ Suddenly, Daniel¡¯s private phone rang. Anyone with his private number had a close rtionship with him, Daniel reached for his phone and answered the call. On the other end of the phone, Jordan Bet was fuming, roaring: ¡°Daniel, control your wife!¡± Olivia also heard this and was a bit stunned. Although she was a bit crafty, she hadn¡¯t done anything to warrant such anger from Jordan. Olivia tried to push Daniel away while he was on the phone. All of Daniel¡¯s weight was pressed onto Olivia, even with all her effort; she couldn¡¯t move Daniel, who was like a mountain. Daniel furrowed his brows displeasedly, his voice cold: ¡°What has my wife done to you? Make it clear!¡± ¡°Just watch the news yourself, I¡¯ve made headlines with your wife. How could you fancy such a woman who doesn¡¯t choose her methods, are you blind?!¡± Daniel¡¯s gaze turned icy, he shouted, ¡°Mind your words, it¡¯s not your ce to criticize my wife.¡± ¡°Deal with it yourself!¡± Dropping these words, Jordan hung up the call. Immediately after, Daniel opened the trending news, nced at it, and showed it to Olivia. Daniel¡¯s nearly closed eyes were terrifying, full of wild violence, all his emotions showing on his face. The media sure knew how to fabricate, when did she be Jordan¡¯s woman? They had only talked, nothing more. Yet, the pictures suggested an intimate scene, making it look like they were kissing. Olivia denied vehemently, ¡°Daniel, it¡¯s not like that, Jordan and I are innocent.¡± Olivia¡¯s plea of innocence disgusted Daniel further; he continued to dominate her.. Chapter 136 - 136: The gentleman wants her to watch the lady take the medicine Chapter 136: The gentleman wants her to watch thedy take the medicine Trantor: 549690339 In the morning, the soft sunlight streamed through the gaps in the curtains, spilling onto the white air-conditioned quilt. Olivia Jenkins, lying within the covers, suddenly stirred,zily turning over. Ufortable, Olivia was displeased, furrowing her brows. Her sleepy and heavy eyelids flickered slightly; Olivia woke up in a daze. The moment she woke up, Olivia distinctly felt as if her body was about to fall apart, aching and throbbing with pain. The master bedroom was very quiet, Olivia didn¡¯t see Daniel Marshall. She woke up on his bed. Moreover, the spot beside her had already grown cold. Instinctively, Olivia tightened her hold on herself, her gaze was resentful. Even though the raw rice was already cooked, and they were now truly husband and wife, Olivia continued to curse Daniel harshly in her heart, swearing at his entire ancestry. If she saw him, she swore she would beat Daniel to death, the bastard! After lying down for a while, Olivia shifted her body slightly, unconsciously groaning: ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Her entire body felt terribly ufortable. Last night, she spent the night in a daze, muddled, there was a feeling she couldn¡¯t put into words¡­ In short, her feelings were all mixed up. Olivia was still furious, utterly hating Daniel. Struggling to get up, Olivia hadn¡¯t even gotten out of bed when she heard a knock on the door. ¡°Come in!¡± With the approval of thedy of the house, Auntie Jane walked in, ¡°Madam, I¡¯ve prepared the bath for you. Soaking in a massage bath will make you feel better.¡± Olivia didn¡¯t respond. She looked at the 72-hour emergency contraceptive pill that Auntie Jane held in her hand. Seeing the understanding in Olivia¡¯s eyes, Auntie Jane didn¡¯t say much more, she handed the medicine to Olivia, also giving her a ss of water. As per the instructions of the master before he left, she had to watch the madam take the medicine. Even though they had crossed the line of intimacy and were now in a de facto marriage, 0111vna still naa no Intention or navlngildren witn Daniel. Her initial intention to get a divorce remained unchanged. She didn¡¯t make things difficult for Auntie Jane, taking the medicine voluntarily. The consensus reached between Daniel and her was quite good, saving them a lot of trouble. There wouldn¡¯t be any strings attached in the future, perfectly fitting her wishes. She could turn around and walk away without a care, easily forgetting everything, it was quite good! ¡°Auntie Jane, throw away the sheetster, I don¡¯t want to see them again.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°You can go out now, I¡¯m going to take a bath.¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Auntie Jane asked, ¡°Madam, would you like to move your things into the master bedroom?¡± Olivia responded firmly, ¡°No need, I prefer to stay in the guest room.¡± Nodding her head, Auntie Jane left the room, closing the door behind her. At this point, Olivia had not asked for any news about Daniel. It seemed that he was no longer in the vi. She had no interest in knowing where he had gone, or in ever seeing him again. Unable to wash away the exclusive traces of Daniel from her body, Olivia could only wear a ruffled, high-necked white top paired with a ck skirt. While eating breakfast, Olivia looked upst night¡¯s news online. There were no longer any rumors about her and Jordan Bet. When she searched for keywords, there weren¡¯t any traces of it either. The first trend on the hot search list was the news of the forever retirement of the number one paparazzo in the entertainment industry. People were saying that he had offended someone, and that person vowed to make him pay, aiming topletely block him. Could it have been Daniel who settled things? Unconsciously, Daniel¡¯s handsome face shed in Olivia¡¯s mind, and at the same time, a trace of disgust slipped through Olivia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Auntie Jane, have there been any calls from Beverly Hills?¡± ¡°Madam, there haven¡¯t been any calls!¡± Olivia found it peculiar, her almond-shaped eyes shone with a sharp light. By rights, shouldn¡¯t the old man be furious? At the very least, he should have given her a harsh lesson! No action was taken, which was very abnormal. Unexpectedly, the doorbell rang, and Auntie Jane went to examine the video screen. Suddenly, Auntie Jane cried out in rm, ¡°Madam, it¡¯s the old master!¡± Chapter 137 - 137: Running Amok Chapter 137: Running Amok Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins¡¯ expression remained undisturbed, she continued to eat breakfast calmly. The old man hade looking for her, this was her expected pattern upon awakening in the morning. Otherwise, she would have been living in a fairy tale world. ¡°Auntie Jane, open the door for him.¡± Auntie Jane still looked panicked, ¡°Madam, shall we call the master first? I¡¯m worried that you won¡¯t be able to handle the old man alone. Perhaps, we could say you¡¯re not at home.¡± ¡°You can avoid him for a while, but not forever. I can¡¯t not leave this house. Moreover, even if I could escape from this house, he would find me at the Jenkins Group. Or, even if I hid at the end of the world, he¡¯d root me out. In Serene City, the old man had always been haughty, never allowing others to defy him.¡¯ ¡°Shall we call the bodyguards? It might boost your courage!¡± With a calm gaze, Olivia Jenkins said pointlessly: ¡°Auntie Jane, go open the door, invite the old man personally. In front of him, regardless of any bodyguard, they¡¯re just ants being squashed under his foot anytime he wants, they¡¯re useless!¡± Hesitating for a moment, Auntie Jane replied solemnly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go open the door now.¡± Alexander Marshall red at Olivia Jenkins and roared, ¡°Kneel down!¡± Olivia Jenkins also red coldly back at her grandfather. But before she had a chance to say a word in her own defense, or react, the bodyguard pressed her down to kneel in front of the old man. Moreover, they did not allow Olivia Jenkins to struggle, firmly restraining her hands. With a pair of menacing eyes, Olivia Jenkins red hatefully at her grandfather, her voice filled with ridicule and coldughter, ¡°Apart from brute force, does grandfather have no other effective method? Honestly, I am quite disappointed in you! The legendary wise capable man who had roared in the business world for decades¡­ is just so, being yed by others, it¡¯sughable!¡± She dares to ridicule her elders and contradict them, with no regard for others, this woman is just too impudent. Without giving her a taste of her own medicine, she will never know the height of the sky and the depth of the earth. Alexander Marshall¡¯s face was stiff and dark, his lips a little cold. At his gesture, the bodyguard immediately understood and was about to p Olivia Jenkins on the mouth. Unexpectedly, there seems to be a gust of wind in the living room. The man who was about to p Olivia Jenkins on his order had his wrist gripped tightly. Instantly, all the bodyguards were stunned, meeting a pair of harsh and terrifying eyes. Although all the bodyguards were the old man¡¯s men, when they met their master¡¯s grandson, they were still somewhat timid, even sweating in their palms. Because when the strong confront each other, those who usually get hurt are them! Immediately following Simon Howard and Colin Davis, Daniel promptly pushed away those who were restraining Olivia Jenkins. Shaking off the bodyguard¡¯s hand, Daniel protected Olivia behind him. During the gaze with his grandfather, the dark light in Daniel¡¯s eyes turned a few degrees colder. ¡°Grandfather, although you¡¯re my elder, you can¡¯t disrespect your younger generation. Times have changed, I hope grandfather will understand the situation.¡± ¡°Are you lecturing me? You insist on protecting this woman?¡± Alexander Marshall was very agitated, he stood up with a face as dark as thunder. Suddenly, he raised his hand and pped Daniel. From the crisp sound, Olivia knew just how harsh that p was. She stole a glimpse at Daniel. seeing a stream of blood running down the corner of his mouth, five red fingers imprinted on his handsome face, yet there wasn¡¯t any expression change on his face. Suddenly, Olivia¡¯s mind was nk, her expression a bit dazed. Daniel could have avoided this situation, stayed detached. But instead, he stood in front of her, confronting his closest kin. Unconsciously, a soft spot in Olivia¡¯s heart was touched, her brows furrowed slightly.. Chapter 138 - 138 The Result You Want Chapter 138: The Result You Want Trantor: 549690339 Instinctually, Olivia Jenkins reached out and grabbed at Daniel Marshall¡¯s suit. Alexander Marshall¡¯s eyes, zing with uncontrolled fury, were fixed on Olivia Jenkins, ¡°Today, this woman must be expelled from the Marshall Family!¡± In Daniel¡¯s profound eyes, a cold intensity sprang forth, ¡°Grandfather, I owe you a debt of gratitude for raising me, which is why I will let your p slide. But when ites to my woman, that¡¯s my call to make, not yours.¡± ¡°Stubborn! You¡¯ve truly lost your mind!¡± As Alexander Marshall raised his hand to strike Daniel again, Daniel caught his wrist in an instant. Alexander¡¯s bodyguards immediately closed in. Simon Howard and Colin Davis were also on guard, ready to fight at any moment. Despite being outnumbered, Simon and Colin were fearless. They were no weaklings. They could certainly hold their own in a brawl; it wasn¡¯t their first encounter with this group. The standoffsted a few seconds, with Daniel choosing not to escte the situation and releasing his grip on Alexander¡¯s wrist. Daniel¡¯s eyes, as cold as a frozenke, looked at his grandfather with the sharpness of a de. ¡°Last time, I made myself perfectly clear. Did you not understand, Grandfather? You despise the so-called low-blooded people so much, please don¡¯t forget that I carry the same blood as you consider ¡®low-blooded.¡¯ As much as you despise it, you can¡¯t erase it. My mother may have vanished without a trace, but half her genes dwell in me, contributing to your so-called ¡®pride.¡¯ Isn¡¯t it ironic?!¡± Alexander Marshall¡¯s facial muscles around his eyes twitched violently, the veins on his forehead bulging with anger, ¡°Daniel, do you understand what you¡¯re saying to me?¡± ¡°Enough of your self-deception, Grandfather!¡± ¡°Your father spoke to me in the same tone years ago. Ask him whether he regrets it now.¡± ¡°You and I both know what is right and what is wrong, Grandfather. You just choose to ignore the rot in the Marshall Family because it serves your interests to have people you despise disappear. You¡¯ve always been one to manipte others into doing your dirty work!¡± A harsh voice seeped through Alexander¡¯s clenched teeth, ¡°I never thought I¡¯d be raising an ungrateful wretch!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right; you did raise an ungrateful wretch, but that¡¯s not me. It¡¯s a pity that in all your wisdom, you continue to make foolish mistakes. I hope you live long enough to see the things you wish to see, otherwise, it would be a sad end to the beautiful game you think you¡¯re ying.¡± ¡°Are you warning me? Threatening me?¡± Alexander¡¯s icy voice spat out, his face a mask of disgust. ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m merely reminding you of the realities.¡± ¡°You insist on being with this woman, Daniel. You will regret it.¡± ¡°What happens in the future doesn¡¯t need to be predetermined by you, Grandfather.¡± Alexander pressed his lips together. He gave Olivia a vicious re before storming off. Olivia understood the underlying threat in the old man¡¯s words; he wasn¡¯t done with her. As long as she stayed by Daniel¡¯s side, he would continue to cause trouble for her. It appeared that the old man was also eyeing the Jenkins Group now and may even resort to any means necessary to deal with her. Even though Olivia had already guessed that Be Thompson wasn¡¯t her biological mother-inw, the confirmation still shook her. It never crossed Olivia¡¯s mind that her biological mother-inw was driven out of the Marshall Family. There must be aplex story behind all this. Perhaps, they had simr experiences. Having been through some storms herself, Olivia understood the sorrow. Suddenly, she felt some sympathy for Daniel. ¡°Auntie Jane, go get the first-aid kit.¡± Auntie Jane was still shaken; she shivered involuntarily at Olivia¡¯s call. Still in a daze, she was slow to react. Daniel looked at Olivia withplicated eyes, ¡°It¡¯s not necessary, I¡¯m okay!¡± Olivia pulled out a tissue to wipe the blood from the corner of Daniel¡¯s mouth, but he held her back. ¡°Mrs.. Olivia Marshall, you just need to take care of yourself, I don¡¯t need your pity!¡± Chapter 139 - 139: The Fox-Type Man Chapter 139: The Fox-Type Man Trantor: 549690339 Daniel walked out of the vi without wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth. Simon Howard red coldly at Olivia Jenkins, ¡°Don¡¯t be so self-righteous! If it wasn¡¯t for his woman, even though it¡¯s rather rude, I would have hit you long ago!¡± Colin Davis remained silent, patted Simon, signaling him to leave. After a warning nce at Olivia Jenkins, Simon Howard left with Colin Davis. Like master, like dog. Olivia Jenkins red fiercely at Simon Howard and Colin Davis. Olivia Jenkins didn¡¯t think she was wrong. After all, she hadn¡¯t asked Daniel for help. She didn¡¯t need his help. It was clearly the individuals from the Marshall family who had overstepped the line. Why should she take the me? Why were they treating her as if she were guilty? These people were fucking disgusting! Disgust flickered in Olivia Jenkins¡¯ eyes as her cheeks puffed up in anger. Olivia Jenkins prepared to return to Jenkins Group. Suddenly, her mobile phone rang with an unfamiliar number showing on the After hesitating for a moment, Olivia Jenkins answered the call. ¡°Hello!¡± ¡°Chief Jenkins, it¡¯s me, Benjamin Johnson!¡± Olivia Jenkins was quite surprised, her eyes widened, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s President Johnson!¡± ¡°Did I scare you?¡± Benjamin Johnson¡¯s lips slightly curled into a sardonic smile. ¡°Not at all!¡± ¡°Do you have some free time? I¡¯d like to invite you for tea.¡± The sharp light in Olivia Jenkins¡¯ eyes moved, ¡°Sure, see you in a bit.¡± Benjamin Johnson gave an address and then hung up the call. Fifteen minutester, Olivia Jenkins arrived at the Emerald Pavilion. Uninterested in the elegant scenery, Olivia Jenkins sharply fixed her gaze on Benjamin Johnson. ¡°I¡¯ve heard Matthew Marshall talk about you, President Johnson. Are you familiar with him?¡± Taking a sip of tea, Benjamin Johnson also looked at Olivia Jenkins, his handsome brows slightly raised, ¡°I know him, but we¡¯re not close.¡± Olivia Jenkins smiled slightly and tentatively asked,¡± President Johnson, aren¡¯t you curious about my rtionship with Matthew Marshall? Or, are you not interested in people named Marshall?¡± Benjamin Johnson replied in an inscrutable tone, ¡°I¡¯ve seen your scandalous news. Does Chief Jenkins like President Bet?¡± ¡°I approached Jordan Bet for business, but it turned into a scandal. Well yed, working with the Bet Group is out of the picture for Jenkins Group, and I¡¯ve be a loose woman. I wonder who¡¯s behind this plot?¡± Benjamin Johnson¡¯s eyes were deep and dark, filled with a glinting light, ¡°If Chief Jenkins doesn¡¯t mind, I¡¯m interested in your business n. This time when I returned home, Zenith Capital ns to increase its investment in Serene City. After two days of investigation, I believe I can unearth the potential of Jenkins Group.¡± Olivia Jenkins kept her lips pursed, refraining from responding immediately. She pondered for a moment, reying Daniel¡¯s words in her mind. There was no denying, Benjamin Johnson was far more reserved than Jordan Bet, concealing his thoughts. ¡°As I suppose President Johnson has also heard, Jenkins Group is currently facing a loss of two billion, and no bank is willing to lend us money. Considering this, do you still have confidence in Jenkins Group?¡± ¡°As long as there¡¯s financing, Jenkins Group can survive. I believe Chief Jenkins also understands, as long as there is capital, resources will follow.¡± Hesitating for a moment, Olivia Jenkins reassured, ¡°I will prepare a detailed business n when I go back, and then, hand it over to President Johnson.¡± Benjamin Johnson¡¯s eagle-like sharp eyes, seemed to see through Olivia Jenkins¡¯ thoughts, ¡°Chief Jenkins, don¡¯t you have any curious questions for me?¡± Olivia Jenkins squinted her eyes and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m only interested in my own affairs. I¡¯m business-minded, not really concerned about individuals.¡± ¡°I greatly admire Chief Jenkins¡¯ confidence and wit! The dumplings you treated me to that night were really delicious, I¡¯m still savoring them. If Chief Jenkins has time, I hope you could show me around Serene City. I haven¡¯t been back for many years, Serene City feels unfamiliar.¡± Olivia Jenkins replied with a meaningful tone, ¡°If I¡¯m fortunate enough to do business with President Johnson, I will definitely show you around Serene City. Moreover, I can take you to try all the local delicacies in Serene City..¡± Chapter 140 - 140: I am a Poisonous Woman Chapter 140: I am a Poisonous Woman Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Such conditions are very tempting! Now, I¡¯m starting to look forward to Chief Jenkins¡¯ proposal.¡± Benjamin Johnson¡¯s voice was full of maism, warm and courteous. He should be a different type of man than Daniel Marshall. A fox-like man! Olivia Jenkins slightly raised the corner of her mouth, without saying much. Moreover, Olivia had a feeling that Benjamin Johnson must have thoroughly understood her. After leaving the Emerald Pavilion, Olivia returned to the Jenkins Group. There, in Serene City square, Olivia unexpectedly saw Daniel Marshall, apanied by a sweet-looking woman with long, gentle, straight hair. Daniel was carrying a few shopping bags, and chivalrously opening the car door for the woman. Olivia stepped on the gas and swiftly drove past. She left that scene behind, her face cooling significantly in an instant. Reaching the crossroads, Olivia turned towards the Bet Group. Upon hearing the front desk report that Olivia Jenkins wanted to see him, Jordan Bet couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows, his deep eyes narrowing. After creating such a scene, this woman still dared to see him and even personally came to the Bet Group. What on earth was she up to? Just how daring could she be? Was Daniel so indulgent that he allowed his wife to seduce men everyvvhere? Jordan Bet¡¯s mouth curled in disdain, his eyes illuminated with contempt. ¡°Let here up.¡± Guided by the secretary, Olivia walked into the President¡¯s office. After handing over a cup of coffee, the secretary retreated. Olivia looked at Jordan Bet calmly and sincerely said, ¡°President Bet, I sincerely came to apologize to you. I¡¯m truly sorry for causing you trouble.¡± Jordan Bet¡¯s gaze was icy as he stared at Olivia, ¡°Well yed! Having an innocent face yet full of cunning. ¡± Olivia¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, ¡°You can call me a prickly rose, or a poisonous woman¡­ Anyway, I¡¯m already notorious in Serene City, I¡¯m used to it. My skin is so thick that weapons can¡¯t prate it, I don¡¯t care about others¡¯ opinions or what they say.¡± For the first time, Jordan Bet saw a woman who would demean herself, and couldn¡¯t help reassessing Olivia. Sitting in front of him, this woman was still calm andposed. One could tell that this woman was really smart. However, he was not a man she could y with easily, and she didn¡¯t want to mess with him either. ¡°Mrs. Olivia Marshall, I can¡¯t ept your apology, please respect yourself!¡± ¡°I trust that President Bet isn¡¯t a foolish man who can easily see that this is a trap, and we are both caught in it. The purpose is also clear¡ªto prevent cooperation between the Jenkins Group and the Bet Group, also to provoke the anger of the Marshall Family and have me thrown out. It seems that I have many enemies, and plenty of people who want to see my reputation in shambles.¡± Jordan Betughed coldly, ¡°Your affairs have nothing to do with me, and I¡¯m not interested in knowing. I hope Mrs. Marshall will stop bothering me.¡± Bet has fallen for me? And then, on learning my identity, he became angry from embarrassment?¡± Jordan Bet¡¯s eyes twitched, chuckling, ¡°As long as Mrs. Marshall¡¯s willing, all men in Serene City must like you, is that how it¡¯s understood?¡± ¡°What others think, I¡¯m not interested in, does President Bet think this way? It cannot be denied that President Bet has an increasinglyrge prejudice against me. Otherwise, I don¡¯t dare to specte, I have some good looks, a bit of charm, I have enough self-awareness to know that.¡± Jordan Bet pursed his lips, his sharp gaze fixed on Olivia. Her innocent and beautiful face showed no emotional waves, making it hard for people to guess what she was thinking. With a whoosh, Olivia stood up, smiling at Jordan Bet, ¡°Until next time!¡± Chapter 141 - 141: Who is the Schemer? Chapter 141: Who is the Schemer? Trantor: 549690339 After Olivia Jenkins left, Jordan Bet lit a cigarette and started smoking. His profound eyes narrowed, and his handsome eyebrows knitted, as if he was troubled by something. His sexy thin lips slightly opened, exhaling faint rings of smoke. Suddenly, his phone rang. Jordan picked it up to check. It was a WeChat message from Chloe Lee, who was still oblivious to everything. [Uncle, have you called my sister yet? I¡¯ve already sent her WeChat ID to you, have you added her yet?] With a cigarette in his mouth, Jordan replied with a WeChat message. [Merry, stop messing around, uncle is very busy! Your sister has important work, don¡¯t disturb her. ] [Do you know what she does for a living? Uncle, have you secretly looked into her?] Then, Chloe Lee sent an emoticon showing mischievousughter. Jordan¡¯s brows knitted even tighter, his eyes filled withplex emotions. Hisplexion also didn¡¯t look good. [I met herst night and we had a chat. Stop ying matchmaker, your sister already has a boyfriend.] Chloe Lee sent an emoticon showing disappointment, and another one crying. [What a pity! I thought she suits you well, uncle. But I still hope you guys are fated to be together.] [Goplete your homework quickly. Or else, when it¡¯s time for homework revisions, uncle won¡¯t help you.] After sending an emoji, Chloe Lee quickly disappeared. ¡°Behave, uncle will buy you a limited-edition bag,¡± Jordan said using voice message. Moistening his lips, Jordan opened his gallery and searched for the photos and videos that Chloe had sent the night before. After looking at them for a while, he decisively deleted all the photos and videos rted to Olivia Jenkins. Even the phone number that Chloe had sent him, and the WeChat ID she had pushed, were deleted as well. Seraphina wore sunsses and a sun hat, she carefully went to the Serene City Media Company. She had never imagined that the Serene City Media Company would have already closed down, with no one left in the building. Seraphina, disguised as a customer of the Serene City Media Company, went to inquire at the neighboringpany. ¡°When did the mediapany next door move away? Oh my, I had an ad scheduled with them, they didn¡¯t even notify me.¡± The receptionist shook her head, ¡°We also don¡¯t know when they closed. However, when we left work yesterday, we saw people there.¡± With a sly gleam in her eyes, Seraphina asked tentatively, ¡°Did they offend someone?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not sure. We¡¯re very busy. If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave and stop disrupting our work.¡± The receptionist at the neighboringpany evaded her question and ushered her away. It was at this moment that Seraphina felt certain. They must have offended someone. Seraphina guessed, considering the actions were so decisive, leaving no room for survival, it must have been Daniel Marshall who moved. If Daniel was determined to protect Olivia, then she was in danger. Thinking of the photos she had a private detective secretly take, Seraphina felt relieved that she hadn¡¯t exposed them to thispany yet. Otherwise, she too would have no way out. Seraphina was particrly curious, apart from her and Be Thompson, who else wanted to destroy Olivia? The industry¡¯s top paparazzo took much better photos than the ones captured by the private detective she hired. Each shot was extremelypromising, leaving Olivia without an excuse. Whoever set this up must be clever. Even so, that wretched woman Olivia was still fine, still proudly holding the position of president at the Jenkins Group. The men she hooked up with were all among the top talents in Serene City. It was infuriating! Seraphina seethed with rage in her heart! At night. Although she had reached home, Olivia did not go in. The ck BMW X6 was only parked next to the entrance. Holding a box in her hand, Olivia headed towards theke. Daniel stood on the balcony smoking, his profound gaze closely watching Olivia.. Chapter 142 - 142: If We Disagree, Just Take The Wife Home Straight Away Chapter 142: If We Disagree, Just Take The Wife Home Straight Away Trantor: 549690339 What could that woman be doing by theke at this hour? A hint of agitation crossed Daniel Marshall¡¯s ink-like eyes. He dropped the unfinished cigarette onto the ground and stomped it out, then hurried downstairs. He also went to theke. Olivia Jenkins was sitting on a bench, hugging a cardboard box, staring nkly at its contents. These were private belongings she had taken with her when she went to handle her resignation procedure after receiving a call from the HR department of ResilientCare Hospital in the afternoon. From now on, she ispletely detached from the hospital. The thought tightened her chest with a bitter pain, her nose tingled from an urge to cry, but her tear ducts were dry. There were no tears. The only thing left was an indescribable difort stirring deep in her heart. When collecting her belongings, Olivia found a picture frame buried upside-down under a pile of her belongings in a drawer. It was a picture of her and her father. Because her father forced her to break up with Geoffrey Gullington and marry Daniel, and so did her grandmother, she was someone who essentially didn¡¯t belong to the Jenkins family¡­ At that moment, she loathed her fatherpletely. So, she threw the frame into a drawer, burying it under piles of things, hoping that out of sight, out of mind. Seeing the picture frame again made Olivia extremely sad. She really missed her father. If she could turn back time, she wouldn¡¯t me her father. She would never hold any grudges against him. All of these items, notebooks she treasured, tools she would typically practice suture techniques with¡­ all held many memories. And now, she had to let them all go, to abandon them. Her heart felt like it had hollowed out. Under the shine of the dim streetlight, her shadow shortened, making her look particrly lonely. Daniel Marshall stood not far behind Olivia and silently watched her for a while. Quietly, he walked over and took a seat next to her. Before Daniel Marshall¡¯s hand even touched Olivia, she shifted away, ring at him coldly. Disgust was clear in Olivia¡¯s expression. ¡°Did you think I would jump into theke? Even if the sky falls down, I won¡¯t seek death. How could a hedgehog-faced person like me let others live peacefully? Even if I¡¯m in the worst shape, I can¡¯t just make it easy for others. Living on, even if I can¡¯t do anything, I can still make others disgusted, isn¡¯t it A rare softness filled Daniel Marshall¡¯s eyes as he looked at Olivia, ¡°Do you have to talk to me like this? Is your day notplete until your spikes have pricked at me?¡± Olivia rolled her eyes, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± With those words falling, Olivia stood up. She just wanted to be alone and did not want to be disturbed. Least of all, she did not want to see Daniel Marshall. ¡°Sit down; I have more to say.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already taken the morning-after pill. I am sure I am not pregnant with your child.¡± Instantly, a headache gripped Daniel Marshall, ¡°Can you be a bit more mature?¡± Olivia¡¯s voice was as cold as ice, intense and challenging: ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that disagreeing with you equates to being immature?¡± Suppressing his anger, which Olivia, with ease provoked, Daniel slowed his speech: ¡°Benjamin Johnson is just using you against me, can¡¯t you see? The rumours about you and Jordan Bet were orchestrated by him. He is hurting you, yet you¡¯re willingly walking into a trap?¡± ¡°Every single one of them are jerks.¡± Olivia said, and with her cardboard box in her arms, she left. Daniel quickly followed her, grabbing Olivia¡¯s hand. ncing resentfully at Daniel¡¯s hand, she demanded in a cold voice: ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± As if in response, Daniel let go of her hand and promptly swept her into his arms. Huffing, Olivia bellowed: ¡°I told you not to touch me, get lost!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t mind drawing the whole vimunity¡¯s attention, I¡¯m not bothered at all.¡± Daniel¡¯s voice was deep and powerful,pletely intimidating. He held Olivia in his arms, heading towards home.. Chapter 143 - 143: He Wants You to Beg Him Chapter 143: He Wants You to Beg Him Trantor: 549690339 With a sinister re, Olivia Jenkins was ring at Daniel Marshall, screaming, ¡°Daniel, I really can¡¯t stand you! Put me down right away!¡± Daniel responded very calmly: ¡°I heard you, say whatever you want.¡± Furious and frustrated, Olivia raised a hand and pped Daniel. Daniel¡¯s gaze flickered slightly as he looked down at Olivia, but he didn¡¯t stop. It wasn¡¯t until he carried Olivia back to their home did he put her down. Olivia red at Daniel ferociously. Suddenly, she kicked forcefully at the foot where he had once had a cast taken off. Instantly, Daniel winced in pain and reflexively squatted down. With a provocative look, Olivia didn¡¯t care how much pain he was in. She hugged a box and walked upstairs. Once she was back in her room, Olivia locked the door from the inside. It wasn¡¯t until eight in the morning that Olivia came downstairs. The exclusive mark that Daniel had left hadn¡¯t faded yet, so she could only wear a high-necked top. Without eating breakfast, and hurrying to change shoes, Olivia was ready to go out. Auntie Jane said, ¡°Madam, the master has already left. You should eat your breakfast before going to work.¡± Olivia cast a nce at the breakfast Auntie Jane had prepared. The dumplings smelled very good! Auntie Jane knew she liked seaweed, so she put more seaweed in the dumplings than the ones sold in any restaurant. After hesitating for a moment, Olivia sat down and started eating the dumplings. Soon, Olivia frowned. The taste¡­ it tasted very much like the dumplings sold at the old, reputable shop! ¡°Auntie Jane, did you make these dumplings?¡± ¡°No, the master bought them early this morning. There are also uncooked dumplings in the fridge. Madam, whenever you want to eat, just let me know, and I¡¯ll cook them. You don¡¯t have to queue up to buy them anymore.¡± Olivia pursed her lips, her face bing indifferent. No matter how many acts of kindness Daniel offered, she still despised him. It couldn¡¯t change the fact how much of a bastard he was! She still found him nauseating and wished she could strangle him! Hearing Daniel¡¯s voice, Adam Howard walked out of the assistant¡¯s office. Seeing that Daniel was a bit unsteady on his feet, Adam narrowed his eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t your foot healed? You were fine yesterday, what happened? Do you need to go to the hospital?¡± Daniel replied coldly, ¡°No need, I¡¯m fine.¡± Adam followed Daniel into the CEO¡¯s office, sat in front of him, and put a file bag on the table. ¡°You take a look first, I guarantee you¡¯ll be surprised.¡± With his lips tightly set, and his handsome face emotionless when not smiling, Daniel gave off a sharp aura. When he saw pictures of Geoffrey Gullington and Benjamin Johnson, his deep eyes flickered, and his face turned coldly frightening. ¡°They¡¯ve joined forces?¡± Adam nodded, ¡°No one could have expected that Geoffrey, that scumbag, would be Benjamin¡¯s driver. Keeping this scumbag by his side is clearly aimed at you. Aside from that, he wants to annoy you constantly, and wants to be your adversary in every way.¡± Daniel derisively tossed the photos to Adam, his gaze growing dark, ¡°Benjamin is still the same as ever, unchanging. Comparing him to a cockroach that can¡¯t be killed is still ttering him.¡± Adam said with utmost seriousness, ¡°He¡¯s probably back for the Jenkins Group. ording to his past style, he won¡¯t stop until he annoys you to death, or disgusts you to death. The more painful your life is, the happier he feels. This man is such a bastard. Even till death, Charmy Bet wouldn¡¯t like such a conceited man, which is as it should be.¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes, deep and dark, shone sharply, ¡°Keep a close watch on him.¡± ¡°Daniel, don¡¯t you n to meet him? I guess he¡¯s forcing you to take the initiative, hoping you¡¯ll beg him to leave Olivia alone..¡± Chapter 144 - 144: Provocation Chapter 144: Provocation Trantor: 549690339 Daniel Marshall¡¯s voice was as cold as ice, ¡°Benjamin Johnson is out of line! Anyone who dares to harm mine, I won¡¯t let them go.¡± Adam Howard hesitated for a moment before falling silent, not daring to say much. ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± Daniel¡¯s sharp gaze seemed to pierce through Adam¡¯s thoughts. Adam shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s it, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Daniel fell silent too, and lit up a cigarette. He took a drag from it, blowing out a delicate ring of smoke from his sensually thin lips. Just like a regrly scheduled rm clock, Lawyer Mitchell once again showed up in Olivia Jenkins¡¯ office. Olivia epted the divorce agreement and tossed it into the paper shredder without even ncing at it, reducing it to a pile of waste paper in an instant. Lawyer Mitchell pushed up his sses, staring at Olivia as he carefully said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take a closer look? The terms have been changed; the Marshall family is now willing to offer $10 million in alimony. Sounds like a bargain, you should stop pushing, if you keep this up, it certainly won¡¯t end well for you.¡± Olivia sneered in ridicule, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a beggar? Do I need $10 million? If they want a divorce, let them pay 2 billion, not a dime less. Without 2 billion, any discussion is pointless.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really pushing your luck.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t like me, then don¡¯t be mywyer. I don¡¯t like you either and seeing you brings me bad luck!¡± Despite his anger, Lawyer Mitchell had no option but to suppress it. Taking a deep breath to adjust his mood, Lavvyer Mitchell continued, ¡°The most they can offer is 20 million. You must leave Daniel, otherwise, when you get kicked out, it won¡¯t be a pretty sight. The proof lies in the scandal between you and Jordan Bet. This indicates that you were at fault and thus not entitled to a high alimony.¡± ¡°Whether I look good or not is not up to you. In fact, you might not even get to see lt. But I can assure you tnat tne Signt ot you being tnrown out would De not pretty.¡± Olivia Jenkins¡¯ cold voice filled the room with an intimidating aura. She pressed the inte button and called for security, ordering them to throw Lawyer Mitchell out of the Jenkins Group¡¯s building. Furthermore, Olivia decreed that from today onwards, Lawyer Mitchell was forbidden from setting foot inside the Jenkins Group¡¯s premises. Unable to hold back his annoyance any longer, anger flickered in Lawyer Mitchell¡¯s eyes, ¡°You¡¯re truly a wicked woman, no wonder the Marshall Family doesn¡¯t want you.¡± Olivia stared somberly at Lawyer Mitchell, ¡°I¡¯m wicked? Good, let me deny you even the opportunity to make money. Starting from now, if thewyers sent here by the Marshall family are not satisfactory, I won¡¯t see them at all and won¡¯t discuss anything rted to the divorce either.¡± Before Olivia even finished speaking, the security personnel had entered the room. They grabbed Lawyer Mitchell and escorted him out. Despite his screams and shouts, no one paid any attention to him. The bystanders merely paused to witness his spectacle. Just like taking out the trash, the security personnel tossed Lawyer Mitchell out the front door of the Jenkins Group, recording the whole incident and sending it to their CEO for review. Without hesitation, Olivia sent the video to Be Thompson and the elder. Olivia also sent a provocative voice message: ¡°Now, even if you¡¯re willing to give me 2 billion in alimony, I won¡¯t divorce. It¡¯s useless to send a thousandvvyers. You¡¯ve persuaded all the banks to halt loans to the Jenkins Group in an attempt to crush me. I¡¯m telling you, it won¡¯t work. I will live well, just to spite you all.¡± Back at Beverly Hills, Alexander Marshall¡¯s face turned livid with anger. Remembering how Daniel Marshall had defended that woman against all odds at their vi by Pearl Lake, Alexander¡¯s anger soared, his veins popping in fury. He was determined to get rid of Olivia Jenkins. No way would he allow this woman to destroy his prided grandson! Chapter 145 - 145 How Do You Expect Me to Believe You? Chapter 145: How Do You Expect Me to Believe You? Trantor: 549690339 The frustration Alexander Marshall had been enduring these past couple of days, was like ignited explosives, sting entirely onto Be Thompson. In front of her father-inw, despite a myriad of grievances and her own pent-up anger, Be dared not utter a word in objection. Olivia Jenkins caused an uproar in the Marshall Family, yet it was Be who bore the brunt of the wrath. Be also harbored intense hatred for Olivia. Even as his daughter-inw remained silent,plying meekly in front of him, Alexander was not appeased at all. When he med Be, he did not give her any face, nor did he leave her any room to maneuver. ¡°Look at thewyer you hired. What a disgrace! To be thrown out in public by a nobody, if outsiders knew he was representing the Marshall Family, where would my face be? Be, your ns are greatly disappointing, your ability to judge people is terrible.¡± Despite being used to her father-inw¡¯s me, Be felt extremely upset hearing his words, yet she did not reveal it. She continuously lowered her stance to adapt to her father-inw¡¯s mood swings, carefully maintaining the dignity of her role as the Marshall Family Mistress, the role she relied on for her survival. ¡°Dad, I will immediately terminate our partnership with Lavvyer Mitchell. Despite his impressive resume, it turns out he was all talk. Next time, I will be extra careful when choosing people.¡± ¡°You imed you could handle that bitch, yet she is still causing trouble daily, irritating everyone. Be, how can I trust you when you can¡¯t even handle one task?¡± This was the first time her father-inw had scolded her so harshly, all thanks to that wretch Olivia Jenkins. Be was, of course, fuming and detested her deeply. She wanted to get rid of Olivia more than anyone else did. ¡°Dad, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have been soft-hearted. Initially, I hoped for an amicable parting, but I didn¡¯t expect Olivia to exceed my expectations, this woman is extremely shrewd. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be kind-hearted towards her anymore.¡± Alexander¡¯s dark face was full of anger, ¡°You better watch out! If you can¡¯t chase her away, perhaps, she will be the one chasing you away. Don¡¯t forget, how you became the Mistress of the Marshall Family; it¡¯s survival of the fittest!¡± ¡°Dad, I understand.¡± With a cold stare at Be, Alexander went upstairs. Be remained in the living room, her hands tightly clenched into fists, trembling with suppressed rage. The knuckles of her hands were turning white from the pressure. She had schemed her way into the Marshall Family, and she was not going to give up easily. She couldn¡¯t afford to leave empty-handed, she absolutely couldn¡¯t let some no-name threaten her Mistress position. Actually, Be deeply resented the old man. He was shrewder than anyone else, and she knew that for all these years, he had been on guard against her. The old man only saw her as a pawn, he never thought of letting her touch the Marshall Corporation, nor let her son inherit the core of the Marshall Corporation. He would rather nurture the son of the person he hated most to limit her. Be truly felt it was unfair. Over the years, Be was full of resentment. Jay Bet invited Benjamin Johnson for dinner, and he epted. Benjamin himself went to pick him up. When he saw Jay, Benjamin was momentarily taken aback. Jay was wearing a white dress in the same style that Charmy Bet loved, and from her every frown and smile, she looked exactly like Charmy. In fact, Benjamin even had the illusion that Charmy was back. However, he was still very clear in his heart, Jay was not Charmy. She cannot rece Charmy. Jay smiled, with a soft light in her eyes looking at Benjamin, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want to see me?¡± Benjamin pursed his lips slightly, and sighed, ¡°Time flies, you¡¯ve grown up..¡± Chapter 146 - 146 Olivia Jenkins Caught That Chapter 146: Olivia Jenkins Caught That Woman Trantor: 549690339 Jay Bet gently bit her lower lip, gathered her courage and reminded, ¡°Benjamin, I¡¯m not a kid anymore. I¡¯m 23 this year!¡± Benjamin Johnson looked at Jay, and a thread of sorrow shed in his heart inexplicably. It had been five years since Charmy left. Jay was no longer the little girl who often followed Charmy around. Benjamin lovingly ruffled Jay¡¯s hair, ¡°Fasten your seat belt, we¡¯re about to leave. In my heart, you¡¯re still the little girl who never grows up.¡± Jay bit her lower lip again. As she bent her head to fasten her seatbelt, a hint of disappointment passed through her eyes. Touching her head, she could still feel the lingering warmth from Benjamin¡¯s hand. Stealing a nce at Benjamin, Jay cautiously said, ¡°I¡­ have a job now. I¡¯ve truly grown up, can take care of myself, can stand on my own.¡± Benjamin nced at Jay, a faint smile tugged at the corner of his mouth, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brother will never abandon you. You will always be my family.¡± Her long eyshes fluttered gently, and Jay fell silent, gazing out of the car window. Although it was Jay who invited him to dinner, Benjamin took the initiative to bring her to a private diner. Usually, because of Daniel, he seldom made contact with Jay. But on every holiday or her birthday, he always sent her presents. asionally, he would also take her out for dinner. Over the past five years, he focused more on his career, thinking it would help him forget the pain. He tried but failed! As long as he knew Daniel was content and happy, he wanted to kill him. If it wasn¡¯t for Daniel, Charmy wouldn¡¯t have died. No matter how much he loved Jay like a sister and took care of her on Charmy¡¯s behalf, he could never forgive Daniel. Charmy had only been dead for five years, and he remarried. Daniel, the bastard, didn¡¯t deserve Charmy¡¯s love, so he would teach him a lesson in Charmy¡¯s ce. The waiter brought the dishes, and Benjamin, being a gentleman, took the initiative to serve Jay, ¡°Beef with cucumber sprouts, it¡¯s really good. You must try it.¡± Looking at Benjamin, Jay gave him a sweet smile. No matter what he served her, she would finish it all. From time to time, Jay kept stealing nces at Benjamin. ¡°Benjamin, how long will you be staying in Serene City?¡± ¡°If business here goes smoothly, about two months.¡± ¡°I have some performances here and will also be staying in Serene City for a while. If you needpany for meals, you can find me anytime.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Instantly, Jay¡¯s smile deepened, and a wave of sweet warmth surged in her heart. Olivia Jenkins and her assistant also came to the private diner. In the parking lot, she saw Benjamin¡¯s car. Originally, Olivia didn¡¯t intend to pay attention, but the woman was wearing a white dress and had long straight hair. Because the woman¡¯s back was facing the parking lot, Olivia couldn¡¯t see her face clearly. William Jacobs followed Olivia¡¯s gaze, ¡°Chief Jenkins, did you see someone you know?¡± Olivia¡¯s expression was inscrutable, ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll go and say hello, youe with me. Once we get acquainted, we¡¯ll meet more often in the future.¡± William followed Olivia to the small gazebo. The gazebo was surrounded by beautiful vines, providing a cool,fortable ambiance. Caught off guard by Olivia¡¯s sudden appearance, Benjamin stared at her with piercing eyes. ¡°Chief Jenkins, what a surprise! Join us!¡± Olivia gave a shallow smile, her sharp gaze swept over Benjamin and the woman next to him. Olivia recognized the woman. She had seen her many times usually apanying Daniel.. Chapter 147 - 147′. Seeing the Rival in Love, Extraordinarily Jealous Chapter 147:¡ä. Seeing the Rival in Love, Extraordinarily Jealous Trantor: 549690339 Daniel Marshall and Benjamin Johnson didn¡¯t get along, and Daniel warned her multiple times to stay away from Benjamin. He even imed that Benjamin was only getting close to her to use her against him. However, why was this woman still having dinner with Benjamin? Didn¡¯t Daniel love this woman? How could he bear to see her being so close to Benjamin? Olivia Jenkins could see that this woman and Benjamin¡¯s rtionship wasn¡¯t simple either. Squinting slightly, Olivia hid the sharp light in her eyes. She still had a gentle smile on her face, ¡°President Johnson, please, don¡¯t be polite. I just brought my assistant here to say hello. Perhaps we could be partners in the future, so we should acquaint ourselves.¡± Jay Bet didn¡¯t speak but she had nced at Olivia a few times. When such a beautiful woman was staring at Benjamin, she felt ufortable in her heart and was jealous of this woman who could talk to Benjamin so freely. Benjamin¡¯s eyes were fixed on Olivia, sharp like a hawk¡¯s. He had underestimated Olivia, he hadn¡¯t expected her to be so astute. The corners of Benjamin¡¯s mouth curled up into a half-smile, ¡°Chief Jenkins, if you¡¯re free someday, let¡¯s dine together and have a detailed discussion. I¡¯m really looking forward to cooperating with you.¡± Olivia nodded slightly, her round and bright eyes twinkling as if stars were shining in them. A confident and arrogant radiance spread across her beautiful features. Seeing a woman of such presence and powerful aura, Jay pursed her lips and squinted slightly. To alleviate her own embarrassment, she picked up some dishes to eat. Olivia calmly watched the woman next to Benjamin. She teased, ¡°President Johnson, is this your girlfriend? She¡¯s beautiful, sweet and lovely. You have a great taste!¡± Hearing thepliment, Jay looked up at Olivia. Olivia didn¡¯t take back her gaze, however, she was quite surprised. Judging by this woman¡¯s reactions, she didn¡¯t even know of her existence. Had Daniel never mentioned his so-called wife to her? Did this woman not know about Daniel¡¯s other affairs? Riding on what Benjamin knew, had he not told this woman? What exactly was their rtionship? In just an instant, Olivia had too many questions in her mind. She really didn¡¯t understand Daniel! Without thinking, Benjamin candidly responded, ¡°She¡¯s my sister!¡± Sister? Olivia was even more confused and it all seemed moreplicated. ¡°President Johnson, sorry! I won¡¯t disturb your meal anymore, we¡¯ll go over there.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± When Benjamin said that she was just his sister, Jay felt an acrid wrench in her heart and herplexion became slightly pale. Once Olivia had left, Jay asked Benjamin, ¡°She seems to be quite powerful, what does she do? Have you known her for long?¡± Benjamin responded indifferently, ¡°We just met a few days ago. She¡¯s the acting CEO of Jenkins Group. By the way, has Daniel ever mentioned his private life to you?¡± Jay blinked her bright eyes at Benjamin, ¡°Does Daniel also know her?¡± Jay still didn¡¯t know that Olivia was Daniel¡¯s new wife. Benjamin seemed taken aback, he remained silent, only nodding his head. ¡°A domineering female CEO, sounds so powerful! She¡¯s also very beautiful, with a strong aura and an irresistible charm!¡± Benjamin must like this kind of woman, right? Nobody could ignore such a woman! Jay pursed her lips andughed at herself. Benjamin hesitated to speak. If Jay knew that this woman was Daniel¡¯s new wife, and he had abandoned Charmy Bet¡¯s feelings and memories for her, would she still praise this woman? After some thought, Benjamin finally said, ¡°Don¡¯t believe everything Daniel says. Sometimes, you may know a person¡¯s face but not their heart!¡± ¡°Benjamin, do you still have a big misunderstanding about Daniel? I understand his feelings for my sister and I alsoprehend his marriage..¡± Chapter 148 - 148: Be sure to dig up their background Chapter 148: Be sure to dig up their background Trantor: 549690339 Benjamin Johnson was seething with inner rage, and his handsome face had turned stormy. He picked up his cup and gulped down the beverage inside. ¡°Jay Bet, you are too naive, you are also too kind!¡± ¡°I know you are still brooding over your sister¡¯s death, yet it was an ident that no one wanted to happen. Let it go, you will be happier that way.¡± Realizing his emotional instability, Benjamin reined in his temper, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to me you. Your sister¡¯s car ident was indeed not an ident. The culprit had cancer and knew he wouldn¡¯t live much longer. He deliberately hit your sister. It was Daniel Marshall who killed her. Before the ident happened, the culprit¡¯s family had all moved away. This was a premeditated act.¡± ¡°Up to now, we have not found the culprit¡¯s family. They either purposely hide or have already left the country. If there was no one assisting them, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to leave so smoothly, so coincidentally.¡± Jay Bet was taken aback, staring nkly at Benjamin. He didn¡¯t know about this. Daniel had never mentioned it to him. But he knew that Daniel had not given up on the case. He was still investigating. Helplessly shrugging his shoulders, Benjamin stopped talking. He poured another ss of the drink and downed it in one gulp. ¡°Sorry, I got a little upset.¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re upset. I also hope you can be happier.¡± Benjamin hesitated for a moment before tentatively asking, ¡°Daniel didn¡¯t mention his wife to you?¡± ¡°He did say he wanted to introduce his wife to me, but I refused. I don¡¯t want to meet that woman. In this way, I can still imagine my sister living happily with him. I just pretend she¡¯s still alive. It¡¯s been five years, I can¡¯t selfishly ask him to stay single all the time. If there¡¯s someone to keep himpany, I think my sister would be relieved.¡± Benjamin piled food onto Jay¡¯s te, ¡°You eat more, the food here is good.¡± Jay Bet smiled, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m also very happy. All of you take good care of me, love me, and offer me a worry-free environment. My sister as she watches from heaven, she would be at peace.¡± Benjamin didn¡¯t speak, but stroked Jay¡¯s head like he used to. Her hair was soft andforting to touch. His anger was gradually subsiding. Jay was so naive that he couldn¡¯t bear for her to know too much. So, he decided to keep his mouth shut. From time to time, Olivia Jenkins would nce at the small pavilion. William Jacobs asked, ¡°Chief Jenkins, is the Jenkins Group really going to cooperate with Zenith Capital? What are Benjamin Johnson¡¯s conditions?¡± Olivia Jenkins mystically replied, ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything, let him look at the proposal first.¡± Lowering his voice, William Jacobs said, ¡°It¡¯s making progress, one of the auditors from Quiet Video started to spill. The loan from Daily Finance Debt Company was actually borrowed by Vice President Charles under the name of the former Chief Jenkins. The former Chief Jenkins didn¡¯t know about it.¡± Olivia listened intently, her eyebrows knitting together, ¡°Continue, be sure to dig out all their secrets and tear down their den.¡± William Jacobs nodded, ¡°The coboration with Newstar Media Company was all directly approved by Vice President Charles. He bought those trashy movies at high prices, he must have taken a lot of kickbacks.¡± A wave of inscrutability shed through Olivia¡¯s eyes, ¡°Is there any evidence of asset transfers in the group?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no definite pointing at the moment, the finance director is still keeping a tight mouth. He neither answers nor replies when questioned, always pretending to be asleep.¡± Olivia momentarily spaced out, dissecting the finance director¡¯s personal information in her mind, she had a way to deal with the finance director now.. Chapter 149 - 149: 149: Your Wife is Just Using You

Chapter 149 - 149: 149: Your Wife is Just Using You

Trantor: 549690339 After dinner, William Jacobs went back to his group, and Olivia Jenkins headed over to Martin Wace¡¯sw firm. Seeing Olivia Jenkins seated in front of him, Martin raised an eyebrow with a curious look, making a joke, ¡°Does Daniel know that you came to see me?¡± Olivia blinked her innocent eyes, ¡°Do you want him to know? Lawyer Wace, did I cause you any trouble?¡± Martin gave a meaningful smile. The taste of the expensive abalone from the Eight Treasures Building is still lingering in his mouth! He didn¡¯t mind Olivia¡¯s frequent visits, but he had to restrain his joy. He had to appear nonchnt. ¡°It¡¯s not a trouble. Since there are cases for me to take on, and you are paying me, of course, I am grateful. But I am afraid I might not be able to handle it well or make you satisfied.¡± Olivia squinted her almond-shaped eyes and smiled slightly. ¡°Lawyer Wace, you are overstating it! Today, I really need a favor from you. As awyer, you are well-versed in manyws and know what can and cannot be done. I have faith that you are the most suitable person to help me.¡± Martin pursed his lips and said seriously, ¡°In that case, I am very interested.¡± There was a sly smile in Olivia¡¯s eyes. If Martin knew then Daniel would probably know too. The task could definitely be aplished. ¡°The CFO of Jenkins Group has a single daughter, she is in M country. I¡¯m not sure whether she¡¯s okay over there. I don¡¯t know how she is spending her father¡¯s money and whether she is justified or in trouble. Please do a thorough investigation for me, video recording or a video call is eptable.¡± Martin nodded, ¡°I understand what you mean. This is doable.¡± ¡°I can give you the deposit right away.¡± Olivia took out the bank card that Daniel gave her and waved it in front of Martin. Without any hesitation, he asked the finance department to charge Olivia ten thousand yuan. Olivia stood up, stretched out her hand for a handshake with Martin, ¡°Lawyer Wace, I¡¯m looking forward to our cooperation.¡± Martin narrowed his eyes, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to our cooperation too!¡± When Olivia left, Martin curled his lips and slowly formed a bitter smile. Martin mocked himself, ¡°In the end, I¡¯m just a pawn for you two. The couple is weird, wouldn¡¯t it be better for them to talk face to face? It¡¯s strange to have me y this middleman role. They often ask me to act as a light bulb, bearing the intense brightness. It¡¯s alright? If it weren¡¯t for the expensive abalone, I wouldn¡¯t bother.¡± Suddenly, Martin¡¯s phone rang. He answered immediately. ¡°Daniel, you really are quick! Your wife just swiped ten thousand yuan. She just left.¡± Daniel already knew because he had received a text message about the transaction on his private phone. If Olivia uses his secondary card, he can easily keep track of her whereabouts and her actions. ¡°What does my wife want to do?¡± ¡°Investigate the only daughter of Jenkins Group¡¯s CFO, who is in M country. It seems that the CFO of Jenkins Group has been tight-lipped. Your wife is getting impatient with the situation. No bank is willing to lend money and there is no way to retrieve the transferred property, making the operation of the Jenkins Group very difficult.¡± Daniel¡¯s eagle-like eyes were piercing, ¡°I¡¯ll have someone assist you. Just follow her request, but make it clean, and don¡¯t leave any marks.¡± ¡°You can absolutely trust in my capability. However, you clearly know your wife is using you and you have no objections?¡± There was a deste coldness in Daniel¡¯s voice, ¡°It seems like you are the one with objections? If you don¡¯t handle it well, bear the consequences yourself!¡± Chapter 150 - 150: 150: Formal Dress

Chapter 150 - 150: 150: Formal Dress

Trantor: 549690339 After making his point, Daniel Marshall hung up the phone. Not wanting to say another word, that¡¯s just how he is. Martin Wace sighed and shook his head, ¡°Why am I always the one who gets hurt? Next time, I must eat more abalone, I must get my money¡¯s worth.¡± At the Marshall Corporation, Adam Howard knocked on the door and entered the CEO¡¯s office. He ced a stack of resumes in front of Daniel. ¡°These are chosen from the headhuntingpany¡¯s vice presidents of various types, and each one has been carefully vetted, so they all have good character and strong business skills. They¡¯re all reliable people,¡± he exined. Daniel carefully reviewed the resumes, each one was sincere, and their working experience was trustworthy, ¡°Hand these over to the HR department of Jenkins Group.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Daniel looked at Adam Howard sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t let my wife know that I orchestrated this.¡± Adam Howard carefully probed, ¡°Are you two at odds?¡± ¡°She won¡¯t ept my arrangements.¡± Daniel scowled, his wife was stubborn, always treated him like a thief, and persuading her took too much time. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it discretely.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it. You can leave.¡± Adam still sat opposite Daniel. Daniel looked up, his deep gaze made Adam feel apprehensive. He licked his lips and took a deep breath. Keeping his courage up, Adam reported, ¡°Benjamin Johnson and Jay Bet have gone for lunch, and your wife saw them.¡± Daniel¡¯s lips thinned, and a fleeting trace of some emotion passed through his eyes. Adam hesitated briefly before continuing, ¡®Your wife was with her assistant so Benjamin Johnson wouldn¡¯t dare say anything out of line. And he won¡¯t hurt Jay Bet. If he did, it would show him up for less of a man.¡± ¡°So, he chooses to hurt my wife instead? What right does Benjamin Johnson have? What qualifications does he have?¡± Daniel¡¯s grim face darkened further, his eyes sparking with fire. After remaining silent for a moment, Adam asked, ¡°Would you like us to inform your wife about Jay Bet?¡± Daniel gave a bitter smile, he mocked himself, ¡°Jay Bet doesn¡¯t want to meet her, and my wife isn¡¯t interested in my affairs and doesn¡¯t care about me. Perhaps if they both don¡¯t know about each other¡¯s existence, they¡¯ll feel morefortable. After all, women love to overthink.¡± Adam agreed. But if things get out of control, it might backfire. Women¡¯s thoughts are mysterious! ¡°Daniel, it would be best if you take an opportunity to mention it, to avoid any equation blowing up. Whether they want to meet or not is their decision. It doesn¡¯t concern you, after all, you¡¯re only doing what you should.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll consider it.¡± ¡°Have you ever thought about¡­ if¡­¡± Adam stopped speaking as the words were almost out of his mouth, he carefully observed Daniel¡¯s expression. He was afraid of stepping on and mine. Daniel looked at Adam indifferently, ¡°Speak!¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll go now. Next time, you¡¯re treating me and Martin Wace to a meal. ¡± ¡°Remember to keep a close eye on Benjamin Johnson!¡± Adam made an OK gesture with his hand and left. It might be better to wait until Daniel and Olivia Jenkins¡¯ rtionship has deepened to bring up the matter of having children. By that time, it might be easier for them to ept. After receiving the gift from Jay Bet, Benjamin Johnson met up with Xiang Fu. He handed her the gift. Xiang Fu looked at Benjamin Johnson with curiosity, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me about my intentions with this gift?¡± Benjamin Johnson lit a cigarette and, squinting his deep eyes, he stared at Xiang Fu, ¡°Just take care of it, I¡¯m not interested in your purpose.¡± ¡°You know my purpose, because you agree with my thoughts. The result you want is the same as what I¡¯m thinking.¡± Benjamin Johnson sneered, disdainfully ring at Xiang Fu, ¡°You¡¯ve been with Daniel for so long and still haven¡¯t changed. I can see how far you¡¯ve fallen..¡± Chapter 151 - 151: 151: Trap

Chapter 151 - 151: 151: Trap

Trantor: 549690339 Xiang Fu¡¯s face turned ugly, she red at Benjamin Johnson, demanding coldly, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Benjamin Johnson got straight to the point, not saving Xiang Fu any face, ¡°I¡¯m saying you¡¯re very foolish, you¡¯re not even worthy to tie Olivia Jenkins¡¯ shoces. ¡± Displeased, Xiang Fu¡¯s gaze turned resentful. Feeling humiliated, she retorted sarcastically, ¡°You have only met Olivia Jenkins a few times, and you¡¯re already rushing to speak for her. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re attracted to this cheap woman? Benjamin Johnson, you¡¯re quite superficial!¡± Benjamin Johnson scoffed contemptuously, ¡°Your short-sighted attitude is iparably shallow, it¡¯s tiring speaking with you. Even if you tried ten times harder, Daniel Marshall will still not take a liking to you because your intelligence is very limited. If you don¡¯t understand this simple principle, then I really can¡¯t help you.¡± Xiang Fu¡¯s expression twitched, she retorted, ¡°You¡¯re so arrogant, it¡¯s no wonder Charmy Bet only has eyes for Daniel Marshall, she has no ce for you in her heart. You¡¯ve been involved with Olivia Jenkins a few times, yet I¡¯ve seen no extraordinary actions from you that would captivate her. So let¡¯s not mock each other, you¡¯d better take care of yourself first.¡± After ncing angrily at Benjamin Johnson, Xiang Fu left with the dress. Let¡¯s wait and see, she would show up Olivia Jenkins this time. She would make sure this despicable woman was kicked out by Daniel Marshall, with no tears left to cry. Benjamin Johnson¡¯s attractive thin lips slightly opened, exhaling a faint thread of smoke. Then he smirked, a mocking curve lifted at the corner of his mouth. He admired Xiang Fu¡¯s courage, he had done his best to help her, but in fact, she truly was not as clever as Olivia Jenkins. He hoped Olivia Jenkins would fall into the trapid by Xiang Fu, otherwise, there would be no fun in it. Benjamin Johnson also began to look forward to the results. After the ss ended, and all the other students left, Chloe Lee was still in the dance room, watching Olivia Jenkins practice with the foreign teacher. After finishing a dance, Olivia Jenkins ended the practice and her gentle gazended on Chloe Lee. ¡°Are you interested in me?¡± Chloe Leeughed, ¡°Sister, I quite like you! Originally, I wanted you to be my aunt, but unfortunately, wecked the necessary luck.¡± ¡°If you call me sister, then I¡¯ll consider you my little sister. That sounds quite good!¡± Chloe Lee thought about it and then her smile deepened, ¡°That works too!¡± ¡°It¡¯ste, you should go home.¡± ¡°School starts next week, I won¡¯t be able toe to dance ss anymore.¡± Olivia Jenkins held Chloe Lee¡¯s hand and apanied her out of the dance center, ¡°Your studies are important, focus on your lessons, and contact me on WeChat if you want to chat.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Olivia Jenkins saw Jordan Bet¡¯s car parked outside, and he was leaning against it, smoking. Seeing Chloe Leeing out, he immediately extinguished the unfinished cigarette. Olivia Jenkins smiled, patted Chloe Lee¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Alright, get in the car. Don¡¯t make uncle worry. There¡¯s an exciting world waiting for you when you grow up, dance is just a part of it, there are many interesting things.¡± Chloe Lee leaned closer to Olivia Jenkins and whispered, ¡°My uncle said the same thing, but I still think you and he would be a great match. If one day you break up with your boyfriend, consider my uncle, I would definitely ept you as my aunt.¡± This child is too adorable, Olivia Jenkinsughed from the heart. Chloe Lee got in the car and waved goodbye to Olivia Jenkins. Olivia Jenkins and Jordan Bet looked at each other, both remaining silent. However, Jordan Bet¡¯s gaze was full of warning. A beam of blinding light shone in their direction, causing Olivia Jenkins to instinctively frown, and raise her hand to shield her eyes. A few secondster, the blinding light was switched to dipped headlight. Olivia Jenkins and Jordan Bet both looked in that direction, and they saw Daniel Marshall.. Chapter 152 - 152: 152: I Give You Two Billion

Chapter 152 - 152: 152: I Give You Two Billion

Trantor: 549690339 Chloe Lee rolled down the car window and peeked out, surprised to discover that her sister¡¯s boyfriend was actually Uncle Daniel Marshall. Chloe Lee sighed, thinking her chances with her uncle were probably gone! Jordan Bet got into his car and drove away, merely exchanging a nce with Daniel, his thin lips tightly pressed together. Daniel approached, but Olivia Jenkins ignored him. Suddenly, Daniel grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± Olivia tried to shake his hand off, but she couldn¡¯t. Irritated, she red at Daniel and coldly said, ¡°Let go, I have other things to do. You can go home alone. ¡± ¡°Need me to carry you to the car?¡± Daniel¡¯s voice was gentle but intimidating. Olivia walked up to Daniel, ready to give him a swift kick, but suddenly, she was lifted into his arms. ¡°Mrs. Marshall, just because one surprise attack seeded, you think they all will? You¡¯re underestimating me,¡± hemented. This bastard was really too annoying! Fuming, Olivia clutched at Daniel¡¯s throat with both hands. Caught off guard, Olivia wasid onto the hood of the car, Daniel pressing her down. His kiss stunned her lips. Kill a thousand enemies and lose eight hundred of your own. Either way, she was at a loss. Olivia let go and instead pushed Daniel away hard. Understanding, Daniel pulled away his lips, looking down at Olivia, ¡°Are you going home or not?¡± Olivia didn¡¯t want Winona Thornton finding out about her rtionship with Daniel, nor did she want others to see her in such an intimate position with him. And she didn¡¯t want to jeopardize her ns for divorce. So, Oliviapromised. ¡°How can I go home if you don¡¯t move aside? Do you think I can fly?¡± ¡°It seems you think your wings have grown in and you can actually fly.¡± Olivia gave him a cold, rolling her eyes. Before Olivia could react, Daniel picked her up, cing her in the back seat of the Rolls-Royce. Her dark eyes fixed menacingly on Daniel. One of these days, she swears she would kill this jerk! After Daniel¡¯s Rolls-Royce drove off, Benjamin Johnson rolled down his window, taking a particr look at the dance center. It was a bustling night. Benjamin hadn¡¯t expected Jordan Bet to be here too. It seemed Jordan might be interested in Olivia. This was bing interesting indeed. With a deep and mysterious smile, Benjamin¡¯s eyes darkened. He lit up a cigarette and started smoking. His thin lips gently parted, exhaling a cloud of swirling smoke. In the blink of an eye, Benjamin¡¯s gaze became as bone-chillingly cold as an icy pool. With Daniel being so intimate with other women, has hepletely forgotten about Charmy Bet? What a scumbag! If Daniel wanted to live a happy life, he wouldn¡¯t allow it. A scumbag should suffer for a lifetime. A scumbag must atone for the wrongs done to Charmy Bet for the rest of his life. In the darkness, Daniel¡¯s eagle-like sharp eyes seemed to see through everything. He took a pointed look out of the car window. Even from inside the car, he was highly alert. Olivia ignored Daniel, turning her back to him. In a gentle voice, Daniel said, ¡°Whenever you can find the time, I want to take you to meet someone.¡± Olivia, without sparing a nce at Daniel, replied coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t have time, I¡¯m busy every day.¡± ¡°Busy dancing?¡± ¡°You can presume so. Anyway, dancing makes me happy, it¡¯s what I love to do!¡± ¡°You really aren¡¯t interested in my affairs?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± ¡°Okay, I respect your decision. I¡¯ve recorded our conversation tonight so it can serve as evidence that you¡¯ve forfeited your right to know about my affairs. Therefore, no matter what happens, you have no right to question me or throw a tantrum.¡± She recognized, there was an underlying meaning in his words. Choked by anger, Olivia said: ¡°Do as you please, I don¡¯t care.¡± Daniel¡¯s expression was stern as he looked at Olivia, ¡°I¡¯ll give you twenty billion, get serious about your career and distance yourself from all men except me..¡± Chapter 153 - 153: 153 The driver has already put in earplugs, unable to hear

Chapter 153 - 153: 153 The driver has already put in earplugs, unable to hear

Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins looked at Daniel Marshall calmly and leisurely. She let out augh. Daniel¡¯s expression was still serious, as if full of profound emotions. His deep eyes stared at Olivia without blinking. Apanied by her piercingughter, Olivia¡¯s beautiful face showed a hint of disdain, mockingly saying, ¡°Sleeping with you for one night is worth two billion? Had I known I was worth this much, I would have crawled into your bed earlier.¡± Under Daniel¡¯s ck short hair, his eyes shone with an aggressive chill. His gaze was filled with sharpness, ¡°You degrade yourself to such an extent, are you satisfied? Ridiculing yourself, do you think that could provoke me? You jab at me with your sharp barbs, do you think I would be hurt? Are you naive?¡± Olivia asked back in a cold voice, ¡°Are you feeling triumphant now?¡± ¡°As your only man, I am surprised¡­¡± Before Daniel could finish, Olivia pped him, looking at him resentfully. Suddenly, Daniel held Olivia and pressed her against the car door. The warm breath he exhaled sprayed domineeringly on her face. Her hand was firmly held by him. ¡°Daniel, let go of me! Get lost!¡± Olivia struggled angrily, ring at Daniel. The rage was evident on her face. Daniel was still holding Olivia, gazing at her from close range. His masculine body, radiating an aura of danger, was sexually alluring. Olivia also felt the oppressive sense of being unable to escape. Instinctively, she tried to retreat. Already pressed against the car door, she had nowhere else to go. Daniel¡¯s tantalizingly attractive face loomed over Olivia¡¯s, his seductive lips faintly swept past hers. ¡°These thorns all over you, they irritate me, what should I do with you?¡± ¡°Stinking rogue, go away!¡± ¡°The driver has put in earplugs, he can¡¯t hear us talking.¡± Olivia gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You bastard really need to be beaten up!¡± She wished she could kill him! Narrowing his eyes, Daniel knit his brows, ¡°You¡¯re too noisy, too opinionated, always thinking you know best¡­¡± Unexpectedly, Daniel kissed Olivia. That night, he was not rough, but tender. Moreover, he was quite patient. It was not until Olivia was nearly out of breath that he let her go. However, Daniel was still holding Olivia tightly. His face pressed against her neck. His hot breath freely sprayed onto her neck. Olivia felt ufortable all over, but she kept hitting Daniel¡¯s back forcefully. Even though her hand was hurting, she did not stop. Unconsciously, tears welled up in Olivia¡¯s eyes, her look was filled with sorrow. No one could see the wounds in her heart, if she didn¡¯t be strong and cunning, people would bully her, stepping on her like an ant. All these thorns were her protective shell. She didn¡¯t want to be wounded to the bone in the end, therefore, she wouldn¡¯t give up her bristling defenses. Strength-wise, Olivia was no match for Daniel. In her calmest voice, she said the cruelest words, ¡°Daniel, as I have said, I will certainly cuckold you, just wait and see. Do you think only men can dominate women? Women can do the same!¡± Daniel¡¯s hot breath blew into Olivia¡¯s ear, his voice was hoarse but charming and ruthless, ¡°You can¡¯t escape from my grasp, as long as I am alive, you can only be Mrs. Marshall! Even if you despise this title, you can only be Mrs. Marshall!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see who will have thestugh.¡± The distance between them was so close that Olivia could clearly sense Daniel¡¯s masculinity. Instinctively, she struggled to move her hand upward, trying to push Daniel¡¯s face away. Daniel brushed Olivia¡¯s hand aside, once again pressing intimately against her neck. He arrogantly took in the unique scent that belonged only to her.. Chapter 154 - 154: 154 The Red Roses from Daniel Marshall

Chapter 154 - 154: 154 The Red Roses from Daniel Marshall

Trantor: 549690339 Unable to push Daniel away, Olivia was angry and annoyed. Strangely, her face was flushed with heat. Her body felt ufortable. She could not articte the sense of restlessness she was feeling. Olivia clearly remembered the heated presence of Daniel. Just like that night, she could neither overlook nor erase it from her mind. That night, she thought she was heading towards endless torment. Unexpectedly, Daniel was gentle, very thoughtful. It ignited her, making her forget about the fear and anxiety. Even so, it could not give her relief; she still wanted to leave him. ¡°Daniel, I am so hot, I¡¯m almost suffocating. Let go of me!¡± A flicker of uncontroble emotion passed through Daniel¡¯s eyes, his face slightly changed. He loosened his hand but continued to hold Olivia. Impatiently, Olivia pushed away Daniel¡¯s face, signaling him not to lean into her any closer. Despite her protest, Daniel remained affectionate, his face nestled in her neck, smelling her unique scent. Olivia stared at the night scene outside the window, trying her best to ignore Daniel. If she couldn¡¯t push him away, she could at least avoid him. What a damn nuisance he was! In the morning, Olivia saw Daniel¡¯s Rolls-Royce pull out. Only then did shee downstairs. If she couldn¡¯t confront him, at least she could avoid him. Last night, she had understood Daniel¡¯s intentions. As soon as she got out of the car, she ran back inside and locked the guest room from the inside. No matter what, she wouldn¡¯t allow Daniel to touch her again. After seeing here downstairs, Aunt Jane handed her a beautifully arranged red rose. ¡°The Sir said that you don¡¯t have to keep hiding from him like a mouse. He won¡¯t eat the mouse casually like a cat. But whenever he wishes to, no matter how capable the mouse is, it cannot escape the cat¡¯s territory.¡± Olivia blinked at Aunt Jane, ¡°Did he really say that?¡± Auntie Jane nodded, ¡°The red roses were also bought by him early in the morning. He said you can eat breakfast at ease.¡± ¡°No matter how considerate he is, I still find him obnoxious!¡± Olivia only nced at the rose coldly and set it aside. ¡°Aunt Jane, throw the flowers awayter. I¡¯m allergic to them.¡± Aunt Jane paused for a moment, and then nodded. After hesitating for a few seconds, she finally took the roses away. It seemed like thedy and the Sir had had another argument. Another cold war had begun. At the Jenkins Group, the secretary reported. ¡°Chief Jenkins, Lawyer Jones is here to see you unannounced. He says he¡¯s representing Alexander Marshall. ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ry the message.¡± A momentter, Olivia received an internal call from the reception desk, ¡°Chief Jenkins, he refuses to leave. Although security has asked him to leave the lobby, he¡¯s still waiting at the front door. He insists that the area outside the door is public, and security has no right to eject him. He threatens to sue us for infringing on his rights.¡± A trace of contempt was evident in Olivia¡¯s eyes. ¡°If he likes waiting like a fool, let him be.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± replied reception. Olivia ended the call, organized her files, and then left her office. Upon driving out of the underground parking lot, Olivia quickly noticed that she was being followed. She increased her alertness, deliberately heading towards a busy intersection while initiating the windshield wipers. The sight of a woman driving a luxury car with the wipers on when it wasn¡¯t even raining prompted other drivers to give her the right of way, fearing a potential ident. The car following Olivia wasn¡¯t as fortunate; no drivers gave way, and it was even pushed off the road. Very quickly, the tailing car lost sight of Olivia, leaving the driver with nothing but frustration. After shaking off her pursuer, Olivia went to Zenith Capital¡¯s branch office in Serene City. She handed the detailed n to Benjamin Johnson.. Chapter 155 - 155: 155: The Chess Game between the Fox and the Little White Rabbit

Chapter 155 - 155: 155: The Chess Game between the Fox and the Little White Rabbit

Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins calmly looked at Benjamin Johnson, ¡°President Johnson, may I first understand the terms of cooperation from yourpany?¡± Benjamin Johnson lifted his head slowly and gazed at Olivia Jenkins with his deep eyes, questioningly, ¡°Chief Jenkins, are you genuinely interested in cooperating with Zenith Capital?¡± Olivia Jenkins slightly raised her eyebrows and tilted her head to look at Benjamin Johnson, ¡°I have already handed you the proposal. Isn¡¯t that a sign of my sincerity? Benjamin Johnson smiled indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, a deficit of two billion isn¡¯t a problem. In my hands, even apany on the brink of bankruptcy can be revived. In reality, the Jenkins Group might not have incurred that much loss, but that depends on Chief Jenkins¡¯ wisdom. Here¡¯s a crucial point for you- if you can bolster the long-video database, Quiet Video will secure a steady capital.¡± A touch of a smile was evident in Olivia Jenkins¡¯ almond eyes. She nodded slightly as well. At least, their ideas aligned. If funds were appropriately in ce, securing a long-video film and TV library would be her priority. If Benjamin Johnson genuinely wanted to aid the Jenkins Group, his capabilities would make it possible. Yet, who knows what his real intentions are! Benjamin Johnson could also easily destroy the Jenkins Group. The smile on Benjamin Johnson¡¯s lips gradually deepened, and his profound eyes showed an imprable emotion, ¡°No problem, we can negotiate many details. But I also have conditions, which I believe Chief Jenkins should be aware of.¡± ¡°Please tell, I am all ears.¡± ¡°Zenith Capital can invest no less than two billion, won¡¯t participate in business decisions and financial investments, but requires a proportionate equity stake from the financing.¡± With a sharp light in her almond eyes, Olivia Jenkins looked at Benjamin Johnson questioningly, ¡°How much equity is President Johnson thinking of?¡± ¡°No less than 10%.¡± Olivia Jenkins fell silent; her beautiful brows furrowed slightly. If Benjamin Johnson were to hold 10% of the shares, he would be the secondrgest shareholder of the Jenkins Group. Although the Jenkins family are still thergest shareholders, the future might bring unpredicted changes. Perhaps Benjamin Johnson¡¯s ambitions aren¡¯t this simple. It was a little over the top for him to personally bother negotiating with her. He only wants 10% of the shares and doesn¡¯t desire the rights of decision-making and financial investments. It indeed feels like he is setting a trap. Perhaps what Benjamin Johnson aims for is the core technology of the Jenkins Group. In fact, the Jenkins Group¡¯s core industries are the robot project and the emerging short video tform, COOKIE. Both industries have significantmercial standings in their respective markets. The core technology absolutely cannot fall into the hands of outsiders. Olivia Jenkins closely examined Benjamin Johnson, still in consideration, she didn¡¯t rush to express her opinions. With hawk-like sharp eyes, Benjamin Johnson looked at Olivia Jenkins interestingly, ¡°Chief Jenkins, am I making this difficult for you? Or do you think I¡¯m asking for too many shares? If you have any concerns, feel free to speak your mind. We¡¯re still in the negotiation stage; there¡¯s room for discussion. ¡± Pressing her lips together, Olivia Jenkins nodded slightly. The light circting in her eyes still remained keen and sharp. ¡°President Johnson, I won¡¯t lie, I am indeed facing some difficulties. As you might have heard, the inheritance dispute in the Jenkins family, the partitionwsuit is already in the process of scheduling for a trial. My grandma has applied for pre-litigation property preservation; I have not genuinely inherited my father¡¯s shares yet. Right now, I¡¯m only holding the shares on behalf but have no actual right to dispose of them. Therefore, I can¡¯t offer you a 10% stake.¡± Benjamin Johnsonughed again and lit another cigarette. He lightly opened his thin lips, exhaling a faint cloud of smoke. ¡°Chief Jenkins should know that financing is essentially a fission of the scale, a material equivalent exchange. For risk investment, the capital also requires some guarantees..¡± Chapter 156 - 156: 156: Attracted by This Woman

Chapter 156 - 156: 156: Attracted by This Woman

Trantor: 549690339 Pausing for a moment, Benjamin Johnson said suggestively, ¡°Chief Jenkins, you can¡¯t take advantage and not want to bear the risk.¡± The corners of Olivia Jenkins¡¯ mouth curled up slightly in an ambiguous smile. Her eyes were still filled with a sharp light, her gaze not moving away from Benjamin Johnson. ¡°I understand the more funding means arger share to distribute. I¡¯m not unwilling to bear the risks. The problem is, I don¡¯t have shares to distribute. If awsuit over inheritance takes ce, it¡¯smon for it tost two or three years. Even if it¡¯s quick, it still requires a year and a half. Jenkins Group can¡¯t wait that long. Could you, President Johnson?¡± With an innocent yet beautiful face, she was essentially astute and calcting, yet her sharpness remained concealed. Suddenly, Benjamin looked at Olivia admiringly. Indeed, she was a much stronger opponent than Lexi, no wonder Daniel would choose Olivia over Lexi. This woman was indeedpelling, her eyes beaming with radiant light. Clearly, Olivia was not a woman who would be at a disadvantage, yet she acted generously and appropriately, and had defensible reasons. Unexpectedly, Benjamin started to exhibit further curiosity towards Olivia. He was eager toprehend her inner thoughts with just one nce. ¡°I¡¯ve looked at the n you proposed, it¡¯s excellent. I am interested in your proposal. On the other hand, my team has evaluated Jenkins Group. There are some scandals, but they are within control. Overall, the Group still has advantages. If Chief Jenkins decides to coborate with Zenith Capital, I am ready to sign an agreement with you. Zenith Capital would invest first. You would promise to exchange shares equivalent to 10% of your inherited assetster. I can also sign an additional use stipting that within three years, Zenith Capital won¡¯t sell or transfer the shares of Jenkins Group.¡± Benjamin¡¯s proposal was luring, and it would be odd if Olivia did not find it tempting. However, she remainedposed. If it turned out to be a trap, once she jumped in, there¡¯d be no way back. She could face an insurmountable disaster. Therefore, Olivia wouldn¡¯t hastily probe. ¡°President Benjamin, do you think I will definitely win the inheritancewsuit? If I lose, let alone the promised shares, I will be rendered penniless and expelled from Jenkins Group. The 10% share agreement will then be null and void, causing you a loss without any benefit!¡± Benjaminughed deeply, his handsome face showing no waves, elusive, leaving others guessing what he was thinking, ¡°Chief Jenkins, you are a smart person. I believe you won¡¯t lose. If I happen to misjudge, I am willing to forever exit the venture capital industry.¡± ¡°If Chief Jenkins needs my help, I am more than willing to offer it. I can ensure you will win, as long as you open up to me.¡± Olivia¡¯s long eyshes quivered slightly, ¡°Are you willing to help me unconditionally?¡± ¡°Capital intervention is equivalent to having the assistance of resources.¡± Olivia¡¯s sharp eyes narrowed and the space between her eyebrows wrinkled. ¡°That seems nice, but I still feel tremendous pressure. In fact, I can¡¯t quite process it yet. Benjamin, excuse me, I need some time to think about this.¡± Benjamin unfolded his hands in a gentlemanly manner, ¡°I fully understand your position, Chief Jenkins. And I¡¯m looking forward to bing a close business partner. I genuinely admire you.¡± The woman standing in front of him was no pushover. She was as cunning as a fox. Moreover, she tread with caution at every step. She was swift in adjusting her strategies ording to situations. This was the first time Benjamin had dealt with such a woman. He couldn¡¯t help but look forward to her final decision. I genuinely wish to learn from you, I hope we have the chance.¡± ¡°If Chief Jenkins doesn¡¯t mind, I would like to visit the robot base of Jenkins Group..¡± Chapter 157 - 157: Trash Chapter 157: Trash Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins quickly said, ¡°Why not go now, would you consider that, President Johnson?¡± Without hesitation, Benjamin Johnson responded, ¡°No problem!¡± Olivia¡¯s sharp gaze dwelled on Benjamin. Although she was smiling, her inscrutable expression hid profound thoughts that were impossible to fathom. For the first time, Benjamin was willing to consider a smart woman as an adversary. Things were bing more and more interesting. What he didn¡¯t know was whether Daniel Marshall could still hold his ground. Jones, thewyer, reported to Be Thompson that his assistant lost track of Olivia Jenkins. Be Thompson flew into a rage and used him harshly, ¡°You can¡¯t even keep track of one person, what a bunch of useless fools!¡± Jones lowered his head and defended himself in a low voice, ¡°That woman is too cunning!¡± ¡°You¡¯re no longer responsible for the divorce case, discontinue your services.¡± Pulling out a wad of cash from his wallet, Be Thompson insultingly threw it at Jones¡¯s face. Suddenly, Jones¡¯s face turned ck, and the corners of his mouth twitched involuntarily. She was really too disrespectful, and also too uneducated. This Mrs. Marshall was not worth it at all! Be Thompson didn¡¯t spare Jones another nce and left with a haughty stride. Even though he was furious, Jones wouldn¡¯t turn down money, and he picked up every single bill. But he was observant enough to see that someone with such ack of morality like her would certainly face some retribution. Jones could also see that Mrs. Be Marshall was not to be trifled with. He was waiting and watching, as Be would certainly retaliate against Mrs. Olivia Marshall. At that time, he intended to watch the downfall of Mrs. Olivia Marshall with his eyes wide open. Upon hearing that Olivia Jenkins and Benjamin Johnson had gone to inspect the Jenkins Group¡¯s robot base, Matthew Marshall became somewhat uneasy. The n to acquire the Jenkins Group was not going well. Andrew Smith and Hannah Jenkins were both useless, and he couldn¡¯t rely on them. They hadn¡¯t even presented their offer yet, and yet they didn¡¯t even have an opportunity to present one at all, they were both useless! Matthew was displeased; his face taut, his expression was not all that pleasant either. After some hesitation, Matthew took the initiative to call Olivia. ¡°Sister-inw, it¡¯s been several days now. How are you considering my proposal?¡± It was already mealtime, and Olivia was perusing the menu as she spoke with Matthew on the phone. In front of Benjamin Johnson, Olivia didn¡¯t show any signs of attempting to avoid the conversation. She wanted him to hear everything. ¡°Matthew, I still need to ponder on it. I have other options to consider on my side, such as Zenith Capital. Have you heard of it? I¡¯ve submitted a proposal, and they¡¯re also negotiating with me.¡± Benjamin Johnson calmly sipped tea, didn¡¯t say a word, and didn¡¯t nce at Olivia. He also understood Olivia¡¯s intentions now. This woman was as cunning as an old fox, and her skill in sowing discord was extremely formidable. The corners of Benjamin¡¯s lips lifted ever so slightly, sketching a touch of charming mischief. On hearing this, Matthew, on the other end of the phone, became somewhat agitated and yed his trump card. ¡°Sister-inw, we can still talk. Light Media just received a sum of money, and I can invest two billion into your shares. Aside from coborating with Quiet Video, Light Media doesn¡¯t need to hold shares, and will not interfere with the operating rights and investment rights, the dividends can be calcted after three years.¡± Every offer that was made was more enticing than thest, and each painted a bigger picture than the previous. As such, Olivia¡¯s smile became even more alluring. ¡°Matthew, I still need to think about it. Now, I¡¯m having a meal with President Johnson, would you like toe and join us?¡± ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯ll invite you to dinner another day and we can discuss in detail then. I won¡¯t disturb your thinking for now. However, I can assure you that the terms I¡¯m offering are the best. You can trust the coboration with Light Media.¡± Olivia¡¯s smile deepened and her almond-shaped eyes twinkled with a sharp light. ¡°Your brother said he would give me two billion, I¡¯m also considering whether or not to agree..¡± Chapter 158 - 158: Black Wedding Series Feather Dress Chapter 158: ck Wedding Series Feather Dress Trantor: 549690339 In an instant, Matthew Marshall was at a loss for words, not knowing what to say, his face twitching awkwardly. He hadn¡¯t forgotten his older brother¡¯s warning. Olivia Jenkins was still smiling, her eyelids slightly drooping, her expression seemingly mocking, ¡°Matthew, I¡¯m going to hang up. Let¡¯s talk some other time.¡± Matthew hastily said, ¡°Sister-in w, let¡¯s have dinner together tonight. I¡¯ll exin the n to you in detail.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not free tonight, we¡¯ll talk it over some other time.¡± With that, Olivia Jenkins hung up the phone. Olivia Jenkins cast a provocative nce at Benjamin Johnson, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious? It¡¯s not about ying both sides. Usually, we would speak to several potential partners and choose the best one. Just like you¡¯re considering the Jenkins Group and have a period to change your mind, we do too.¡± Benjamin Johnson¡¯s expression remained cid, without a ripple of emotion. He had anticipated all of this already. It was a battle of wits to achieve the desired oue. Only the fact that Daniel Marshall was willing to give Olivia Jenkins two billion caught Benjamin Johnson off guard, he wasn¡¯t interested in the rest. Daniel finally made a move. ¡°I believe Chief Jenkins will make a wise decision.¡± Olivia Jenkins smiled cryptically, ¡°Having so much faith in me, perhaps the disappointment could be great!¡± Benjamin Johnson looked at Olivia Jenkins, saying earnestly, ¡°Even if it turns out to be a disappointment, I¡¯d take pleasure in losing to you.¡± ¡°President Johnson, you¡¯re really funny! Thank you for valuing me so highly! Perhaps, I can take another route, divest bad assets for an IPO (Initial Public Offering). I could make the decision myself, without relying on anyone.¡± Benjamin Johnson decisively said, ¡°You won¡¯t divest the bad assets. Up till now, you haven¡¯t given up on Quiet Video. Because Quiet Video was named after your mother, it is her hard work. Likewise, your father didn¡¯t give it up either when he found out about the serious losses it was making. That¡¯s exactly what Vice President Charles is exploiting.¡± Olivia Jenkins pped her hands, her deep eyes looking at Benjamin Johnson, ¡°You know me so well. You must know my secret title. I¡¯m Mrs. Marshall, secretly married!¡± Benjamin Johnson hadn¡¯t anticipated that Olivia Jenkins would reveal herself. His face disyed a hint of astonishment. He watched her with great interest. This woman was not ordinary, she had intrigued him. A worthy adversary to encounter once in a lifetime. There is no point keeping up pretenses now. Olivia Jenkins would not believe him anyways. Benjamin Johnson pursed his lips, nodding, ¡°I am aware of your identity, Mrs. Marshall!¡± ¡°Just now, I didn¡¯t lie to Matthew. My husband Daniel really is going to give me two billion. With this money, I¡¯ll be at ease and no need to worry about finances. Perhaps, I won¡¯t need to cooperate with any of you.¡± Benjamin Johnson smirked confidently, ¡°You¡¯re hesitating, which means others still have a chance. Chief Jenkins, you¡¯re a smart woman, there¡¯s no need for me to spell it out.¡± Olivia Jenkins smiled but didn¡¯t speak. Everyone was on the same page, each with their own agenda. If they pretend not to see through each other, the game can still be yed. Benjamin Johnson was as enigmatic as a devil. That evening, Olivia Jenkins went to the charity event backstage with Winona Thornton. Seeing Olivia Jenkins in full makeup, Winona couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°You¡¯re as beautiful as ever. You¡¯ll definitely be the center of the spotlight this evening!¡± Olivia Jenkins gave a slight smile, ¡°I hope I can raise a considerable amount of money in the name of your dance center so that everyone will remember it.¡± ¡°You definitely can. You¡¯re absolutely amazing!¡± With a light chuckle, Olivia Jenkins went to check out the dresses, ready to change. There were several custom-made dresses prepared by the stylist. Olivia Jenkins set her eyes on a feathered ck wedding dress from the collection.. Chapter 159 - 159 Someone Wants to Harm Her Chapter 159: Someone Wants to Harm Her Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins had only seen this series of dresses in renowned magazines years ago. It was said that this ck feathered dress was a one-of-a-kind, extraordinarily precious. This was the first time Olivia had the privilege of seeing the elegance of the ck feathered dress in person. With a delighted heart, Olivia carefully, gently caressed the ck feathered dress, in this moment, she found it hard to believe, ¡°Can I actually wear this haute couture piece?¡± The stylist, Manager Wu, nodded, ¡°Of course you can wear it, we have already negotiated with the dress collector.¡± Winona Thornton¡¯s sparkling eyes shone with brilliance as she also carefully touched the ck feather dress, ¡°It¡¯s really beautiful, Olivia, your taste is exceptional! Once you put it on, you¡¯ll definitely be the focus of the entire event, maybe you¡¯ll even make the headlines tomorrow!¡± Olivia continued smiling, but her pupils contracted slightly, a trace of deepness flit across them, ¡°This dress is stunning, but, it¡¯s not suitable for dancing the tango.¡± Manager Wu from the style center chimed in: ¡°It may not be suitable for dancing the tango, but, after you finish dancing, you can change into it. It¡¯s not like you will be leaving right after you finish dancing, you¡¯ll need to socialize. With events like these, they¡¯re rare opportunities, there will be opportunities everywhere, and you¡¯ll have a smooth conversation in the ck feather dress.¡± Winona Thornton nodded, also urging Olivia, ¡°After you finish dancing, change into this dress, dazzling throughout the evening. No one can ignore you. Perhaps, you might meet Chief Daniel Marshall, and casually discuss a possible coboration.¡± With outsiders present, Winona stopped there, and Olivia understood her intentions. If she were to meet Daniel Marshall, there was no need for her to go to great lengths to dress up specially. However, she could upset the Marshall Family¡¯s members, making them wear a long face throughout the event. After hesitating for a moment, Olivia said: ¡°Okay, after the dance, I¡¯ll wear the ck feathered dress. Tonight, I¡¯ll dazzle the entire venue.¡± Manager Wu breathed a sigh of relief and smiled, ¡°You better go change into your dance attire, I¡¯ll fix your makeupter.¡± Olivia entered the dressing room, where she also tried on the ck feathered dress. When she removed the ck feathered dress, ready to put it on, she found a name inside the cor ¨C ZHOUJIE. There was only one in the world,beled with the buyer¡¯s name, so, this dress was personal property. Normally speaking, those who could afford luxury items weren¡¯t ordinary people. How could they lend out their dress or rent it for money? Olivia felt a bit wary, sensing something strange. She decided to be cautious. This was Marshall Corporation¡¯s home court. Any minor error on her part could be magnified, leading to a chain reaction and unimaginable consequences. Olivia didn¡¯t wear the ck feathered dress, and neatly hung it back up. After thinking for a bit, she broke the zipper of her dance dress and casually walked out of the dressing room. ¡°Manager Wu, I¡¯m really sorry, I identally ruined the dance dress. I¡¯llpensate youter.¡± All of a sudden, Manager Wu went into a frenzy, ¡°What should we do now? What will you wear on stage? Even if we get someone to bring it over, it won¡¯t be in time.¡± Olivia¡¯s sharp eyes observed Manager Wu with intensity, it seemed he was more worried than her about the dress being ruined, smelling a rat. Her decision not to wear the dance attire prepared by the stylist center was indeed correct. Someone had plotted against her behind her back. Olivia coldly stated, ¡°No problem! I have a habit of preparing an extra set of dance attire before a performance. I didn¡¯t expect that I would actually need it this time.¡± Manager Wu was dumbfounded for a moment, uneasy. Olivia¡¯s eagle eyes caught all these details, just as she ha d suspected, someone was out to harm her.. Chapter 160 - 160: Special Hint Chapter 160: Special Hint Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins didn¡¯t dig deeper, as if it was insignificant, as she went to change into the costume she had prepared. She intended to expose the person plotting against her without causing a scene. This manager Wu was presumably just a pawn in this game. Faintly, Olivia felt that there was some hidden meaning behind the ck feather dress. What it was trying to suggest, Olivia couldn¡¯t figure out immediately. But Olivia was certain, the owner of the ck feather dress must be either rich or noble. Unconsciously, Olivia thought of Daniel Marshall. If a unique haute couture dress was needed, Daniel Marshall would absolutely have the means to get it. Olivia¡¯s main issue originated from the Marshall Family. The person trying to harm her was likely attempting to attack this point. Upon seeing Olivia, Manager Wu was utterly stunned by her beauty. sne snapped back to reality atter a moment, ¡°MISS Olivia Jenkins, tms silver-threaded skin-tone dress suits your aura perfectly. You¡¯re so stunning, I can¡¯t take my eyes off you. You look sexy and yet, like an elegant and ethereal sprite. In two words ¨C perfect!¡± A radiant smile flourished on Olivia¡¯s face as her almond eyes hid her intense gaze expertly. She calmly said, ¡°Manager Wu, please take care of the ck feather dress. I¡¯ll change into it immediately after the performance.¡± ¡°Rest assured, I won¡¯t let anything go wrong.¡± Olivia smiled in silence, letting Manager Wu touch up her makeup. After taking a few pictures of the ck feather dress from the ck wedding gown series, Olivia headed towards the performance center. Olivia chose a perfect spot hidden in a corner to observe theing and going of the guests. Suddenly, Olivia spotted Benjamin Johnson. What shocked Olivia was seeing Geoffrey Gullington following behind Benjamin Johnson. Could it be a conspiracy between Benjamin Johnson and Geoffrey Gullington? Suddenly, Olivia let out a mockingugh. Even though she was still cordially interacting with Benjamin Johnson, she never for a moment let her guard down. Benjamin was like a devil, always maintaining a facade whilst only using her! It seemed that Benjamin Johnson and Daniel Marshall¡¯s grudge ran deep, almost as if they were mortal enemies. Undeniably, Olivia never took Benjamin Johnson seriously, and dealing with him was nothing more than y-acting. She would certainly not let a wolf into her house. Her silence didn¡¯t signify that she was easy prey or easily bullied. So many people were scheming against her, and it wouldn¡¯t be fair if she didn¡¯t y along! Olivia also saw Daniel Marshall. He and Jordan Bet were standing together, both of them watching Benjamin Johnson. As Benjamin Johnson attempted to approach them, Simon Howard blocked his path. Benjamin Johnson stood rooted in ce, made a gesture, then politely excused himself. Due to the distance and the darkness of night, Olivia couldn¡¯t see Daniel Marshall¡¯s face, and thus couldn¡¯t guess his mood. She also couldn¡¯t see Benjamin Johnson¡¯s action clearly, though she sensed an air of tension. Matthew Marshall appeared. He initiated a greeting with Benjamin Johnson, and they seemed to have had a brief conversation. Unaware of their discussion, Olivia noticed Benjamin Johnson¡¯s audacious behavior! Suddenly, Olivia received a call from Winona Thornton. In a trembling, anxious voice, Winona said over the phone, ¡°Olivia, hurry back, the order of the performances has been changed. Your performance has been arranged first. There are 5 minutes left until the charity event starts. You need to get ready to go on stage.¡± Olivia frowned slightly, her eyes darkening, ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll be back at the backstage area soon.¡± ¡°The foreign teacher is waiting for you there. Olivia, don¡¯t be nervous, I believe you¡¯ll give a sessfull performance.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, ¡®error¡¯ is not in my dictionary. Even if it¡¯s ast-minute on stage, it won¡¯t affect me..¡± Chapter 161 - 161: 161: Overwhelmed with Jealousy Chapter 161 - 161: 161: Overwhelmed with Jealousy Trantor: 549690339 On her way to the backstage, Olivia Jenkins took a ss of red wine from the waiter. Gently swirling the tall wine ss, Olivia closed her eyes and sniffed the wine fragrance. It was rich and aromatic. Olivia took a small sip, and the wine vor spread from the tongue to the whole mouth, theplex aroma quickly diffusing, revealing a hint of fruits. The tannin was slightly bitter, but as it spread across the mouth, it didn¡¯t make one feel ufortable. This was a good wine! This was the perfect wine to enjoy before tonight¡¯s opening dance. Giving the ss a few more light swirls, Olivia tipped her head back and finished the rest of the wine in one gulp. She held her breath, and then slowly exhaled. ¡°This smells so good! It¡¯s truly enchanting!¡± Oliviaughed seductively, her slightly squinted almond eyes brimming with a captivating smile. Putting the tall wine ss back on the waiter¡¯s tray, Olivia¡¯s pretty face was glowing with confidence and pride, as if everything was under her control. With no sign of unease, Olivia casually posted a photo of her ck feather dress in the ¡®Moments¡¯ on her social media. She then turned to the dance coach. Winona Thornton, also backstage at the performance venue, upon seeing Olivia, had a slight sigh of relief. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re back, that¡¯s good,¡± Winona hugged Olivia. Suddenly, her brow furrowed, and a look of surprise crossed her face, ¡°Olivia, you¡¯ve been drinking! ¡± Olivia let out a heartyugh, ¡°I only had a ss, it¡¯s fine!¡± Winona continued to frown, her eyes squinting, ¡°The aroma of the wine is really enchanting, almost as if it has some sort of magic leading one to explore!¡± ¡°Wait a moment, you definitely have to try it properly, it¡¯s a good wine! The Marshall Corporation is hosting this event, there¡¯s no way they would offer cheap wines, not having it would be a loss.¡± Winona nodded in agreement with Olivia¡¯s statement, then she helped Olivia with her stuff. The performance hadn¡¯t quite ended yet, and Winona was somewhat worried; she was still quite anxious, and her palms were drenched with sweat. When Olivia approached the dance coach, he was instantly drawn to her, unable to take his eyes off. ¡°Olivia, you look beautiful and sexy!¡± Olivia smiled proudly, ¡°Thank you!¡± The dance coach greedily sniffed the aroma of Olivia¡¯s breath in silence. At the sight of Olivia¡¯s red lips, he involuntarily had the impulse to kiss her. Oh, my God! This woman is overly sexy, seductively intoxicating! Despite his inner turbulence, the dance coach managed to maintain his professional demeanor, but he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Olivia. With a butterfly mask on, Olivia ignored the coach¡¯s heated gaze and let him guide her onto the stage. Olivia also acted professionally, focusing on the performance and ignoring any peripheral emotions. The entire stage had gone pitch ck. When the spotlight in the center lit up, all you could see were Olivia and the dance coach, standing closely together. With just a nce, Daniel Marshall, sitting at the center seat, had a darkened handsome face, his sexy lips tightly pressed together. The gaze from his deep unfathomable eyes seemed like a ck hole, almost as if it was swallowing Olivia in one shot. The music started, and the couple on stage started dancing passionately. Nobody knew that Daniel Marshall had a swirl of uncontroble rage inside him. His gaze, sharp as a cold de, was riveted solely on his wife who was dancing a heated tango with another man on the stage. The exciting rhythm of the tango and its unique sharply cut beats added to its distinctive charm; Olivia¡¯s dancing steps were elegant and passionate with unlimited variations. Cross steps, leg kicks, jumps, spins¡­ Olivia had them all down perfectly. She locked her gaze on the audience, full of provocative implications.. Chapter 162 - 162: 162: Does She Think He’s Dead? Chapter 162 - 162: 162: Does She Think He¡¯s Dead? Trantor: 549690339 Even as flickering mes danced in his eyes, Daniel Marshall¡¯s gaze remained locked onto Olivia Jenkins. He certainly knew Olivia was provoking him. Damn woman, she thought he was dead?! Damn woman, being overly intimate with a man other than him, she really needed a lesson! Damn woman, that hated man¡¯s hand, it had reached her back, touched her skin¡­ Even though Daniel was still sitting quietly watching the performance, his heart was already twisted tight and his handsome face was dark, a harbinger of an iing storm. It was this woman, who was acting recklessly and causing him to seethe. Due to the stage lighting, Olivia on the stage couldn¡¯t actually see the reactions of the audience, but she could imagine how infuriated Daniel would be. But she didn¡¯t care, it was already within her expectations. A faint smile also yed in her eyes. Those luscious lips seemed to beckon for a kiss. From any perspective, Olivia exuded the delicate, graceful, sexy, and charming allure of a woman at the peak of her sexuality. No one could ignore her presence, everyone was irresistibly interested in her, and Daniel was no exception. The handsome face of Benjamin Davis softened a bit, his ink-like eyes were still unfathomable, still revealing nothing of his thoughts. The big screen showed that Daniel had donated ten million, followed by another ten million from Benjamin Davis. No one expected that Jordan Bet would follow and also donate ten million. Benjamin Davis stealthily nced at Jordan Bet not far from him; Jordan Bet¡¯s expression hadn¡¯t changed, nor did his eyes waver. This was beyond Benjamin Davis¡¯s expectations. It was clear, the woman on the stage managed to grab the men¡¯s attention effortlessly, as if she was toying with them. Benjamin Davis chuckled mysteriously. He wouldn¡¯t underestimate this astute woman any longer. Benjamin Davis never imagined that Olivia Jenkins would be the surprising delight of his return to Serene City after all these years. Interesting! Truly interesting! Alexander Marshall was also in the audience, his lips were clenched tight. The anger in his eyes, if possible, would have burned the person on stage. unting herself and engaging in shameless behavior, his disgust for Olivia was at its peak. He was eager to kill her right then and there. All the elders of the Marshall Family had terrible expressions; it was as if they had been smacked hard across their faces and were still feeling the burning pain! Being on their home ground and unable to voice their resentment, they just looked at each other. Be Thompson¡¯s lips curled up in a small smile, the satisfaction of revenge already bubbling in her heart. With a pure interest, she looked forward to Olivia¡¯s downfall. However, Be also admired Olivia. Who gave her the guts to dare challenge the dignity of the Marshall Family, and even smack them in the face ¨C this woman really won¡¯t shed a tear until she sees her coffin! As Be Thompson stare at Olivia on stage, her eyes filled with a gloomy malicious intent and she did not conceal her sneer and schadenfreude. The performance on stage was very exciting, as if attracting one million volts of electricity, blindingly brilliant. However, Jay Bet was not in the mood to appreciate it, and hurriedly headed for the actresses¡¯ dressing room. As soon as the performance had started, Jay Bet received an anonymous message asking her to go to the actresses¡¯ dressing room, where she would make an unexpected discovery. Moreover, Jay Bet also received a photo of her sister¡¯s unique, one-of-a-kind ck feathered wedding gown from the ck series. With curiosity propelling her, Jay Bet quickly arrived and immediately pushed open the door to the dressing room, stepping inside.. Chapter 163 - 163: 163 1 want to see Daniel Marshall Chapter 163 - 163: 163 1 want to see Daniel Marshall Trantor: 549690339 Which woman dare to wear her sister¡¯s dress? How did the other party obtain a photo of the ck feathered dress from the ck wedding series? Jay Bet only loaned it to Benjamin Davis for a photoshoot, there¡¯s no reason for an unknown person to have it and send her messages. Jay had many questions and she needed answers. She began to look everywhere. Whenever something seemed off, she would search thoroughly. She even scouted the fitting rooms. After a while, Jay could not find the ck feathered dress. Suddenly, Adam Howard entered, ¡°Jay, there you are. We¡¯ve been looking for you. We thought you got lost. The performance has started. Hurry ande watch.¡± Could it be that things weren¡¯t as she suspected? Maybe, she was overthinking this? Jay frowned slightly and bit her lower lip. ¡°Adam, I¡¯m fine, I just came in to take a look.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll walk you back. There¡¯s a lot happening tonight and the crowd is big. We¡¯re quite worried about your safety.¡± Jay slightly lowered her eyes and followed Adam, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to worry you.¡± A sly gleam passed through Adam¡¯s eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it! You¡¯re not familiar with Serene City. It¡¯s natural for us to look out for you.¡± Behind them, Adam signaled Simon Howard, who understood. Once Adam and Jay had left, Simonmanded his men in the next room to move the dress and personnel to a ce where they wouldn¡¯t be disturbed. Back at the performance venue, two women forcefully took Winona Thornton away, covering her mouth to muffle her protests. They confiscated her two cell phones. One of them had been used to send messages, and pictures, to Jay. Winona, as if possessed, demanded her phones back, hurling insults at the women. The two women, both bodyguards, red back coldly and menacingly. Suddenly, they flexed their hands ¨C the resultant cracking sounds ominous. Winona instinctively backed away, her eyes filled with terror, ¡®What are you trying to do? I am a guest invited by Mrs. Marshall. If youy a hand on me, she¡¯ll have your heads.¡± One of the bodyguards approached Winona menacingly, ¡°Our boss never harms women, but that doesn¡¯t mean we won¡¯t. We don¡¯t care about this Mrs. Marshall; we only listen to our boss.¡± Suddenly, Winona fell to the ground. Before she could get up, the women started attacking her. It hurt! ¡°Help me! Somebody, help!¡± Winona sobbed and screamed, her voice heart-wrenching. One of the bodyguards taunted, ¡°Scream all you want, no one will hear you. This is what you deserve.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ ah¡­ stop¡­ I want to see Daniel¡­¡± As if the bodyguard hadn¡¯t heard her, they continued to beat Winona. After finishing the tango, Olivia Jenkins and the dance instructor took a bow. In that moment, Olivia removed her butterfly mask. The moment they saw her face, many people gasped in surprise. Even though she finished her tango, the fundraising channel was still taking in donations. Olivia smiled and waved at everyone, then exited the stage. Winona Thornton immediately rushed towards Olivia, her eyes narrowing into slits from her wide grin, ¡°Olivia, you were amazing! Absolutely perfect, I¡¯m so proud of you!¡± Olivia slightly smiled and nodded, ¡°Winona, I need to change my dress.¡± ¡°You go ahead and enjoy the buffet as well. The food tonight is very rich. There are still performances happening at the dance center, and I need to help out here. I won¡¯t be able to join you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine, you can get back to work.¡± Since there were still performances, the dance instructor could only watch regretfully as Olivia left. Olivia returned to her dressing room alone, but unexpectedly, she was pulled into a room and pinned down.. Chapter 164 - 164: 164: I Like to See Daniel Marshall When He l s Angry Chapter 164 - 164: 164: I Like to See Daniel Marshall When Hels Angry Trantor: 549690339 The door was still locked. His hot breath aggressively showered over her face. That breath, that musky scent, they were all familiar to Olivia Jenkins. Even though the room was dark and she couldn¡¯t see his face, Olivia could sense it was Daniel Marshall. Olivia¡¯s eyes no longer showed enchantment but kindled bright mes of fury. She yelled, ¡°Let me go!¡± Although she struggled forcefully, Olivia was unable to break free from Daniel¡¯s restraint. Olivia was so angry that she stared at Daniel fiercely and hit him with her fists. Daniel bit Olivia¡¯s ear, making her shiver intensely and her eyes widen. Before Olivia could react, her lips were aggressively imed by Daniel. Her head was a little dizzy. Her face felt hot. Just when Olivia was about to run out of breath, Daniel finally let her go. Suddenly, the light came on. Only then did Olivia realize that she was sitting on a dressing table. It turned out that this room was also a dressing room. Daniel frivolously lifted Olivia¡¯s chin, forcing her to look in the mirror. His hot breath blew into her ear, his low raspy voice morous yet concealing a building fury, ¡°Do you see, this is what you look like when you¡¯re lost in lust. Your face is blushing.¡± Olivia swatted Daniel¡¯s hand away resentfully and challenged him, ¡°So what?¡± ¡°Mrs. Marshall, are you still not satisfied? You¡¯ve assembled a full table of mahjong, can you handle all of them? Or do you want to keep exhibiting your promiscuous behavior?¡± With a clear expression of immense anger on her face, Olivia raised her hand, ready to p Daniel. With the speed of lightning, Daniel caught Olivia¡¯s wrist. He loomed over Olivia, a hint of a sexy smile on his lips grazing hers. ¡°Mrs. Marshall, if you¡¯ve forgotten what I¡¯ve warned you of before, I don¡¯t mind reminding you.¡± ¡°Get lost! ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t keep pushing my limits. You can¡¯t bear the consequences.¡± Daniel clenched his eyebrows, his twisted handsome face boding an imminent storm. Daniel removed his suit and draped it over Olivia. Olivia furiously pulled it off and threw it to the ground. Daniel fixed his icy cold eyes on Olivia, opening his thin lips, his voice as icy as if it came from a frozen cer, ¡°Hating me this much, do you still not realize you were at fault? Have you forgotten that you¡¯re Mrs. Marshall if I hadn¡¯t reminded you?¡± ¡°I never cared about being Mrs. Marshall. I want to infuriate your whole family. I want to sow chaos in the Marshall family!¡± Daniel looked terrifying, emanating danger, ¡°So, are you seducing men everywhere, trying to cuckold me?¡± Upon hearing this, Olivia sneered and red at Daniel with a contemptuous smirk, ¡°Yes, exactly, I¡¯m nning to cuckold you!¡± Staring at Olivia, Daniel¡¯s eyes were cold as if they could swallow her whole, between his clenched teeth he said, ¡°If once more I see you all dolled up, drawing attention left and right, I swear I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Olivia found his anger amusing and retorted with a yful grin, ¡°I can¡¯t help being naturally beautiful, sexy, and attractive. If I¡¯m so beautiful that I always draw attention from other men, and you can¡¯t hold it, is it my fault?!¡± Ignoring the fiery anger that was about to burst from Daniel¡¯s eyes, Olivia continued to speak. ¡°I have the body, why can¡¯t I wear open-back dresses? I¡¯m showing what needs to be shown, nothing inappropriate is revealed. How is it indecent? Just because you don¡¯t understand art can¡¯t me me!¡± Seeing Daniel turning livid, Olivia smiled seductively. She pushed Daniel away, preparing to hop down from the dresser, but suddenly, she was pressed by Daniel against the mirror. His hot breath approached her like a storm. Moreover, she had no room to fight back. ¡°Daniel, you are a rogue, shameless!¡± In response to her single line of curses, her lips were kissed by Daniel again.. Chapter 165 - 165: 165: Suffer a Setback Chapter 165 - 165: 165: Suffer a Setback Trantor: 549690339 In the open hall, guests not watching the performance, each holding a ss of wine, form small circles of twos and threes, warming up to each other, engaging in lively banter andughter. After Olivia Jenkins finished her tango, Daniel Marshall also left his seat, and Benjamin Johnson noticed it, prompting him to leave the center of the hall as well. Suddenly, Jordan Bet called out to Benjamin Johnson. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe. As far as I know, Daniel didn¡¯t send you an invitation.¡± Beniamin Johnson contemptuously stared at Jordan Bet. His expression was carefree, a cruel smile tugging at the corner of his mouth, ¡°So, you want to throw me out? Jordan Bet, you really think you¡¯re Daniel, huh?¡± ¡°It seems you¡¯re the one who is still living in a dream, seeing yourself as Daniel. You, hoping to usurp him.¡± Unexpectedly, Matthew Marshall walked over with a ss of red wine and interjected, ¡°The president of the Continental Bank invited him. I saw it.¡± Benjamin Johnson smiled enigmatically, affectionately patting Matthew on the shoulder, ¡°You, have a good eye! One of these days, I¡¯ll introduce you to the president.¡± ¡°Thank you, Benjamin!¡± Matthew replied with a slight twitch of his lips. ¡°You two carry on chatting, I need to go to the restroom,¡± said Johnson. Benjamin dropped this remark and walked away, not before shooting Jordan Bet a cold nce. The fierce eyes of Jordan Bet were filled with intense cold. He red at Matthew Marshall, then turned around and left. ¡°So, Jordan, do you dislike me that much? Or is it that you are too eager to go find my sister-inw?¡± Suddenly, Jordan Bet halted his steps, looked back at Matthew with a sense of indifference, ¡°It¡¯s no wonder your brother never pays any attention to you, because you¡¯re not worth noticing. You should take care of yourself before you start worrying about Daniel, a defeated man. I¡¯m not interested in talking with you.¡± Jordan Bet walked away, leaving Matthew to stare at his retreating figure with a stormy gaze. The rage in Matthew¡¯s heart was smoldering, but he didn¡¯t show it. He simply tightened his grip on the tall ss. One day, he would make everyone see him in a new light. He would definitely amaze everyone. As Benjamin Johnson was about to head to the restroom, Simon Howard suddenly appeared, blocking his path. ¡°Mr. Johnson, at this time, shouldn¡¯t you be concerned about your aplice instead?¡± The handsome face of Benjamin Johnson remained extremely calm, his sharp eyes scrutinizing Simon Howard. Wherever Simon Howard appeared, Daniel Marshall was sure to be there. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying,¡± Benjamin Johnson attempted to bypass Simon Howard, but Simon reached out, blocking him again. ¡°Mr. Johnson is very clever. You surely understand my intentions. Are you nning to abandon your aplice and not care about her fate?¡± Benjamin was blocked again, and he was beginning to get irritated. He red fiercely at Simon Howard, ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a dog raised by Daniel!¡± ¡°In Mr. Johnson¡¯s eyes, all he sees are dogs! In here, dogs aren¡¯t allowed!¡± Benjamin Johnson pursed his lips tightly, the intense fury in his eyes almost spewing out, ¡®You better be careful, don¡¯t fall into my hands, or else not even Daniel can save you.¡± ¡°Mr. Johnson is so arrogant that he openly snatches someone else¡¯s wife? It was the same situation a few years ago. Indeed, a dog can¡¯t change its eating habits!¡± ¡°Watch your mouth!¡± Benjamin Johnson was agitated, pointing at Simon Howard, as if ready for a fight. In an instant, Colin Davis and a few of his men appeared, ¡°Mr. Johnson, if you refuse toply, we can offer you a very warm wee. Also, don¡¯t me me for reminding you, at this moment, you should be concerned about your aplice ¨C Miss Be! You know very well what despicable things you¡¯ve done. Do you still need my special reminder?¡± ¡°If you think this is not enough, we can go and find Miss Be for a fair judgment. If it weren¡¯t for you, Miss Be would never have lent the ck feather dress to Miss Be..¡± Chapter 166 - 166: Daniel Marshall’s Evil Chapter 166: Daniel Marshall¡¯s Evil Trantor: 549690339 Not wanting to rm Jay Bet, Benjamin Johnson shot a fierce re at Simon Howard and Colin Davis, then turned and left. Moreover, this was not his territory; if things got out of hand, it would be difficult to clean up the mess. He had already helped this far, but if she still couldn¡¯t beat Olivia Jenkins and even dragged him into the mess, this woman was utterly stupid. He had no hope for her anymore. If she expected him to rescue her, she was dreaming! In the soundproof room, the woman had already been beaten to a pulp. She screamed and wailed, but no one came to her aid. In her despair, she knelt down and begged the two women to spare her, but they didn¡¯t let her off the hook. One of the female bodyguards brandished a sharp knife back and forth in the woman¡¯s face. The woman was so frightened that her eyeballs seemed to pop out. She shook her head in terror. ¡°Please¡­please¡­no more¡­l won¡¯t dare to do it again. Please spare me, sisters,¡± she pled. The bodyguard paid no heed and raised the sharp de to the woman¡¯s face, even pressing it against her cheek. In a split second, the woman dared not move her head, but she was trembling uncontrobly. Her eyes widened as she cautiously watched the sharp de; she was so scared she couldn¡¯t even cry. Barely opening her lips, they were faltering unconsciously. Her throat seemed choked up, making no sounds. ¡°Our boss says if you act up again, if you have vicious intentions, this heartless de will carve on your face. The depth of the cut, deep or shallow, will depend on how wicked you are. This karma de will disy all your retribution on your face.¡± ¡°The manager at the Modelling Center, Manager Wu, has confessed. She took your money and under your orders, she brought the ck feathered wedding dress for Miss Olivia Jenkins to wear. You also tampered with the dancing outfit Miss Jenkins wore, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Your cell phone records confirm that you sent messages and pictures to Miss Be. You wanted Miss Be to know that Miss Jenkins was wearing the ck feathered dress, hoping to instigate conflict between them and cause strife, right?¡± The woman, still trembling all over, acknowledged, ¡°Yes, I did all that. I loathe that bitch.¡± As she spoke, the woman¡¯s face grazed the sharp de, causing a thin streak of blood. She felt the sting on her face. The female bodyguard put the knife away, warning harshly, ¡°You had better watch out for vourself!¡± As the female bodyguard was about to leave, Oliver Johnson barged in, hastily embracing the woman. The bodyguard fixed her gaze on Oliver Johnson, ¡°The boss has a message for Director Johnson; he will not allow such an incident to happen a second time. If you can¡¯t keep your people in check, he will take matters into his own hands and you will bear the consequences.¡± Oliver Johnson just held the woman tighter, sympathising her while also criticising her obstinance. The woman¡¯s dress was damp with a foul smell spreading. She felt utterly humiliated and hated her dishevelled state. Sumbing to hatred, she buried her head in Oliver Johnson¡¯s chest, sobbing uncontrobly. Without uttering a word, Oliver Johnson cradled the woman out of the soundproof room. After an unknown amount of time, Olivia Jenkins slumped, panting for breath and depended on Daniel Marshall. As the recent scenes reyed in her head, she blushed, her heart racing rapidly. She couldn¡¯t control her physical reaction, but she was resolved to kill Daniel Marshall. The despicable jerk, looking so audaciously wicked, like a devil in the night! Olivia Jenkins, panting for breath, didn¡¯t forget to re at Daniel Marshall fiercely. Daniel Marshall, looking like a satanic figure brimming with energy, held Olivia Jenkins, nting a kiss on her lips. The hot breath of Daniel Marshall whispering into Olivia Jenkins¡¯s ears, ¡°I can¡¯t watch you all the time, so I have to sap all your energy.. That way, you won¡¯t have the capacity to cuckold me, wife!¡± Chapter 167 - 167 – Wife Spending Husband’s Money, Is a Matter of Course Chapter 167: ¨C Wife Spending Husband¡¯s Money, Is a Matter of Course Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins¡¯s eyes were filled with resentment, igniting with a bright me as she mocked, ¡°Your cheek is thicker than the earth¡¯s crust! Scumbag!¡± A cryptic smile tugged at the corner of Daniel Marshall¡¯s mouth. He still held Olivia, looking at her with tender eyes while his deep voice softened, ¡°Had enough?¡± ¡°Daniel, I will kill you!¡± Despite Olivia¡¯s harsh words, Daniel didn¡¯t take it to heart. He devilishly bit her earlobe. His warm breath was dominating, spraying on her neck. Instinctively, Olivia pushed Daniel¡¯s head away. Daniel leaned forward again, his masculine scent drilling into Olivia¡¯s ear, shocking her nerves, ¡°see, you are sensitive. I will make you remember me all the time.¡± ¡°Every time you close your eyes, you will think of me, like an ant is crawling on your body.¡± With a mischievous smile, Daniel kissed Olivia¡¯s neck again. An indescribable feeling spread quickly, Olivia furrowed her eyebrows, her teeth biting her lower lip. Unconsciously, the fragments from earlier reyed in Olivia¡¯s mind. A feverish heat effortlessly took control of her face. Yes, even if Olivia hated Daniel, she could not forget any of his impressions, scents like they seeped into her bone marrow, bing a lifetime mark. An emotion of disgust slipped through Olivia¡¯s eyes as she cursed, ¡°Bastard! Dirty Rogue! ¡± ¡°You can¡¯t even handle me, let alone other men. You can imagine how miserably you will lose! Mrs. Marshall, can¡¯t you see the reality yet? Huh? Men are wolves in sheep¡¯s clothing, don¡¯t ever think that they are all gentlemen, that is a misconception!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure how good they can be, but when I look at you, I feel nauseous!¡± Daniel stared at Olivia with his deep eyes. Suddenly, he kissed her domineeringly. Only when Olivia was nearly out of breath, did Daniel move his lips away. ¡°The fact is, you do not find me disgusting, you are just being stubborn!¡± ¡°Is this your logic? Are you freaking insane!¡± ¡°Let me prove it again¡­¡± Suddenly, Olivia forcefully pushed Daniel away, yelled, ¡°Get out!¡± Daniel looked at Olivia seriously, his handsome face showed a touch of sincerity, ¡°I will give you two billion, don¡¯t mess around anymore, the business world is not as simple as you think. If you insist on making trouble, you¡¯ll only end up hurting yourself.¡± Olivia sneered, staring at Daniel with contempt, ¡°Is this my service fee? Is the Marshall Family aware of your generosity? Daniel Marshall, you are still pretending, I hate you, I loathe you!¡± Daniel narrowed his eyes, furrowed his brows, ¡°Do you know about the prenuptial agreement your father signed?¡± ¡°As soon as my father died, your family came to warn me. How could I not know? Cut it¡­ stop pretending!¡± Olivia rolled her eyes at Daniel, she was utterly disgusted by anything rted to the Marshall surname. Daniel¡¯s mood calmed down, his predatory eyes shed with craftiness, ¡°Just for that broken agreement, you¡¯ve been making a fuss all this time? I didn¡¯t even take it seriously, you don¡¯t need to care about it, that only proves you¡¯re not even half as wise as your father.¡± Olivia questioned angrily, ¡°What¡¯s your point? Do you actually think you¡¯re a god? Without your help, I won¡¯t die.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a god, of course I can¡¯t rule everything. However, you certainly won¡¯t die because you¡¯re Mrs. Daniel Marshall, I control everything that is mine.. My wife spending my money is natural, do you understand?¡± Chapter 168 - 168: 168: Daniel Marshall, You Owe Me a Dress Chapter 168 - 168: 168: Daniel Marshall, You Owe Me a Dress Trantor: 549690339 Pfft¡­Olivia Jenkins chuckled. Olivia¡¯s eyes sparkled with disdain and mockery as she stared at Daniel Marshall. ¡°Your words are beautiful, so beautiful that I could almost be under an illusion,¡± she said. ¡°You just have to y the part of Mrs. Marshall, and you¡¯ll have everything that Mrs. Marshall should have!¡± Daniel¡¯s baritone voice wasced with temptation. Olivia locked eyes with Daniel. His handsome face, chiseled as if crafted by divine hands, never gave away his thoughts.
Olivia¡¯s eyes contracted for a moment, shrouding her swirling emotions in silence. Did such good luck really exist? Would Daniel really give her two billion without any condition? On what grounds? Wasn¡¯t he asking for any price in return? Their marital bond wasn¡¯t that deep! Who knew what calctions were hidden behind this? After all, two billion was a significant sum of money. How could he hand it over just like that? Even a painted-pie (an enticing promise) needs a valid source, right? In Daniel¡¯s deep, unfathomable eyes flickered some inexplicable emotion. ¡°You still don¡¯t believe me? Then you should at least believe your father. He was the one who approached me about our marriage arrangement.¡± Olivia widened her eyes in surprise, staring at Daniel. ¡°My father approached you first?¡± Daniel slightly pursed his lips and nodded. In an pressing tone, Olivia questioned, ¡°Why did you marry me? What value do I have to you?¡± Daniel¡¯s face softened somewhat as he earnestly replied, ¡°I merely followed the guidance of fate. I had no other intentions. Even if you don¡¯t believe it, there is nothing I can do.¡± He¡¯s probably just talking nonsense, who doesn¡¯t know that Daniel Marshall is full of cunning schemes! Fate? Olivia scoffed. Olivia gave Daniel a cold, merciless stare. Could the sweet, beautiful, and gentle straight-haired woman be a ghost? If a man¡¯s sweet talk could be trusted, then pigs might fly! Even though she had serious issues with Daniel, Olivia didn¡¯t burn the bridge, ¡°I need time to think. Also, you have topensate me for my dress first.¡± Daniel coldly nced at the dress he had torn to shreds. His gravelly voice, slow speaking pace, was filled with threat, ¡°If I ever see you in this kind of dress again, I won¡¯t hesitate to tear it.¡± ¡°Stop talking rubbish andpensate me for my dress first.¡± ¡°I¡¯llpensate for your dress and then, are you going to run away?¡± Olivia blinked, without retort. Of course she wanted to escape. She detested being with Daniel. Out of the blue, Daniel draped his suit coat over Olivia, even fastening the buttons. Just like that? It¡¯s over? How was she going to walk out the door? With disbelief coursing through her, Olivia blinked her eyes, stunned into silence. In a sh, Daniel lifted up Olivia and strode further into the dressing room. Turns out, there was another door in the back. Once they stepped out, Daniel¡¯s Rolls-Royce was already waiting by the entrance. Daniel managed to hold onto Olivia and help her into the car while wlessly evading the attention of everyone at the charity g. Daniel also got into the car, with Olivia coldly ring at him. ¡°You¡¯re leaving too? Isn¡¯t this your event tonight?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never particrly cared for these events, just my being present and quietly witnessing your tango performance is quite generous of me,¡± he said. Daniel¡¯s eyes stared intensely at Olivia. Instinctively, Olivia clutched the suit jacket wrapped around her. Unexpectedly, anxiety washed over Olivia, causing her almond eyes to flicker with worry. ¡°With such a grand charity g, your donation of only ten million is quite stingy. Maybe¡­you should stay at the venue and donate a bit more.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about the donations. Even if I¡¯m not present, the person in charge of Marshall Corporation¡¯s charity foundation will take care of it. Also, I¡¯ve already ordered Marshall Corporation to donate 300 million to tonight¡¯s charity event,¡± said Daniel. Daniel squinted his eyes, his enticing smile ying on his lips as he leaned closer to Olivia.. Chapter 169 - 169: 169: Wife, Are You Still Angry? Chapter 169 - 169: 169: Wife, Are You Still Angry? Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins was asleep, the kind of sleep that only made her feel more tired, as if she was drifting between consciousness and dreams. Groggy and confused, her heavy eyelids fluttered open and she woke up in a dazed state. Shezily moved her body, trying to turn over while battling the drowsy remnants in her eyes. Instantly, a pang of difort shot through her, jolting her into full alertness. Her body felt disjointed and put back together, aching and hurting all over. It was unbearable!
She initially wanted to get up, but now, she justy motionlessly on the bed, not daring to move any further. A resentful look in her eyes, eyebrows creased¡­ all demonstrated Olivia¡¯s disgruntled state. ¡°Ahhh¡­ Daniel Marshall, I want to kill you!¡± ¡°Daniel Marshall, you¡¯re a bastard! A rogue! You¡¯re shameless! I curse your ancestors for eighteen generations!¡± Frenzied knocking erupted from outside the door, and Auntie Jane anxiously asked, ¡°Madam, are you awake? Shall Ie in? Are you okay?¡± Olivia Jenkins wasn¡¯t okay, all she wanted was to kill Daniel. Fury surged within her, consuming all rational thought. Every curse word she knew, she had silently flung at him a hundred times over. ¡°No, Auntie Jane, don¡¯te in.¡± ¡°Madam, should I call a doctor to examine you? Or, would you like to go to a hospital?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, I need to sleep a bit more.¡± ¡°Alright then, I won¡¯t disturb you. Call me if you need anything. The master has gone out, you can call him as well.¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± A bit unsure, Auntie Jane lingered at the master bedroom¡¯s door, only descending the stairs when she was certain that the madam¡¯s emotional state had calmed down. Upon giving it some thought, Auntie Jane decided to call the master. Not too long after, Olivia¡¯s phone rang. It was a video call from Daniel. Without picking up, Olivia ended the call. Fuming and annoyed, she red angrily at the world. She returned with Daniel the previous night, not even given a chance to escape. She didn¡¯t know where this bastard derived his energy from. She was nearly dead from his antics. She couldn¡¯t even remember how many times it had happened. He wanted to drain her of all her energy, he wasn¡¯t merely scaring her ¨C he was serious! Either way, Olivia Jenkins couldn¡¯t wait to get rid of Daniel. Momentster, her phone buzzed again. It was a message from Daniel. Without looking, she considered deleting it. As Olivia looked at the screen, the pain across her body vanished, and she rolled over to open the video. The woman in the video was the daughter of the chief financial officer. There were a few more videos sent by Daniel, all featuring the CFO¡¯s daughter. These videos were potentially useful to her. [Angry, honey?] Thest message was a voice note from Daniel, which made Olivia grind her teeth in anger. She roared ¨C [Daniel Marshall, to hell with your big mouth!] [Honey, you seem energetic, I was thinking¡­ well, you know what!] Olivia saved all the videos promptly, and blocked Daniel on WeChat. Despite grappling with immense difort, Olivia struggled to get out of bed, slowly easing herself off it. The moment her feet touched the floor, she involuntarily let out a faint sound, ¡°Hiss¡­ Ah¡­ ¡± ¡°Daniel Marshall is absolutely the worst!¡± ¡°Once the Jenkins Group gets back on track, I¡¯ll kick you to death first. We must get a divorce.¡± There was a fierce, cold look in Olivia¡¯s eyes, her hands clenched tightly into fists, her knuckles turning white from the pressure. She wished she could strangle Daniel to death. The WeChat message wouldn¡¯t go through, and Daniel frowned slightly, pursing his lips. He attempted to call Olivia, only for her to hang up as soon as it started ringing. Olivia also sent him a threatening text. ¡°Bother me again, and your number¡¯s getting blocked too.¡± The temper of his littledy was quite something! And she even dared to threaten him. However, Daniel was surprisingly in high spirits today, feeling invigorated and refreshing, with an unconsciously raised corner of his mouth. Therefore, he didn¡¯t mind his littledy venting her anger at him. At Benjamin Davis¡¯s vi, a servant reported that Daniel Marshall had arrived.. Chapter 170 - 170: 170: Does Daniel Marshall care about Olivia Jenkins? Chapter 170 - 170: 170: Does Daniel Marshall care about Olivia Jenkins? Trantor: 549690339 Daniel Marshall finally shows up at the doorstep! Benjamin Johnson¡¯s ice-cold eyes, sharp as a knife, his voice nd and indifferent, ¡°Let him in.¡± Daniel, with Simon Howard and Colin Davis in tow, exudes a regal aura that cannot be ignored, his icy gaze fixed on Benjamin. Benjamin is leisurely eating breakfast, looking uninterested, as if Daniel was beneath his notice. Though a guest, Daniel was left hanging by Benjamin, without being offered a seat.
Benjamin was deliberately giving Daniel the cold shoulder. Deep down, Daniel had no respect for Benjamin either, and felt no need to stoop to Benjamin¡¯s level. With a decisive gesture, Daniel gives a look and Simon hands over the ck Wedding Series¡¯ Feather Dress. Daniel sneers contemptuously, ¡°Five years without seeing each other, and I thought you had be more noble. However, you are still the contemptible lowlife I remember, resorting to devious tactics, really so shameless. Don¡¯t mention we once knew each other, I don¡¯t want to lose face.¡± Benjamin puts down his knife and fork, slightly cocking his head to look at Daniel,ughing wildly, ¡°Daniel, after so many years, you¡¯re still the same, still so self-righteous, still putting on airs, still nauseating.¡± Daniel¡¯s stern face takes a terrifying hardness. Swiftly, he ces one hand on Benjamin¡¯s chair and the other on the white table, imposingly leaning into Benjamin¡¯s space. ¡°I won¡¯t waste time arguing with you. I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t touch my woman. If you do, I won¡¯t let you off. Dragging Jay Bet into this, is this the way you show ¡®deep love¡¯ for Charmy Bet? Benjamin Johnson, not only are you arrogant, but also terrible, despicable! You don¡¯t understand what love is, you¡¯re extremely selfish, detestable!¡± Benjamin roars with unrestrainedughter, defiantly looking at Daniel, ¡°Seeing you agitated makes me especially happy. Daniel, you being angry is exactly what I¡¯m aiming for, I won¡¯t let you off. Your so-called love can be fatal. If you¡¯re a real man, don¡¯t drag others down with you. You¡¯re the scumbag who deserves to die alone.¡± Daniel¡¯s cold, hardened voice is squeezed through gritted teeth, ¡°Before, you were defeated by me, and in the future, you will be, too! Benjamin Johnson, if you still want to die, I¡¯ll oblige you!¡± Daniel, exuding a dangerous aura, leans further into Benjamin¡¯s space. His hawk-like eyes, intimidatingly fierce, give off an imposing vitality, spewing a domineering energy onto Benjamin¡¯s face, ¡°Just under my watch, don¡¯t even think aboutying a finger on Jenkins Group. All you¡¯ve ever deserved are the scraps I¡¯ve discarded! I¡¯ve never regarded you as an opponent, you¡¯re simply not worthy!¡± With this final warning and show of contempt, Daniel exits. The raging fire within Benjamin res, a chill-inducing, derisive smile emerging as he retorts fiercely, ¡°Daniel, we¡¯ll see. Thest oneughing is the winner. So many years have passed and yet you¡¯re still so narcissistic, still so smug. You need to sober up; no more daydreaming!¡± No matter what Benjamin says, Daniel is dismissive and doesn¡¯t dignify it. Daniel exits without looking back. Standing up with the Feather Dress in his hands, Benjamin gets to his feet. With a sweep of his hands, he flings his breakfast off the table. Like a malicious Satan, Benjamin¡¯s gaze turns gloomy and cold. Did Daniele to warn him because of Olivia Jenkins? Has Daniel begun to fall for this woman? At this moment, a loose and unrestrained smile graces Benjamin¡¯s beautiful, evil face, his eyes full of mockery. The more Daniel treasures something, the more eager he is to snatch it away. He won¡¯t let Daniel have it easy. He will make Daniel suffer for life.. Chapter 171 - 171: 171: Two More Women in the Family Chapter 171 - 171: 171: Two More Women in the Family Trantor: 549690339 After a rxing bath, Olivia Jenkins felt much better. With dark circles under her eyes and obvious fatigue on her face, Olivia soaked in the bath and applied an emergency facial mask. Half an hourter, Olivia went downstairs. Besides Auntie Jane, two women had arrived at her house. Both donned sleek ponytails and ck suits. Olivia gave them a few extra nces.
Could it be that they were female bodyguards? Did Daniel Marshall have them surveil her? Did he fear she would cheat on him? Feeling irritated, Olivia rolled her eyes. Seeing Olivia, Auntie Jane softly said, ¡°Madam, I¡¯ll heat up your breakfast. These two women, Aria Dous and Leaf Fiona, were sent by Sir to protect you. Sir also said that from today, you don¡¯t need to drive yourself, they will be your drivers. He doesn¡¯t want you to get too tired and wants to share your burdens.¡± Bingo, she guessed right! It sounds great that they¡¯re here to ensure her safety, but in an unpleasant way, they¡¯re here to watch her. Daniel fears she might run away, perhaps he intends to torment her! Daniel is so annoying, she just can¡¯t like him. In her eyes and heart, she utterly despises him. ¡°Okay! I get it!¡± Olivia sat at the dining table in a cold and detached manner, sweeping her sharp gaze over the two female bodyguards in front of her. They look decent, at the very least, they¡¯re not the nauseating, green tea bitch kind that she would dislike. Aria Dous and Leaf Fiona also observed Olivia. Aria spoke, her voice was fairly gentle, if not for her sensitive profession and attire, it would not be apparent that she was a female bodyguard. ¡°Madam, please instruct us if there¡¯s anything you need,¡± she said. Olivia gently fluttered her beautiful eyshes and calmly instructed, ¡°I have a specific request for you both that mustn¡¯t be forgotten. Once we leave this vi, don¡¯t address me as Madame, call me Miss Jenkins or Chief Jenkins.¡± Aria and Leaf nodded in agreement, saying in unison, ¡°We will remember.¡± ¡°Please stand somewhere I can¡¯t see. I¡¯m not used to being watched while I eat.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The two female bodyguards stood behind Olivia, out of her line of sight. Although Olivia couldn¡¯t see them, she could feel their gaze on her. Vexed, Olivia pursed her lips. She even rubbed her forehead. In her heart, she cursed Daniel. Instantly, Olivia clenched her fists tightly, her right hand shaking with uncontroble anger, her knuckles turned white. It was clear how much she wanted to strangle Daniel. Auntie Jane brought out breakfast, but was startled and began to apologize, thinking that she had slighted Olivia. ¡°Sorry, Madam, I won¡¯t let this happen again,¡± she said. Realizing she had scared Auntie Jane, Olivia uncurled her hand and put on a smile, ¡°Auntie Jane, I didn¡¯t me you, I was just practicing boxing.¡± Auntie Jane gave a naive smile. ¡°That¡¯s good. Please enjoy your breakfast, Madame.¡± ¡°Did he¡­ say anything else?¡± Olivia asked. ¡°He¡± must be referring to Sir, but Auntie Jane just shook her head. ¡°Auntie Jane, please leave now. I¡¯ll start having breakfast.¡± With the addition of the two female bodyguards at home, the surveince had Auntie Jane feeling ufortable, so she left without saying more¡­. Olivia had already received the call for an emergency shareholders¡¯ meeting. Upon her return to the Jenkins Group, she headed straight for the conference room. The two female bodyguards tactfully stood guard outside the door. As the shareholders entered the meeting room, they couldn¡¯t help but stare at the pair of women at the entrance in surprise. Even before the meeting started, one of the shareholders asked a question. ¡°Miss Jenkins, the two at the door, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Olivia swept her sharp gaze over the shareholders present, casually saying: ¡°They¡¯re just my bodyguards. No need to make a fuss.. If you¡¯re clear of conscience, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of!¡± Chapter 172 - 172: 172: There’s a Mole in the Group Chapter 172 - 172: 172: There¡¯s a Mole in the Group Trantor: 549690339 Some shareholders were upset, but they didn¡¯t dare to confront Olivia Jenkins further, for fear of bringing trouble upon themselves. Though she was young, this firecracker was not one to be trifled with. Olivia Jenkins cast a particr nce at the empty chair. Hannah Jenkins hadn¡¯t shown up; good for her. ¡°Everyone is here, let¡¯s start the meeting. It was you who called this extraordinary general meeting, so feel free to discuss whatever you want; I¡¯m all ears.¡± The shareholders hade prepared and Richard Hall, as the spokesperson, was the first to state his position, ¡°On behalf of Chief Jenkins, you should update us on the progress of the audit investigation and the financing negotiations. Up to this point, we are really in the dark about the group¡¯s situation, you should be open and transparent.¡±
Olivia Jenkins was never one to be easily intimidated. Despite knowing that the shareholders were ganging up against her, she remained calm andposed. ¡°To my knowledge, most of you present, though shareholders, you don¡¯t possess the right to make business decisions, nor do you have the right to invest financially. So, with what face do you question me?¡± Richard Hall red at Olivia Jenkins with a stern face, ¡°Youngdy, you are too arrogant!¡± Olivia Jenkins looked at Richard Hall, a hint of mockery on her face, ¡°If I remember correctly, your shareholding agreement does not include the power to make business decisions or financial investment rights. Would you like me to pull out the original contract and refresh your memory? Just because you¡¯re older doesn¡¯t mean you can bully me. That¡¯s immoral!¡± Instantly, Richard Hall¡¯s face became long, and his anger was clearly visible. Olivia¡¯s retort hit a nerve, and although he was furious, he couldn¡¯t find the footing to retort back. This youngdy was smart and no one dared to try and control Jenkins Group. The powerless shareholders, who had initially nned to unanimously criticize Olivia, closed their mouths, seeing the situation. Only two shareholders had the right to make decisions, and they exchanged nces. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Mr. Lee suggested, ¡°On behalf of Chief Jenkins, can you tell us the situation with the financing? We can¡¯t know nothing about it. At least give us an idea; we all hope Jenkins Group can return to normal operations.¡± Olivia Jenkins¡¯ eyes were as sparkling as the crystals in the water, sharply scanning the shareholders in the room, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard the news. Zenith Capital has shown interest in investing and so has Light Media.¡± Mr. Lee: ¡°In that case, are you considering coborating with one of them, Miss Jenkins?¡± Olivia Jenkins countered, ¡°What are your thoughts? You¡¯ve heard about their negotiation terms, right?¡± All the shareholders present were silent, giving each other uncertain looks. Olivia Jenkins got straight to the point, ¡°Are you drawn by the conditions of Light Media? Wishing for Jenkins Group to ept a 2 billion investment from Light Media?¡± Still, no one on the shareholder¡¯s side offered any opinion. Olivia Jenkins continued, ¡°Do you think there¡¯s free lunch in this world? Who would offer 2 billion without asking for any return or any coteral? Would you do that yourself? What if this huge amount of money can¡¯t be recovered? Do you really think Matthew Marshall is as phnthropic as he seems?¡± Out of the blue, Olivia Jenkins looked stern, pped the table a few times with a loud name, ¡°Enough said, let me remind you to be careful if you¡¯re the mole within the group. If I see any shifty movements, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± After several eye contacts, Richard Hall spoke up, ¡°Miss Jenkins, these are just your own personal views. Under these circumstances, we should put it to a vote.¡± ¡°Richard Hall, are you implying that you don¡¯t respect Zenith Capital, that you look down on Benjamin Johnson, huh?¡± With her aggressive questioning, Olivia Jenkins soon held the attention of all shareholders.. Chapter 173 - 173: 173: This slap really hurts! Chapter 173 - 173: 173: This p really hurts! Trantor: 549690339 Richard Hall naturally knew about Benjamin Johnson. In the venture capital sector, apart from Daniel, it was him. Although he had epted Matthew¡¯s benefits and spoke out for him, he still didn¡¯t dare to offend Benjamin Johnson rashly. Moreover, when it came to the operation of capital, he was a nobody. The major shareholders looked down upon him. Richard Hall dropped his eyelids without looking at Olivia Jenkins, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, Chief Jenkins, please don¡¯t misinterpret it.¡±
Like a king¡¯s proud posture, Olivia Jenkins coldly looked at the shareholders present, ¡®What do you think? Haven¡¯t taken Zenith Capital seriously, have you? Are none of you willing to cooperate with Benjamin Johnson?¡± The shareholders remained silent as they looked at each other. Everyone was careful and cautious, afraid to say the wrong thing. Taking advantage of the victory, Olivia Jenkins pursued aggressively, her bright eyes were still sharp, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s vote. This way I can gauge your thoughts. Those who hope to cooperate with Light Media, please raise your hands!¡± Richard Hall didn¡¯t respond actively; instead, he waited to see the reaction. Seeing that no one raised their hand, he didn¡¯t dare to raise his hand for fear of exposing himself as an inside spy. Olivia Jenkins continued, ¡°Before this round of voting, let me tell everyone about Zenith Capital¡¯s conditions. They are requesting to invest two billion in exchange for 10% of the shares. How many of the shareholders here are willing to dilute their shares? If the deal is finalized, Zenith Capital will be the secondrgest shareholder of Jenkins Group. Those hoping to cooperate with Zenith Capital, please raise your hand!¡± Most of the shareholders stared with fierce faces, lips tightly pursed. They certainly don¡¯t want to weaken their own rights. Olivia Jenkins lightly eyebrows, with a smirk on the corner of her lips, showing a clear sense of ridicule, ¡°No one supports the cooperation in both rounds of voting, and I respect your decision. If no shareholders are willing to dilute their shares, then I alone will fully decide on the financing. You should have no objection, and no qualifications to object.¡± The little girl was right, if they were unwilling to change their shareholding ratio, naturally they didn¡¯t have the right to speak. With this exchange of her proxy voting rights, how she wants to finance it, is truly up to her. Suddenly, the provisional shareholders¡¯ meeting became meaningless; all their efforts were wasted. This hit was embarrassingly awkward, and some shareholders stared at Richard Hall with resentment. To bully a little girl, who knew they would be countered by her, it was indeed a face loss. In the future, they don¡¯t want to be involved in such humiliating matters. It¡¯s better to wait quietly for their dividends. Olivia Jenkins asked coldly, ¡°Does anyone else have anything to say?¡± The shareholders pursed their lips and shook their heads; they no longer wished to sit here and lose face. Olivia Jenkins continued, promising, ¡°We will have the results of the audit investigation in three days. At that time, I will notify everyone. Most of you present are of old age, and I suggest you avoid unnecessary stress. Your health is the most important thing.¡± In an instant, all the shareholders wore angry expressions. Although they were furious, they had lost the backbone to counter Olivia Jenkins and could only take her reprimands obediently. After the meeting, Olivia Jenkins went to see the financial director. Olivia Jenkins stared intently at the financial director, showing him a video. ¡°I know you have a daughter who¡¯s the only child, who¡¯s in M country, apanied by your wife. It¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve contacted them. You¡¯re in Serene City, whether you¡¯re dead or alive, you¡¯ve probably stopped caring, right?¡± The financial director had always been tough mouthed. Upon seeing Olivia Jenkins, he showed disdain and contempt, not taking the little girl seriously at all. But when he saw the video of his wife and daughter, realized that they were captured and beaten, the financial director was no longer calm.. Chapter 174 - 174: 174: The Dominant Female CEO Taste Chapter 174 - 174: 174: The Dominant Female CEO Taste Trantor: 549690339 The financial director red fiercely at Olivia Jenkins and demanded, ¡°What have you done to them? You are truly despicable!¡± Olivia Jenkins looked at the financial director impassively. The aura of majestic arrogance visible on her face was sharp and piercing, impossible to ignore. ¡°You helped Henry Charles embezzle the assets of the Jenkins Group, you also reaped plenty of benefits, arranging for your wife and daughter to enjoy their lives abroad. Aren¡¯t you despicable? Hypocrisy at its finest! You¡¯ve made it very clear to me what shamelessness is!¡± The financial director red hatefully at Olivia Jenkins. He really wanted to kill her. He never expected that he would be brought down by such a naive young woman.
¡°What do you want exactly?¡± Just one cold look from Olivia Jenkins was enough to intimidate the financial director. With her slow voice and chilling tone, the financial director¡¯s psychological defenses were crumbling. Olivia Jenkins left no room for negotiation and continued her assault. ¡°Return all the money that you have siphoned from the Jenkins Group. Otherwise, whether your wife and daughter live or die depends on your luck. Tell me everything you know, how you and Henry Charles embezzled the assets of the Jenkins Group, how you two carried out the transfer of benefits, and what your intentions were in draining the Jenkins Group. Don¡¯t omit a single word.¡± The financial director said nothing and closed his eyes. Confident and calm, neither flustered nor enraged, Olivia yed the next video. ¡°Daddy, save me¡­ Daddy¡­ I can¡¯t hold on any longer¡­¡± The financial director heard his daughter¡¯s heartbreaking cries clearly. No matter how hard he tried to harden his heart, he could not bear such torment. ¡°If I confess everything, will you really let my wife and daughter go?¡± Emotions of agony filled the financial director¡¯s face. Olivia¡¯s eyes were cold and unyielding. ¡°You have no grounds to bargain with me. As far as I know, your wife has type 1 diabetes and needs insulin injections everyday to keep her blood sugar stable. ¡°You are so ruthless! Someone will take care of you, you won¡¯t be able to act so cocky for long. ¡± With a look of disdain, Olivia replied, ¡°When you and Henry Charles were conspiring behind my father¡¯s back, did you ever consider your actions despicable? Did you ever consider the consequences? Whether someonees to deal with me, I don¡¯t know, but right now, I¡¯m dealing with you.¡± ¡°Did you really think that escaping abroad would keep your wife and daughter safe from me? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard from Henry Charles that my husband is Daniel Marshall. He can bring your wife and daughter back to the country. Would you like to try it out? Perhaps, they are already on a ne. Your family reunion is imminent.¡± Despair washed over the financial director. Ever since he found out that Andrew Jenkins was determined to marry off this little girl to Daniel Marshall, he had anticipated this day. He hadn¡¯t expected it woulde so quickly, much sooner than he had imagined. Andrew Jenkins couldn¡¯t touch him or Henry Charles, but Daniel could. Moreover, when Daniel acted, he was ruthless. His influence and power were beyond their wildest imaginings. They were indeed walking into a dead end. Relieved, the financial director closed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll confess everything if you spare my wife and daughter.¡± ¡°If your confession is valuable and can help me recover the embezzled assets, I¡¯ll ensure that your wife and daughter are safe. Do please return whatever you¡¯ve taken.¡± The financial director nodded, epting the terms. Olivia Jenkins signaled to switch on the camera and the recording device. She quietly listened to the financial director¡¯s confession, meticulously taking notes. The next person she would deal with was Henry Charles.. Chapter 175 - 175: 175: Can I tell Daniel Marshall? Chapter 175 - 175: 175: Can I tell Daniel Marshall? Trantor: 549690339 Getting first-hand information, Olivia Jenkins instructed William Jacobs to follow the leads and conduct a reinvestigation. Meanwhile, Olivia Jenkinsmissioned amercial investigation firm to probe into the undisclosed dealings of NewGuide Media. After finishing her tasks, Olivia Jenkins went to Martin Wace¡¯sw firm. The two female bodyguards were still following Olivia Jenkins. ¡°Lawyer Wace, I came to pay you, you¡¯ve done a great job, I¡¯m very satisfied!¡±
Martin Wace¡¯s deep, dark eyes held a hint of a smile, ¡°Same as before, my fees are very expensive. My principle is customer satisfaction.¡± Olivia Jenkins fluttered her long eyshes, but she didn¡¯t say a word. Subconsciously, Martin Wace nced towards the door, ¡°Do you have anything else you want me to help you with?¡± ¡°Can I sue Daniel Marshall for having me watched?¡± Taken aback, Martin Wace burst intoughter, ¡°Disputes between spouses are usually mediated first.¡± ¡°Do you think he¡¯s the type to listen? You know how strongly I feel about him, nothing about him sits right with me.¡± Pursing his lips, Martin Wace tentatively asked, ¡°What exactly happened between you two( I heard you lett the charity banquet togetherst night, which should mean your marital rtionship is fine.¡± Olivia Jenkins smiled naively, but her eyes glistened with sharp cunning, ¡°Do you know about the ck Wedding Gown collection¡¯s ck feathered dress? I wanted to wear itst night, you should have seen the post I made on my social media, but I couldn¡¯t wear it in the end.¡± Martin Wace chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re angry? As awyer, how would I know about the fashion circle? However, I did see the post you made, that dress is really beautiful, and you would have looked stunning in it.¡± Olivia Jenkins squinted her eyes and spoke seriously, ¡°I called a ssmate of mine. After the dance center¡¯s performance ended, she went back to the actress¡¯s dressing room and could no longer find Wu, the manager of the styling center, nor that ck feathered dress.¡± I deliberately called Manager Wu. Manager Wu said she left early because she had something to do. She thought I didn¡¯t need to change into the dress since she didn¡¯t see me. The owner of the dress also changed her mind, took back the dress, and refused to lease it. When I asked for the owner of the dress¡¯s contact information, they said it was inconvenient to disclose. Actually, I saw a name on the dress, ZHOUJIE. I checked the name online. There¡¯s no information at all, I find it very strange.¡± Martin Wace was indeed an experienced man. Despite the many disturbances in his heart, he could still maintain a calm demeanor. He looked at Olivia Jenkins with a polite smile, as if he knew nothing. ¡°Though I¡¯m not in that circle, I don¡¯t really understand what you¡¯re trying to express. From my perspective, customer information of luxury brands is confidential, it¡¯s natural that you couldn¡¯t find anything. The styling center has every right to refuse to disclose the customer¡¯s address as they¡¯ve signed a confidentiality agreement. It¡¯s all within reasonable bounds. You don¡¯t need to fret over it.¡± Olivia Jenkins shrugged indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m fretting over it, I just think it¡¯s strange. I¡¯m somewhat frustrated for not being able to personally unmask the person who wanted to harm me. Will you turn around and tell Daniel Marshall everything I told you?¡± Martin Wace smiled inscrutably, seeming cunning and sly, ¡°Do you want me to tell Daniel Marshall? Why don¡¯t you ask him directly? If you ask, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°Whether you tell him or not, that¡¯s your business, I won¡¯t interfere. I¡¯m just chatting with you, you could consider it venting. Recently, I¡¯ve been very frustrated and wanted to talk to someone who won¡¯t gossip, and I think Martin Wace is just the person.¡± ¡°I was so entertained by you, I almost forgot that I¡¯m awyer at this moment..¡± Chapter 176 - 176: 176: Making Olivia Jenkins’ Reputation Ruined Chapter 176 - 176: 176: Making Olivia Jenkins¡¯ Reputation Ruined Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins said meaningfully, ¡°No, you must be awyer, you can¡¯t forget your professional ethics and you know very well what can and can¡¯t be said. When you¡¯re being clever, you can create a false story even with your eyes open.¡± The smile on Martin Wace¡¯s face deepened. Knowing that Olivia Jenkins was being sarcastic, he didn¡¯t get angry. That¡¯s the kind of person he was. He lied to her because he could not betray Daniel Marshall. Olivia Jenkins finalised the agreement without wasting a single breath, swiped Daniel¡¯s card to make the final payment. and left Martin Wace¡¯s office.
Immediately, Martin Wace called Daniel. ¡°Your wife mentionedst night¡¯s events to me. She tested me, but I didn¡¯t say anything. However, I¡¯m sure, she Imows almost everything, except for the fact that the ck feathered dress belongs to Charmy Bet.¡± Daniel furrowed his eyebrows, narrowing his eyes in silence. Martin Wace paused for a few seconds and continued: ¡°Your wife said she wants to sue you? She¡¯s really having a big problem with you, everything about you bothers her. I think she won¡¯t ask you about the ck feathered dress directly, but she knows it has something to do with you. Perhaps, she already guessed it belongs to one of your women. The two of you are really a match made in heaven; both of you use me as your mouthpiece.¡± ¡°What else did my wife say? ¡°Nothing!¡± Suddenly, the connection from Martin Wace¡¯s mobile phone went silent. Dammit! Daniel hung up without saying a word again. Martin Wace muttered to himself: ¡°Will the daye when both of you hire me to handle your divorce? If you do, I would definitely demand the highest legal fee.¡± After having several interactions with her, Martin Wace held a positive impression of Olivia Jenkins and thought she was a perfect match for Daniel. ¡°The two of you are really a perfect match, you might as well stick together forever, I don¡¯t mind losing out on some money.¡± Be Thompson switched to a low-profile private car. She followed Olivia Jenkins from the Jenkins Group to Martin Wace¡¯sw office. She naturally saw the female bodyguard who was following close behind Olivia Jenkins. Last night, the old patriarch was furious and had already issued a death order to ensure that Olivia Jenkins and Daniel Marshall divorce within a week. Be Thompson was carrying out the order. She could only seed; failure was not an option. Gentle persuasion was apparently no longer viable. She needed to show Olivia Jenkins how tough she could be, bringing Olivia Jenkins to ruin was the inevitable oue. ¡°Follow that BMW X6 in front, and try to divert those two female bodyguards.¡± Be Thompson¡¯s men nodded and followed Olivia Jenkins¡¯ car quietly. Meanwhile, Be Thompson made a new discovery. Apart from her, there was someone else following Olivia Jenkins. If she wasn¡¯t wrong, it should be Benjamin Davis¡¯s men. Be Thompson did not hide her cunning or ambition and had formted an excellent n in her mind. If Daniel could see Benjamin Davis sleeping with his wife¡­ The thought was very stimting. With the two tigers fighting, it was perfect for Matthew Marshall to reap the benefits. That slut, Olivia Jenkins, was fit to be a rat running through the streets. By then, the Jenkins Group would be in Matthew Marshall¡¯s hands. Thinking of this, Be Thompson¡¯s smile became even more sinister and ruthless! Daniel called Olivia Jenkins but she didn¡¯t answer. She had even blocked all calls from Daniel. The phone of the female bodyguard rang. It was Daniel, he asked her to activate the speakerphone mode. All scumbags! Why do they all use her? Why do they pull her into this? Olivia Jenkins grabbed the phone from the female bodyguard and hung up the call.. Chapter 177 - 177: 177 Presidential Suite Chapter 177 - 177: 177 Presidential Suite Trantor: 549690339 The female bodyguard¡¯s phone rang again. Olivia Jenkins threatened, ¡°If you dare to answer that call, get out of here!¡± The bodyguard kindly said, ¡°Madam, your husband really cares about you, he values you, he truly wants to protect you.¡± Does it really feel fortunate being watched at all times? Does it feel good being treated like a pawn?
Olivia didn¡¯t need it, and she wouldn¡¯t ept it either. ¡°If you think he¡¯s so great, why don¡¯t you go and be with him!¡± In her cold voice, Olivia Jenkins retorted, and in an instant, the female bodyguard dared not utter another word. The bodyguard¡¯s phone kept ringing. Bothered, Olivia grabbed it and shut it off right away. These were all ssic traits of Olivia Jenkins. Daniel knew she was mad now. She must have thought he was treating her like a pawn again. This woman¡¯s misinterpretations were getting out of hand. With his brows knitted and a sh of worry in his eyes, Daniel got up from his CEO¡¯s desk and strode out. The bodyguard had a tracker on her. With location sharing, Daniel was going to find Olivia. Before he left, Daniel Marshall took with him the flowers he had personally picked out from the shop. Suddenly, Olivia received a text from an unknown number. ¡°Do you want to know who the ck feather dress from the ck Wedding Series belongs to? If you do, meet me at Serene City za.¡± Who was this person? They must know something about Daniel and Benjamin Johnson, right? Could it be Benjamin Johnson? Or could it be Fiona? Thinking for a moment, Olivia decided not to reply to the text and dialed Benjamin Johnson¡¯s number instead. ¡°President Johnson, where are you?¡± With a yful smile, Benjamin Johnson said, ¡°I¡¯m at the office.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to Serene City za. Do you want to meet me there? I¡¯ll treat you to dinner. I¡¯d like to discuss the potential partnership.¡± Without hesitation, Benjamin Johnson responded, ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°See you at the western restaurant on the fifth floor!¡± After hanging up, Olivia texted the unknown number. ¡°I¡¯m heading over to Serene City za now. I¡¯ll wait tor you at the western restaurant on the fifth floor.¡± ¡°Ok! But you muste alone!¡± ¡°Ok! ¡± After sending the message, she put away her phone. Olivia asked the bodyguard to drive her to the N&N Hotel. The bodyguard didn¡¯t dare to object and immediately apanied Olivia. Olivia stared threateningly at the female bodyguard sitting next to her. ¡°If you tell Daniel Marshall, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± The bodyguard outwardly relented. ¡°Yes, madam!¡± Even without her reporting, Chief Daniel Marshall always knows their whereabouts. Perhaps Chief Daniel Marshall was already on his way. After checking into the presidential suite, Olivia called Jordan Bet. ¡°President Bet, I¡¯m experiencing a stay at your N&N Hotel. I¡¯ll post my genuine reviews on social mediater to alert you. I¡¯m looking forward to experiencing the five-star service level of the N&N Hotel, wondering whether if I will get bothered?¡± Jordan Be¡¯s deep eyes darkened, ¡°Is this how you corner me? ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m currently a VIP in your hotel. Just deal with it. I can¡¯t control my mouth, and I am not sure if I will say something I shouldn¡¯t.¡± Having made her point, Olivia hangs up. Turning to Aria Dous then, she said, ¡°You drive to the Serene City za.¡± Aria Dous nodded, ¡°Actually, someone has been following us.¡± Olivia chuckled, ¡°No way around it, I guess. I¡¯m too attractive!¡± When Aria Dous left, Olivia turned to Leaf Fiona, ¡°You don¡¯t have toe upstairs with me. This is the N&N Hotel. If you don¡¯t trust me, at least trust Jordan Bet, right? I¡¯m only staying here one night. Just where do you think I can go? Unless there was a helicopter to pick me up, where else can I fly to if I don¡¯t use the lobby elevator?¡± Leaf Fiona tactfully agreed not to go upstairs with Olivia. The elevator, exclusive to the presidential suite, arrived. Olivia stepped inside with an air of defiance.. Chapter 178 - 178: 178: Could You be in Love With Her? Chapter 178 - 178: 178: Could You be in Love With Her? Trantor: 549690339 Daniel Marshall saw two locations. The BMW X6 was moving, Leaf Fiona¡¯s location was at N&N Hotel. Daniel Marshall¡¯s thin lips showed a sharp determination, his eyes gleaming with an almost invisible turbulence. ¡°Go to Hotel.¡± Simon Howard drove and responded, ¡°Received!¡±
Daniel Marshall continued to monitor the two locations. The BMW X6 was getting closer to Serene City Square, and Leaf Fiona¡¯s location remained at the N&N Hotel. Daniel¡¯s charming face looked frosty, ¡°We have people at the Serene City Square, right?¡± ¡°Boss, we have Benjamin Johnson heading there, and our people are keeping an eye on him.¡± After multiple reminders to keep her distance from Benjamin, the little woman just wouldn¡¯t listen, always disregarding his warning, the little woman was really headstrong. Daniel Marshall remained silent, a gloomy light flickering in his eyes. Hesitating slightly, Simon Howard cautiously asked, ¡°Did the madam go to see Benjamin?¡± Daniel¡¯s sculptured handsome features were icily terrifying. ¡°She is at N&N Hotel. ¡± The little woman had provoked him even if she didn¡¯t meet Benjamin. Being conceited, Benjamin would not give up easily. Simon needed to speak, yet he didn¡¯t. He had no ce inmenting on his boss¡¯s private affairs, yet he disapproved of the way the madam sidelined the boss. Ah, this woman wasplicated, and yet the boss wanted her! Despite his perspective, Simon dared not voice it. He felt that the boss treated that woman like a treasure, even buying her flowers personally. Perhaps, after five years, the boss had once again truly fallen in love! At the N&N Hotel, the doorman refused to let Daniel enter. ¡°Chief Daniel Marshall, I¡¯m sorry! President Bet has given orders, you cannot enter the hotel, please leave immediately.¡± Daniel emanated a menacing aura, the corners of his mouth lifting into a chilling smirk. ¡°What if I insisted on going in?¡± The doorman refused once more and bowed apologetically. ¡°Chief Marshall, please show mercy and stop making our jobs difficult.¡± Anger roared within Daniel like a high-pressure bomb on the verge of explosion. His angry face twisted, his eyes bing bloody-red. He looked frightening. The doorman already trembled quietly. Just as the situation was about to get out of control, unexpectedly, Jordan Bet hurriedly ran over, cing his hand on Daniel¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Daniel, I invite you to dinner and have a chat. I understand your feelings and I have difficulties too, I hope you can empathize with me. She is safe in N&N Hotel, you can trust me.¡± Daniel red at Jordan Bet with a stern eye, like sparks ready to fly, ¡°Piss off!¡± Jordan squinted his eyes seriously, ¡°Could it be you¡¯re in love with her?¡± Startled for a few seconds¡ª Daniel coldly shook off Jordan¡¯s hand. His eyes releasing a sharp and intimidating gaze, he dered, ¡°She is my wife!¡± ¡°I can feel your change.¡± Daniel was immersed in a dangerous aura, ¡°Jordan Bet, keep yourself in line. Remember your ce! She is my woman, I won¡¯t tolerate any man coveting or touching her!¡± With a slightly pulled in his lips, Jordan calmly spoke, ¡°You¡¯re still as domineering as ever, just like Daniel Marshall. But have you ever thought about why she¡¯s hiding from you? The more you oppress her, the further she will run. She has a rebellious mindset. I¡¯m not sure what happened between you two, but I guess, you don¡¯t understand her.¡± Daniel red at Jordan sharply, even grabbing Jordan by his cor. With his seductive thin lips slightly opened, Daniel¡¯s voice was cold and lonely, ¡°You look like you understand her very well.. Jordan Bet, are you even worthy?¡± Chapter 179 - 179: 179: Open the Best Bottle of Red Wine Chapter 179 - 179: 179: Open the Best Bottle of Red Wine Trantor: 549690339 Jordan Bet did not fight back. He helplessly curled his lips. His deep eyes were filled withplex emotions. ¡°Even if I let you in, will she meet with you? Daniel Marshall, at this time, you should be especially calm. Benjamin Johnson is back, you have been affected by him, and Benjamin is shamelessly exposing your wounds. I deeply understand how you feel.¡±
A few secondster, Daniel released his hand. His brow was tightly furrowed, his firm face frighteningly grave. Jordan looked at Daniel, patting his arm as a sign offort, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the N&N restaurant, I¡¯ll apany you for a couple of drinks. There¡¯s no denying, she is innocent, but precisely because she is your wife, even if it¡¯s against her own intentions, she is in the center of the storm every day, and I understand that you want to protect her. The situation is tooplex, human nature is unpredictable, I believe that you hope she won¡¯t get hurt. I don¡¯t know if she will mind, Charmy Bet is your past, this is an undeniable fact, and this is the reality she should face. These viins are using this, not just to attack you, but also to create discord in your marriage.¡± ¡°Exposing the scars in your heart, the painful memories, is unpleasant for anyone. It¡¯s not a secret, sooner orter it¡¯s going to beid bare, because you are Daniel Marshall, they won¡¯t let you off, they will keep picking at your wounds, reminding you of your past pain, so that you can¡¯t find peace.¡± ¡°This is like slow torture, people with ill intentions simply don¡¯t want you to recover.¡± Daniel remained silent throughout. But the madness in his eyes has significantly calmed down. He went with Jordan Bet to the western restaurant on the second floor of N&N. Jordan asked the restaurant manager to open a bottle of their finest red wine. Be Thompson sat in a corner of the western restaurant on the fifth floor of Serene City Square. She did not see Olivia Jenkins, but did see Benjamin Johnson arriving. As soon as Benjamin Johnson took a seat, he received a call from Olivia Jenkins. ¡°President Johnson, I¡¯m very sorry, something came upst minute, and I can¡¯t make it. Next time, I will treat you to a meal as an apology.¡± Benjamin Johnson¡¯s eyes darken and his handsome face showed a touch of mischief, ¡°Alright, Chief Jenkins, you go ahead with your busy schedule, there will be other opportunities to have a meal together.¡± After ending the call, Benjamin Johnson took a sharp look around the restaurant. He spotted a woman in the photos sent by his subordinate, who had been following Olivia Jenkins all day, and she was also at this restaurant, waiting for her meal. A smile tugged at the corners of Benjamin¡¯s lips, his expression unreadably deep. Not only did she stand him up, but she dared to use him, good on her! If that¡¯s how she wanted to y, then he was more than up for the game. He would not let Olivia Jenkins slip through his fingers. Having received instructions from the old man to teach Olivia Jenkins a lesson at all costs, Be Thompson doesn¡¯t need to hide in front of Johnson; she is not afraid of Daniel either. In that instant, Be Thompson spoke out loudly, raising her hand so that everyone in the restaurant could clearly see her, ¡°Waiter, I would like to order, pleasee here.¡± At the sound of her voice, Benjamin Johnson and Aria Dous both looked over, giving Be Thompson a deep look. As if nothing had happened, Benjamin got up and left. After getting her meal, Aria Dous also left. Be Thompson noticed that they had both left the restaurant, and her sneer slowly spread,pletely unabashed. Back in the BMW X6, Aria Dous immediately reported to her boss. ¡°Benjamin Johnson and Be Thompson were both in the restaurant where the wife had arranged to meet, but they did not meet each other or exchange nces. Benjamin Johnson left the restaurant first, after learning that his wife wasn¡¯t able to keep the appointment.¡± Daniel Marshall, having made up his mind, said softly: ¡°Tell her the truth..¡± Chapter 180 - 180: 180: Pandora’s Box Chapter 180 - 180: 180: Pandora¡¯s Box Trantor: 549690339 After hearing Aria Dous¡¯ report, Olivia Jenkins concluded that Be Thompson had sent her a message from an unfamiliar number, luring her to Serene City Square. Based on Be Thompson and a former aplice¡¯s collusion, Olivia Jenkins could also confirm that the plot surrounding the charity g dinner was connected to the aplice. Obviously, they were all quite aware of the owner of the ck Veil Series¡¯ ck feather dress. However, Olivia Jenkins was slightly surprised. She had interacted with Benjamin Johnson multiple times, and Benjamin had never mentioned the name ZHOUJIE to her, not even a hint. Benjamin¡¯s behavior was unlike him.
Did Benjamin have some reservations? Daniel Marshall said that the owner of the ck feather dress had passed away. What would Benjamin be reserved about concerning someone who no longer existed? At this point, Olivia Jenkins was somewhat curious. A contradictory emotion welled up in her heart. Like Pandora¡¯s box, she was already touching it. Perhaps next time, inadvertently, she would open the box. Olivia Jenkins, leaning on the sofa, showed a tired expression. Her life had be moreplicated after her marriage, and she had also been through a lot of schemes. Sometimes, she was like a fox, outwitting them. She was also plotting against others. In such a short time, she had done many things she had never done before, her temper sometimes was out of control, she was no longer a pure person, nor could she live purely¡­ Olivia Jenkins¡¯s eyes were rooted, her entire person seemed to be stunned, her gaze was hollow. ¡°Dad, what should I do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s rather grueling, every day feels like going to a battlefield, having to guard against others¡¯ sneak attacks, it¡¯s tiring! I now understand your predicaments, you really are great, you provided me a shelter, you gave me a peaceful life.¡± Sighing, Olivia Jenkins got up, poured herself a ss of red wine. Gently swaying the wine ss, Olivia Jenkins took a small sip of red wine. Slowly swallowing the red wine, Olivia Jenkins¡¯s tongue touched her teeth, she closed her eyes, savoring the tannins. After a bath, she felt somewhat invigorated and slowly enjoyed the rare tranquility. All of a sudden, the doorbell rang. Being down the wine ss, Olivia Jenkins looked through the peephole, saw that it was the catering manager, only then did she open the door. ¡°Miss Olivia Jenkins, this is a dinner specifically prepared for you by President Bet, enjoy your meal!¡± Looking at the delicacies on the dining table, Olivia Jenkins smiled, ¡°Please pass my thanks to President Bet.¡± ¡°Of course, please enjoy your meal!¡± The catering manager made a slight bow and left the Presidential Suite, taking the initiative to close the door, without creating any unnecessary disturbance. Olivia Jenkins took a photo and then ate the dinner sent over by Jordan Bet. The steak was tender and Olivia Jenkins found it scrumptious. The stay was proving to be quite satisfactory, at least to now, Olivia Jenkins was satisfied. Without the sight of Daniel Marshall, her mind could rest as well, not needing to worry about how to ward him off or whether she would stir his fury. Daniel Marshall and Jordan Bet had two bottles of red wine. Jordan Bet had left, and Daniel Marshall was still at the entrance of the Hotel. Daniel had promised Jordan Bet that he would not create a scene, at this moment, he was just standing quietly, observing the N&N hotel. After much hesitation, unable to bear the sight any longer, Simon Howard spoke up. ¡°Boss, let¡¯s go back for now, I will have someone keep a lookout here, they will report back to you as soon as anything happens.¡± Daniel spoke softly, ¡°Simon Howard, you go ahead, and tell Leaf Fiona to leave too.¡± After taking a deep breath, Simon Howard mustered up the courage to speak, ¡°If you wait for her here, she will not think any better of you, just let it go.¡± A touch of cold passed through Daniel¡¯s eyes, ¡°Drive the car away, I need some peace. ¡± Simon Howard was unhappy, but obediently drove the car away, also taking Leaf Fiona with him.. Chapter 181 - 181: 181 Alienation Chapter 181 - 181: 181 Alienation Trantor: 549690339 Daniel Marshall spent a sleepless night at the entrance of the N&N Hotel. Perhaps due to the effect of alcohol, Olivia Jenkins slept peacefully in the presidential suite all night, hugging her pillow. After breakfast, Olivia walked out of the N&N Hotel and saw Daniel. Despite hisck of sleep, Daniel¡¯s eyes sparkled like obsidian and still glowed with an unyielding edge. Underneath his seemingly calm gaze, he stared at Olivia with the sharpness of a hawk.
¡°I need to talk to you.¡± Olivia agreed silently and walked to the side of the hotel entrance. Olivia had noted Simon Howard¡¯s hostility towards her, but she didn¡¯t care and had no intention of dealing with it. His strikingly handsome face with its well-defined features betrayed no emotion, leaving people guessing his thoughts. Daniel took out his mobile phone, swiped it a few times, and showed a photo to Olivia. Olivia saw it clearly. The woman in the photo was sweetly smiling, leaning against Daniel in a ck feather gown from the ck Wedding Dress collection. Daniel held her around the waist affectionately. Just from this photo, one could gauge their closeness and hint at a certain kind of rtionship. The woman looked remarkably like the sweet and gentle woman with long straight hair whom Olivia had seen in the hospital. But hadn¡¯t Daniel said that she was dead? Then who was the woman she had seen who looked so simr? Benjamin Davis¡¯s sister? Somewhat baffled, Olivia¡¯s mind went nk, and her reaction was slightly dyed. Daniel looked at Olivia and calmly said, ¡°Her name is Charmy Bet. She was my fianc¨¦e. She died in a car ident five years ago. The ck feather gown from the ck Wedding Dress collection was tailor-made for her by a famous designer. There is her name, CHARMY, on it.¡± Olivia was stunned, silent. Her almond-shape eyes slightly drooping, she did not look at Daniel. Daniel¡¯splex gaze still lingered on Olivia. Even though he knew the truth was cruel, he decided to tell her everything. Even if he didn¡¯t disclose it, others would tell her everything. It was better that she heard it from him. ¡°If Charmy hadn¡¯t died, I would have been married and had children with her by now, and you wouldn¡¯t be a part of my life. This is my past, a part of my life, and a wound that they¡¯re desperate to uncover.¡± Olivia didn¡¯t say a word, but her heart jolted with a start. It turned out that Daniel didn¡¯t dislike the idea of having children. He just never nned on having children with her. A flicker of emotion passed through Daniel¡¯s deep eyes as he carefully observed Olivia. ¡°Charmy has a sister of your age. If you meet someone who looks simr, that must be her sister, Jay Bet. After Charmy¡¯s death, I took care of her family. Over the years, I have considered her family as my own. Everyone close to me knows this. Benjamin Johnson had feelings for Charmy too. His feud with me began due to Charmy¡¯s death.¡± ¡°I thought my past was over and not worth mentioning, so I never thought of telling you. When I was with Charmy, I didn¡¯t know you. In that sense, neither of you owes the other anything, and you have every right to be unaware of each other. However, some people refuse to let Charmy be the past and are trying every means to inform you.¡± With a slight flutter of her long eyshes, Olivia slowly looked up at Daniel and said, ¡°Thank you for your honesty. Now that someone else has brought it up, I know how to respond and what to do. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m aware of my limits, I¡¯ve understood everything clearly.¡± Olivia appeared too calm, prompting Daniel to narrow his profound eyes in contemtion.. Chapter 182 - 182: 182: Fate Left Her a Window Chapter 182 - 182: 182: Fate Left Her a Window Trantor: 549690339 Unconsciously, Daniel Marshall¡¯s heart twisted. His gaze remained fixed on Olivia Jenkins. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me? Or anything you want to know? If you want to vent, you can vent at me!¡± he said. Olivia Jenkins shook her head nonchntly, her expression unchanged. She replied indifferently, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Are you going back to the Jenkins Group?¡± Olivia Jenkins merely nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡±
¡°No need, I can return on my own.¡± Having said her piece, Olivia Jenkins was about to leave. all at once, Daniel Marshall grabbed her hand. Instinctively, Olivia Jenkins dodged him, keeping her distance. ¡°I¡¯ll have Simon Howard take you.¡± The stern countenance on Daniel Marshall¡¯s face made it clear that his offer was not up for discussion. After a few seconds of hesitation, Olivia Jenkins nodded. In the car, only Simon Howard and Olivia Jenkins remained. Simon Howard¡¯s pent-up words poured out in a torrent, like a newly opened tap, unstoppable. ¡°I¡¯ve never met a woman as difficult as you. You always look like the world owes you something. Yes, you may feel ufortable, but the Jenkins Family did receive three hundred million for your dowry. You took the money easily enough, can¡¯t you at least tolerate some unpleasant words? Ask yourself, what have you given in return?¡± Olivia Jenkins didn¡¯t retaliate against Simon Howard. She never bothered with others¡¯ opinions of her, nor did she care. In this marriage, hadn¡¯t she already sacrificed her entire life? Didn¡¯t they see that? So was she supposed to ept her fate, just because they told her so? Did she deserve to be just a pawn in their game? Did they all think she was easy to bully? Olivia Jenkins remained silent. Simon Howard, finding no response to his words, continued grudgingly, ¡°I don¡¯t hope for you to help the boss, at least stop causing him trouble. The boss doesn¡¯t owe you anything. You shouldn¡¯t always be up in his face. Last night, he spent the whole night standing outside the N&N hotel.¡± Olivia¡¯s heart was too hardened to be moved by these words, her face still devoid of any expression. Perhaps only by ignoring everything could she protect herself from pain. Without expectations, there would be no disappointments. She had no right to control others, but she could at least manage herself. Still not uttering a word, Olivia caught Simon Howard¡¯s resentful nce out of the corner of her eye. He said nothing more either. Without those two female bodyguards tailing her, Olivia Jenkins felt much morefortable. As she stepped into the headquarters of the Jenkins Group, her battle mode was instantly on. Her passive yet stunning face carried a faint hint of arrogance, a presence that was hard to ignore. When Olivia Jenkins entered the CEO¡¯s office, her secretary followed to brief her. ¡°Chief Jenkins, we got in touch with Cool Company as you instructed. Mr. Shaw from Cool Company has a slot avable at three this afternoon. He¡¯s asked to meet vou at the Vitalitv Golf Club.¡± Olivia Jenkins responded confidently, ¡°I¡¯m avable. Please help me prepare a set of golf equipment.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll arrange it right away.¡± Once the secretary left, Olivia Jenkins switched on herputer and posted a few pictures on her social ount: expressing gratitude for the dinner arranged by President Bet and praising the five-star service of the N&N hotel. Immediately after, Olivia Jenkins disabled thement feature on her social ount and logged off. She didn¡¯t need others¡¯ opinions of her, she was onlymitted to doing what she set out to do. No matter how challenging, she had not given up on restructuring the Jenkins Group. In fact, Zenith Capital and Light Media were not on her list of potential partners. She would not be foolish enough to invite trouble. Suddenly, Olivia Jenkins¡¯ phone rang. It was a call from Jordan Bet. After watching the phone ring for a while, Olivia Jenkins finally picked up. Olivia Jenkins chuckled, teasingly said, ¡°President Bet, do you have a bone to pick with me? I apologize for the trouble.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got twenty minutes to spare. If you can get here in time, I¡¯ll hear you out on your proposal.¡± Olivia¡¯s Jenkins¡¯ eyes widened, her smile deepening, ¡°No problem! I¡¯ll definitely be there!¡± Chapter 183 - 183: 183: Irresistible Charm Chapter 183 - 183: 183: Irresistible Charm Trantor: 549690339 Marshall Corporation. After knocking on the door, Adam Howard hastily walked into the CEO¡¯s office. ¡°Latest news, your sister-inw has gone to the Bet Group, to see Jordan Bet.¡± Dark, mysterious eyes red out from beneath Daniel Marshall¡¯s wild and alluring gaze. He stared at Adam Howard, his voice calm and indifferent.
¡°If she wants to see him, let her, there¡¯s no need to stop her.¡± Adam Howard frowned. He couldn¡¯t understand Daniel Marshall¡¯s point of view. Taking a deep breath, Adam Howard tentatively asked, ¡°Are you and your wife about to split up?¡± Daniel Marshall shot a frosty stare at Adam Howard, ¡°If you can¡¯t say a word properly, then don¡¯t say anything at all.¡± ¡°Your sister-inw is going to see Jordan Bet, definitely to talk about financing. Are you not concerned?¡± ¡°Just because they¡¯re talking doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯ll materialize.¡± ¡°The Bet Group is wealthy, they can instantly inject 20 billion.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s gaze was icy and intimidating. Within seconds, Adam Howard dared not ask any more, ¡°So¡­ should we continue to keep an eye on your sister-inw?¡± Daniel Marshall cracked a thin smile, his voice sparse and indifferent, ¡°What do you think?¡± Pursing his lips, Adam Howard solemnly said, ¡°We must protect your sister-inw. I have nothing more to say, I will go right away.¡± Suddenly, Daniel Marshall spoke with a cold voice, ¡°What¡¯s been happening with the Yonder Group recently?¡± Smirking, Adam Howard sat down in the chair opposite Daniel Marshall, ¡°To sum it up in four words, nothing like before!¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s face turned terribly grim, ¡°So that means it¡¯s still alive, still has a chance¡­ within this year, Yonder Group should be prepared to dere bankruptcy and liquidate, without leaving any room for struggle.¡± ¡°We¡¯re already preparing for that. Even if the chairman himself steps in, there¡¯s no chance of turning things around. We¡¯re beating it to death. Recently, Be Thompson has personally approached us for cooperation, but we¡¯vepletely ignored her.¡± ¡°We cannot bex for even a moment, nor can we give Yonder Group a chance to catch its breath.¡¯ Adam Howard nodded, ¡°I understand, I will be cautious. The old man has no intention of helping Yonder Group either, it seems Be Thompson doesn¡¯t dare to ask for the old man¡¯s help either.¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s eyes were sharp as if he saw through everything. It wasn¡¯t that Be Thompson didn¡¯t dare to ask grandfather for help, she just didn¡¯t have any bargaining chips. If he and Olivia Jenkins do end up divorcing because of Be Thompson¡¯s efforts, then the situation would change. If Matthew Marshall could handle the Jenkins Group, then Yonder Group would have a chance to survive. Grandfather never made a losing deal. His inaction doesn¡¯t mean he isn¡¯t watching, he¡¯s just waiting for the result he wants. Grandfather is truly cunning and calcting. ¡°What has Benjamin Johnson been up to?¡± Daniel Marshall picked up a box of cigarettes, casually put one in his mouth, lit it up, and started smoking. ¡°He returned to ck Feather Lust.¡± Daniel Marshall spat out coldly, ¡°This jerk is truly shameless!¡± ¡°He also went to dinner with Jay Bet, Jay Bet doesn¡¯t know a thing about his true nature.¡± ¡°For the sake of Charmy Bet, he holds himself back a little around Jay Bet. But, he even uses Jay Bet, he¡¯s just not fit to be human!¡± Adam Howard chimed in, ¡°Indeed, Benjamin Johnson is very annoying. I can¡¯t stand him, I really want to punch him.¡± Daniel Marshall shot a nce at Adam Howard, ¡°That¡¯s enough, now get out.¡± ¡°And you and your sister-inw¡­¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s gaze was dark and gloomy, Adam Howard immediately shut up, and hurriedly left the CEO¡¯s office. Daniel Marshall squinted his hawk-like eyes, sensually puffing out thin smoke rings from his lips. Instantly, the image of Olivia Jenkins dancing tango emerged in his mind again. The unique fragrance of Olivia Jenkins seemed to intertwined continuously around his heart. A serious woman, seemingly surrounded by an angelic aura. Whether it was blinking, a shallow smile, a nod, or even a breath, her invincible charm was always perceptible. Jordan Bet couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Olivia Jenkins as she was exining something.. Chapter 184 - 184: 184: Overturning the Vinegar Jar Chapter 184 - 184: 184: Overturning the Vinegar Jar Trantor: 549690339 It was not until the slides came to an end that Jordan Bet emerged from the gentle voice that had entranced him. His deep gaze still fixated on Olivia Jenkins. Over twenty minutes had passed, and he hadn¡¯t interrupted Olivia¡¯s exnation. With just a nce, Jordan silently instructed his secretary to alter his schedule. As Olivia stepped off the stage, she looked apologetically at Jordan, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for taking up your time.¡±
Jordan conveyed no resentment; instead, he nodded in approval, ¡°Your proposal was very well-done.¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes were clear and bright as she met his gaze, ¡°To be honest, this proposal isn¡¯t my own. My father prepared it¡ªI merely added a few ideas. President Bet, we can discuss the details slowly. The Jenkins Group has much potential. I will resolve the issues raised in the Quiet Video as soon as possible. I assure you that Quiet Video will not drag down the Group.¡± ¡°I will seriously consider it. For a project of this size, the Bet Group will need to hold a meeting. Please understand.¡± Olivia gave a relieved smile, ¡°I can wait! Whenever you have time, Mr. Bet, you are invited to tour the Jenkins Group¡¯s robot base.¡± In just a short span of time, Jordan was beginning to see Olivia in a new light. He could see how hard she was working, genuinely seeking a financial coboration. Not only was she beautiful, she radiated a confident aura that made people want to pay her more attention. ¡°Chief Jenkins, please coordinate with my secretaryter. She¡¯ll arrange it.¡± ¡°Sure! I really appreciate it! It¡¯s time for lunch. If you don¡¯t mind, Mr. Bet, may I treat you to a meal? If you have any questions, feel free to ask me.¡± After some hesitation, Jordan nodded. In a private dining restaurant, as soon as Olivia and Jordan Bet were seated, Daniel arrives. Adam Howard looks at Jordan and says with a provocative smile, ¡°What a coincidence, let¡¯s eat together. We don¡¯t have seats and it¡¯s toote to reserve another room.¡± Simultaneously, even without waiting for Olivia¡¯s approval, Daniel had already seated himself next to her. As if he owned the ce, Daniel immediately ordered food¡ªand all non-spicy dishes at that. Looking at Daniel, Olivia said sarcastically, ¡°Your noses work better than a dog¡¯s, huh!¡± Adam Howard simply responded, ¡°Mainly because Mr. Bet¡¯s car is too eye-catching. We saw it the moment we walked in and found out you¡¯re here.¡± Olivia pushed back fiercely, ¡°Were you stalking me?¡± Laughing, Adam Howard casually remarks, ¡°Sister-inw, if that¡¯s what you think, I don¡¯t have much to argue. Next time, go to the Eight Treasures Building so I can follow you for a feast.¡± Upon hearing Adam address Olivia as ¡®sister-inw¡¯, Jordan Bet¡¯s brow furrowed. He poured himself a ss of lemon water, taking several sips to mask his embarrassment. Daniel remained silent, having already finished ordering the dishes. Ignoring Adam Howard, Olivia gave Daniel a scornful look. She didn¡¯t want to see him, let alone dine with him¡ªit made her ufortable. Otherwise, she would¡¯ve left the moment Daniel entered, ignoring himpletely. The air was delicately tense as Jordan¡¯s sharp gaze flitted between Daniel and Olivia. With Daniel¡¯s arrival, Jordan began to disy some restraint. Lightly raising an eyebrow, the sharp light in Daniel¡¯s eyes settled on Jordan, ¡°What were you discussing? Was it going well?¡± A hint of a smirk graced Jordan¡¯s lips as he shot back with, ¡°ying dumb, are we? Do you really have this much free time?¡± The expression on Daniel¡¯s face was both inscrutable and sophisticated, ¡°Lunch time¡ªwe all have it. Don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t know that, Jordan.¡± Tasting the tension in the air, Olivia quickly intervened when the first dish was brought to their table, ¡°Let¡¯s eat, everyone, enjoy the meal!¡± Chapter 185 - 185: 185 She is my woman! Chapter 185 - 185: 185 She is my woman! Trantor: 549690339 Daniel was there, so Olivia Jenkins couldn¡¯t discuss the financing details with Jordan Bet in detail. The atmosphere during dinner felt odd, making Olivia ufortable. After eating, Olivia left first. Olivia went to pay the bill specifically, only to be informed that it had already been paid. Rushing to her appointment at the Vitality Golf Club, Olivia decided not to quibble over the matter of the payment with Daniel.
After Olivia left, the room was once again thick with tension. Daniel¡¯s voice was icy cold, his detached handsome face expressing an intimidating edge, ¡°Jordan, why the sudden change of mind?¡± Jordan Bet stopped eating, fished out his cigarette case, randomly selected a cigarette, and started smoking after lighting it. His flick of the cigarette ash was cool, radiating elegance and nobility. Jordan Bet didn¡¯t rush to respond, his thin lips opened slightly, puffing out ringlets of smoke. His deep eyes squinted, as he looked at Daniel. ¡°Before, I doubted the potential of Jenkins Group and didn¡¯t believe in Olivia¡¯s ability to handle the mess at Jenkins Group. But after the sessful audit and further investigation into Quiet Video, I saw her capability. Under excellent leadership, Jenkins Group isn¡¯t entirely worthless; it can be rebuilt.¡± Daniel¡¯s hawk-like gaze was pinned on Jordan; his dark eyes piercingly intense. ¡°I thought you¡¯d changed your mind because of your different thoughts on my wife.¡± Jordan¡¯s clear eyes locked with Daniel¡¯s, ¡°You¡¯re joking, right?¡± One arching eyebrow, Daniel exuded a devilishly sexy aura, ¡°I thought you were very familiar with my wife.¡± Jordan replied coolly, ¡°Daniel, how highly do you rate me? Twenty billion in investment, you think that was decided on a whim? You¡¯re also a CEO; you understand the process.¡± Daniel¡¯s thin lips harbored a sharp edge, and his ink-like pupils were unfathomable, ¡°Let me tell you frankly, you can¡¯t handle Jenkins Group. My grandfather has always had his eyes on Jenkins Group. Benjamin Johnson, Matthew Marshall¡­ in his eyes, they are mere pawns, and that includes you.¡± Jordan fell silent, smoking and exhaling a wreath of smoke. Daniel stood up, walked behind Jordan, and patted his shoulder. Without uttering a word, Jordan had to admit in his heart that Daniel was calcting and scheming, his eyes seeing through many matters, his actions remained mysterious and unpredictable. As Daniel was about to leave, Jordan suddenly spoke. ¡°Do you love her? What is she to you?¡± Without turning back, Daniel firmly said while walking away, ¡°She is my woman. What do you think?¡± Jordan tugged at the corner of his mouth and resumed his silence, continuing to smoke. Adam Howard also left with Daniel. Vitality Golf Course. Oliva Jenkins and Mr. Shaw of the Cool Company were chatting while ying golf. Seeing Olivia swing, Mr. Shaw gave a gentleugh and a look of slight admiration. ¡°I heard that Chief Jenkins used to be a doctor; but you y golf pretty well too!¡± Olivia only revealed just one-third of her golfing skills. This was Mr. Shaw¡¯s home field, and she knew not to upstage him. Oliviaughed heartily, hiding the sharpness in her eyes, ¡°I learned a little bit from my dad, I hope Mr. Shaw is notughing at me.¡± ¡°Miss Jenkins, you¡¯re too modest! Even without being a doctor, you¡¯ve managed Jenkins Group so well. Impressive!¡± Olivia continued tough innocently, her face looking naively pure, ¡°Mr. Shaw, you tter me! I still have a lot to learn from you. I hope you can give me the opportunity.¡± Mr. Shaw archly raised his eyebrow, ¡°Cookie¡¯s Video V has been constantly infringing on copyright. Yourpany¡¯sck of rigorous review and supervision is concerning. Ourpany has been discussing preparing awsuit..¡± Chapter 186 - 186: 186: Strive for Your Career Chapter 186 - 186: 186: Strive for Your Career Trantor: 549690339 When going to the appointment, Olivia Jenkins had already anticipated that Mr. Shaw would bring up this matter. Even if there were many surges in her heart, Olivia Jenkins was as calm as ever at this moment, with an unconcerned yet friendly smile on her face. ¡°I admit that before I took over the Jenkins Group, the management of COOKIE was somewhat chaotic. Now, we have realized the seriousness of the matter and will definitely carry out strict audits in the future. Mr. Shaw, this is one of the issues I wanted to discuss with you today.¡± ¡°It was your short video tform that infringed on copyright first, what else is there to talk about? Olivia, you are new to the business world. Although you have certain abilities, you still don¡¯t understand the human affairs within it.¡± Olivia¡¯s beautiful face radiated confidence and pride, with a sharp light in her almond eyes, ¡°Mr. Shaw, let¡¯s talk about the distribution rights of Cool Company. If Cool Company is willing to cooperate with the Jenkins Group, there will be no copyright infringement.¡±
Mr. Shaw smiled cunningly but said nothing, swung his club, and hit a beautiful shot. Olivia pped her hands andughed, ¡°A birdie, that¡¯s great! I really admire you, Mr. Shaw and I truly want to negotiate with you sincerely. If Cool Company cooperates with the Jenkins Group, it will be a win-win situation. Whether it¡¯s Quiet Video or the short videos on the COOKIE tform, they will increase the viewing count of Cool Company¡¯s films and serve as a promotional marketing tool, undoubtedly making Cool Company¡¯s film library more flexible.¡± ¡°The key is, Cool Company will receive a sum of money to invest in exploring new film copyrights, which is icing on the cake for Cool Company.¡± Mr. Shaw remained silent, but his smile grew deeper. This youngdy was beginning to impress him. He had not expected Andrew Jenkins¡¯ daughter to be so gutsy. Olivia felt somewhat more confident, and continued, ¡°The Jenkins Group not only has long videos, but also short videos, which is a strength within the industry. Along with our robust growth scale, our user growth momentum ranks at the forefront in the industry. Such cooperation is worth your consideration, Mr. Shaw.¡± Mr. Shaw got in the car and Olivia sat next to him, ready to move on to the next venue. After hesitation, Mr. Shaw tentatively asked, ¡°Can the Jenkins Group provide arge amount of capital? No matter how good the cooperation opportunity is, if there is no capital, no matter how beautiful the talk is, it¡¯s useless!¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes were clear and bright, ¡°If I dared to discuss business with you, Mr. Shaw, I would definitely have a way to raise funds. You don¡¯t have to worry about the funding issue.¡± Mr. Shaw squinted at Olivia, ¡°Rumor has it that the Jenkins Group has encountered difficulties in cash flow and deliberately concealed it from partners. This is a very hical practice, Olivia. Be careful! Young people may be courageous, but they can rarely face their failures.¡± Olivia chuckled lightly, her expression barely changing, keeping her cards close to her chest. ¡°Mr. Shaw, you said it yourself, it¡¯s a rumor, not confirmed. Regarding the funding issue, I can divulge a little to Mr. Shaw; it definitely won¡¯t be a case of getting something for nothing. You canfortably consider partnering with the Jenkins Group.¡± Mr. Shaw said solemnly, ¡°1.5 Billion!¡± Olivia pursed her lips and slightly nodded, her eyes shining brightly, ¡°This price is higher than I expected, Mr. Shaw. I really mean to cooperate with CoolCompany, give me a fair price.¡± ¡°This is a fair price, or maybe, the Jenkins Group really has no money left? I also received the news that no bank is willing to lend to the Jenkins Group. The credit and repayment ability of the Jenkins Group have been downgraded by banks.¡± Olivia squinted slightly, her smile deep, ¡°Mr. Shaw, you must have also heard that Light Media and Zenith Capital are both interested in the Jenkins Group and willing to invest two billion. Additionally, the Bet Group is also in contact.. ¡° Chapter 187 - 187: 187: The Big Boss Behind the Scenes Chapter 187 - 187: 187: The Big Boss Behind the Scenes Trantor: 549690339 Upon arriving at their destination, the sightseeing bus came to a halt, and Mr. Shaw was the first to disembark. ¡°Olivia, for a cooperation, actual money talks, not drawing some nk cheques at will. For 1.5 billion, we cannot afford a penny less. You know it yourself, Cool Company owns the biggest film and television library, with copyrights to countless films and shows. You would not be making a loss with the money you¡¯re offering, otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t havee to discuss with me.¡± Olivia eyed Mr. Shaw, probing: ¡°Could it be that Mr. Shaw is not in a position to make decisions? Jenkins Group owns both long video and short video tforms and definitely has the credentials to negotiate. It can¡¯t be a fixed deal. Unless you, Mr. Shaw, have qualms, you can¡¯t just approve it outright. 1.5 billion is just a price after all.¡± ¡°Do you really see this ce as a market?¡± Olivia replied calmly: ¡°This is business, and there should naturally be room for haggling. ¡±
This youngdy is very cunning, thought Mr. Shaw, and cannot be taken lightly. ¡°How much are you willing to cough up?¡± ¡°Two-thirds, with room for discussion.¡± In an instant, Mr. Shaw¡¯s expression turned serious, ¡°Are you joking? Is this your idea of sincerity?¡± Based on Mr. Shaw¡¯s reaction, Olivia concluded that Mr. Shaw was not in a position to make key decisions. ¡°Mr. Shaw, nothing is set in stone yet, which means there is still room for negotiation. You don¡¯t have to reject me right away. Think it over; today, we¡¯re just getting to know each other.¡± ¡°Under these terms, there really isn¡¯t any need to continue the conversation.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s continue ying golf and talk again another day.¡± Mr. Shaw didn¡¯t reply anymore, and resumed ying golf. Olivia, taking the hint, refrained from discussing the partnership details further. For their first meeting, the focus needed to be on building rapport with Mr. Shaw. Ultimately, the person who would have the final say would be the boss of Cool Company. Olivia delicately tried to find out about the boss¡¯s preferences from Mr. Shaw. From Olivia¡¯s perspective, the lower the price she can cut, the better. The video library is very important for the development of Jenkins Group¡¯s two tforms; she must secure this contract. Hannah had called Geoffrey several times, but he ignored her. Geoffrey knew these people from the Jenkins family just had a condescending attitude towards others. Upon hearing that he was working for Benjamin Johnson and finding out that he still had some use, the people from the Jenkins family remembered him and started wanting to take advantage of him. Deep down, Geoffrey truly despised everyone from the Jenkins family. Indeed, Hannah didn¡¯t want to connect with Geoffrey, however, her mother asked her to approach him. Her mother had mentioned that Benjamin Johnson was a towering figure and that if they could secure his support, they would have hope of taking back the Jenkins Group. There might also be hope to take down Olivia. To deal with that despicable Olivia and recover everything that belonged to them, Hannah was willing to put up with the shame and approach Geoffrey. While shopping at a supermarket, Geoffrey was suddenly stopped by Hannah, ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡± Catching him off guard, Benjamin Johnson turned around and bumped into them on purpose, ¡°Thisdy is¡­¡± Hannah looked at Benjamin Johnson, smiled, and took the initiative to introduce herself, ¡°I am Hannah, Olivia¡¯s sister. Mr. Johnson, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± Hannah deliberately concealed her rtionship with Geoffrey. That inglorious part of her past was something she wanted to erase and had no intention of bringing up. ¡°Geoffrey was previously my sister¡¯s boyfriend and had even served as our family¡¯s private doctor, so we¡¯re naturally acquainted.¡± Benjamin Johnson pushed Geoffrey¡¯s shopping cart away, ¡°I¡¯ll go over there to take a look, you two chat.¡± With Benjamin Johnson leaving, Geoffrey had to step aside with Hannah to chat. Staring at Hannah, Geoffrey spoke in an aloof tone, ¡°Cut to the chase, I don¡¯t have time to chit-chat with you.¡± ¡°Help me persuade Benjamin Johnson to support me in taking over the Jenkins Group, we can negotiate the rest..¡± Chapter 188 - 188: 188: The house is occupied Chapter 188 - 188: 188: The house is upied Trantor: 549690339 Geoffrey Gullington sarcastically said: ¡°Hannah Jenkins, you¡¯re overestimating yourself. Do you really think you can call the shots?¡± ¡°Once the deal is done, I¡¯ll give you ten million.¡± Hannah expressed her seriousness, however, Geoffrey just scoffed, his sly eyes full of disdain and mockery. Geoffrey didn¡¯t express his opinion, but just watched Hannah leisurely. Hannah hesitated for a moment, then raised the offer to twenty million.
Geoffreyughed grimly, moved closer to Hannah, and whispered, ¡°I want 5% of the shares in the Jenkins Group. No shares, no deal.¡± Olivia Jenkins red at Geoffrey with indignation and retorted coldly, ¡°Such a disgusting disy of greed! Geoffrey, you¡¯re truly repugnant!¡± ¡°You can say whatever you want, I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m not your pawn anymore. If you have the guts, go directly to Benjamin Johnson. Whye to me?¡± Furious beyond measure, Hannah clenched her fists tightly, shaking with uncontroble anger. In a split second, Hannah choked out: ¡°I¡¯ll go find Benjamin Johnson right now.¡± Geoffrey seemed unsettled but still chose to put on a brave face, ¡°Then go!¡± With rage pounding in her chest, Hannah red at Geoffrey fiercely and made a beeline for the supermarket. After searching through the entire ce, Hannah couldn¡¯t find Benjamin Johnson. Meanwhile, Geoffrey received a call from Benjamin, who had to leave due to some matters. The shopping cart was left at the service desk, and Benjamin asked Geoffrey to bring the items back to the vi. After hanging up the phone, Geoffrey was buoyed with glee. The corner of his mouth curved into a smile. It seemed fortune was indeed on his side! Unable to find Benjamin, Hannah had no choice but to return and negotiate with Geoffrey. ¡°I agree to your terms, but only after the deal is done.¡± ¡°5% of the shares, plus twenty million. Think it through and thene find me.¡± After leaving these words behind, Geoffrey left without even looking at Hannah, carrying the shopping. Hannah was furious, stomping her foot and cursing Geoffrey as a jerk. After the golf game, Olivia wanted to invite Mr. Shaw for a meal, but he had to leave early due to somemitments. No banks were willing to provide loans, funding wasn¡¯t secured, she couldn¡¯t touch her father¡¯s inheritance, the entire Jenkins Group had to maintain normal operations, and payments due had to be settled. Olivia felt that her head was going to explode from all the stress. Luckily, her new house had been sold, with the buyer paying the full amount. She managed to secure twelve million for liquidity. However, the dire straits of the group relegated this sum to a drop in the bucket. For the Jenkins Group¡¯s stable operation, Olivia needed to raise more money. As Mr. Shaw wasn¡¯t interested in joining her for a meal, Olivia went to the house her father had bought for her. She nned to arrange her belongings and put this property up for sale as well. On arriving at her house, Olivia was startled to find that the lock had been changed. She, being the owner, was unaware of it and couldn¡¯t even gain ess to her own house. A shoe rack was ced by the door, clearly suggesting that someone was living inside, Immediately, Olivia called the property management, requesting them toe over at once. With a fiery rage ming in her eyes, Olivia rang the doorbell. After a while, a young woman in casual household attire answered the door. The woman arrogantly looked at Olivia and coldly asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± Olivia stared at the woman menacingly and demanded furiously, ¡°How did you get in here? Who allowed you to live here?¡± The woman red at Olivia angrily, stood with her arms crossed and retorted disdainfully, ¡°What¡¯s it to you that I live here? Who do you think you are,ing to my home and shouting?¡± Olivia was so shocked that her eyes grew wide, she couldn¡¯t believe the woman¡¯s audacity in iming ownership, ¡°Your home? Do you have the property title deed? Show it to me!¡± The woman lifted her chin defiantly towards Olivia, ¡°Are you here to stir up trouble? Don¡¯t think I¡¯m afraid of you just because you have no shame! This is my home, now please leave immediately!¡± Chapter 189 - 189: 189: Two people beat up Olivia Jenkins Chapter 189 - 189: 189: Two people beat up Olivia Jenkins Trantor: 549690339 Who is this wild hussy? upying someone else¡¯s house, thinking she has the right to be here, and still having the nerve to act arrogant! When dad died, Olivia Jenkins came back and only stayed three days, she didn¡¯t expect the house to end up in someone else¡¯s hands. If she had not returned, perhaps the house could have been secretly sold! Olivia¡¯s eyes were shimmering like bright burning mes, just as intimidating as a de, and she shouted back with equal fierceness, ¡°This is my house. Get out immediately. I will not let the changing of locks and forceful invasion of a private residence slide.¡±
¡°The house is yours? Why don¡¯t you co rob a bank? If you desire it. does the whole world be yours? I¡¯m warning you, leave or I¡¯m calling the police.¡± The woman scoffed, clearly not taking Olivia seriously. She was even preparing to close the door and totally disregard Olivia. Olivia used one hand to prop the door open and stepped in, forcefully pushing the door wide open. Unable to resist any longer, the woman had no choice but to let go, turning around to shout into the house. ¡°George Jenkins, wake up, some wicked woman is trying to steal our house, chase her out.¡± In an instant, Olivia sneered, the ridicule on her face clear for all to see. No wondering this woman can act so righteously and arrogantly, changing the door lock without a sound and keeping the real house owner Olivia in the dark. So it turned out that another illegitimate child from Seraphina has been upying her house. Furious beyond reason, Olivia proudly strode in, heading decisively towards the main bedroom. ¡°George Jenkins, take your woman and get out of my house!¡± The woman attempted to halt Olivia but didn¡¯t seed. She was stunned as she stamped her foot angrily, ¡°George Jenkins, wake up! Who is this woman? Kick her out. I don¡¯t want to see her. I find her so annoying!¡± Olivier turned her head back, glowering threateningly at the woman, ¡°Shut your mouth and stay out of my way if you don¡¯t want a beating.¡± The woman feigned tears and went to wake George Jenkins, who finally blinked his eyes open in a haze. The bewilderment on George¡¯s face showed he was still grappling with the situation, acting as if this really was his home. Even with Olivia¡¯s sudden appearance, he didn¡¯t seem scared. ¡°Who do I have the pleasure of seeing here? Sis, is this necessary? You scared my woman, now apologize to her.¡± George sat up, wrapping his arm around Elizabeth Richardson. Olivia almost burst outughing. A perfect match of the lousy and the horrible! Why should she apologize? Babies spoilt by granny, acting all arrogant and fearless. Olivia was not going to yield to him. ¡°Both of you, get out immediately. I didn¡¯t give you permission to stay in MY house. Breaking in and changing the locks, is thievery, and I can have the cops here in a minute.¡± George has always found his ¡®sister¡¯ distasteful, moreover, they weren¡¯t blood-rted, he didn¡¯t have to take her seriously. It was always him making life difficult for ¡®her¡¯. It wasn¡¯t possible for ¡®her¡¯ to discipline him. George let go of Elizabeth, he stood up, and taking advantage of his height, grabbed Olivia by the hair and pulled her out of the master bedroom. ¡°Wretched woman, I gave you face and you didn¡¯t appreciate it, you¡¯re asking for this!¡± Anger was clearly etched on Olivia¡¯s face. There was a loud p as Olivia retaliated by smacking George across the face. ¡°In the past, I kept quiet to avoid creating difficulties for dad, do you really think I am scared of you? Did you think I am easy to bully? There is absolutely nothing to negotiate, you need to leave my house now. I would rather keep the house for my pets than let you stay here.¡± Taking advantage of his height, George grabbed Olivia¡¯s hair and began hitting her. Despite being pregnant, Elizabeth didn¡¯t stand idle, she grabbed something and started hitting Olivia too. This was their home, they were just defending their home! Chapter 190 - 190: 190: Heartache Chapter 190 - 190: 190: Heartache Trantor: 549690339 Although Olivia Jenkins was not physically stronger than George Jenkins, who stood over a meter tall, she was able tond several blows using the martial arts tactics her Taekwondo teacher taught her. She also managed to kick him ferociously multiple times. Aria Dous and Leaf Fiona, who had stealthily trailed Olivia, made their timely appearance. Aria Dous pulled Elizabeth Richardson aside and pped her multiple times, Suddenly, Elizabeth Richardson copsed to the ground, bursting into tears. Leaf Fiona, who was skilled in martial arts, quickly subdued George, pressing him to the ground. She twisted his arm behind his back, causing George to howl in pain. ¡°Sis, I messed up, stop hitting me, please spare me! Elizabeth is pregnant, don¡¯t hurt her.¡±
Olivia red menacingly at George and threatened, ¡°If you dare to hit me again, I will kill you. You¡¯re about to be parents, can¡¯t you think no better than acting in kindness for your child¡¯s sake? Honestly, I feel for your unborn child; having you two as parents is a great tragedy.¡± George winced in pain, his face was screwed up in agony as he kept pleading frantically and offeringme excuses. ¡°Grandma let us live here. She said that this ce was for us as a marital home. Sis, it¡¯s not our fault, it hurts, please let me go!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t use grandma as a shield! You were just acting all tough and cocky, weren¡¯t you? If you¡¯re brave enough, don¡¯t beg now you coward!¡± ¡°Sis, I¡¯m wrong, I won¡¯t dare to bully you again¡­¡± Olivia ignored him as if she heard nothing. She was on the phone with Seraphina, instructing her toe take them away. As Seraphina heard her son crying through the phone, she filled with anger and annoyance. While her heart ached for her son, she also began to panic. Before Olivia can finish, Seraphina piped up and then rushed quickly from the hotel. Aria Dous and Leaf Fiona kept ring at George Jenkins and Elizabeth Richardson. The property manager arrived to find a serious confrontation, so he did not dare to interfere. They kept apologizing to Olivia Jenkins. It was known to the property management that someone else had moved into Olivia¡¯s house and even changed the locks. They did not notify Olivia, assuming they were family and thus did not meddle in their affairs. Olivia rejected the property manager¡¯s apology and threatened to sue them. Even if the property manager was ready to waive the property management fee for a year, Olivia would notpromise. If it wasn¡¯t for her timely discovery that the house had been upied, it might have been misconstrued that the house belonged to George over time. They were absolutely helping George seize her house, which was unforgivable. Aria Dous and Leaf Fiona red threateningly at the property manager so they didn¡¯t dare to engage with Olivia directly, forcing them to report the situation to their superiors. Olivia threw George Jenkins and Elizabeth Richardson¡¯s possessions onto the street, outside her door. When Seraphina arrived, she just happened to see Daniel Marshall as well. Daniel brought several bodyguards with him, who cast a powerful nce her way. Instantly, Seraphina¡¯s face turned as white as a sheet out of fear. She shivered subconsciously, nearly losing her bnce as she walked. As soon as Seraphina came out of the elevator, she could hear a hoarse sobbing noise. Although her heart ached for her son, she didn¡¯t dare to make any sudden move. Seeing his mother, George Jenkins, who was still held down on the floor, immediately burst into even louder sobbing, ¡°Mom, save me! Ask sister to let me go, it hurts so bad!¡± Seraphina¡¯s teeth were chattering uncontrobly. She wanted to plead for mercy, but her throat seemed to constrict in fear, preventing her from speaking. Suddenly, Seraphina knelt down before Olivia Jenkins. Olivia¡¯s icy gaze ignored Seraphina. With a nod from Daniel, Aria Dous ushered Elizabeth Richardson out. At this moment, the highest official from the property management arrived. Before he could even speak, the official received a phone call. The property developer had terminated their contract with the property managementpany, resulting in the immediate dismissal of all property management personnel. From then on, all property management personnel were to withdraw, and another property managementpany was to take over.. Chapter 191 - 191: 191: Wife, You Make the Decisions! Chapter 191 - 191: 191: Wife, You Make the Decisions! Trantor: 549690339 Having provoked a real big-shot, the top management of the propertypany dared not quibble, as they were indeed initially in the wrong and first to break the rules. The senior members could onlyply with thepany¡¯s arrangement for them to leave and process the handover matters. With the employees from the propertypany gone, Seraphina was overwhelmed with despair, shivering with fear. With Daniel present, even if Seraphina had the courage of ten men, she wouldn¡¯t dare to cross him. Powerless and helpless, Seraphina could not protect her son. She had to admit defeat, lowering herself to the dust.
Her greatest failure in life was rearing such a wastrel child. Without the doting love and support from Mrs. Jenkins, her son waspletely worthless. Thus, Seraphina had to swallow the bitter fruit of consequence she herself had sown. Now, ovee by Daniel¡¯s ominous aura, Seraphina found herself weeping uncontrobly, not daring to meet his gaze. ¡°O¡­ Olivia¡­¡± Suddenly, Daniel stepped closer to Seraphina. The instant Seraphina, who had her head lowered, saw Daniel¡¯s shiny leather shoes, she was so frightened that she dared not beg any longer. She promptly crumpled to her knees on the ground. With a cial re, Daniel looked over Seraphina once before moving towards George Jenkins, his shiny shoes threatening to step on George¡¯s hand. In that instant, Seraphina opened her mouth to scream, but no sound came out. She could only watch her son with fear and trepidation, her heart in her throat. George had already broken out in a cold sweat from sheer terror. Upon seeing his brother-inw, he even forgot to yell out in pain. He was lying on the ground with his hands held behind him, uncontrobly trembling with fear. ¡°Si¡­sister¡¯s husband¡­ I was wrong¡­ I won¡¯t dare to again¡­¡± With fear in his eyes, George¡¯s face turned a ghastly shade of white. The corners of Daniel¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, his expression filled with contempt. At Daniel¡¯s cue, Simon Howard came out of the kitchen with a cleaver, waving it in front of George. Suddenly, Seraphina, too terrified to even cry, screamed, ¡°No! Please, spare my son! I¡¯m the one at fault for everything. It¡¯s my fault for my poor parenting. I deserve to be cut to pieces.¡± Struggling to protect her son, shended under Colin Davis¡¯ foot, unable to move. George was also petrified. He tried to struggle but it was to no avail. Simon gripped his hand tightly, pressing it firmly to the ground. Daniel¡¯s eyes glittered with an inscrutable light, cold and piercing. His shiny shoes stepped on the hand. Daniel¡¯s voice, while soft, carried a chilling authority, ¡®Whichever hand hit my wife, you return the same hand. If both hands hit my wife, return both!¡± Shaking his head, George screamed, ¡°Mom, save me, I don¡¯t want to die! Sister, I won¡¯t dare do it again, ask your husband to spare me, please! You all can hit or scold me, just don¡¯t take my life. I don¡¯t want to die. I want to be a father!¡± Also in tears, Seraphina pleaded with Olivia, ¡°For the sake of the children, please spare George. Whatever you want, I¡¯ll do it. We can leave Serene City and never appear again. Or, any conditions you propose, I¡¯ll agree to.¡± When Simon raised the shiny cleaver, just a few slow sways was enough to make George faint with fear. Laughing, Simon pped George¡¯s face a few times, but there was no reaction. Daniel looked at Olivia and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s up to you, they¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Olivia red coldly at Seraphina, ¡°Listen clearly, if I ever see George again, I won¡¯t spare him. I have evidence of your asset transfer with Henry Charles.. Think carefully, do you want me to send you to jail, or will you obediently return the money? Will you testify against Henry Charles yourself, or should I let him testify against you?¡± Chapter 192 - 192: 192: Holding Hands Chapter 192 - 192: 192: Holding Hands Trantor: 549690339 Suddenly, Seraphina¡¯s crying ceased, and her whole body slumped to the ground. No matter which choice she made, both meant total extermination. She found herself without the strength to struggle anymore. The woman standing before her was relentlessly pushing her towards her end. Daniel was now siding with the woman, leaving Seraphinapletely defeated, with no chance at aeback. Having raised a useless son who only brought her trouble seemed like retribution in itself. Seraphina didn¡¯t immediately respond. Olivia Jenkins ordered Simon Howard to drag George Jenkins away and instructed him to look after George and
Elizabeth Richardson. Suddenly, Seraphina panicked. In her desperation, Seraphina cried out in pain: ¡°Olivia, I will return all the money that I had transferred to overseas ounts back to you, and pinpoint Henry Charles. You tell me what to do and I will do it. Ipletely acquiesce to you.¡± Olivias¡¯ expression was hard, without a hint of emotional fluctuation. She coldly ordered, ¡°Take good care of George and Elizabeth. For each day I don¡¯t see the money, you guys will continue to wine and dine them.¡± Simon Howard nodded his head, ¡°Understood!¡± Seraphina didn¡¯t have the strength to fight any longer, she hid her hatred, ring at Olivia. She would pull herself together and personally witness this woman¡¯s downfall. Seraphina was also led away, and the house suddenly became peaceful. Olivia thanked them and went to pack her things, leaving Daniel aside. Watching this, Simon was agitated but couldn¡¯t voice out his dissatisfaction, holding his anger back due to the boss¡¯s presence. Daniel sat on the sofa in silence, his soft eyes quietly watching Olivia. Olivia packed the things she was taking away into a box. The unnecessary things were all thrown away. She sincerely wanted to sell this apartment. After changing the locks of the home, Olivia arranged for her boxes to be sent to the Pearl Lake. Finally, she looked at Daniel properly, ¡°I invite you to dinner! I was obstinate and too proud before, I apologize to you.¡± Understanding the importance of being sensitive to timing, Olivia really understood it today. No matter how hard she tried, it could never be as effective as a single sentence from Daniel. His power could easily intimidate everyone. Even if she despised such power, she couldn¡¯t help but submit to the reality. Daniel squinted his eyes looking at Olivia, he noticed that this woman had changed, and had be more meek. She has put on her armor once again! Daniel¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, the emotions in his eyes wereplex. Let¡¯s give her more time, he would eventually peel off her prickly armor. After dinner, Daniel suggested watching a movie, Olivia did not reject his proposition. She could deal with ying the role of Mrs. Olivia Marshall. Daniel held Olivia¡¯s hand, she didn¡¯t resist or shake it off. It felt like he was holding a body without a soul, a storm of rage welled up in the depth of Daniel¡¯s eyes. No doubt, he disliked Olivia¡¯s submissive appearance, but there was nothing he could do. Hisdy¡¯s stubbornness was real, as was her myriad of misunderstandings about him. It was all tooplex to exin at once. When they returned to the vi by Pearl Lake, Daniel and Olivia went to their respective rooms. Auntie Jane felt something was off, but couldn¡¯t pinpoint what. Had the couple reconciled? On the surface, they seemed to have, but Auntie Jane had an indescribable feeling. Perhaps they were still hiding some problems! After taking a shower and dressing in a sexy nightgown, Olivia even applied perfume and went voluntarily to Daniel¡¯s master bedroom. Leaning against the door frame, Olivia yed with her hair and struck a flirtatious pose.. Her seductive gaze was directed at Daniel, ¡°Husband, may Ie in?¡± Chapter 193 - 193: 193: He Wants Olivia Jenkins’s Heart Chapter 193 - 193: 193: He Wants Olivia Jenkins¡¯s Heart Trantor: 549690339 Daniel Marshall was in his bathrobe, his hair still dripping with water. He saw right through Olivia Jenkins, her affections were insincere. Daniel felt upset inside, and the sparkle in his eyes dimmed. Olivia chuckled seductively, sauntered towards Daniel with an alluring gait. ¡°Honey, your hair is still wet, let me dry it for you.¡±
She had a dry towel in hand, her eyes full of seduction as she guided Daniel to sit on the bed. She stood in front of him, gently drying his hair. While sitting, Daniel was level with Olivia¡¯s chest. In an instant, the room was filled with intimacy. With a slight lift of his eyelid, Daniel gave Olivia a sideways look. The woman seemed earnest as she dried his hair, but Daniel still felt ufortable inside. This was not the innocent woman he knew; she was quietly angry with him. She had no heart! Unexpectedly, Daniel grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand, his hawk-like eyes met hers, ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Olivia¡¯s face was innocently seductive, her eyes sparkling withughter, ¡°Hmm! Honey, do you want me to warm up the bed for you?¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes darkened, his sensuous lips pressed tight together. Oliviaughed lightly, tilted her head slightly,pletely aware of her charm, ¡°Honey, starting from tomorrow, I¡¯ll take long-term contraceptives, I promise you, I will absolutely not get pregnant, you can rest assured!¡± Olivia looked sincere, but Daniel¡¯s face became terrifyingly stern. Suddenly, he shoved her away and roared, ¡°Get out!¡± Unfazed, Olivia straddled Daniel, her arms affectionately around his neck, then she kissed him lightly. ¡°Honey, did I say something wrong? Tell me, and I will change.¡± Olivia¡¯s voice was gentle, but Daniel¡¯s anger was about to explode. Olivia gently touched Daniel¡¯s face, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°I think your bed is morefortable.¡± With a slight raise of her eyebrows, Olivia sent Daniel a flirtatious look. Unexpectedly, Daniel stood up and threw Olivia onto the floor. He red at Olivia again, shouting, ¡°Get out!¡± Upon getting up, Olivia was no longer pretending, she retorted, ¡°You are even not happy when it¡¯s thrown at you; yet you¡¯re so eager to force that one?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, I will throw you out!¡± Daniel¡¯s voice was as icy cold as if it came from an ice cer. The dangerous aura about him was overwhelming and lethal. Instinctively, Olivia retreated to the door. She even saw a hint of hidden pain in Daniel¡¯s eyes. As if¡­ he must be pretending, right? What does Daniel have to be upset about? Olivia sneered contemptuously and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m on long- term birth control, and you¡¯re not happy about it. You¡¯d rather have me using emergency contraceptive pills within 72 hours? Is that your weird fetish?¡± The anger in Daniel¡¯s eyes seemed about to burst out. If she kept on talking, he¡¯s liable to break her neck. All of sudden, Olivia ran away. It¡¯s okay as long as he doesn¡¯t touch her. Now she can have a good night¡¯s sleep! Then, the sound of Daniel mming the door echoed in her ears. He lit a cigarette and stood on the balcony, smoking away. Even though all he could see was darkness ahead, the image of a pool of blood involuntarily formed in his mind. He furrowed his brows. Only with Olivia had his heart started to feel alive again. He was afraid that she might die too! He wanted not just her, but also her heart. But she always argued with him, always contradicted him. She refused his protection and locked up her heart tightly¡­ Standing in the night breeze, Daniel continued to smoke. His sensual lips slightly open, exhaling clouds of misty smoke from time to time.. Chapter 194 - 194: 194 Calling a Press Conference to Accuse Olivia Jenkins Chapter 194 - 194: 194 Calling a Press Conference to use Olivia Jenkins Trantor: 549690339 Early in the morning, escorted by people arranged by Be Thompson, Mrs. Jenkins held a press conference to use Olivia Jenkins of many ¡°crimes¡±. In a sh, negative news about Olivia Jenkins spread across Serene City, stirring up spicy gossip among many people. After reading her grandmother¡¯s usations against her, mixed feelings flooded Olivia¡¯s heart. To say she wasn¡¯t upset would be a lie. As Olivia went downstairs, she saw Daniel was there, staring at her.
¡°What do you want to do?¡± Olivia¡¯s face was calm as she said lightly, ¡°Let her say whatever she wants. In my grandma¡¯s eyes, I¡¯m an unforgivable sinner and a bad person.¡± ¡°It was your grandfather¡¯s people who took her away from the nursing home, and the press conference was arranged by him, too. Your negative news was also hyped up in advance by your grandfather and quickly spread.¡± Olivia clearly heard Daniel¡¯s words, but there was no emotional fluctuation on her face, ¡°I guessed so. Only your grandfather¡¯s people could quietly take her away from the nursing home without letting me know.¡± Daniel¡¯s voice was deep and soothing, like the sound of a walking bass, giving people afortable feeling, ¡°Take care of Seraphina first. There would be no help even if your grandma confronts you again.¡± Olivia nodded slightly, ¡°I know! Auntie Jane, is breakfast ready?¡± Auntie Jane brought out two bowls of wonton, ¡°Sir, Madam, breakfast is ready. There are also tea eggs, I¡¯ll go fetch some.¡± Olivia blew on the wonton in her spoon and began to eat. She showed no sentimental emotions, as if she was a rock that could hurt others when thrown at. Daniel frowned, narrowing his deep eyes to watch Olivia, ¡°If you want my help, you¡­¡± Before Daniel could finish, Olivia interrupted him, expressing a strong desire for distance, ¡°No need, I can handle it myself. Whoever has the face to do it, will be invincible. I know this tactic too. I have been fought before, a few words of argument, I can handle.¡± Daniel fell silent, his eyebrows furrowing even more tightly. While having breakfast, he kept watching Olivia. She remained calm, without a ripple. It was also a form of deration of war between him and his grandfather. In his grandfather¡¯s eyes, there was still no room for Olivia, still pushing her to proactively divorce. Olivia was informed that Grandma and Hannah Jenkins had returned to Shallow Bay Vi. After breakfast, Olivia also went to Shallow Bay Vi, followed by Aria Dous and Leaf Fiona. After staying in the nursing home for a while, Olivia noticed that her grandmother¡¯s health had improved significantly. She was no longer trembling even while sitting. ¡°You damn woman are finally showing up! I knew this day woulde. If it had been up to me, I wouldn¡¯t have allowed you back then. You should have starved at the station.¡± Upon seeing Olivia, Mrs. Jenkins was filled with anger, spitting out extremely venomous words without any reserve. Olivia¡¯s heart twisted in pain, a hint of sadness shed through her almond eyes. ¡°No matter what I say, grandma won¡¯t believe it. Your prejudice against me wasn¡¯t formed in a day or two. Now, let¡¯s talk about Jenkins Group.¡± Enraged, Mrs. Jenkins red at Olivia and yelled, ¡°How dare you mention Jenkins Group, you ungrateful wolf! If you know what¡¯s good for you, hand over Jenkins Group. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t curse so early. Listen to what I have to say and watch the videos I¡¯m about to show you, then speak.¡± Olivia turned on her cellphone and yed the confession of Seraphina fromst night. The video of the finance director was yed next by Olivia. After watching the videos, Mrs. Jenkins and Hannah Jenkins were so astonished that they opened their eyes wide, as if their throats were choked by something.. Chapter 195 - 195: 195: Beating Mrs. Jenkins until Her Face Swells like a Pig’s Head Chapter 195 - 195: 195: Beating Mrs. Jenkins until Her Face Swells like a Pig¡¯s Head Hannah Jenkins couldn¡¯t believe it, jumping up to use Olivia Jenkins. ¡°You¡¯re ndering my mom, by any means necessary, just to get Jenkins Group, you¡¯re so evil!¡± Olivia Jenkins coldly red at Hannah Jenkins, her face wearing a clear smirk, ¡°Hannah Jenkins, don¡¯t rush to your defense, what I brought today is enough for you to digest.¡± Apanied by a bang, Olivia Jenkins threw a stack of photos onto the coffee table, photos that Daniel Marshall had given her before she left. The protagonists in the photos were Seraphina and Henry Charles. Moreover, most of the photos were screenshots from surveince footage, with dates stamped on them.
Some of these photos clearly showed the interior decor of a hotel. Suddenly, Hannah Jenkins was stunned into silence, unable to utter a single word of defense. Hannah Jenkins kept shaking her head in disbelief, her eyes dull. Out of the blue, Hannah Jenkins¡¯ heart tightened tightly, fear spreading over her whole body. Previously, Olivia Jenkins had shown her the DNA test results, indicating that she was not their father¡¯s biological child. She had asked her mother, who imed that Olivia Jenkins lied to her, that Olivia Jenkins was responsible for the deteriorating rtionship between them, and med everything on Olivia Jenkins¡­ Looking at these irrefutable pictures, her mother and Henry Charles had been to a hotel together, they were hugging, even kissing¡­Hannah Jenkins grew increasingly restless, feeling as if the sky was about to fall. No, she couldn¡¯t be the daughter of Henry Charles! No, no, no! She¡¯s not! She didn¡¯t want this oue! Bafflingly, Hannah Jenkins wanted to cry, her eyes shing with a hint of grievance. Her heart became more and more panicked, more and more chaotic! Looking at these photos, Mrs. Jenkins, who was haughty just now, looked deted, losing all her arrogance. She was astounded, unable to speak. This¡­this¡­this¡­ Mrs. Jenkins had nowhere to hide her old face, she lowered her eyelids, daring not to look at Olivia Jenkins. Her face seemed to have been severely smacked, utterly humiliated. Sighing faintly, Mrs. Jenkins closed her eyes in self-reproach. She felt ashamed towards her son! Even if the truth was cruel, Olivia Jenkins had to speak it out. However, for the sake of the Jenkins Family¡¯s dignity, she still kept Hannah Jenkins and George Jenkins¡¯ origins a secret. That was Mrs. Jenkins¡¯st shred of dignity, Olivia Jenkins feared she wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand such a heavy blow. Seraphina¡¯s scandal was enough to make Mrs. Jenkins back off, and Olivia Jenkins believed that she would no longer protect her like before. At this moment, Mrs. Jenkins should be able to distinguish right from wrong. ¡°The two hundred million loans from Daily Finance Debt Company, in reality, was a private loan taken by Henry Charles under our father¡¯s name without his knowledge. and the financial director heloed Henrv Charles to cover uD the operation. ¡± ¡°ording to the information we have, not only were Seraphina and Henry Charles having an affair, but they also conspired with the financial director to divert Jenkins Group¡¯s assets, amounting to about six hundred million.¡± ¡°The financial director and Seraphina have confessed. They intended to bankrupt Jenkins Group, but due to our father¡¯s sudden death, the n was abandoned and they ended up embezzling from Jenkins Group. Henry Charles leveraged his position to divert benefits to his daughter-inw¡¯s rtives¡¯pany, effectively putting money into his own pockets.¡± ¡°Grandma, does a person like Seraphina deserve to stay in the Jenkins Family? Are you still going to hand over Jenkins Group to her willingly? Do you know how much pain our father had to bear by putting up with all these?¡± ¡°Do you still want to continue thewsuit? Do you still want topletely tear our father¡¯s face apart? Do you still want to deny our father peace? Jenkins Group is facing many difficulties, no banks are willing to lend any money to Jenkins Group anymore, how can it continue to operate?¡± Mrs. Jenkins didn¡¯t speak, but suddenly slumped on the couch, unconscious.. Chapter 196 - 196: 196: Ruthless Chapter 196 - 196: 196: Ruthless Trantor: 549690339 At Resilient Care Hospital, the vice director of the emergency department examined Mrs. Jenkins and then asked Olivia Jenkins to speak with him privately. ¡°Olivia, you know that your grandmother has severe underlying conditions.
Right now, her status is not looking good.¡± Olivia¡¯s almond-shaped eyes show a hint of worry, ¡°My father¡¯s death hit her hard, her health has been deteriorating. I sent her to a nursing home for a peaceful recuperation. She was recovering pretty well until some more trouble arose. I guess she¡¯s disheartened.¡± ¡°You need to be prepared. If she remains stable and is taken care of well, perhaps she could live another one or two years. If she gets hit with another blow, her heart might not be able to handle it, and the danger could be imminent at any time. Try to keep herfortable, help her view things from a lighter perspective, avoid letting her dwell on stress, and apany her often. ¡± Olivia nodded, ¡°I got it, thank you, vice director.¡± ¡°No problem! Mrs. Jenkins will continue being observed in the emergency department for the moment, by this afternoon, I¡¯ll run some more tests on her before letting her return home.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Seeing Olivia return, Hannah Jenkins asked coolly, ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± ¡°She can¡¯t take any more stress.¡± Although infuriated, Hannah suppressed her anger, ¡°Sincest night, I haven¡¯t been able to contact my mother or George Jenkins. Does this have anything to do with you?¡± Olivia gave Hannah a disdainful look, ¡°As long as they don¡¯t return the Jenkins Group¡¯s money, I won¡¯t let it go. Hannah, behave yourself, or else I¡¯ll make sure you, your mother, and sister are despised by everyone. You understand what I mean, the DNA test report that I showed you is absolutely true. If you don¡¯t believe It, you can check It yourself.¡±
Suddenly, Olivia¡¯s words pierced Hannah¡¯s heart like a sharp knife. Hannah¡¯s face turned pale as she avoided Olivia¡¯s gaze, unconsciously wringing her fingers. Olivia¡¯s beautiful face zed with a cold arrogance, sternly warning, ¡°If you know how to behave, I might leave you with a way out, and food to eat. If you start spouting nonsense in front of Grandma, you will never see the light of day again.¡± ¡°What do you want to do to my mom? Are you going to send her to prison?¡± Olivia¡¯s voice was chillingly cold, ¡°That¡¯s not for you to ask. Everyone has to be responsible for their actions. Even if I decided to let your mom and Henry Charles off, the Daily Finance Debt Company would not necessarily do the same. Whatever leverage your mother has in the group, she has stopped just as deep a hole for herself.¡± ¡°The more she takes, the deeper the pit she has dug for herself.¡± After a long pause, Hannah finally blurted out an inanement, ¡°You¡¯re trying to scare me!¡± Olivia sneered, scornfully saying, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re worth my efforts to intimidate? Let me tell you this, I don¡¯t have to do anything myself, the first person that won¡¯t let your mother off is Henry Charles¡¯ wife. Make sure to keep your eyes open and watch your mother pay for her adulterous deeds. If you¡¯re nning to follow in her footsteps, I would be d to help that happen. Henry Charles¡¯ wife won¡¯t spare you or your brother either.¡± In that moment, Hannah fearfully copsed onto the floor, staring nkly at Olivia. For a long time, she couldn¡¯t utter a word, she was engulfed by fear. She didn¡¯t want to be an object of ridicule. She didn¡¯t want to be universally despised. After Hannah went to the restroom, she saw some nurses looking at her with disdain, leaving her feeling stunned. On her way back, passing through the infusion hall, she overheard a news broadcast that made her realize that the scandal involving her mother and Henry Charles was now public knowledge, and Olivia would certainly not let them off. Feeling extremely humiliated, Hannah found a secluded spot and burst into tears. ¡°I heard you wanted to see me.¡± Instantly Hannah looked up to find Benjamin Johnson.. Chapter 197 - 197: 197: Olivia Jenkins, you broke my heart too much Chapter 197 - 197: 197: Olivia Jenkins, you broke my heart too much Trantor: 549690339 Instantly, Hannah Jenkins stopped crying. Benjamin Davis was very gentlemanly, offered her his handkerchief, and sat next to her.
Hannah was stunned for a moment before she wiped her tears with Benjamin Davis¡¯ handkerchief. ¡°Earlier, I had wanted to discuss something with you. I guess it¡¯s impossible now. I¡¯m in no position to offer you anything.¡± Benjamin Davis¡¯s eyes were deep and mysterious, as he offered a tender smile through the corner of his mouth. ¡°Miss Jenkins, surely you were not nning to discuss Jenkins Group with me?¡± As Hannah looked at him, she felt that he was incredibly profound. ¡°You must have seen my mother¡¯s scandal. I am no longer fit for negotiations. I¡¯m not even sure if Olivia will let me off. My fate is in her hands now.¡± ¡°Miss Jenkins, do not overthink. When one road closes, another opens. Once you figure things out, look for me,¡± Benjamin said pulling out a business card for Hannah. Hannah received the card, nced at it, and said, ¡°Thank you!¡± The smile on Benjamin¡¯s lips deepened. ¡°You must pull yourself together. Your fate can be in your own hands.¡± Hannah seemed a little confused as she looked at him. Benjamin stood up with an unfathomable smile and then left. On his way to the elevator lobby from the garden, Benjamin saw Olivia Jenkins waiting for him like she had been waiting on purpose. Without any hesitation, Benjamin walked nonchntly toward Olivia. ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Olivia squinted at him, ¡°President Benjamin, are you crazy?
With a reckless smile and squinted eyes, Benjamin responded, ¡°Chief Jenkins, are you mocking me? You are quite humorous. At this rate, I might fall for you.¡± Benjamin¡¯s frank and audacious tease did not seem to bother Olivia; she clearly meant to be sarcastic. ¡°So, did President Benjamine specifically to see me?¡± All of a sudden, Benjamin drew closer to Olivia, whispering in her ear, ¡°Yes, to see you. You know, someone is after me.¡± Olivia gave him a scornful look, avoided his advances, and burst outughing, ¡°Thanks for your affection, President Benjamin! But I have to disappoint you, my husband disagrees with our coboration. Therefore, Jenkins Group will not be coborating with Zenith Capital.¡± ¡°Are you deferring to your husband?¡± ¡°Of course, and it isn¡¯t your ce to worry about it!¡± ¡°Olivia, you have broken my heart!¡± ¡°I am responsible only to my husband.¡± ¡°Just now, I wish I was Daniel Marshall.¡± As Benjamin moved in again, Olivia, while walking away, snidely said: ¡°Too bad, there is only one Daniel Marshall!¡± Leaf Fiona walked toward Benjamin, ring at him threateningly. Immediately, Benjamin Davis stopped in his tracks, watching Olivia¡¯s retreating figure. Olivia was an interesting woman; such a prime catch, already taken. If she thought it was over that easily, then Olivia was too naive because he would make here running back to him! Upon entering the lobby of Resilient Care Hospital, Olivia saw Be Thompson. A crafty shine emitted from Be¡¯s eyes, ¡°Let¡¯s talk. There are secrets you still don¡¯t know. ¡± Olivia walked by Be indifferently. With disdain, Be sneered, ¡°The old man asked me to talk to you. I hope your grandmother is okay.¡± Instantly, Olivia red at Be, threatening, ¡°If you darey a finger on my grandmother, I will not let you off the hook.¡± ¡°After you!¡± Olivian cast onest menacing nce at Be, and then followed the leading bodyguards. ¡°Keep your mouth shut, Leaf Fiona, or else the old guy will not spare you,¡± Be warned menacingly. With several bodyguards, specifically the old man¡¯s men keeping an eye on Leaf Fiona, she dared not act rashly. In the ck Bentley, Be Thompson began with augh, ¡°Olivia, Daniel Marshall definitely didn¡¯t tell you that Charmy Bet was pregnant with his child when she died..¡± Chapter 198 - 198: 198: Taking a Wife Chapter 198 - 198: 198: Taking a Wife Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins stared at Be Thompson without blinking. Her pretty face remained aloof, not a wave of emotion, giving away nothing of what she might be thinking.
Her voice carried a hint of mockery and contempt, ¡°Just this?¡± Be Thompson¡¯s pupils contracted slightly, her gaze scrutinizing Olivia Jenkins, she continued in an aggressive tone, ¡°If Charmy Bet hadn¡¯t died, Daniel Marshall would¡¯ve married her. The patriarch adored Charmy and had blessed their union.¡± ¡°Back then, a nursery had already been prepared in Beverly Hills, not to mention a choice selection of maternity nurses and nannies. The patriarch cherished her. When Charmy met with the ident, it was a great pain for him to have the nursery disassembled, and he grieved for a long time.¡± Olivia Jenkins asked nonchntly, ¡°So what? I¡¯m the spouse on Daniel Marshall¡¯s marriage certificate, I am Mrs. Olivia Marshall! Even now, I am the woman standing by Daniel¡¯s side!¡± Be Thompsonughed mockingly, ¡°Olivia Jenkins, are you deluding yourself? You can¡¯t evenpete with a dead woman! Daniel avoids mentioning Charmy Bet to you, and you can¡¯t find any trace of her in his life, which shows that Charmy Bet has deeply ingrained herself in his heart. Even though she¡¯s dead, he can¡¯t forget her.¡± ¡°Daniel will never love you. You do not exist in his heart. You are nothing but a decorative wife to him. To put it bluntly, you are nothing more than a tool to satisfy his physical needs, and yet you¡¯re still content.¡± There was a brilliant gleam in Olivia Jenkins¡¯ eyes, seeming to see right through Be Thompson, ¡°Are you suggesting that I should file for divorce?¡± ¡°At this point, what are you holding onto? His money or the man himself? Even if you stay at Marshall¡¯s, Marshall Corporation won¡¯t save Jenkins Group. You better give up.¡± Olivia Jenkins¡¯s gorgeous face donned a scornful smile, her eyes squeezed into mirthful slits.
Although Olivia Jenkins¡¯ voice was gentle, it had an undeniable captivating charm. ¡°Yonder Group is on the verge of bankruptcy, are you nning to stay here for Marshall Corporation? They aren¡¯t going to save Yonder Group.¡± Suddenly, Be Thompson¡¯s face turned from green to white. Her lips were tightly pinched as she red at Olivia Jenkins. The disdainful smile deepened and Olivia Jenkins continued her attack. She spoke the most brutal words in the most calm tone, not giving Be Thompson any room to maneuver. ¡°Your father-inw had a woman before you, even fathered a son with her, yet you married him. What do you want? You live every day with the son of another woman who is also the heir to the Marshall Corporation, does this leave a sour taste? Are you sure you can convince him to forget that woman? The missing woman? Even though he doesn¡¯t mention her, could he forget her? He thinks about her, still has a ce for her in his heart, do you know that? Be Thompson, are you deceiving yourself?¡± ¡°Given your situation, Be Thompson, why don¡¯t you divorce? How can you shamelessly stay in the Marshall household?¡± ¡°Are you coveting the Marshall family¡¯s money and power? Are you after the Marshall Corporation, even willing to be a stand-in wife?¡± Be Thompson was so furious that her eyes were ame and her face turnedpletely dark. With a swoosh, she reached out to hit Olivia Jenkins. Olivia Jenkins was keenly aware, she seized Be Thompson¡¯s hand with lightning-fast reflexes. With extreme disdain, Olivia Jenkins shook off Be Thompson¡¯s hand. Her fierce eyes, filled with intimidating power stared at Be Thompson, ¡°With words and now actions, such petty be haviour.. Be Thompson, if you dare to bully me again, I¡¯ll bully your son!¡± Chapter 199 - 199: 199: Taking What You Care About Chapter 199 - 199: 199: Taking What You Care About Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins¡¯ eyes were full of sharpness, shocking Be Thompson. Even though Be maintained her so-called good manners and the style of ady from a noble family, the anger in her heart continued to burn easily and uncontrobly.
She really wanted to smash the bitch¡¯s mouth, really wanted to tear the bitch¡¯s face apart. Almost, she was going to be pissed to death by this spiteful woman, she was going to stop at nothing to get rid of this spiteful woman. Be Thompson also red at Olivia Jenkins threateningly, ¡°If you dare touch my son, I will absolutely not let you go.¡± Olivia Jenkins¡¯ pretty face radiated with self-confidence and pride, exuding a queenly aura thatmanded awe, her sharp, cold apricot eyes held a touch of disdainful smirk. ¡°I won¡¯t divorce. My goal is to cause absolute chaos in the Marshall Family. As for your son, he absolutely can¡¯t escape from the palm of my hand. If you dare to hit me, I will hit your son. If you dare to mess with me, I will mess with your son. The more you care about something, the more I¡¯ll snatch it away. Be Thompson, you can try me.¡± ¡°Insane!¡± Olivia¡¯s gaze settled heavily on Be Thompson, ¡°So, it¡¯s better not to force me, I¡¯m capable of anything.¡± A trace of disgust and hatred glossed over Be Thompson¡¯s eyes. That was all, Be Thompson was so angry that she was left speechless. Olivia got out of the car and looked at Be tentatively, ¡®What if I give the Marshall Family a great-grandson, would everything change then? A mother gains status through her son, that should work! By then, wouldn¡¯t I be ahead of you?¡± Be Thompson¡¯s deep eyes were filled with sharp, lethal force.
She pursed her lips and clenched her hands into tight fists, her knuckles subtly turning white. Be Thompson didn¡¯t speak a word. To Olivia Jenkins¡¯ scrutiny, Be seemed to fear her having a son. Olivia¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed, her pupils noticeably contracted. ¡°Be Thompson, don¡¯t provoke me, or else, I really will give the Marshall Family a great-grandchild!¡± ncing at Be dismissively, Olivia mmed the car door and left. Be Thompson¡¯s face was stiff, trying hard to control the anger about to burst from within. Her gaze intensely followed Olivia¡¯s receding figure as it gradually disappeared in the distance, as if she could burn a hole through it, as if she wanted to incinerate that small, dwindling figure into ashes. If this bitch dared to get pregnant and have a baby, Be would definitely make sure she wouldn¡¯t be able to birth it. If Olivia dared to be arrogant again, her end would be just like Charmy Bet¡¯s. Seeing Leaf Fiona, Olivia warned in a stern voice, ¡°Be Thompson came looking for me, don¡¯t tell Daniel. If you still want to stay in Serene City, don¡¯t involve yourself in this nuisance.¡± ¡°Madam, I¡¯m alright. But are you going to let Beverly Hills bully you like this?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m going to Beverly Hills now.¡± Leaf Fiona frowned, hesitantly asked, ¡°Should we let Sir know? Better if he apanies you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go by myself! You two stay at the hospital, keep an eye on Hannah Jenkins, and take good care of my grandmother.¡± Having said that, Olivia picked up the car keys and left in a hurry. Daniel was in a meeting when he received Fiona¡¯s message. He handed the meeting over to Adam Howard and left Marshall Corporation hurriedly. Daniel called Olivia but she didn¡¯t pick up. At this point, Olivia was determined. She didn¡¯t want too much to do with Daniel, the Jenkins Group couldn¡¯t be too deeply connected with Daniel or the Marshall Corporation either, as she was sure to divorceter on. She couldn¡¯t stake her entire life here. Only without any ties could they part cleanly, and she wouldn¡¯t be constrained by Daniel. Even if she knew that Be Thompson was intentionally provoking her, deliberately creating discord, even if she knew the rtionship between Daniel and Charmy Bet, Olivia wouldn¡¯t pay any mind. But she was still shocked by everything she heard. Why was it always her being bullied? Olivia felt very ufortable.. Chapter 200 - 200: 200: Annoying Yet Acting Innocently Chapter 200 - 200: 200: Annoying Yet Acting Innocently
Trantor: 549690339 The servant came and announced that the young mistress had returned. Alexander Marshall¡¯s face was stern, his lips curled in cold disdain, ¡°Let her in.¡± Olivia Jenkins stepped into the opulent main building of Beverly Hills, saw two rows of neatly dressed bodyguards in ck suits, and a mocking smile appeared on her face.
Olivia Jenkins looked up at the second floor, raising her voice to shout, ¡°Grandpa, are you so afraid of me? Or, are you excited to wee me home?¡± Alexander Marshall had never seen such a daring woman shouting at him like this, so he frowned and took the elevator down. Seeing so many bodyguards in such a stately procession, a fierce re flickered in Alexander Marshall¡¯s eyes, and he eximed harshly, ¡°Are you all justzing around?¡± The old master was angry, and the butler motioned for the guards to disperse immediately. They were simply concerned about the old master¡¯s safety, cautiously guarding against the young mistress, lest she bepletelywless. Olivia Jenkins, ever the stickler, continued to taunt: ¡°Grandpa, are you afraid that I¡¯ll tear this family apart? I¡¯m not a mischievous puppy, you don¡¯t need to protect against me like this!¡± Annoyed, Alexander Marshall frowned, ¡°Then what did youe here for?¡± ¡°Grandpa, am I not allowed to visit Beverly Hills unless I have a reason? Besides, shouldn¡¯t I be here? You threw me such a big surprise, I have no reason not toe see you, right? You must be so lonely that you always want to attract people¡¯s attention. I¡¯m here to take special care of you!¡± This damn girl really has a way with words, she even ys innocent while being infuriating! Alexander Marshall frowned at Olivia Jenkins.
Suddenly, Daniel Marshall rushed in. Alexander Marshall red sharply at his grandson, ¡°Did the two of you n to return together?¡± Olivia Jenkins rolled her eyes disdainfully, ¡°I came back to pay my respects!¡± ¡°When are you two divorcing?¡± Alexander Marshall¡¯s icy gaze swept over Daniel Marshall and Olivia Jenkins. Olivia Jenkins approached Daniel Marshall, unabashedly embracing him, ¡°Grandpa, I never thought I¡¯d see the day! ¡± This vile woman was really good at riling him up! Alexander Marshall¡¯s gaze grew even colder, like a knife¡¯s edge shing with cold light. He wished he could stab Olivia Jenkins dead on the spot. Daniel Marshall¡¯s eyes, dark and unfathomable like a deep pool, seemed to be filled with drifting smoke, making him look hazy and unclear. He embraced Olivia Jenkins and approached his grandfather, ¡°We came to join you for lunch, fearing you might be lonely.¡± Alexander Marshall sneered sarcastically, ¡°Lucky me, if you don¡¯t annoy me to death. ¡±
¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re overreacting, may you have good fortune as vast as the sea and longevity as enduring as the mountains!¡± If his eldest grandson hadn¡¯t arrived, Alexander Marshall really would have thrown the insolent girl in front of him out. Seeing her just irrationally irritates him. Olivia Jenkins looked defiantly at the old man, but turned to Daniel Marshall and cooed, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m thirsty, I want watermelon juice.¡± Daniel Marshall spoke softly, ¡°Okay, take a seat for now.¡± Watching his eldest grandson squeeze watermelon juice for this hateful woman, Alexander Marshall¡¯s face turned fearsomely dark. A sense of revenge flitted through Olivia Jenkins¡¯ mind, ¡°Grandpa, do you want some? I¡¯ll have Daniel make you a ss of watermelon juice too.¡± Should I be grateful to you for letting me taste the juice my own grandson freshly squeezed? Alexander Marshall red at Olivia Jenkins, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I might get diabetes, I¡¯m not drinking!¡± Olivia Jenkins chuckled, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m so happy, even drinking water feels sweet to me. Possibly, grandpa is unable to rte to these feelings of mine, perhaps you¡¯d prefer sour things, like lemon juice.¡± This young mistress¡¯s mouth is even more aggressive than a machine gun, a few words enough to infuriate the old master. The butler wanted tough but didn¡¯t dare, so he held it in. ¡°You deliberately came to stir up trouble, didn¡¯t you?¡± Alexander Marshall¡¯s face was longer than a tennis racket. Olivia Jenkins innocently replied, ¡°Grandpa, I didn¡¯t hit or curse you.. How did I ¡®stir up trouble¡¯?¡± Chapter 201 - 201: 201: Listen to the Young Mistress Chapter 201 - 201: 201: Listen to the Young Mistress
Trantor: 549690339 Alexander Marshall red at Olivia Jenkins with a look that resembled a venomous snake, emitting an aura of terrifying dread. If this demeaning woman knows her limits, she should stop now.
Olivia Jenkins had a faint smile on her face that seemed to convey a hint of mockery. Shepletely disregarded the patriarch¡¯s presence. Even if the situation escted beyond control, she wouldn¡¯t be afraid. She had no reason to continue to be oppressed by the Marshall Family. ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t have high expectations of me. Don¡¯t expect me to tter you with sweet words. You¡¯ve probably seen today¡¯s news, which nders me as a terrible person.¡± Suddenly, Daniel Marshall interjected. ¡°Honey, your watermelon juice is ready. I added some ice to cool you down!¡± Olivia Jenkins gave Daniel Marshall a cold nce, then lightlyughed, ¡°Thank you, darling!¡± ¡°Grandfather, try the green tangerine tea I made.¡± Daniel poured two cups of tea. Even before tasting it, Alexander could smell the fragrant aroma of the tea. Daniel knew about his fondness for green tangerine. It was a thoughtful gesture. Just as Olivia, fueled by a gulp of watermelon juice and a ton of resentment, was about to incite conflict, Daniel suddenly kissed her.
Olivia pushed Daniel away forcefully. Daniel tightened his embrace around Olivia Jenkins, not giving her a chance to utter a single word. Witnessing the scene, Alexander¡¯s face turned ashen. This wretched woman was a nuisance. He would feel uneasy until she was removed! Unexpectedly, Alexander started to cough loudly. ¡°It¡¯s time to eat!¡± With a cold nce at the young couple still locked in their embrace, Alexander stood up and walked towards the dining table. Of course, Alexander knew Olivia was intentionally provoking him. He tried his best not to stoop to her level and just go along with her maneuvers. But this cunning girl won¡¯t control him. He would deal with her sooner orter. Alexander regretted his past decisions. If it weren¡¯t for his grandson¡¯s prolonged singlehood andck of interest in women, if it wasn¡¯t for the continuity of the Marshall lineage, he would have never permitted Daniel to pursue marrying this loathsome woman. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that his approval of such an ill-matched marriage would be such a headache for him now.
If he had known beforehand, he would have never agreed to Daniel marrying this demeaning woman. Now it seemed he had indeed invited the wolf into the house! Alexander¡¯s face looked dismal, his expression severe. Olivia couldn¡¯t push Daniel away or dodge his kisses. It wasn¡¯t until she was almost out of breath that he finally released her. Olivia, still not having regained herposure, was lead to the dining table by Daniel. Olivia was filled with resentment as she red at Daniel. Even though she tried to shake off Daniel¡¯s hand, he didn¡¯t let go. Hard-pressed to control her anger, Olivia was still looking for an opportunity to infuriate the patriarch. Daniel, seemingly oblivious, peeled shrimp and picked out crab meat for Olivia. Although Olivia kept her displeasure at bay, Alexander¡¯s face tightened in suppressed anger as he watched the young couple unt their affections, Imowing full well that Olivia wanted them to divorce. At such a moment, everything tasted like sand, no matter what he put in his mouth. Suddenly, the senior butler who was serving dinner fell to the ground. The servants standing nearby quickly rushed to his aid. The senior butler exhibited symptoms of respiratory distress and pallor. Due to her professional sensitivity, Olivia dropped her chopsticks and rushed over to check him. The senior butler also had symptoms of chest congestion and lower limb swelling. Olivia diagnosed him to be suffering from heart tamponade due to fluid umtion and insisted on an immediate pericardiocentesis. The servants were panicked, ¡°Doctor Winnie is on leave today, what should we Olivia calmly ordered, ¡°Quiet! Call an ambnce! Is there an emergency room in the vi?¡± Alexander immediately interjected, ¡°Do as Madammands, lead her to the emergency room.. ¡° Chapter 202 - 202: 202: Not Forgiving You Chapter 202 - 202: 202: Not Forgiving You
Trantor: 549690339 Alexander Marshall couldn¡¯t eat anymore, anxiously waiting for news in the living room. Daniel Marshall waited at the door of the emergency room. He made arrangements to speed up the delivery of the emergency supplies that Olivia Jenkins urgently needed.
The on-duty nurse from Beverly Hills also came to help Olivia Jenkins. After Owivia conducted a timely pericardiocentesis, the condition of the senior housekeeper from the kitchen department improved. When the ambnce arrived, the attending emergency doctor praised Olivia Jenkins for her timely handling after examining the patient, which saved the patient¡¯s life. Watching the patient leaving for the hospital in an ambnce, apanied by the chief steward, Olivia breathed a sigh of relief. She also felt an indescribable emotion. Daniel wanted to give Olivia a hug. Olivia instinctively dodged him and gave him an icy look. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, I¡¯m dirty,¡± she said. Dropping the topic, Olivia returned to the emergency room to clean up the ce and change clothes. Even though Olivia gave him the cold shoulder, Daniel didn¡¯t care. He knew she was upset. She didn¡¯t forget her duties as a doctor. She also used to love her profession but had to give it up out of necessity. Although she seemed cold-hearted, in reality, her heart was softer and more fragile than anyone else¡¯s ¡ª only she had ustomed herself to hiding her vulnerable side. Seeing Olivia like this, Daniel was heartbroken.
But she still kept him at arm¡¯s length. She didn¡¯t even give him a chance to knock at the door. When Olivia came out of the emergency room, Daniel was still there. Regardless of whether Olivia was willing or not, he hugged her tightly. ¡°Let go of me, I¡¯m suffocating,¡± she said. Olivia rolled her eyes, and then turned to re at Daniel. ¡°Honey, you were really amazing,¡± replied Daniel. ¡°No need to tter me. This was just a case within my medical specialty, ¡± Olivia said dismissively. Despite her hard tone, Daniel let go of her but was still holding her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat.¡± Olivia frowns unhappily. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t shake off Daniel¡¯s hand.
She could only follow along, ring at Daniel in displeasure. Be Thompson had returned, and she sensed that the atmosphere at home had changed, with an unusual look in everyone¡¯s eyes. On her way back, she saw an ambnce. Who was in trouble? Be sneakily observed the old man¡¯s expression. His facial features had softened considerably today, no longer disying his usual stoic demeanor. Who had managed to please the old man so? Just then, Daniel and Olivia walked in hand in hand. The old man got up. The look in his eyes when he looked at Olivia wasn¡¯t one of anger or disdain. Suddenly, Be became somewhat apprehensive, her eyebrows slightly furrowed. She also noticed a table full of food which had just been served. It looked like they hadn¡¯t eaten yet. Hesitant, Be asked tentatively, ¡°What happened? Why are we eating sote?¡± Alexander Marshall replied nonchntly, ¡°Nothing much. A housekeeper fell ill and just got sent to the hospital. Olivia,e and eat.¡± Hungry, Olivia moved over to the dining table. The shrimps were now only the meat. The crabs too were all meticulously prepared, ready to be eaten ¡ª very convenient. There were also a few additional dishes. Olivia blinked her eyes, still finding it somewhat unbelievable. Daniel started serving Olivia food, saying, ¡°Eat as much as you want, just enjoy!¡± Olivia nodded slightly, and started eating. From time to time, she would sneak a look at the old man. The change in attitude was too abrupt, and she was having trouble getting used to it. Be felt a little uneasy. She asked the servant to add one more pair of chopsticks, and sat down to eat some more in order to figure out what was happening. Abruptly, Alexander Marshall said in a stern voice, ¡°Olivia, let¡¯s keep things separate. This doesn¡¯t mean I forgive you for those absurd things you did. You should divorce Daniel..¡± Chapter 203 - 203: 203: Jealousy Chapter 203 - 203: 203: Jealousy
Trantor: 549690339 Suddenly, everyone¡¯s eyes were on Olivia Jenkins. Olivia Jenkins calmly continued eating, her face showing no change of expression, her eyes void of any emotional fluctuation.
She didn¡¯t make a fuss to defend herself, casually sipping her soup, casually scooping up more food as if she didn¡¯t have a care in the world. As if even if Beverly Hills got bombed, she would remain unphased. Be Thompson was quietly giggling, a sneer shed across her cunning eyes. She looked forward to seeing how long Ms. Jenkins could hold up against the pressure. Daniel Marshall¡¯s handsome face, as if carved by celestial beings, disyed no expression. One could never guess what he was thinking. He was also calmly eating his food as if the fire wasn¡¯t burning him. When both Olivia Jenkins and Daniel Marshall refrained frommenting, treating him as if he was invisible, Alexander Marshall¡¯s eyes darkened, his face sharpened like a de. ¡°Tomorrow morning, you two will file for divorce. The alimony can be set at $100 million at your discretion.¡± There was a swishing sound as Olivia Jenkins raised her head, her cold eyes staring at her grandfather. Calmly opening her lips, she said, ¡°Unless it¡¯s $200 million. Otherwise, not a chance!¡± Alexander Marshall put down his chopsticks and stopped eating. His lips twitched into a cold smile that would send chills down anyone¡¯s spine. His words dripped with ice-cold sarcasm.
¡°You¡¯re greedy! I¡¯m already generous by not demanding you return the $300 million dors you got from me! You already have $400 million! Don¡¯t push your luck!¡± Olivia Jenkinsughed provocatively, ¡°Grandfather, you just scared me. I think I¡¯ll have to buy a few limited-edition handbags to help calm myself downter. My husband said it¡¯s just right for me to spend his money. So, your paltry $400 million, what could it possibly mean to me? We¡¯re not divorcing. I have a long-term meal ticket that allows me to livevishly every day. What can you do about it? I don¡¯t have to please you for a living because I am married to a capable man! So women should marry wisely, otherwise, they will have to cater to the whims of others just to have a meal!¡± The corner of Daniel¡¯s mouth slightly raised. His vibe instantly changed. His facial expression softened, making his handsome face even sexier and alluring! Be Thompson, who was sitting across from Daniel, was dumbfounded as she watched Olivia Jenkins. She never thought this woman would have such thick skin, boasting shamelessly! Look! Grandfather is furious! His face is so dark; it¡¯s like a prequel to a storm. This woman is so rude, and Daniel doesn¡¯t even reprimand her. They¡¯re getting ahead of themselves! In the long run, they will destroy the Marshall Family! Without a doubt, Be Thompson was feeling green with envy towards Olivia. She had never imagined that Daniel would indulge Olivia¡¯s insolence. Worst of all, he was supporting her! Could it be love? Has he forgotten about Charmy Bet? How could he possibly forget his past suffering? He should be living in perpetual pain. Daniel doesn¡¯t deserve happiness.
Be Thompson pursed her lips slightly. Her heart was aching, tasting sourness. She highly anticipated seeing the grandfather drive Olivia out of the Marshall family. All the servants in Beverly Hills thought that young mistress Jenkins was a fierce woman, quick-witted. They didn¡¯t dare underestimate her. Due to the grandfather¡¯s imposing presence, they didn¡¯t dare to gossip openly or raise their heads. In fact, they were getting anxious for young mistress Jenkins. Even if young mistress Jenkins was fierce, she couldn¡¯t defy the grandfather¡¯s authority. She might get kicked out of the house. The entire dining hall was deathly silent. Alexander Marshall was ring at Daniel irritably. All of a sudden, he yelled at Daniel. ¡°Take that woman and get out! I don¡¯t care how you do it, just divorce her within a week and don¡¯t give her a dime!¡± Alexander Marshall¡¯s voice was frigid, no room for negotiation, devoid of humaneness. Within moments, everyone¡¯s gaze turned to Daniel Marshall.. Chapter 204 - 204: 204: Spying on Daniel Marshall Chapter 204 - 204: 204: Spying on Daniel Marshall
Trantor: 549690339 His handsome eyebrows slightly furrowed, exuding a non-angry yet imposing aura, a hint of coldness seeping through Daniel Marshall¡¯s sharp hawk-like eyes. ¡°In grandfather¡¯s eyes, is marriage a child¡¯s y? Are women mere clothes?¡±
Alexander Marshall¡¯s piercing cold eyes red at Daniel and he asked with a harsh tone, ¡°Do you also not take me seriously? I made you the CEO of Marshall Corporation, and I can also dethrone you. You can try if you like!¡± A sinful yet stunning grin appeared on Daniel¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Sure, I will!¡± Just then, infuriated, Alexander Marshall mmed his hand onto the table. The sudden loud ¡®smack¡¯ startled the servants in the room. The chopsticks and bowls beside Alexander¡¯s palms rattled due to the impact, creating a nging sound. Daniel¡¯s sharp eyes didn¡¯t even blink as he maintained eye contact with his grandfather. His attractive thin lips slightly pursed, radiating a sharp edge. His entire being exuded an aura of a powerful king. The grandson that he had raised was now rebelling, challenging him over a woman. mes of rage seemed ready to burst from Alexander Marshall¡¯s eyes. The veins on his temples were subtly throbbing. ¡°Daniel, resign from your post as CEO of Marshall Corporation. Go as far as you like!¡± ¡°Grandfather, you¡¯re acting out of emotivity, I don¡¯t want to argue. However, I want to rify that I can resign, but you must be prepared to face the incalcble consequences. Once the news is out, the first thing you¡¯ll see is a drop in the Marshall Corporation¡¯s share value. Make sure you¡¯re prepared to protect the overall market.¡± Alexander¡¯s face turned a paler shade. ¡°You dare threaten me!¡±
Daniel¡¯s voice was slow but intimidating, ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m just speaking on a factual basis. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re overstepping? I¡¯m not your puppet!¡± ¡°Grandfather, you¡¯re old, it¡¯s time to retire and enjoy yourtter years. The old methods don¡¯t work anymore, you should face that fact.¡± Suddenly, Alexander Marshall reached out to hit Daniel. Daniel, however, caught his grandfather¡¯s hand. His stern eyes sharply focused on his grandfather,¡±l¡¯m not a young child anymore. I know what I want and I don¡¯t need you to worry about it. Whether it¡¯s a person or a ghost, I can figure it out, no need for your misguided advice. It¡¯s your arrogant ego that¡¯s hurt, it¡¯s you who can¡¯t ept us going against your wishes because you haven¡¯t adjusted your self-view. Also, everything you think of is about yourself, you¡¯re very selfish. No wonder grandma couldn¡¯t stand you. You never reflect, always thinking you¡¯re right. You¡¯re always the center of everything and never recognize how difficult you are to deal with. You didn¡¯t know, even until grandma¡¯s death doll, she was unhappy. If she had another life, I believe she would never choose to be with you again. She was tired of your arrogance and your despotism. ¡± Alexander Marshall¡¯s eyes widened, the sparks inside almost like wanting to burn Daniel to ashes. This child must be bewitched by that wretched woman, for him to spout such nonsense. Alexander Marshall red viciously at Olivia Jenkins. It was all because of that wretched woman that their grandfather-grandson rtionship had repeatedly soured.
He wouldn¡¯t be at peace unless he drove her away. ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°Please restrain yourself, grandfather! You¡¯ve been instigating so many conflicts, one day, the fire you lit might juste back to bite you. I hope you take care of yourself.¡± After loosening his grip on his grandfather¡¯s hand, Daniel took Olivia¡¯s hand and led her out of the main building of Beverly Hills. Daniel would not let his grandfather control him. He wouldn¡¯t let Olivia walk the same path as his mother, wouldn¡¯t let her endure the same humiliation. Olivia didn¡¯t shake off Daniel¡¯s hand, she was stealing nces at him.. Chapter 205 - 205: 205: Favorable Impression Chapter 205 - 205: 205: Favorable Impression
Trantor: 549690339 Never mind the rest, the way Daniel Marshall just stood up against his grandfather was quite something! Who wants to be controlled their whole life? Who wants to be a puppet? Perhaps, Daniel¡¯s rebellion and his defiance against his grandfather was for his own sake.
Olivia Jenkins had a fleeting moment of admiration for him, but it soon disappeared. She didn¡¯t feel grateful to Daniel. They were merely passengers on the same boat, sharing the same fate of sinking or swimming. Thinking about Daniel¡¯s various actions made Olivia Jenkins feel ufortable. Suddenly, she threw off his hand. She looked at him coldly. The barrier in her heart was getting higher and higher, returning the cold indifference on her face. ¡°I have other things to do, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Daniel Marshalls¡¯s hawk-eye was fixed on Olivia Jenkins, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no use in the marriage agreement that states I have to report to you wherever I go!¡± Daniel Marshall watched as Olivia Jenkins got into the car and drove off. He didn¡¯t stop her, nor did he force her to go with him. Daniel Marshall¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at the tracking map on his phone.
This woman thinks she can slip through his fingers, no way! Alexander Marshall, furious, stopped eating and went to his study on the second floor. Be Thompson remained in the dining room, asionally eating some dishes. Her thoughts started to wander. Earlier, she was startled by Daniel, worrying that his actions would cause an uproar in the family. Be Thompson admired Daniel¡¯s courage, but she was more filled with envy and discontent. Even though she and Michael Marshall knew well of their grandfather¡¯s selfishness, despite theirints against him, they never dared to openly confront him. Daniel had the nerve to talk bluntly and powerfully. If Michael Marshall had been half as courageous as Daniel back then, if he had resisted to the end, she might not have been sessful, and she certainly wouldn¡¯t be the Marshall Family Mistress now. It was fortunate that she had not faced an opponent like Olivia Jenkins. However, with Olivia in the Marshall family, she wouldn¡¯t have peaceful days. This wretched woman was her stumbling block, and she must oust her. Thankfully, Charmy Bet was gentle in nature. Otherwise, dealing with a cunning woman like Olivia Jenkins, who once gotten power, would undermine her and Matthew Marshall¡¯s status in the family.
Also, it was lucky that Olivia Jenkins cameter, and didn¡¯t win the old man¡¯s favor. Otherwise, her son and she would be ruined, and the Yonder Group would be finished. Unexpectedly, Be Thompson thought of something Olivia had said. She stopped eating and went to Michael Marshall¡¯s study. The woman had been missing for more than twenty years, never appearing once. Even if Michael Marshall still hated her, forbidding Daniel from mentioning her, Be Thompson couldn¡¯t be sure whether Michael hadpletely forgotten this woman. She used to avoid doubts to reassure herself, to maintain her seemingly blissful and happy marriage. Yet with Olivia¡¯s instigation, she felt a thorn in her heart. It was as if thousands of ants were crawling, and she needed peace of mind. Be Thompson rummaged through the drawers and Michael¡¯s desk, but she didn¡¯t find anything that belonged to that woman. Initially, he probably cleaned up thoroughly. He must have decided to erase that woman from his heart. It was Olivia Jenkins, that bitch, trying to drive a wedge to destroy their marital rtionship. She couldn¡¯t fall into her trap. Preparing to leave Michael¡¯s study, Be Thompson took a nce backward. In the end, her sight stopped on the bookshelf. There, a book, noticeably worn and showed traces of being read. It might be frequently flipped through, or it might have been lying there for years. As if led by some inexplicable force, Be Thompson went over and took the book. Flipping casually through it, Be Thompson caught sight of a picture stitched in between its pages.. Chapter 206 - 206: 206: Becoming a Joke! Chapter 206 - 206: 206: Bing a Joke!
Trantor: 549690339 In the photo, the woman who was smiling like a blossom peach, her radiant face overflowing with happiness, was E Charles, Michael Marshall¡¯s ex-wife. The toddler, about a year old in her arms, was Daniel Marshall.
Once upon a time, Michael Marshall had also lovingly embraced his ex-wife and their son. Back then, he was as gentle as a schr, and even his gaze was filled with a dash of warmth. He wasn¡¯t the cold, reticent man he was today. Be Thompson scoffed at herself. Moreover, herugh was even more unsightly than a cry. Two decades had passed, and she never would have guessed that Michael Marshall had been hiding a photo of him with that woman and their child from her! Michael Marshall still hadn¡¯t forgotten that wench! He was still hiding from her, secretly looking at their family of three¡¯s photos. Even now, was Michael Marshall thinking about that wench? Despite his cold exterior, did he harbor feelings for the son he and that woman had together? Be Thompson¡¯s mind was swarmed with questions. Unconsciously, her hands started to tremble, followed by her lips. Her eyes were zing with uncontroble anger, as if she wanted to immediately incinerate this warm and delightful family photo.
Be Thompson¡¯s teeth were grinding so hard that they made sounds ¨C her enmity had seeped into her bones. Was her happy and fulfilling marriage just a fantasy? Was her all-out effort just her wishful thinking? Despite everything, was that woman still in Michael Marshall¡¯s heart? Was he still unable to forget her? Be Thompson was overwhelmed with grief; her heart felt like it had been shattered, and herplexion was extremely unpleasant. This oue was even more horrifying than a thunderbolt out of the blue. Be Thompson took a deep breath. The heartache she felt was indescribable. If it weren¡¯t for the need to conceal traces of nosing around Michael Marshall¡¯s stuff, she would¡¯ve loved to crumple up the photo she was tightly clenching and tear it to shreds. If she ever saw that wench, E Charles, again, she would never let her go. For her sake, E Charles should stay away forever; otherwise, she would make her disappear. Seemingly unable to bear the blow, Be Thompson leaned weakly against the bookshelf.
It took a while for her to recover from the shock. Silent as a mouse, Be Thompson put the photo back where it was originally, along with the book. Pretending as if nothing happened, she left Michael Marshall¡¯s study. Pandora¡¯s box was indeed a cursed box that once opened, would bewitch her. If she turned mad, it would all be Michael Marshall¡¯s fault. She hated him! She also hated Olivia Jenkins! She also despised this cruel and merciless Marshall Family! Even then, she had to carefully uphold her own pride, and also the status she had painstakingly achieved as the Mistress of the Marshall Family. Leaving Michael Marshall¡¯s study, Be Thompson also left her shock behind in it. She still had to put on the facade of Mrs. Marshall, to safeguard her seemingly perfect family. She would not let anyone mock her! In the afternoon, Mrs. Jenkins returned to her home in Shallow Bay Vi to rest. Olivia Jenkins arranged Aria Dous to stay by her grandmother¡¯s side and even arranged for private care. All the servants and guards in the vi were people loyal to Olivia Jenkins. Trying to minimize her grandma¡¯s distress as much as possible to let her enjoy her twilight years, Olivia Jenkins allowed Hannah Jenkins to apany her grandmother in the vi. Having fainted again suddenly, Mrs. Jenkins was fully aware that her health was in decline. With Seraphina being so despicable and having let hermit evil deeds for so many years, Mrs. Jenkins had lost confidence and didn¡¯t have the face to confront her own son. ¡°Olivia, where did you take George Jenkins? When will you let hime back? The ones who did wrong are Seraphina and Henry Charles. What has he got to do with it?¡± Olivia Jenkins replied calmly, ¡°Once Seraphina and Henry Charles return the money to Jenkins Group, I¡¯ll naturally let George Jenkins go. I won¡¯t do anything to him; I just want the property that belongs to Jenkins Group returned..¡± Chapter 207 - 207: 207: Beating the drama king Chapter 207 - 207: 207: Beating the drama king
Trantor: 549690339 Mrs. Jenkins let out a faint sigh, drained of her confidence to confront Olivia Jenkins. Now, this girl, whom she had always looked down upon, could grasp at her mistakes and mock her from the moral high ground.
Even so, she still refused to kowtow to Olivia. Although she still disliked Olivia, she held the concerns of Jenkins Group above all else. Her decision to not drive Olivia out of Jenkins Group was not out of approval for her, nor an agreement to let her inherit the estate. It was just a dying tactic. She still had to n for her beloved grandchildren. ¡°I¡¯m willing to drop thewsuit! Olivia, you promise me that you won¡¯t harm Hannah or George. They¡¯re innocent.¡± Olivia kept a straight face, but her heart ached. No matter how hard she tried, no matter how well she did, her grandmother still held prejudices against her, still treated her as an outsider. If someday her grandmother found out that the two grandchildren she had pampered and loved for twenty-two years were not her biological grandchildren, what would she feel then? Would she copse? Olivia sneered inwardly, those who are pathetic always have something hateful about them! ¡°I can refrain from hurting them, as long as they act properly and know their ce. But if they harbour any ill intentions, I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t let it slide.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Lacking confidence, Mrs. Jenkins¡¯ voice had diminished, as she angrily red at Olivia.
Olivia¡¯s face was cold, her deep voice icy. ¡°Grandmother, I respect my father¡¯sst wish and respect you because of him. I hope you can discern right from wrong, and not make the same mistake again like with Seraphina. Unless, you want to see Jenkins Group taken over by others, or maliciously acquired, even bankrupt, if you prefer that result, I can amodate you. ¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Infuriated and defeated, Mrs. Jenkins had noeback. Even if Mrs. Jenkins was dissatisfied with Olivia ¨C despised or hated her ¨C there was nothing she could do about it anymore. Now, if she tried to support Hannah to take control of Jenkins Group, it was probable that the shareholders would not agree, and it would only backfire. So, for now, she had to endure and wait for the right opportunity. Seraphina¡¯s scandal had a significant impact, affecting both Hannah and George. Letting theme to the spotlight now would only invite ridicule and disgust. They must not be subjected to any further harm. ¡°I won¡¯t sue anymore; give half of the shares of Jenkins Group to Hannah and George. Henceforth, you all cooperatively manage Jenkins Group in peace.¡± Olivia stared at her grandmother menacingly, dering firmly, ¡°No! We should continue thewsuit then!¡± Hannah had been silent the entire time, she was scared of Olivia revealing the DNA test report to their grandmother. Suddenly, she spoke, urging, ¡°Grandmother, I know you mean well for me and George. But we are not skilled in management nor business; you should respect father¡¯s will instead.
Father entrusting his estate and control of Jenkins Group to Olivia, he must have intended it for our benefit. With the situation of our mother¡¯s¡­ George and I no longer have any reputation to desire father¡¯s property. Please understand us, Grandmother.¡± Mrs. Jenkins held her beloved Hannah close, ¡°You¡¯ve been forced into a difficult position. You¡¯re too considerate, too sensible!¡± ncing at Olivia, Hannah spoke up cautiously, ¡°Sis has been no less than deserving. She¡¯s done a lot for the Jenkins Family, and she¡¯s very capable. Grandmother, for the sake of Jenkins Group¡¯s progress, can we please stop quarreling? It¡¯s enough for me to have you loving me. All I want is for our family to be happily together.¡± Given the reality that Olivia¡¯s status in Jenkins Group can¡¯t bepromised in the short run, and that Daniel Marshall is backing her, Mrs. Jenkins reluctantly agreed, ¡°We¡¯ll do as Hannah says.¡± With an icy stare, Olivia fixed her eyes on the two acting so melodramatically, oozing disdain.. Chapter 208 - 208: Booking the Revolving Restaurant Chapter 208: Booking the Revolving Restaurant Trantor: 549690339 Whether it¡¯s the Jenkins Family or the Marshall Family, Olivia Jenkins felt utterly drained. Returning to her office, she rested a while on her chair. After a while, the office phone rang. ¡°Chief Jenkins, the president¡¯s assistant from Marshall Corporation is here. He didn¡¯t make an appointment, do you want to see him?¡± With a swoosh, Olivia Jenkins sat up straight, ¡°Let him in.¡± Two minutester, the secretary ushered Adam Howard in. Upon seeing the impressive entourage behind Adam Howard, Olivia Jenkins couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, her elegant eyebrows frowning in confusion. ¡°Assistant Howard, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Adam Howard gestured, and the shop managers who followed him lined up, each of them holding several bags, ready to be chosen by Olivia Jenkins. With a roguish grin, Adam Howard introduced, ¡°The boss said he wanted to surprise you! As long as you like them, these can be yours! These are all the world¡¯s famous luxury handbags, all of them are limited editions, and there are all sorts of designs.¡± ¡°Sister-inw¡­¡± Immediately, Olivia Jenkins coughed a few times. Instantly, Adam Howard tactfully corrected his address. ¡°Chief Jenkins, if none of these caught your fancy, the design directors of these brands are all ready to customize for you, based on your design concept, satisfaction guaranteed.¡± ¡°Also, the boss said, if you have no objections, all of these bags will be sent to your house. If you feel that¡¯s not enough, these brands can help you select essories, clothes, shoes, and so on. You can have anything you want!¡± Olivia Jenkins blinked in disbelief. Adam Howard paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Chief Jenkins, whatever requirements you have, just let me know, we aremitted to your satisfaction.¡± With a show of disdain, Olivia Jenkins dialed Daniel Marshall¡¯s number, ¡°Are you sick? Did you take the wrong medicine?¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s voice softened, ¡°Wife, did they upset you?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for handbags. What I said at Beverly Hills was just to annoy your grandfather. You didn¡¯t have to take me seriously.¡± Daniel Marshall raised an eyebrow, speaking earnestly, ¡°Wife, you have been wronged, and frustrated, I need to make it up for you. If you have no objections, I will have Adam Howard deliver everything to our home.¡± ¡°I understand perfectly, why refuse anything that¡¯s delivered to the door!¡± With that, Olivia Jenkins hung up the call. On the other end of the phone, the corners of Daniel Marshall¡¯s mouth curled up, hinting at a devilish charm. Olivia Jenkins quickly nced at each and every bag. There was no denying the allure of the limited edition bags, they were pleasing to the eye however you looked at them. Given that these were being delivered by Daniel Marshall, and it could infuriate the Marshalls, Olivia Jenkins pulled out her reluctance and picked ten limited-edition bags. All the shop managers lined up, ceremoniously handing over their business cards, ¡°Chief Jenkins, just give us a call and whatever you need, we will personally deliver to you. Please add us on Wechat, we will send you thetest designs each month, and deliver custom or coborative items regrly.¡± Olivia Jenkins nodded slightly. Then, she received a whole stack of business cards, along with some special meeting gifts from the brands. All these presents were not for sale, and VIPs of VIPs were the only ones entitled to such treatment. Suddenly, Olivia Jenkins¡¯ office was filled with a variety of afternoon teas, all of them beautifully arranged. Gazing at all these, Olivia Jenkins was somewhat overwhelmed. She felt as if she was living in a fairy tale. It must be Daniel Marshall going crazy. He must have water in his brain to pull off such an earthshattering stunt. In her dazed state, Adam Howard whispered in her ear, promptly pulling her back from her scattered thoughts. ¡°Sister-inw, the boss has booked the revolving restaurant at the top of the Century Center. He invites you to dinner..¡± Chapter 209 - 209: Going to a Hotel with Another Man Chapter 209: Going to a Hotel with Another Man Trantor: 549690339 ¡°An undue courtesy is indicative of either deceit or theft!¡± Suddenly, Olivia Jenkins¡¯ beautiful face showed no sign of emotional upheaval, yet, a trace of disdain flickered in her almond-shaped eyes. Olivia also fell silent. Adam Howard stared at Olivia, squinting his deep-set eyes in disbelief. It had been five years, and for the first time, Adam witnessed his boss proactively and borately invite a woman to dinner. Surprisingly, his boss¡¯s wife had shown no reaction at all. She was dreadfully cold! Adam waved his hand, signalling the store manager to leave first. Only he and Olivia remained in the office. Adam dared to probe, ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy, sis-inw? Are you two¡­ having a cold war?¡± Olivia shrugged nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯m happy every day! There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t get over!¡± Adam pursed his lips and ambiguously said, ¡°I think you¡¯re being overly calm. A woman, you see, should make some drama asionally. Like they say, ¡®the squeaky wheel gets the grease!¡±¡® Adam grinned mischievously and gave Olivia a ¡°you -know-what-I-mean¡± look. Olivia gave a derisiveugh and teased, ¡°It seems you know him quite well.¡± Adam feigned depth and kept her in suspense, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I know him that well. His personality, as you know, is unpredictable like the weather! But in my eyes, he only has one type of weather ¨C gloomy, like an imprable iceberg.¡± Theughter on Olivia¡¯s face deepened, a hint of merriment twinkled in her bright, almond-shaped eyes, ¡°Assistant Howard, you are rather humorous. Does your boss know?¡± ¡°He sets high standards. I dare not speak this way in front of him. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t live to see the next day.¡± ¡°You would make a good match with Martin Wace! But I may not necessarily be avable for dinner tonight.¡¯ ¡°You want me to convey this in my reply?¡± Olivia nodded, ¡°I¡¯m busy. You may leave now.¡± Adam looked at Olivia and said solemnly, ¡°Actually, once you get to know him slowly, you¡¯ll understand him. His temper may not be great, but he is otherwise quite a good person. Whatever you want, he will definitely give it to you. You could try to understand him.¡± Aplex emotion swirled in Olivia¡¯s almond eyes, but she still insisted on her idea, ¡°Assistant Howard, reply to him exactly as we discussed. I¡¯m not sure if I will be free this evening. The door is right there, you can let yourself out. I won¡¯t see you off.¡± Adam sighed slightly and hesitated for a moment before tactfully leaving first. He wasn¡¯t a fool, he could sense it clearly; they were definitely having a cold war! Olivia couldn¡¯t finish the abundance of afternoon tea. She asked her secretary to distribute it amongst all the department¡¯s tea rooms. After finishing her work at hand, Olivia called Jordan Bet¡¯s assistant. Learning that Jordan was avable, she immediately rushed to the Bet Group. Jordan Bet didn¡¯t receive Olivia in his office but instead took her to a cafe on Riverside Road for a cup of coffee. The cafe was an open-air rooftop facility situated at the Riverside branch of the N&N Hotel. The setting was exquisite and refined, offering a panoramic view of the beautiful riverside. There was no air conditioning, but it was not hot either as the seat area was equipped with cooling capabilities. The gentle breeze, apanied by the swirling cool mist, was quitefortable and didn¡¯t give that oppressive feel of an enclosed restaurant. Olivia closed her eyes and took a whiff of the coffee¡¯s scent, ¡°Smells wonderful! It¡¯s a civet coffee, isn¡¯t it? Thanks to President Bet, I¡¯ve got the chance to drink such an expensive coffee.¡± Jordan Bet¡¯s photo-scuplted, handsome features softened with a carefree smile that revealed both dominance and tenderness, ¡°Your nose is quite sensitive. Are you a coffee connoisseur? Looking at Jordan Bet, Olivia nodded slightly. A hint of a smile softened her cold elegance.. Chapter 210 - 210: 210: His Heart Felt Like a Missing Piece Chapter 210 - 210: 210: His Heart Felt Like a Missing Piece
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°In the past, when I was a medical student, even during night shifts, I often drank coffee, but rarely had civet coffee. However, its aroma has seeped deep into my heart.¡± With a soft, sharp gaze, Jordan Bet stared at Olivia Jenkins, ¡°Wait a moment, take a can with you.¡±
Olivia Jenkins widened her eyes in astonishment, ¡°I¡­ I feel a bit embarrassed!¡± ¡°I am particrly grateful for the meal you treated me tost time, so, you don¡¯t have to mind.¡± Olivia Jenkins smiled, closed her eyes, and gently brushed her bangs that Arthur Saunders had ruffled. It was true that she had invited him for dinner, but Daniel Marshall had paid the bill first, so strictly speaking, it wasn¡¯t her treat. At this moment, Olivia Jenkins would not spoil the mood by mentioning Daniel. Olivia Jenkins was always cautious and hadn¡¯t forgotten the purpose of meeting Jordan Bet. Barring any cooperation with Daniel, the only way out for the Jenkins Group was the Bet Group. Olivia Jenkins wanted to promote coboration as much as possible. After hesitating for a few seconds, Olivia Jenkins said directly, ¡°Are you free tomorrow, President Bet? The robot base has created a temte. I could apany you to take a look.¡± Jordan Bet¡¯s eyes subtly changed color, his handsome eyebrows lightly furrowed. An unusual emotion crossed his face. ¡°Chief Jenkins, actually, I would like to discuss cooperation with you. At the moment, there is considerable opposition within the Bet Group. If you can first secure the distribution rights to Cool Company, there might be a turn of events.¡±
¡°I have already negotiated with Mr. Shaw from Cool Company for the distribution rights, and I am determined to seed. President Bet, rest assured, the internal problems of the Jenkins Group have almost been resolved. In a few days, I will officially be the CEO of the Jenkins Group and will be fully responsible for the group¡¯s affairs, without any further disputes.¡± Jordan Bet pursed his lips, wanting to speak but hesitating. He picked up his cup and took a sip of the coffee. Olivia Jenkins stirred her coffee with a spoon, also taking her time to sip her coffee. The sun was about to set. The colour of a salted egg yolk, round, was embedded in the horizon, the nearby clouds stained red by it, very beautiful. Olivia Jenkins sipped her coffee, her gaze fixed on the distant sun. She hoped this was a lucky omen. Jordan Bet also stayed in his own world, sipping his coffee. There were some things he found hard to say. Suddenly, Daniel Marshall arrived, his icy cold eyes sweeping over Jordan Bet With an air of debauchery radiating from Daniel¡¯s body, he took a seat next to Olivia Jenkins, hugging her. Olivia Jenkins turned sharply in surprise, but Daniel overpowered her with a swift kiss. Jordan Bet was watching. Daniel kissed her, and Olivia Jenkins was not pleased, trying to push him away.
But Daniel held onto Olivia Jenkinsmandingly, not allowing her to reject him. He deepened the kiss as if to assert his rightful im. Daniel didn¡¯t regard Jordan Bet as a significant factor. If Jordan Bet knew what was best for him, he would stop coveting his woman, or else Daniel Marshall would not be kind. With a slight breath, Jordan Bet hid his lonely feelings, simply enjoying his coffee as if nothing had happened. He consciously shifted his gaze to the horizon, where the sky was lit up by the red sunset. Enjoying the scenery alone, without any interest, thendscape no longer seemed beautiful. Jordan Bet also felt as if there was an emptiness in his heart. Before Olivia Jenkins could lose her temper, Daniel let her go, but he still had an arm around Olivia Jenkins¡¯ waist. Before his seductive lips opened, Daniel nted a kiss on Olivia Jenkins¡¯ face, ¡°Honey, it¡¯s time. I havee to take you to dinner.¡± Olivia Jenkins stared coldly at Daniel, wishing to pierce him through with her icy stare. Initially, Olivia Jenkins intended to reject him, but, sensing that Daniel was ready for her refusal, and to prevent Daniel from finding an excuse to kiss her, Olivia Jenkins decided to pretend to agree. Just when she had her guard down, Daniel Marshall suddenly picked her up.. Chapter 211 - 211: 211: Hiding in Daniel Marshall’s Arms Chapter 211 - 211: 211: Hiding in Daniel Marshall¡¯s Arms
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Jordan, my wife and I will be taking off. Take your time with the coffee.¡± Daniel Marshal¡¯s voice was low and resonant, like the charming sounds of a cello that tugged at heartstrings. It gave one the urge to continue listening, yet it was alsoced with a bone-chilling cold that could deter anyone. A minute fluctuation shed through Jordan¡¯s unplumbable dark eyes. He waved his hand, ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll admire this beautiful scene a little longer.¡±
Daniel¡¯s gaze was piercing, as if it could see through everything. He tightened his hold around Olivia Jenkins, not looking back as he left. After they were out of Jordan¡¯s sight, Olivia pushed Daniel, her voice stern, ¡°Put me down.¡± Daniel obeyed and let go of Olivia. However, before Olivia could react, Daniel pushed her against a wall. Olivia gritted her teeth, ring furiously at Daniel, ¡°Get lost!¡± She tried to push him away again, but to no avail. Trapped between Daniel and the wall, the intimate proximity between them unsettled Olivia. Daniel¡¯s tall and upright figure overwhelmed her. In a fit of embarrassed rage, Olivia exploded, ¡°Daniel Marshall, you bastard!¡± Immersed in a gloomy aura, Daniel seemed to be on the verge of an eruption of rage. His voice spewed forth from between his gritted teeth, ¡°Mrs. Marshall, have you forgotten who you are? Luring men everywhere, do you think I¡¯m dead? I want to fucking strangle you!¡± What a skewed line of thinking. All she had done was have coffee with Jordan, discussing their cooperation on the side. How did that turn into luring men everywhere? Daniel¡¯s flirtations with other women never seemed to affect him. Why didn¡¯t he ever question his own actions?
Wasn¡¯t he the one who conveniently forzot he had a wife and should maintain a certain level of distance? Double standards. Daniel was a scumbag! Olivia was seething with furious exasperation. Words of indignation tumbled out, ¡°Daniel Marshall, your brain must have been squeezed in a door! You¡¯re despicable!¡± ¡°You despise me this much, yet you still think you¡¯re faultless?¡± Daniel¡¯s dark and impassive eyes resembled a ck hole, seemingly ready to swallow Olivia whole. Olivia should have backed down by this point. Determined to make her point and pushing against Daniel, her furious agitation was written all over her face, ¡°I¡¯m not wrong. It¡¯s clearly you who¡¯s the bastard! You¡¯re so full of yourself!¡± In the fleeting moment, Daniel leaned down, forcefully and wickedly drowning out Olivia¡¯s protests. Amid Olivia¡¯s struggles and resistances, Daniel¡¯s slightly squinted eyes were terrifying, filled with a savage, rough streak that was reflected in his actions. Feeling Olivia¡¯s pained grip on his suit, Daniel reined in his fervor, his touch bing gentle. Only when Olivia was nearly struggling for breath did Daniel pull away and pause, huffing as he watched Olivia that was gasping for air. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, if you forget that you¡¯re Mrs. Marshall again, I¡¯ll make sure that you¡¯ll never forget me.¡±
Olivia was gasping for breath. She also wanted to fucking throttle Daniel. Did this bastard forget that she had sharp teeth? He¡¯d bitten her again. Her lips stung a little. She red at Daniel resentfully. Gazing at Olivia¡¯s blushing lips, a hint of warm tenderness shone in Daniel¡¯s ink-ck eyes, ¡°Are you going to keep arguing with me, Mrs. Marshall?¡± The ze of fury in Olivia¡¯s almond-shaped eyes seemed to want to incinerate Daniel. When Olivia was just about to unleash her fury at Daniel, she heard Winona Thornton¡¯s voice outside. Furious as she was, Olivia was gripped by an idea. She didn¡¯t want Winona to know about her rtionship with Daniel. Since she was nning to divorce him anyway, the fewer people who knew the better. In an instant, Olivia ducked into Daniel¡¯s embrace, her arms concealed within his suit coat.. Chapter 212 - 212: 212 Olivia Jenkins is My Wife Chapter 212 - 212: 212 Olivia Jenkins is My Wife
Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins threw herself at Daniel Marshall. His eyes, deep as ink, flickered with a touch of softness. Instinctively, he held Olivia Jenkins tightly in his arms.
The corners of Daniel¡¯s sensual lips curved slightly upward, transforming his usually cold facial features in an instant, making his handsome face even more charming. The voice of Winona Thornton was gradually fading. Suddenly, Olivia Jenkins pushed Daniel Marshall away. Suddenly, Daniel held onto Olivia¡¯s hand tightly, refusing to let go. Daniel¡¯s voice was low, his words were slow but full of deterrence, ¡°Wife, are you joining me for dinner, or am I joining you?¡± Either way, she would still end up watching him eat! Olivia rolled her eyes at Daniel irritably. ¡°Daniel, you¡¯re truly annoying!¡± ¡°A husband having dinner with his wife is only natural!¡± It seemed like there was no getting rid of Daniel. Olivia had been defeated by his shamelessness. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s eat. But please, let go of my hand.¡± A crafty look shed in Daniel¡¯s eyes. Suddenly, he shouted loudly, ¡°Olivia
Jenkins is my¡­¡± Before he could say the word ¡°wife,¡± Olivia quickly covered Daniel¡¯s mouth, ring at him threateningly, and finally conceded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m scared of you.¡± Daniel let go of Olivia¡¯s hand. He seemed to be behaving now. Olivia even let Daniel hold her hand. A devilishly handsome smile drifted across Daniel¡¯s face as he looked at Olivia. ¡°As long as you get used to me, my dear, after all, we¡¯ve been intimate more than once.¡± Olivia gave Daniel an annoyed nce andined, ¡°Let¡¯s go already, you talk too much.¡± Daniel raised an eyebrow and directly embraced Olivia in his arms. More than hand-holding, hugging his wife is much moreforting. Daniel really booked the entire revolving restaurant on the top floor of the Century Center, just to have an undisturbed, quiet meal with Olivia Jenkins. Whether it was the appetizer, main course, or even the post-meal dessert, Olivia could tell that everything was carefully prepared.
Strangely, there was a mixture of indescribable feelings stirring up within Olivia. Even though she found this romantic gesture somewhat surprising, she maintained her alertness, refusing to lose herself. The red wine in the revolving restaurant tasted amazing. Unknowingly, Olivia drank a few too many sses. Perhaps it was the vor of the wine, or maybe the effect of the candlelight setting, but Olivia found Daniel, who sat opposite her, somewhat attractive. He didn¡¯t look so bad when he wasn¡¯t angry or aggressive. Bing aware of her thoughts, Olivia shook her head vigorously, trying to dismiss her inappropriate opinions. She warned herself not to get too involved with Daniel, reminding herself that they were going to separate eventually. Daniel was an asshole, and everything she saw now was just an illusion, perhaps distorted by the wine. She couldn¡¯t take it as the truth. As the waiter came over to top up Olivia¡¯s ss, she held her hand over it and said, ¡°Thank you, but I won¡¯t be having anymore.¡± Daniel squinted his deep-set eyes, softly asking, ¡°Are you drunk? Your face is flushed.¡± Olivia shook her head and replied irritably, ¡°No, you¡¯re talking nonsense.¡± Daniel¡¯s gaze fluctuated as he calmly observed Olivia, ¡°Looks like your tolerance is low! Honey, this bottle of wine isn¡¯t finished yet. It¡¯s no fun drinking alone!¡± Olivia shook her head, let out a breath, then rested her chin on her hand at the dining table, looking at Daniel. ¡°I¡¯m sure of one thing, your character is terrible.¡± Daniel lifted his wine ss, took a sip, and moved with an elegance disying a sense of prestige. He squinted his eyes, his deep and maic voice lightly saying, ¡°Honey, you are really drunk!¡± Chapter 213 - 213: 213 Unleash Yourself Chapter 213 - 213: 213 Unleash Yourself
Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins removed her hand, motioning for the server to pour her another ss of red wine. Amused by her actions, Daniel Marshall¡¯s low voice slowly rose, ¡°Honey, stop drinking, I¡¯ll drink it. Even if I can¡¯t finish it, it doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s just a bottle of wine worth thousands of dors, I can afford it.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not drunk, I can still drink, don¡¯t underestimate me.¡± Olivia swayed her head slightly, mumbling. Her face had a hint of red, so adorable. A bottle of wine worth thousands, one way or another, must be finished, just can¡¯t be wasted. To throw it away would mean throwing away money. After ncing at Chief Daniel Marshall, the server then poured Olivia another ss of red wine. Picking up the goblet, Olivia took a sip directly. ¡°This is the best red wine I¡¯ve ever had, not astringent at all, full of a fragrant and mellow aroma. No wonder it costs thousands of dors a bottle, it¡¯s a different vor, so delicious!¡± Finishing her sentence, Olivia downed the rest of the wine in one gulp. Then, she asked the waiter to pour her more. Daniel Marshall watched Olivia intensively, gently saying: ¡°Honey, stop drinking!¡± ¡°Let me have another one! Actually, until now, I¡¯ve never tasted a bottle of wine worth thousands of dors. Today, I owe this pleasure to you.¡± ¡°Then you should drink slowly, quickly can make you drunk.¡±
Was she drunk? Olivia brushed it off. At this moment, she felt her heart rx, cheerful and much less troubled, not having to worry about this and that, she had a desire to let herself go, it was so addicting! Olivia giggled, her eyes blurred, looking at Daniel Marshall. In the candlelight, he looked handsome, no matter how she looked at him. ¡°I feel a bit hot, I want some fresh air!¡± Daniel Marshall immediately asked the waiter to lower the air conditioning temperature, Olivia closed her eyes, moving her head from side to side. Picking up the goblet, Olivia finished the wine in one gulp again. It felt great! ¡°I love this feeling now, waking up to see the sunrise after a good sleep, perfect!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll fulfill your wishes, honey, after dinner, I¡¯ll take you out to sea, when you wake up, you¡¯ll be able to see the sunrise,¡± Daniel Marshall lightly swirled the wine in his ss.
Soon after, he also tipped his head back and finished the wine in one gulp. His deep gaze remained on Olivia. In the faint morning light, the delicate figure on the bed suddenly stirred. A hand reached out from under the nket. Olivia was trying to turn over in bed, but as she moved, a strong force stopped her at her waist. Olivia reluctantly opened her heavy eyelids and dizzily woke up. The moment she woke up, she felt a sore and ufortable acupuncture sensation throughout her body. Olivia¡¯s confused andzy eyes fluttered, it was obvious she didn¡¯t understand what was going on. Anyway, she felt the ceiling was particrly strange. Suddenly, Daniel Marshall kissed Olivia¡¯s face and held her tightly. Instantly, Olivia waspletely awake, her eyes wide open, looking incredulously at Daniel Marshall who was holding her. ¡°Good morning, honey!¡± After Daniel Marshall kissed Olivia¡¯s lips, she remained dazed. ¡®Why are you here? And where is this? This doesn¡¯t look like a hotel!¡± ¡°We¡¯re at sea, this is a yacht. You saidst night that you wanted to see the sunrise when you woke up, so, I took you out to sea.¡± Olivia frowned, trying to recall. That does sound right. But, the way she woke up felt wrong, she shouldn¡¯t be sleeping with Daniel Marshall. Once again, Daniel Marshall sneakily kissed Olivia, ¡°Honey, look over there, sunrise!¡± Despite the beautiful sunrise, Olivia was not in the mood to enjoy it anymore. She was regretting, how did she end up in bed with Daniel Marshall so carelessly! Why couldn¡¯t she think clearly! Daniel Marshall chuckled at Olivia, ¡°Last night, you¡¯re the one who hugged me and kissed me first!¡± Chapter 214 - 214: 214: Danger Chapter 214 - 214: 214: Danger
Trantor: 549690339 At this point, any furtherints would be useless. Digging for more answers would also prove futile.
Olivia Jenkins had no interest in reliving everything that had happenedst night. With a cold face and not a word spoken, Olivia shook off Daniel Marshall, preparing to get out of bed. In an instant, Daniel pulled her back forcefully, and Oliva fell back onto him. He held her tightly. Daniel pulled back the curtains, providing a perfect view of the sunrise over the sea. The horizon was painted red by the morning glow, an orange hue demonstrating intense vitality as it gradually broke through the horizon, rising slowly¡­ Olivia sat quietly in Daniel¡¯s arms, letting him hold her, witnessing the sun rise from the sea¡¯s horizon, turning from orange to gold, radiating a soft light. This was probably like hope, just like Jenkins Group. It was like a rising new star, with infinite possibilities and opportunities. With this hope, Olivia was even more confident about pushing forward. Daniel kissed Olivia¡¯s face, and hugged her close. His voice was soft and gentle, ¡°Wife, no matter what, you can always remember that you have me. As long as you¡¯re willing to turn around, you will see me.¡± Olivia did not respond, but made an attempt to remove his hand from hers. This sort of romance was only suitable for a woman to enjoy with the man she truly loves. Daniel did not qualify. They were not a couple with deep emotions. They were only contractual spouses, married for mutual benefits.
Without vested interests, everything was an empty shell. What, he also wanted her heart? Wasn¡¯t Daniel being too greedy? A trace of contempt and cynicism shed in Olivia¡¯s almond eyes as she gazed at Daniel, speaking coldly, ¡°Let go, I want to get up.¡± Daniel stared at Olivia with squinted eyes, and with a swift move, he lifted her up. ¡°A bath would make you feel morefortable.¡± Daniel¡¯s voice was low and euphonious, like a walking subwoofer, urging people to continue listening. But when Olivia thought about their rtionship, she retreated, feigning impatience. She was ufortable, after all, he had no sense of restraint. Olivia remained silent, but shot Daniel a resentful re. She was exhausted, but he was still full of energy like a devil. Unfair! After taking a bath, Olivia found that Daniel had prepared breakfast. She didn¡¯t expect the high and mighty him to make breakfast.
Olivia was hungry and just focused on eating, not asking him anything more. Not attempting to understand Daniel was the right move. The more she dug deep, the more traces of Charmy Bet she would uncover. How could a woman he was about to marry not have affected his life? At the very least, he was half the man Charmy had shaped. The more she knew, the more she would realize that her life was being upied by another person. Though she was gone, the memories she left behind would not disappear and would continue to invade every corner of life. Her life was suffocating enough as it was. If she understood too much, Olivia wasn¡¯t sure if she had the capacity to ept or adapt to it. So, maintaining the status quo was the best. There would be no expectations, and consequently, no disappointments. As Daniel ate his breakfast, he nced at Olivia from time to time. She still wore a cold, aloof expression. She was still determined to keep him at a distance. Daniel¡¯s hawk-like eyes seemed to have already seen through Olivia¡¯s thoughts. Any exnation would seem pale in front of her. Only silence could provide her with the tranquility she needed. Daniel and Olivia were back on shore. Over by the pier, they were picking out some very fresh seafood. Suddenly, a group of people rushed out and dragged Olivia away. Daniel instantly dropped the seafood in his hands and chased after them.. Chapter 215 - 215: 215: Speak Again, and You’re Dead! Chapter 215 - 215: 215: Speak Again, and You¡¯re Dead!
Trantor: 549690339 The group of people dragged Olivia Jenkins hurriedly towards the parking lot. Just as they were getting into the car, Daniel Marshall caught up with them.
¡°Let my woman go, now!¡± Daniel¡¯s gaze was as sharp as a de shing in the cold light, carrying a chilling terror that sent shivers down one¡¯s spine, an unexpected fierceness that left one startled. But those people, relying on their superior numbers, did not take his threatening words seriously. In fact, they snorted dismissively. Despite Olivia Jenkins¡¯s struggle to resist, she was unable to shake off the gripe of those men. Olivia Jenkins sensed the ill intentions of this group, they were likely targeting her. She shouted to Daniel, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, you get out of here.¡± But Daniel was firm. ¡°No, we leave together.¡± The leader of the group red at Olivia Jenkins and bellowed, ¡°Speak again, and you¡¯re dead!¡± Immediately, Olivia fell silent and studied the men closely, preparing for a chance to escape. This ragtag group of men reminded Olivia of her previous kidnapping experience. They resembled the thugs who worked for the boss of the Daily Finance Debt Company. It¡¯s possible, they were indeed the same crew. Although Daniel stood alone and appeared formidable, the gang, relying on their numbers, did not fear him.
Even as Daniel approached, the men did not retreat. Instead, they took on abat-ready stance. One of the men, squinting at Daniel, whispered to the leader, ¡°Look at his expensive clothes. Why not take him too, and squeeze some more cash?¡± The leader had only been instructed to abduct the woman in the photo. There were no orders to take a man. He red at his subordinate, menacingly. Besides, without a picture, he didn¡¯t know who this man was. The man appeared wealthy, and they could not afford to mess with rich folks without caution, lest they bite off more than they could chew. ¡°You keep your mouth shut and don¡¯t make any more schemes,¡± the boss warned his subordinate, who instantly fell silent and backed off. Daniel and Olivia shared a look. Daniel tilted his head and, in an instant, threw a punch at the group. Olivia understood Daniel¡¯s intent. The moment he threw a punch, and the attention of the men waned, she struggled and used the Taekwondo techniques she¡¯d been practicing, freeing herself from their grasp. ¡°Did Daily Finance send you? The gang did not reply. Olivia, on guard, began to fight back. It was difficult dealing with this overwhelmingly superior group. The counterattacks from Daniel and Olivia Jenkins were met with resistance.
Upon receiving a signal from Daniel, Simon Howard arrived. He managed to knock several men to the ground single-handedly, causing them to writhe in pain. Seeing the tide starting to turn, the leader began to attack Olivia maliciously. Olivia failed to notice the attack from behind. With a swift swing of a metal rod, it was sent hurtling towards her head. Another man continued his assault on Olivia, preventing her from escaping. Even as Daniel called out to her, warning her to dodge, it was toote. Swiftly, he shielded Olivia. The metal rod hit Daniel¡¯s back with full force. The blows were heavy and Daniel took a severe hit. Recovering from surgery, Daniel hadn¡¯t yet regained his original strength. The blow left him in severe pain, bent double. Yet, he continued to protect Olivia. Olivia was startled. She looked back at Daniel, taken aback. In that moment, she felt a soft tug at her heart. Fear gripped her, she was worried for Daniel- In a whispered panic, Olivia cried out, ¡°Daniel¡­¡±. Screwing up her face in worry, she turned back and held Daniel, checking the extent of his injury. She was also afraid of Daniel being hurt again.. Chapter 216 - 216: 216: Investigating the Leaker Chapter 216 - 216: 216: Investigating the Leaker
Trantor: 549690339 Hearing Olivia Jenkins call out ¡°Daniel¡±, the gang got scared and scattered in all directions. The ¡°ck King¡± of Serene City was not to be trifled with!
Especially the leader, who ran faster than anyone else. Reinforcements led by Colin Davis arrived and immediately started capturing people. Simon Howard also joined the pursuit, grabbing two henchmen, forcefully stepping on them, and viciously interrogated, ¡°Who sent you?¡± The two henchmen were scared witless, white as ghosts, their bodies shaking involuntarily. They shook their heads repeatedly, ¡°We don¡¯t know. The boss told us to grab someone. They showed us a photo and wanted only that woman.¡± Simon Howard stepped on them harder, ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± The two men were on the verge of tears, their voices trembling: ¡°It¡¯s true! We truly don¡¯t know anything, we just followed orders.¡± ¡°Who do you work for?¡± ¡°We work for Daily Finance Debt Company. We thought we were just doing a simple job of scaring people to collect debts.¡± Unexpectedly, Simon Howard brutally kicked them a few more times then gave orders to his men to keep a tight watch on them.
On Colin Davis¡¯s side, he managed to capture a few men, but the rest escaped. Bearing the pain, Daniel Marshall spoke in a low tone: ¡°Don¡¯t call the police. Find out who leaked the information.¡± Simon Howard and Colin Davis exchanged nces, they also agreed with the boss, there was a traitor amongst them. It was probably tied to Beverly Hills. Whoever could buy them off was likely no ordinary person. The information about the boss and thedy going out to sea wasn¡¯t widely known. Moreover, in order to let thedy rx and live morefortably, they hadn¡¯t assigned bodyguards to apany them, only Simon Howard was left on standby. The sudden appearance of this gang was definitely not a coincidence. ¡°Understood. We will first take these people back for a thorough interrogation.¡± Olivia Jenkins was still holding Daniel Marshall. Her face and her eyes had softened a lot. Olivia Jenkins also knew that the situation was extremelyplex. Daniel Marshall¡¯s face showed some pain. He squinted at Olivia Jenkins, ¡°Take me to the hospital first.¡± Simon Howard aided Olivia Jenkins in lifting up the boss. Then, dutifully retracting his hand, he let the boss lean on his wife. Fearing Daniel would fall, Olivia Jenkins held him all the way and helped him get into the car.
In the car, Olivia Jenkins continued to take care of Daniel Marshall attentively. After making a phone call to the assistant to notify about some matters, Olivia Jenkins stayed in the ResilientCare Hospital to apany Daniel Marshall for a thorough check-up. Since Daniel needed to be hospitalized for observation, Olivia stayed with him in his VIP room as well. Seeing him in so much pain and not uttering a single moan, Olivia¡¯s heart softened. She didn¡¯t provoke Daniel and gave in to whatever he asked for. If it weren¡¯t for Daniel shielding her in time, it could have been her struck by the iron rod, lying in the hospital. She didn¡¯t even want to think if she would have survived. Giving each matter its due, she wouldn¡¯t hold grudges over any past matters with Daniel now. Seeing Daniel in so much pain that cold sweat broke out on his forehead, Olivia helped him wipe it away with a dry towel, her movements also extremely gentle. At this moment, Daniel finally didn¡¯t have to bear Olivia¡¯s indifferent expressions. ¡°As long as you¡¯re okay, I can rest assured,¡± he told her. Daniel held Olivia¡¯s hand, and she didn¡¯t shake it off, letting him hold it for as long as he wanted. ¡°If you can¡¯t bear the pain, I¡¯ll get the doctor to prescribe painkillers. The CT scan results won¡¯t be out that soon. I¡¯m worried it might affect your previous injuries ¡­ Actually, you don¡¯t need to worry about me, you could have let them take me¡­¡¯ Daniel¡¯s eyes were filled with affectionate tenderness, ¡°You¡¯re my wife, my woman. I can¡¯t let them hurt you. Given their malicious intents, I can¡¯t allow them to take you away.¡± Olivia gently bit her lower lip, remaining silent. Daniel let out a faintugh.. In his eyes, every small movement of Olivia was bewitching! Chapter 217 - 217: 217: Can’t Stand the Dog Food Spread by Daniel Marshall Chapter 217 - 217: 217: Can¡¯t Stand the Dog Food Spread by Daniel Marshall
Trantor: 549690339 Daniel Marshall¡¯s burning gaze was something Olivia Jenkins knew all too well. In an instant, Olivia ceased biting her lower lip and diverted Daniel¡¯s attention.
¡°Are you hungry? Simon Howard bought some porridge. If you want some, I can feed you.¡± Despite the pain radiating from his back to his chest, Daniel could be patient as long as he could see his wife and she was with him. He could bear this little pain. Daniel¡¯s eyes were locked on Olivia, not diverting for a second, ¡°Wife, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Olivia¡¯s eyelids slightly drooped, looking at Daniel¡¯s hand, ¡°You first let go of me!¡± It took Daniel several seconds to loosen his grip, but his gaze still followed Olivia. Olivia blew the porridge in the spoon little before feeding it to Daniel. Simon Howard, watching from outside the door, couldn¡¯t help reddening. Fortunately, he was tactful enough to stay outside the door, or else he wouldn¡¯t stand to see his boss sweet towards his wife. These two were too much, sometimes they fought like fire and water, but when they got along, it was really lovely. However, Simon couldn¡¯t bear it in his heart ¨C it was unfair to his boss. It was his wife¡¯s responsibility to care for the boss. The boss had risked his life to save her, even dared to endure the iron rod. He hoped that his wife would treat the boss better and not lose temper every now and then.
Soon Colin Davis got the results. There really was a mole who had disclosed Daniel and Olivia¡¯s whereabouts to Mr. Alexander Marshall. Colin also reported this truth to his boss. ¡°We caught the mole, we have roughed him up a bit, he confessed. Boss, how should we deal with him next?¡± Suppressing the pain, Daniel solemnly ordered: ¡°You personally take him to Beverly Hills and say it¡¯s a gift from me to grandfather. Others should not take it, you should personally hand him to grandfather.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Danielmanded: ¡°Send someone to keep an eye on the Daily Finance Debt Company, and don¡¯t let them escape. Send the people of the Daily Finance Debt Company to grandfather as well.¡± ¡°Understood, I will get right to it.¡¯ Daniel hung up the phone, and Olivia helped him put his phone away.
Olivia pursed her lips, pondering, but she didn¡¯t ask Daniel any further questions. Daniel looked at Olivia and said softly, ¡°You heard everything, do you me me for not calling the police?¡± Oliva shook her head, ¡°Be Thompson must be involved as well, right? To deal with me, grandfather wouldn¡¯t personally intervene. In his eyes, I¡¯m not even worthy of his personal action.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, the main conspirator is Be Thompson. She¡¯d love to kill two birds with one stone and eliminate us both, my grandfather¡¯smand is merely her excuse for tant actions.¡± Olivia sneered, contemptuously saying, ¡°The Marshall family really isplex, like a big vat of soy sauce, cowardly and despicable!¡± Daniel gave a self-deprecatingugh. Deep in his heart, he despised the Marshall Family, but he was tied to these people, the ties not broken yet. Olivia raised her eyes, gazing at Daniel, ¡°I won¡¯tugh at you. The Jenkins family aren¡¯t much better, nor am I better than you.¡± ¡°Are wepanions in misery? Fate!¡± ¡°You rest first, don¡¯t think too much. When the CT resultse out, the doctor wille and talk, then I will call you. If you feel ufortable anywhere, you have to say so, you can¡¯t bear it.¡± Olivia was no longer cold, she became a lot gentler, her voice was unusually charming, and Daniel¡¯s heart was inevitably filled with warmth. Looking at Olivia, the harsh contours of Daniel¡¯s face also softened, and he became more approachable. Nodding, Daniel obediently rested, his hand still holding Olivia¡¯s. After Colin Davis left, Mr. Alexander Marshall, who had a storm brewing on his darkened face, stood up. With a sharp smack ¨C Mr. Alexander Marshall¡¯s outstretched hand harshly pped onto Be Thompson¡¯s face.. Chapter 218 - 218: 218: Bankruptcy Chapter 218 - 218: 218: Bankruptcy
Trantor: 549690339 Not only was Be Thompson¡¯s face stinging with pain, but there was also blood dripping from the corner of her mouth. She had been hit so hard that she had fallen to the ground.
Blinking through blurry eyes, Be Thompson¡¯s mind was in a fog and she looked at Mr. Alexander Marshall in disbelief. Mr. Alexander Marshall was so angry that his body was slightly trembling, his face was ominous and terrifying. His hawk-like eyes were filled with keen me, potent and destructive. Striking Be Thompson was not enough to vent his wrath, Mr. Alexander Marshall contemptuously kicked her again. Detesting her like she was a dog in the Marshall Family. ¡°I told you to discipline that bitch, not toy your hands on Daniel. Apart from me, nobody has the right to discipline Daniel. Even if he made a mistake, he¡¯s still my grandson. How dare youy a hand on him!¡± Sitting on the ground, Be Thompson¡¯s eyes were filled with crystal-clear tears, her gaze full of fear and panic. ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t punish Daniel, I never thought of hurting Daniel.¡± Hearing Be Thompson¡¯s excuses, Mr. Alexander Marshall found her even more revolting and in his emotional state, he pointed at her and berated fiercely. ¡°If you didn¡¯t harm Daniel, how did he end up in the hospital? Who else could have done this? I only told you that Daniel and Olivia Jenkins had gone out to sea without a bodyguard, the people from Daily Finance Debt Company didn¡¯t find them because of you, or had they heard it through the grapevine?¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t harm Daniel, why didn¡¯t the people from Daily Finance Debt Company know about Daniel? Why would they harm Daniel? It¡¯s because you didn¡¯t alert them. You used my name tomit evil, you wanted to get rid of Daniel!¡±
Be Thompson dared not make excuses anymore, she lowered her head and wept. With all her resentment, she carefully hid it in front of Mr. Alexander Marshall. Mr. Alexander Marshall picked up the teacup from the coffee table and threw it directly at Be Thompson. It hurt, even though her arm was scratched and bleeding, Be Thompson didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. She was so scared that her whole body couldn¡¯t stop trembling. The mes of anger in Mr. Alexander Marshall¡¯s eyes were fierce and they furiously burned towards Be Thompson. He no longer concealed his contempt for her, his gaze stabbing straight into her like a de. ¡°Be Thompson, just because I turn a blind eye to your maniptions, doesn¡¯t mean you can control the Marshall Family. Just because you are skilled, doesn¡¯t mean you can use your tricks at my grandson. Don¡¯t forget how you crawled into this position, don¡¯t think you can cover up the sky with your hand. If I want to drive you out of the Marshall Family, it would be as easy as snapping my fingers.¡± ¡°In my eyes, you are even worse than Olivia Jenkins. That dead girl can rile people up, but at least she¡¯s clever. She¡¯s irritating, but doesn¡¯t hurt others. You¡¯re different, truly as venomous as a snake or a scorpion, not even sparing Daniel.¡± ¡°If anything happens to my grandson. I definitely will not let you go.¡± ¡°You desire the Marshall Corporation, you should give up this idea, I won¡¯t pass it to Matthew Marshall. Your son, the Marshall Family can afford to raise him, even sponsor him in starting a business, but the heart of the Marshall Corporation is off-limits.¡±
¡°You are not just an ordinary greedy woman, don¡¯t think I¡¯m unaware of your ambitions, the Yonder Group is only suitable for bankruptcy.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that if you can coax Michael Marshall, he would hand over the Marshall Corporation to Matthew Marshall, he¡¯s in agreement with me.¡± With a look of extreme disgust, Alexander Marshall, along with several bodyguards, left Beverly Hills and went to visit Daniel in the hospital. The gift Daniel sent him, Alexander handed it over to an assistant to deal with. Those people could only leave Serene City, they must never appear again. This incident must never be mentioned by outsiders again. A family dispute in the Marshall Family would cause uneptable embarrassment.. Chapter 219 - 219: 219: Contest Chapter 219 - 219: 219: Contest
Trantor: 549690339 With Mr. Alexander Marshall having left, only Be Thompson and the housemaid were left in the living room. A sh of resentment red in Be¡¯s eyes.
She rose up, oblivious to the blood on her hands, and angrily hurled the fruit bowl off the coffee table. In an instant, fruit was strewn all over the floor. Be¡¯s countenance grew thunderous, and she roared angrily, ¡°All of you, get the hell out!¡± Even though Be had just been reprimanded and beaten by the old man, she was still the straw boss; therefore, the housemaids had to heed her mood and dared not speak out. They quickly fled the room. Now alone in the vast living room, Be sat on the floor and cried out in pain. Her cries were deste, filled with uncontroble resentment. It would have been fine if he had just cursed and scolded her, but how could the old man hit and kick her in front of the housemaids? As thedy of the Marshall Family, even the slimmest veneer of face, even the slightest self-esteem must follow her around. She had be theughingstock of Beverly Hills. How could she maintain her authority in the Marshall Family hereafter? Be really hated the old man for humiliating her publicly in Beverly Hills and for attracting gawkers. She hated how Mr. Alexander Marshall had caused Matthew Marshall to lose face along with her, leaving him without even the slightest bit of status. Be cried uncontrobly, her emotions running high.
Her hands clenched tightly, the knuckles whitening, shaking uncontrobly as if in suppressed rage. Everyone thought she was ruthless, but they were equally cruel to her. When she married into the Marshall Family, she seemed glorious, but in reality, other than the admired status and title, she had nothing. She couldn¡¯t even protect her own familv business, and she always had to attend to Mr. Alexander Marshall¡¯s mood. Her life had never been easy, had it? She worked like a ve for the Marshall Family, and yet Mr. Alexander Marshall was still prejudiced against her. In his eyes, only the bastard born of that missing bitch mattered. She and her son were always excluded. Why couldn¡¯t she n for her own son? Her Matthew was also a descendant of the Marshall Family. How could they ignore him? She married into the Marshall Family, signing the same marriage agreement as Olivia Jenkins. Why wasn¡¯t she allowed toin? Recalling all this, Be cried even harder. She just wanted to get rid of Daniel. As long as Daniel existed, he was a thorn in the side of her Matthew. With the old man treating her and her son this way, how could she feel at ease? How could she not be anxious?
Being penniless was one thing, but not allowing Matthew to be as penniless as she was¡ªwas that wrong? It was clearly the Marshall Family that was unfair, devouring others. This ce was a devil¡¯s nest! Out of anger and resentment, Be smashed everything she could get her hands on in the living room to vent her hatred. As long as she lived, she would never stop cursing Daniel and wishing him the worst fate. She wanted Daniel to have no descendants! Treating her and her son like this, she was ready tomit the most ruthless acts. Alexander Marshall arrived, ring fiercely at Olivia Jenkins. The gloom in his eyes, especially intimidating, gave off a terrifying, ruthless aura. Daniel held onto Olivia¡¯s hand, as if protecting her by his side. His deep eyes met his grandfather¡¯s, locked in a stare-down. There seemed to be a thick scent of gunpowder in the air. However, silence prevailed. After a while, Alexander was the first to break the silence, easing the tense atmosphere. ¡°What did the doctor say? Where was he hurt? Is it serious?¡± Alexander¡¯s frosty gaze shifted to Olivia. Olivia ryed truthfully, ¡°He suffered a soft tissue contusion. Fortunately, his spine and thoracic vertebrae weren¡¯t injured. However, due to the attack on his back, which reverberated to his chest, his previous injury has been affected. The doctor said he needs to rest in bed for a while..¡± Chapter 220 - 220: 220: The Butterfly Effect Chapter 220 - 220: 220: The Butterfly Effect
Trantor: 549690339 Thankfully, the injuries weren¡¯t severe,¡± Alexander Marshall nodded slightly. No matter how displeased he was with Olivia Jenkins, his dissatisfaction extended to Daniel Marshall because of the internal strife within the Marshall Family. Alexander couldn¡¯t take the moral high ground to me Olivia, he could only express his dissatisfaction by ring at her fiercely.
¡°Daniel, you should rest well, focus on getting better. You should worry less about thepany affairs. During this time, rely more on your father.¡± ¡°Grandfather, I understand. You should also worry less, your health is important.¡± Alexander Marshall¡¯s cold gaze fell on Olivia Jenkins. ¡°You,e with me. I have something to discuss.¡± Daniel red at his grandfather with unyielding eyes, his deep voice bing equally rigid and intimidating, ¡°This is not her problem. Grandfather, you know the truth!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill her just yet. Business is business, and I know how to separate them.¡± Alexander¡¯s face suddenly turned serious, and his eyes housed rage which seemed like a beast ready to pounce. Olivia did not respond, maintaining her calm demeanor. Out of the blue, she pulled her hand away and took the initiative to leave Daniel¡¯s VIP ward. What is this? A lecture? Threats? She was all too familiar with such confrontations. Even from when she was a child, she heard such words from Seraphina and Grandma. George Jenkins also bullied her this way, but she still managed to live, and lived rather well. People survive out of sheer determination, mostly to prove themselves. If he cannot vent his anger, how will Alexander be at ease? Olivia saw this clearly and chose to ignore it.
Alexander warned Daniel with a look, then left the ward. There were bodyguards remaining in the room. Simon Howard stood by the door, watching his wife and grandfather exiting one after the other. The bodyguards of his grandfather were on high alert, watching him at the door as if forbidding him to approach. Neither the boss nor Simon Howard spoke, they only engaged in a silent confrontation. At the deserted stairway corner, Alexander stared at Olivia with a stern eye, his foul moodpletely exposed on his fearful face. ¡°Girl, it would be in your best interest to leave Daniel on your own. If I have to take action personally, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. I warn you, be careful while handling the Jenkins Group, I can easily make it disappear, even rece it.¡± Olivia sarcasticallyughed, a clear hint of ridicule on her beautiful face, ¡°Has grandfather already cleaned up the mess in the Marshall Family¡¯s home? You should have heard of the butterfly effect. Perhaps, this is only the beginning, the Marshall Family might be continuously disturbed!¡± ¡°You dare to threaten me?!¡± The rage in Alexander¡¯s eyes made it appear as if he wanted to burn Olivia to ashes. Oliviaughed more sarcastically, expressing her disdain explicitly. ¡°Grandfather, did I hit a nerve? Is that why you¡¯re so agitated? The truth I¡¯m telling you is crystal clear. ¡®Give me a lever long enough and a fulcrum on which to ce it, and I shall move the world.¡¯ You¡¯ve heard this before, haven¡¯t you? ¡®you reap what you sow¡¯¡ªthis is not without warning. What didn¡¯t happen before doesn¡¯t mean it won¡¯t happen in the future.¡±
¡°If you continue to spout nonsense, I¡¯m going to break your mouth.¡± ¡°That means you are deceiving yourself, grandfather! Outsiders aren¡¯t fools. It¡¯s apparent this is just the beginning for the Marshall Family. If you continue to indulge and turn a blind eye, the situation will get out of control. No matter what, I will protect the Jenkins Group at all costs. Grandfather, I¡¯m eager to see which wille first¡ªthe Marshall Family falling into chaos or the fall of the Jenkins Group..¡± Chapter 221 - 221: 221: Part on Good Terms Chapter 221 - 221: 221: Part on Good Terms
Trantor: 549690339 Alexander Marshall startedughing, dismissively saying. ¡°Braggadocio, utter drivel, your sharp tongue is all you have, you insolent girl!¡±
Olivia Jenkins¡¯s beautiful face shone with self-confidence and pride. Without uttering a single vulgar word, she fired back, ¡°Grandfather, you¡¯re already at an age where you should understand your destiny. Even with your scheming and maniptions, do you really think you can outsmart fate itself?¡± Suddenly, Alexander Marshall¡¯s face turned ashen. His gaze darkened, he fixed a stern gaze at Olivia Jenkins, ¡°How dare you, you insolent girl, curse me with death! It¡¯ll be you who meets a terrible end!¡± ¡°Grandfather, honestly speaking, you¡¯re quite arrogant! While you are alive and well, you can suppress the unrest in the Marshall Family. But ns can¡¯t beat changes, and no one knows whether misfortune or blessings strike first. Are you so sure the Marshall Family will remain untroubled?¡± Alexander Marshall stared at Olivia Jenkins with an intimidating gaze. Still, he felt a flicker of unusual emotion within him. This mischievous girl has some wit; her words were not without reason, which was precisely what he was worried about. Alexander Marshall remained obstinate, emotionlessly saying, ¡°No matter what you say, you need to leave Daniel. You are nothing but trouble, causing him nothing but problems.¡± ¡°As I¡¯ve said before, give me two billion and I¡¯ll leave him. You¡¯re reluctant to shell out the cash, yet you want things done your way? Grandfather, where on earth do you think you can get such a cheap deal? Since you¡¯re so eager for me to leave, why don¡¯t you loosen your purse strings? Once you¡¯ve parted with your money, Daniel and I can part ways in peace. This way, you won¡¯t have to endure this annoyance anymore. Isn¡¯t that great?¡± Alexander Marshall stared at Olivia Jenkins with sunken eyes. This insolent girl sure knows how to infuriate people, and moreover, without uttering a single vulgar word. Her tactics are far more sophisticated and grounded than Be Thompson¡¯s.
If this insolent girl was obedient, not rebellious, not always shing with the Marshall Family, willing to extend the Marshall family line, then he wouldn¡¯t need to worry so much. Perhaps she could even be a good wife for Daniel. However, this insolent girl was like a wild horse that refused to be tamed; at times fierce, stirring up unrest in the Marshall family. He despised the fact that she was a flirt, leading men on. Daniel had already ended up losing respect and decorum within the family because of her. After weighing the matter, Alexander Marshall was still determined not to let Olivia Jenkins stay. He couldn¡¯t afford to invite another disaster to the Marshall Family. ¡°You married Daniel for money, didn¡¯t you? I never thought you¡¯d love him, you didn¡¯t even bother to pretend. So, I won¡¯t give you two billion. I have my means to make you leave Daniel willingly. As for the Jenkins Family, watch your back. I won¡¯t touch you, but I¡¯ll make those you care about suffer.¡± In an instant, Olivia Jenkins red at Alexander Marshall venomously, warning fiercely, ¡°If anything happens to the Jenkins Family, I will make sure to tear down the Marshall Family. Moreover, I will see to it that your lineage ends.¡± ¡°This insolent girl sure has a temper, let¡¯s wait and see then!¡± ¡°Grandfather, you¡¯re old. Serene City is no longer under your absolute control. For the sake of your descendants, I urge you to be virtuous, to umte some good karma for them. Otherwise, they will be the ones to bear your retribution. In this world, what goes aroundes around. Your retribution wille; it¡¯s only a matter of time. You better live a long life because it would be such a shame if you missed such a fantastic show!¡± Without a trace of fear, Olivia Jenkins locked eyes with her grandfather in a silent showdown. Alexander Marshall¡¯s eyes involuntarily narrowed, his pupils contracting, his facial expression seemed to violently twitch. ¡°You won¡¯t get your way! You insolent girl, you better live long too. Otherwise, it would be too lonely for me to enjoy the happiness of a family without you as the foil!¡± Leaving with a huff of anger, a disgust shed in his eyes..
Chapter 222 - 222: 222: Smelling Her Unique Fragrance Chapter 222 - 222: 222: Smelling Her Unique Fragrance
Trantor: 549690339 Knocking on the door, Adam Howard walked into the chairman¡¯s office, putting down a pile of documents and materials. ¡°Chairman, these are the documents you need to review, and the funds that require approval, as specifically requested by Chief Daniel Marshall. He¡¯s in hospital now. For a while, his matters will require more of your attention,¡± Adam said.
Michael Marshall emanated a chilling aura. Lifting his head, he looked at Adam Howard and asked, ¡°What happened to him?¡± Adam Howard and the chairman locked eyes, he carefully said, ¡°Chairman, weren¡¯t you informed about Chief Daniel¡¯s injury? Didn¡¯t Mr.Marshall and Mrs. Olivia Marshall tell you? That was so close. If the perpetrator had been a bit more ruthless, it is uncertain if Chief Daniel could have survived.¡± Michael Marshall inquired coldly,¡±What do you mean?¡± Adam Howard looked as if he wanted to say something but hesitated, then put on an innocent and helpless expression, ¡°If they didn¡¯t tell you, it is not my ce to talk about it. Chairman, if you want to know the details, ask Mr. Marshall and Mrs. Olivia Marshall.¡± Michael Marshall got the hint now. Daniel¡¯s hospitalization and injury originated from his father and Be Thompson. In a sh, Michael Marshall frowned, ring at Adam Howard displeased. The Chairman was no fool. He would figure out all the clues. Adam Howard slightly bowed, tightened his lips, and withdrew first. Michael Marshall was startled, his gazeplex. A momentter, he called Daniel. ¡°I heard you¡¯re in the hospital?¡± he said. The sound of his father¡¯s voice was somewhat indifferent. Daniel was a little shaken to receive a call from his father; his feelings were mixed.
After hesitating for a few seconds, Daniel replied coolly, ¡°I¡¯m lucky to not have died! After a period of convalescence, I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯m sorry that I couldn¡¯t help your wife and younger son eliminate me¡ªan obstacle in their path¡ªso much for your disappointment.¡± Michael Marshall¡¯s face darkened, his gaze became heavy, and his brows knotted tightly, ¡°You rest well, don¡¯t worry about thepany¡¯s affairs, I¡¯ll take care of them.¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± Michael Marshall was silent for a few seconds, and then hung up. Those two father and son always spoke with economy, even one word less is too many. Danielughed at himself mockingly, he wouldn¡¯t mind, and he wouldn¡¯t take it to heart. He had long been ustomed to his father¡¯s indifference. He was numb to any kind of cold attitude. Olivia Jenkins, hearing Daniel¡¯s conversation, did not utter a word. Olivia knew that no matter how much the Marshall family argued and fought amongst themselves, as long as their own people were not harmed, the senior Marshall would turn a blind eye. Although she was the fuse, since the blow fell on Daniel, the implication was different. This exposed Be Thompson¡¯s unseemly ambition, an ambition that Senior Marshall could not ignore. No matter how strained Daniel¡¯s rtionship was with his family, and despite their seemingly irreconcble differences, Daniel was, after all, the eldest grandson of the Marshall family, his status was clear. Be Thompson¡¯s exposed intention to get rid of Daniel had been seen by the Marshall family. They would not let this matter rest. In the days toe, Be Thompson would surely suffer enough. Olivia scoffed in secret, thinking Be was too eager and too stupid. Be could not measure up to Olivia¡¯s standards.
Olivia also knew that Daniel was fighting back, he was making a big fuss about the situation, and he wanted topletely break the wings of Be Thompson and Matthew Marshall. In fact, Daniel was too deep and calcting! Blinkless, Daniel gazed intently at Olivia,¡± Honey, what did grandpa say to you? Did he yell at you?¡± Olivia responded indifferently, ¡°He didn¡¯t say much. I am not afraid of him, only listened to a bunch of nonsense.¡± ¡°Come over and help me, I need to go to the bathroom.¡± Daniel¡¯s deep voice was full of seduction; he couldn¡¯t be refused. Olivia furrowed her eyebrows and hesitated for a moment before approaching Daniel. Considering that he was injured because of her, Olivia went to support Daniel. Instantly, Daniel held Olivia tightly. His head was nestled in the crook of Olivia¡¯s neck, inhaling her unique scent.. Chapter 223 - 223: 223: Ruthless Chapter 223 - 223: 223: Ruthless
Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins froze, her long eyshes trembling slightly. She hesitated for a moment with her hands, but left them hanging at her sides.
¡°Didn¡¯t you say you needed to use the restroom? Let me go.¡± Daniel Marshall was silent. After embracing Olivia for a while, he eventually released her. Daniel knew that his grandfather must be rudely chasing Olivia away again, trying to force her to divorce him. She didn¡¯t bring it up, and he didn¡¯t mention it, but he knew she was still contemting divorcing him in her heart. He still couldn¡¯t change her mind. She was still disappointed, even despairing towards the Marshall family. Upon learning that Daniel had been hospitalized, someone hastily came to the hospital with a fruit basket. But at the nurses¡¯ station, she was stopped. No matter what, the duty nurse wouldn¡¯t let her see Daniel in the VIP ward. She looked back at the nurse with woeful eyes, hopeless and defeated. Daniel even deprived her of the right to see him. He was really ruthless to her!
Walking in a daze, she smiled stupidly as the tears welled up in her eyes, forming droplets spilling from her eyes, slowly rolling down her cheeks. Suddenly, she bumped into a wall of flesh. She didn¡¯t look up, only apologizing repeatedly. Suddenly, Oliver Johnson grabbed her arm, shaking her body vigorously so she would look at him. Oliver truly wanted to wake her up; his tone became more severe as he spoke. ¡°Wake up, stop degrading yourself like this. Daniel will never love you, he won¡¯t pity you, and he won¡¯t even spare you a nce. You should let go of this idea and love yourself.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your concern. I don¡¯t need you to see me like this. I don¡¯t understand, where am I not as good as that wretch? In what way can¡¯t Ipare to her?¡± She shouted and cried emotionally, her face soon covered in tears. Oliver furrowed his brows, looking at her with a heartache. His tone softened, ¡°Stop torturing yourself like this, let yourself go. You¡¯re great, it¡¯s just that Daniel doesn¡¯t deserve you.¡± ¡°He¡¯s really too cruel to me, I hate them!¡± Oliver stayed silent, holding her as she cried in his arms.
Didn¡¯t she treat him as cruelly? There¡¯s no reasoning in love! After Oliver left, she called Benjamin Davis. Her eyes were full of cunning. ¡°I heard that Daniel has been injured and is hospitalized at ResilientCare Hospital. As an old friend, shouldn¡¯t you visit him? Olivia must be with him. Moreover, he got injured because of her. Seems like Daniel has fallen for her now; he¡¯s betrayed Charmy Bet¡¯s love.¡± Benjamin Davisughed inscrutably with a hint of malice in his deep, dark eyes, ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve been turned away! Focusing all your attention on Daniel, but he doesn¡¯t even spare you a nce, tsk tsk¡­how pitiful!¡± Sheined, ¡°Benjamin Davis, you¡¯re no different. No need tough at me. Besides, you¡¯re worse off than me. Till her death, Charmy never gave you a chance. At least, I stayed by Daniel¡¯s side for five years after Charmy¡¯s death.¡± Benjamin Davis scorned, ¡°You consider doing work aspanionship, you excel at fooling yourself!¡± She ended the call, not wanting to listen to Benjamin Davis¡¯ voice. Benjamin shook his head dismissively. He already knew about Daniel¡¯s hospitalization, Be Thompson had told him. It seems the Marshall family was inplete internal strife, Be must have suffered a lot and wanted to get rid of Daniel through him. This scenario was getting increasingly interesting! A streak of craftiness shed in Benjamin Davis¡¯s deep eyes, a smirk ying on his lips. He had said it before, he wouldn¡¯t let Daniel have a good life or be happy, he would make sure of it. Immediately, Benjamin Davis went to see Jay Bet, he wanted to take Jay to visit Daniel.. Chapter 224 - 224: 224 Shock Chapter 224 - 224: 224 Shock
Trantor: 549690339 While Jay Bet was shopping for gifts, Benjamin Johnson sent a WeChat message to Olivia Jenkins. [Are you free? I want to discuss the Cool Company with you.]
As for other matters, Olivia Jenkins would not pay any attention to Benjamin Johnson. But when it came to Cool Company, Olivia Jenkins hesitated. After meeting Mr. Shaw at the Vitality Golf Club, she tried to make another appointment to bargain with him, but she never seeded, as his secretary said that Mr. Shaw was on a business trip. Thus, the negotiations about the distribution rights with Cool Company had to be shelved. Jordan Bet also said that if she wanted to cooperate with the Bet Group, she first needed to secure the distribution rights of the Cool Company. On this matter, Olivia Jenkins was bing quite anxious herself. The current situation of the Jenkins Group, it was not advisable to wait any longer, lest more problems arise with dy. Olivia Jenkins also received some inside information that Light Media was negotiating with Cool Company for the distribution rights. If Light Media were to secure the distribution rights of Cool Company, it would have a particrly bad impact on the Jenkins Group, and it would create many obstacles for the restructuring of Quiet Video. After hesitating for a while, Olivia Jenkins replied. [Where shall we talk?]
[I¡¯m apanying my sister to visit someone important at ResilientCare Hospital.] Immediately, Olivia Jenkins understood. Involuntarily, Olivia Jenkins thought of the beautiful woman she happened to encounter at the private room that day. She looked very simr to the photos she had seen of Charmy Bet, probably Charmy¡¯s sister, Daniel was very gentle towards her. If she came to see Daniel specifically, they must have a lot to talk about, she as an outsider should avoid interrupting. Olivia Jenkins decisively replied to the WeChat message. [I¡¯ll find you in the parking lot.] [Okay!] Olivia Jenkins went to buy coffee and then went to the parking lot. Benjamin Johnson only escorted Jay Bet to the entrance of the inpatient department, he did not apany her to see Daniel. After that, Benjamin Johnson drove his car to the parking lot.
Upon seeing Benjamin Johnson, Olivia Jenkins got into his car. Olivia Jenkins¡¯ sharp eyes were fixed on Benjamin Johnson, releasing thoughtful observations, and asked directly, ¡°Do you know about Cool Company?¡± The corner of Benjamin Johnson¡¯s mouth curled up, outlining a good -looking curve, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that capital is very sensitive? Is there anything that can escape the eyes of capital?¡± ¡°Just say it, stop beating around the bush. ¡± Olivia Jenkins took a sip of coffee, then looked out the car window. Benjamin Johnson¡¯s ink-like eyes held a hint of a smile. ¡°What I¡¯m going to tell you, Jordan Bet knows, Daniel also knows, but, they didn¡¯t tell you. What do you think of these two men? Do you think they are reliable? Olivia Jenkins, you¡¯re a bit naive, not a match for these old foxes, yet they¡¯ve been pulling the strings. Especially Daniel, it¡¯s obvious that he doesn¡¯t love you.¡± Olivia Jenkins became interested, and turned her head to look at Benjamin Johnson. However, Olivia Jenkins did not show her emotions. ¡°Benjamin Johnson, what exactly are you trying to say? I didn¡¯te here to listen to your nonsense.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rush, I¡¯ll tell you everything, I never hide anything from you. It¡¯s a pity that you gave up cooperating with Zenith Capital!¡± Olivia Jenkins remained silent, taking another sip of her coffee. Benjamin Johnson looked at Olivia Jenkins in no hurry, with an unfathomable expression, said, ¡°You have no idea that Daniel is the boss of Cool Company, and he holds the lifeline of Quiet Video. Therefore, without his approval, without hismand, Mr. Shaw would not negotiate the distribution rights of the film and television library with you. Unless, you cooperate with Daniel, but, what he wants is the Jenkins Group.¡± Olivia Jenkins stared at him in astonishment. Instantly, her mind went nk. She felt as if she had fallen into an abyss of nothingness, swallowed up in an instant. Olivia Jenkins knew very well how important the distribution rights of Cool Company¡¯s film and television library were to the Jenkins Group. If Daniel really was the boss of Cool Company, not only was Quiet Video in his grip, she herself was also held by the throat by Daniel.. Chapter 225 - 225: 225: Olivia Jenkins, are you in love with Daniel Marshall? Chapter 225 - 225: 225: Olivia Jenkins, are you in love with Daniel Marshall?
Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins was stupefied, her eyes nk. The air in the car seemed to freeze.
Benjamin Johnson knew full well the impact of the truth on Olivia Jenkins. A smug smile curled up at the corners of his mouth as his cunning eyes watched Olivia unblinkingly. ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me? You think I deceived you?¡± ¡°Olivia Jenkins, do you think Daniel Marshall sincerely cares for you?¡± ¡°I hope you can be self-aware. Daniel Marshall is just using you. You shouldn¡¯t lose yourself over him, lose your proper judgment, or even lose the Jenkins Group in your hands.¡± Olivia¡¯s scattered thoughts were brought back together by Benjamin Johnson¡¯s words. Sharp light circted in her almond eyes, staring fiercely at Benjamin Johnson. Daniel Marshall was rotten, and Benjamin Johnson was definitely no better. They were evenly matched. Neither one couldugh at the other! Olivia gazed at Benjamin Johnson, a trace of disdain crossing her gaze, ¡°I believe your words are true. I don¡¯t know Daniel well, I won¡¯t make any judgments about him. But, your thoughts aren¡¯t ordinary either. To this day, I still find you very strange, much more profound than I imagined.¡± Benjamin Johnsonughed, leisurely looking at Olivia, ¡°You inexplicably make me want to know more about you. Undeniably, you¡¯ve piqued my interest. In fact, I truly do want to cooperate with you. I can help you obtain the distribution rights to the Cool Company¡¯s video library.¡± Olivia slightly curved her lips, her smile ambiguous. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, President Johnson. I do not wish to cooperate with Zenith Capital out of respect for the wishes of the stockholders. Additionally, I¡¯m especially grateful for this exceptional piece of news you¡¯ve given me. I won¡¯t forget you for it. As for what Daniel thinks of me, what his intentions are, I have no interest in knowing, nor do I intend to find out.¡± With a whoosh, Olivia got out of the car.
With the car door still open, Olivia stood there looking at Benjamin Johnson, ¡°From Daniel, I vaguely got to know that your grudge against him is due to a woman. Honestly, I was quite surprised! But to me, President Johnson, you don¡¯t seem like a man capable of deep affection. You have a lot of pent-up aggression!¡± Benjamin Johnson cracked a roguish smile, his eyes full of prickly madness, ¡°Are you helping Daniel to use me? Are youining about me undermining your marital bond? Olivia Jenkins, have you fallen for Daniel? Can you ept his calctions and deceptions? ¡°Your meddling in our marital affairs is unnecessary, Benjamin Johnson. You don¡¯t need to make any excuses either. Your intentions are clear to me. You¡¯re no more noble than Daniel. Stop pretending to be a gentleman; I¡¯m sick of it.¡± ¡°After your father¡¯s death, he bought Cool Company. You¡­ everything is under his control. Without my help, you will never escape from Daniel¡¯s clutches unless you¡¯re willing to be confined by him for a lifetime. And also, during your time with Daniel, you must ept a deceased woman. Can you do that? Olivia, don¡¯t expect Jordan Bet to help you. He won¡¯t choose to confront the Marshall Family for your sake. The Bet family would never allow him to do so.¡± Olivia narrowed her eyes, a deep smile tugged at the corner of her mouth, ¡°President Benjamin Johnson, you must love looking in the mirror a lot, you¡¯re quite narcissistic. My Jenkins Group is mine, nobody can take it away. Regarding how I n to protect it, I have noment!¡± Olivia left without looking back. Watching Olivia¡¯s receding figure, a trace of fluctuation crossed Benjamin Johnson¡¯s ink-like eyes. This woman really dared to speak, she was incredibly calm! Although enraged to the core, she could suppress her anger,shing out at him as if nothing had happened. Weirdly enough, Benjamin Johnson was starting to look forward to his next meeting with Olivia Jenkins..
Chapter 226 - 226: 226: Why is it her? Chapter 226 - 226: 226: Why is it her?
Trantor: 549690339 Not long after Olivia Jenkins left, Jay Bet walked in holding a gift, a rather astonishing coincidence. Seeing Jay, Daniel Marshall¡¯s heart twisted involuntarily, and his striking handsome brow furrowed.
¡°Jay, did youe by yourself? I appreciate youing to visit me, there¡¯s no need to buy so many gifts.¡± Jay Bet responded with a faint smile, ¡°A friend apanied me, but he got busy, so he didn¡¯te up.¡± A friend? The first person Daniel thought of was Benjamin Johnson. At that moment, his phone rang. It was a picture sent by his subordinates of Olivia Jenkins meeting Benjamin Johnson in the parking lot. Suddenly, Daniel understood. Seeing Daniel Marshall silent, Jay Bet looked at him carefully, tentatively asking, ¡°Daniel, what¡¯s wrong? Are your injuries severe?¡± Daniel put his phone down, nonchntly raised his head to look at Jay, ¡°The doctor wants me to stay in the hospital for observation. I need to stay in bed for a few days. Jay, do I know this friend of yours?¡± Jay Bet side-stepped Daniel¡¯s sharp inquiry. After a moment of hesitation, she nodded, ¡°Benjamin Davis told me, he also came with me to visit you. I know you guys don¡¯t have the best rtionship, I was worried he might upset you, so, I didn¡¯t ask him toe up.¡±
Daniel¡¯s expression became somber, flickers of rage dancing subtly in his prating gaze. Damn it, Benjamin Johnson is using Jay again, he is truly a monster! Daniel had guessed it right, Benjamin Johnson must have meddled with Olivia Jenkins again, he deserves to be beaten! Be Thompson is overstepping her bounds, colluding with Benjamin Johnson to deal with him. Not only is she malicious, but she¡¯s also wickedly thoughtless, he needs to kick this woman out of the Marshall household. Seeing Daniel¡¯s lips pressed tightly together, Jay Bet also felt a bit scared of Daniel in this state. She slightly lowered her eyelids. ¡°Daniel, did I make you angry?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re overthinking things. Jay, you¡¯re very innocent, I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll get hurt. Some people may put up a good front but harbour ill intentions. Be careful.¡± ¡°Are you worried about Benjamin Johnson hurting me? He shouldn¡¯t, he¡¯s pretty nice to me! You guys¡­ have a deep misunderstanding. You¡¯ve been unwilling to resolve it. My sister has been gone many years now, I think she would also hate to see you guys aggressivelypeting like this.¡± With her naiVe and innocent face, Daniel didn¡¯t have the heart to reveal Benjamin Johnson¡¯s ugly face to her, fearing it would disgust Jay. ¡°Benjamin Johnson is very deep, sometimes his actions can be extreme. You think he¡¯s kind because you haven¡¯t really gotten to know him. I just hope he genuinely cares for you, and isn¡¯t shamelessly using you to take revenge on me.¡± Jay Bet pursed her lips, slightly nodding.
Actually, she wasn¡¯t willing to think too deeply, afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the oue. Daniel picked up his phone, found a picture of Olivia, and showed it to Jay, ¡°This is Olivia Jenkins, my wife, she was just here. She also knows Benjamin Johnson, he has approached her.¡± Looking at the picture of the beautiful and confident woman, Jay Bet was so startled, her eyes widened. ¡°I¡¯ve met her before.¡± Benjamin Johnson must have known she was Daniel¡¯s wife, but he chose to deceive her. This woman and Daniel really do match well. Does Daniel also love her? Has Daniel already forgotten my sister? Pity my sister passed away so long ago, otherwise, all this happiness would¡¯ve been hers. Everything that belongs to my sister has been reced. Subconsciously, Jay Bet felt a wave of suffocation mixed with an array of feelings. Although she hoped for apassionate woman to love Daniel and take care of him, finding out his wife was that beautiful woman made Jay feel indescribably choked up. Why her? Why such a coincidence? Why not someone else? Chapter 227 - 227: 227 Ice Point Relationship Chapter 227 - 227: 227 Ice Point Rtionship
Trantor: 549690339 Jay Bet has already seen Olivia Jenkins? Then, Olivia should know Jay is Charmy Bet¡¯s sister.
Perhaps, Benjamin Johnson embellished and exaggerated a whole lot to Olivia. In a sh, Daniel Marshall¡¯s heart clenched tighter, but he hid his true emotions extraordinarily well, not allowing Jay to see it. ¡°Jay, thank you foring to see me. Some other day, my wife and I will invite you out for a meal.¡± The corner of Jay¡¯s mouth twitched involuntarily and her face changed slightly, ¡°Daniel, there¡¯s no need to be polite. It was my duty toe see you. I have some matters to attend to, so I must leave now.¡± ¡°Jay, won¡¯t you stay a bit longer? My wife should be back soon. I would like to formally introduce you.¡± For a moment, Jay was at a loss for words, unsure of what to say, and forced a smile on her face. Her hands gripped her purse tightly. With his sharp hawk-like gaze, Daniel saw through Jay¡¯s thoughts, and his brows furrowed once more, ¡°You can go ahead and leave now, we will meet another day.¡± Jay nodded and rose to her feet. There was nothing unusual about her steps, still dignified. However, when she turned around, her impatience betrayed her reluctance. Daniel pressed his lips together tightly.
At this moment, he was craving a cigarette. His deep, somber eyes, as though bearing the vicissitudes of life, conveyed a sense of powerlessness. Daniel dialed Olivia Jenkins¡¯ number. The call connected but there was no answer. Daniel no longer tried to call again, guessing Olivia¡¯s intention. Perhaps, she was so angry right now that she wished him dead. In the car, Jay kept ring at Benjamin. ¡°Don¡¯t you have something you want to tell me? Benjamin, I suddenly feel like you¡¯ve be a stranger to me, and it scares me.¡± In Jay¡¯s eyes, a look of anxiety shimmered as she tightly sped her hands together. Benjamin¡¯s gentle gaze focused on Jay; his handsome face lost its calcting demeanor, ¡°Jay, I won¡¯t hurt you. My original intention was for your own good.¡± ¡°You know everything but you won¡¯t tell me?¡± ¡°What did Daniel tell you?¡±
¡°Did you deceive me?¡± Pursing his lips, Benjamin responded in a calm tone: ¡°There are always two sides to everything. One side may look good, the other might seem evil no matter how you look at it. The oue depends on which side you choose to view it from.¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Jay asked, ¡°Do you know Daniel¡¯s wife well?¡± Sighing lightly, Benjamin nodded, ¡°We¡¯ve met quite a few times. We even talked about cooperating once, but that fell through.¡± ¡°Jay, don¡¯t overthink it. You and Charmy are both one of a kind; no one can rece you. Clearly, Daniel has fallen for that woman. He has forgotten about your sister. You don¡¯t need to feel upset or keep hanging onto him. You still have me.¡± Jay felt a little confused, unsure whether she should believe him or not. She didn¡¯t feel the same way about Daniel¡¯s wife as she did during their first meeting. ¡°I want to go home, I want some silence.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that woman; just pretend she¡¯s transparent.¡± How could she possibly ignore that woman¡¯s existence? Olivia¡¯s beauty, confidence and arrogance were all things she did not possess. She didn¡¯t want to see Olivia either, and she did not want her sister to be upset. Jay remained silent, and Benjamin stopped speaking as well. He felt somewhat guilty and ufortable making use of Jay. In the future, he would make it up to her; he wouldpensate her. Michael Marshall came back, ignoring Be Thompson and went straight to his study. Matthew Marshall wanted to go up and have a look, but was stopped by Alexander Marshall. ¡°Keep ying chess, concentrate.¡± Having nced towards the stairway, Matthew had no choice but to continue the chess game with his grandfather. Be followed Michael to his study and closed the door tightly behind her.. Chapter 228 - 228: 228: The Man She Deeply Loves Chapter 228 - 228: 228: The Man She Deeply Loves
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Honey, let me give you a shoulder massage.¡± The gentle, soft voice of Be Thompson didn¡¯t change. As she massaged his shoulders using just the right strength, she seemed no different than usual. Nheless, a frown formed on Michael Marshall¡¯s face as he looked at her as though she was a stranger.
If he hadn¡¯t asked about it himself, he would probably still be in the dark about Be Thompson¡¯s murderous intent toward Daniel Marshall. No matter how disrespectful Daniel acted towards Be, or how strongly he upset her or even belittled her, how could she harbor the intention to kill his own son? How could such a woman, who appeared gentle and forbearing, always subject to numerous grievances, be so ruthless? Would she do it just for money and power? In fact, was Be¡¯s cold-bloodedness a facade she had been carrying the whole time? A facade she had been maintaining for over two decades? If so, that would be terrifying! Be Thompson noticed that Michael Marshall was not his usual self today. She felt a slight fear in her heart. Michael was her foundation, her lifesaver. She couldn¡¯t afford to lose him. Be Thompson was experienced. Despite her guilty conscience and fear, she managed to regain herposure. With an innocent smile, as if nothing happened, she continued to massage Michael¡¯s shoulders. All of a sudden, he grabbed her hand.
Be Thompson was startled and stopped massaging his shoulders. Nheless, she pretended to show concern, asking, ¡°Honey, what¡¯s the matter? Too much work today?¡± Michael Marshall pulled her over to face him. He looked at her with piercing eyes, ¡°Did you know that Daniel got hurt and was hospitalized?¡± Be Thompson stood silently, admitting her guilt, pretending to be weak to gain sympathy. ¡°Dad said it all. I had someone teach Olivia Jenkins a lesson as per his instructions, but they identally hurt Daniel. Michael, I¡¯m really sorry, I didn¡¯t mean for it to happen. I will apologize to Daniel.¡± With a swish, Michael let go of Be¡¯s hand, and gave her a freezing cold stare. ¡°You always act cautiously. Would you ever hurt anyone by ident? Be Thompson, what are you really thinking? How could you attempt to harm Daniel? No matter how much you dislike him, even if he is a thorn in your side, even if I dislike him, he is still my biological son. How could you scheme against him?¡± Michael Marshall¡¯s emotions became more and more stirred up, he angrily roared at Be and got up from his ck leather chair with a thump.
Seeing Michael in such a furious state, Be was frightened and unbelieving. This man who she deeply loved, the one she obtained by any means necessary, not only was he not on her side, but he was also angry at her, ming her. Be Thompson¡¯s body shivered involuntarily. In her welled-up eyes, she wanted to cry, but there were no tears, only an indescribable pain pierced her heart. No matter what she did, wasn¡¯t it all for their son, for their family? Her became ruthless out of coercion. It was the Marshall Family that pushed her to be so ruthless. This man couldn¡¯t even defend his younger son properly, unable to fight for a decent position for their son. If she didn¡¯t scheme, would they not just wait for Daniel to kick them out of the Marshall Family? She was struggling singlehandedly. Couldn¡¯t he see that? Was Michael so harsh to her because he still cared for the woman who betrayed him? Although he appeared indifferent to their son, in fact, he held their son deep in his heart; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so upset using her! Be Thompson¡¯s heart was crumbling, but she continued to deny her intentions to kill Daniel.. Chapter 229 - 229: 229: This is What You Owe to Daniel Marshall Chapter 229 - 229: 229: This is What You Owe to Daniel Marshall
Trantor: 549690339 Be Thompson still defended herself, a sh of disgust crossed Michael Marshall¡¯s eyes. ¡°An ident? You indeed didn¡¯t do it yourself, but you were attempting to kill Daniel Marshall through someone else¡¯s hands. Be Thompson, you¡¯re so smart, you wouldn¡¯t have failed to anticipate such a simple consequence. Dad asked you to deal with Olivia Jenkins, and you were so eager, you were just waiting for the chance to remove Daniel Marshall in a seemingly justified manner.¡±
Be Thompson was instantly engulfed by a wave of disappointment, her heart growing cold. A flicker of pain shed in her eyes as she looked at the incensed Michael Marshall. ¡°In your eyes, am I just a wicked woman who will stop at nothing? I meticulously protected our happiness, enduring all the usations from my father-inw, is this how you see me? Michael, you¡¯ve broken my heart! I dare say, this was just an ident, I didn¡¯t mean to harm Daniel, I treated him as I would my own son.¡± Michael cast Be aplex gaze before hurriedly leaving the study. Be wanted to hold him back, but the deafening m of the door made her violently tremble. Just this door already infinitely widened their rift. From this moment onward, the distance between them is more than just a door. Be copsed onto the floor, staring hatefully at the door. The resentment in her heart had sharpened into a de, not only piercing her heart, but she also desired to thrust it into Daniel¡¯s chest. The wretch E Charles had disappeared, but the son she left behind ruined the haDDiness she Dainstakinclv Dlotted. ruined Michael¡¯s trust in her. ruined her
concept of love¡­ Be felt intense hatred, she would ensure the bastard wouldn¡¯t have an easy life. Iparable pain has ovee her as she blinked back the tears, Be, feeling immensely wronged, finally burst into tears. Regardless, she couldn¡¯t lose Michael, her lifesaving straw. If he still had lingering feelings for that wretch, she wouldn¡¯t reveal it, and she could endure. No matter what, she could not leave the Marshall family, or lose everything she fought so hard to attain. Seeing his father rush out, his face looking unwell and his eyes seemingly radiating anger, Matthew Marshall wanted to follow him but was stopped by his grandfather. ¡°Sit down, continue the game.¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m worried about dad. I¡¯ll go check on him and y chess with you another day.¡± Alexander Marshall fixed his stern gaze on Matthew. In an instant, Matthew felt a tingling sensation on his scalp under his grandfather¡¯s watchful eyes.
Despite his concern for his father, Matthew dared not follow, he just frowned as he looked at the doorway. Alexander Marshall, always astute, would not fail to notice his son¡¯s unusual behavior. This was Be¡¯s self-inflicted evil and it was her due punishment. His sparing her from being driven out of the Marshall family was already showing mercy. Anyone who dared to touch his grandson, he would not let them off easily. He gave her a piece of the sky, he could also send her hell. Alexander narrowed his eyes and stared coldly at Matthew, his voice heavy with sentiment, ¡°Life is like a chess game, every piece must y its part and not cross boundaries, or it would be against the rules and the game would copse. The same goes for people, don¡¯t be too greedy, do not forget the rules.¡± Matthew fell silent, but he understood his grandfather¡¯s words. Matthew could roughly figure out the conflict between his mother and father. Alexander¡¯s gaze was as sharp as ever, his eyes stillnding on Matthew, ¡°You have said before, you won¡¯tpete with your elder brother, hopefully your mother understands your intentions. Despite my age, I am still alive and kicking, I will not allow any boundary-crossing machinations in this family.¡± ¡°You and your mother came to the Marshall familyter, and you rose to your positions by stepping over your big brother¡¯s mother. So, you have even less of a right topete with your big brother, this is what you owe to Daniel..¡± Chapter 230 - 230: 230: Can I t Escape from the Territory of the Eagle Chapter 230 - 230: 230: CanIt Escape from the Territory of the Eagle
Trantor: 549690339 From a young age, Matthew Marshall had heard one or two old tales from the mouths of the servants. However, for the first time, he had confirmed it from his grandfather¡¯s mouth. The information greatly shook Matthew¡¯s heart.
In that instant, Matthew stumbled over his words, not knowing what to say, and furrowing his brows. Alexander Marshall quietly watched Matthew. Luckily, this grandson wasn¡¯t cruel and ruthless like Be Thompson. However, having a calcting mother was his sorrow. With inscrutable depth, Alexander said, ¡°Don¡¯t feel it¡¯s unfair, don¡¯t feel you haven¡¯t been given much, don¡¯t be jealous of Daniel. Fate is fair. What you¡¯ve gained, Daniel has lost. What Daniel has in his hands, you shouldn¡¯t want to have. Don¡¯t be so greedy! Carry out your duties, follow the rules, that¡¯s what you should do!¡± With his lips tightly closed, Alexander left his piece on the board and went upstairs. Matthew remained seated in the same spot. Michael Marshall had arrived at ResilientCare Hospital. He had been there for a while, but he still didn¡¯t have the courage to see Daniel. Reminders of the past flowed through Michael¡¯s mind, leaving his emotions in turmoil. He was still resentful of the past. He still couldn¡¯t face Daniel, let alone calmly look at Daniel. Every time he saw Daniel, he felt like he was seeing that woman, and the suppressed anger in his heart inexplicably surged out.
He still deeply hated that woman. He would never forgive her in his life. Michael didn¡¯t go to see his son, he just sat quietly in the hospital, not wanting to return to Beverly Hills. He didn¡¯t want to see Be Thompson. After finishing her coffee, Olivia Jenkins didn¡¯t return to Daniel¡¯s VIP ward, nor did she answer his calls. With a face as cold as ice, Olivia left the hospital. Her small car had been fixed. There wasn¡¯t time to collect it before, but now, she paid and drove her small car away. Olivia went directly to Cool Company to meet Mr. Shaw. Mr. Shaw¡¯s secretary said that he was on a business trip. Olivia didn¡¯t believe it, but she didn¡¯t make a fuss, calmly waiting in the lobby. After a while, she was invited to Mr. Shaw¡¯s office.
Sitting in front of Mr. Shaw, Olivia looked at him with a calm gaze, ¡°15 billion for a deal, Mr. Shaw, dare to make a partnership?¡± Mr. Shaw spoke straightforwardly after he closed his lips, ¡°No, you have to talk to our boss. Our boss is in ResilientCare Hospital. You can go there to find him, or you can call him directly. You have his private number.¡± Olivia lowered her eyes slightly, feeling a pang in her heart. She understood, the real boss of Cool Company was Daniel. He had been ying her this whole time, controlling her fate. No matter how high she flew, she couldn¡¯t escape the eagle¡¯s territory. Oliviaughed coldly, her eyes hinting at mock. Mr. Shaw watched Olivia and said softly, ¡°Chief Jenkins, sorry!¡± ¡°Mr. Shaw, you¡¯re too polite! Can you reveal how much Light Media offered?¡± ¡°Our boss says as long as you¡¯re willing, he only wants to talk to you. The price, and other things, are negotiable.¡± ¡°I see, sorry for disturbing.¡± Olivia stood up and quickly left Mr. Shaw¡¯s office without looking back, her beautiful face giving off an aura of cold arrogance. With a sigh, Mr. Shaw made a private phone call and reported truthfully. Olivia invited Jordan Bet for ate-night snack, and he showed up. Unfazed, Olivia calmly enjoyed the hot pot, not betraying her true inner thoughts or emotions. ¡°President Bet, please sit! Help yourself! I don¡¯t eat spicy food, it¡¯s just beef soup. If you want something spicy, you might have to make your own sauce.¡± With his profound gaze locked on Olivia, Jordan couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of sympathy for her.. Chapter 231 - 231: 231: Breaking Up the Group Chapter 231 - 231: 231: Breaking Up the Group
Trantor: 549690339 Jordan Bet tentatively asked, ¡°I heard Daniel was injured, aren¡¯t you with him in the hospital?¡± Olivia Jenkins¡¯s face didn¡¯t show any unusual expressions, she continued eating as if nothing happened.
Still making her emotions unreadable. ¡°Yes, he is injured, but it doesn¡¯t stop me from eating! He¡¯s not a child, he doesn¡¯t need around-the-clock care.¡± ¡°Did you two have a fight?¡± Jordan Bet was about to light a cigarette. realizing this is a non-smoking area, he puts the cigarette back, enduring, his soft gaze still on Olivia Jenkins. Olivia Jenkins smiled faintly, and joked, ¡°I won¡¯t quarrel with him casually. On the other hand, he loves to show off and attract attention. He doesn¡¯t feel right if he doesn¡¯t love himself for a day.¡± Jordan Bet also chuckled at Olivia Jenkins¡¯ straightforwardness. He prepared some sauce and brushed two slices of beef to eat. Olivia Jenkins paused and watched Jordan Bet with fascination, ¡°Just now, I met with Mr. Shaw from Cool Company. He didn¡¯t dare to finalize a deal of 1.5 billion with me to sign the rights of the film and television library. He said I should talk to his boss, who is in the hospital.¡± Jordan Bet pursed his lips slightly, his deep eyes slightly narrowed, ¡°So you already know. Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you. Maybe he really is doing what¡¯s best for you. There¡¯s no harm in your cooperation with him.¡± ¡°Did I put you in an awkward position?¡± Jordan Bet shook his head, ¡°Some ns, tactics, he is better than me. He is more visionary than me.¡±
¡°Does the Jenkins Group still have a chance to work with the Bet Group?¡± Olivia Jenkins asked seriously, and Jordan Bet also didn¡¯t want to hurt her. Jordan Bet was also somewhat hesitant. ¡°If you can sign the distribution rights of Cool Company, Bet Group will cooperate with Jenkins Group. You¡¯ll have to find him. If you don¡¯t cooperate with him, will he give you the distribution rights of Cool Company? Olivia Jenkins pursed her lips, and closed her eyes. She sighed slightly, then she took the canned c and drank a few sips. Olivia Jenkins didn¡¯t care about her image, she just belched in front of Jordan Bet. In an instant, Jordan Bet smiled faintly. He quite liked Olivia Jenkins¡¯ casualness. ¡°President Bet, let¡¯s eat, ourst breakup dinner.¡± ¡°Have you decided to cooperate with Daniel?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet, I¡¯ll see tomorrow. But I can understand your predicament. If you insist on cooperating with Jenkins Group, Marshall Corporation won¡¯t give up easily, maybe they¡¯ll even implicate you.¡± A trace of indifferent smile crossed Jordan Bet¡¯s face, ¡°Did Benjamin tell you? He wants to cooperate with you!¡±
Olivia Jenkins was eating beef, she just nodded gently. Looking at Olivia Jenkins, Jordan Bet¡¯s deep eyes were full of sharpness, his expression was also somewhat serious. ¡°To be honest with you, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you. But in all aspects, Daniel¡¯s investment of two billion is the best oue. Mr. Alexander Marshall wants the Jenkins Group, but he can¡¯tpletely have it because the Jenkins Group is in Daniel¡¯s hands. As long as you don¡¯t divorce, Jenkins Group is yours. No matter what method Benjamin Davis uses, he can¡¯t snatch it away, and Matthew Marshall also loses.¡± Olivia Jenkins understood what Jordan Bet said, but she didn¡¯t want to be tied to Daniel for the rest of her life. That¡¯s why she has been hesitating and looking for other solutions. Obviously, Daniel pushed her to this point, he wanted to keep her for life, he wanted her topromise. ¡°The Marshall family never epted me and forced me to divorce,¡± Olivia sneered. The color of Jordan Bet¡¯s eyes slightly changed, ¡°Knowing Daniel, he won¡¯t divorce. Actually, you don¡¯t have to worry so much, with Daniel, you canpletely ignore other things. You married Daniel, not the Marshall family. You don¡¯t need to care about the Marshall family¡¯s feelings..¡± Chapter 232 - 232: 232: Trap Chapter 232 - 232: 232: Trap
Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins looked sharply at Jordan Bet ¡°Daniel Marshall tampered with your business, and you still speak up for him. You¡¯re very generous!¡±
Jordan Bet gave a self-deprecatingugh, ¡°You don¡¯t understand Daniel Marshall. On the business battlefield, he has a fascinating charm, he is a business genius. The Bet Group can invest in the Jenkins Group, but the resources you¡¯ll gain will be limited. In the short term, the development space for Jenkins Group would be quite minimal, that¡¯s why, I suggest you have some talks with Daniel.¡± Olivia Jenkins didn¡¯t respond, she just kept eating. Jordan Bet paused for a moment, then continued. ¡°Let me be sincere for a moment, if you want Jenkins Group to have a long-term development, you should consider Daniel. I think, this was one of the reasons why your father wanted you to marry him.¡± ¡°But after that, my father turned to Bet Group. I can interpret this as that my father made a mistake in his previous assessment.¡± ¡°Your father¡¯s intention was still correct. All he wanted was a short-term funding from Bet Group because Jenkins Group has more issues than he had anticipated. He didn¡¯t approach Daniel, maybe because he didn¡¯t want to treat you just as a Olivia Jenkins¡¯ almond-shaped eyes drooped slightly, her teeth biting her lower lip, silent. Jordan Bet¡¯s deep voice softened, sounding as pleasing as a cello, striking a chord in one¡¯s heart. ¡°If you just say a few kind words, Daniel will agree to your request. All he wants is a positive attitude from you. Olivia, you are very smart. I believe you can handle this well.¡± Lifting her eyes with a slight quiver of her slender eyshes, Olivia stared at Jordan, ¡°From the beginning, you never nned to invest in Jenkins Group, did you? You knew about Daniel buying Cool Company, didn¡¯t you?¡± Jordan Bet met Olivia¡¯s gaze and nodded in agreement.
¡°I knew about all of Daniel¡¯s operations from start to finish. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want to meet you at first, because I already knew that this was a deal that would never go through. Control was firmly in Daniel¡¯s hands.¡± Wide-eyed in astonishment, Olivia¡¯s face turned pale, and a tinge oftent anger surged in her chest, ¡°Why did you change your mind and give me the chance to submit the proposal?¡± Jordan Bet took a deep breath, paused before speaking: ¡°Because of the emergence of Benjamin Johnson. Daniel wanted me to get involved. He didn¡¯t want you to fall into Benjamin¡¯s trap, or to have too much contact with him. He wanted you to see some hope. In truth, we sessfully thwarted Benjamin¡¯s nefarious plot, you didn¡¯t partner up with him.¡± Olivia¡¯s stern voice came out through gritted teeth, and her face turned dark, ¡°You guys yed me from the beginning, ha.. hope, that sounds nice.¡± At this moment, Olivia felt like she was doused with a bucket of cold water, she felt a chill from head to toe. Anger red in her eyes. ¡°The business world is unpredictable, Daniel did this for your own good. To protect Jenkins Group, it takes more than just fervor and effort. There are many unseen conspiracies going on behind the scenes. If it weren¡¯t for Daniel making all the strategic moves in the background, Jenkins Group wouldn¡¯t have reached this far. You wouldn¡¯t be sitting in the acting Vice President¡¯s seat.¡± Olivia stopped eating and hurriedly paid the bill to leave. After all the efforts she put into negotiating, all the efforts she made to win this deal, it turns out, it was all a setup and they yed her like a fiddle. Those men are despicable, they¡¯re all bastards! Jordan Bet found it hard to say what he was feeling. He phoned Daniel,
¡°I¡¯ve told your wife everything..¡± Chapter 233 - 233: 233: The End Point Chapter 233 - 233: 233: The End Point
Trantor: 549690339 Daniel Marshall¡¯s brow furrowed, a trace of worry shing in his eyes. ¡°My wife is with you?¡±
With a raise of his handsome brow, Jordan Bet truthfully replied, ¡°Your wife just left, she didn¡¯t even finish her meal. I think she¡¯s extremely furious; she probably wants to kill us.¡± In the depths of Daniel Marshall¡¯s gaze, the wave of worry deepened and he murmured, ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°She mentioned that she met Mr. Shaw.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Hesitating for a moment, Jordan Bet didn¡¯t say anything else and hung up the call. Immediately, he departed from the hot pot restaurant. Anxious, he lit a cigarette and started smoking. His sensual lips parted slightly, exhaling a faint smoke ring. However, the mncholy in his heart remained unresolved. Even after being honest with Olivia Jenkins, he only felt bleaker and more distressed. After smoking for a while, Jordan Bet reached for his phone.
He wanted to call Olivia Jenkins. After a moment of hesitation, he put his phone back into his pocket. At this moment, no matter what he said would seem particrly feeble, making it even stranger that he didn¡¯t know what to say. Daniel Marshall quietlyy semi-reclined on the hospital bed, his face devoid of emotion, seemingly lost in thought. There was no one else in the hospital room. Simon Howard still stood at the door, his boss instructed him not to enter and disturb him. After a while, Daniel Marshall didn¡¯t call Olivia Jenkins either. He knew she wouldn¡¯t answer his call. At this time, she probably didn¡¯t want to see him either. Daniel Marshall only instructed Leaf Fiona to discreetly follow Olivia Jenkins, take care of her safety, and make every effort to not bother her. Having left the hot pot restaurant, Olivia Jenkins didn¡¯t go to ResilientCare Hospital, nor return to herkeside vi by Pearl Lake. Even so, she didn¡¯t know where else she could go. She didn¡¯t know who she could trust anymore.
Olivia Jenkins aimlessly drove her car, seemingly unable to see her destination. Suddenly, her phone rang. It was a call from an unknown number. Hesitating, Olivia Jenkins didn¡¯t answer the call. A momentter, an alert for a new text message sounded on her phone. It was a message from Geoffrey Gullington. He didn¡¯t say much, justforted her with warm words and offered to apany her¡­ Immediately, Olivia Jenkins cklisted the unknown number. She absolutely refused to have anything further to do with Geoffrey Gullington. It¡¯s impossible for this scum to have a conscience. She¡¯d rather trust a sow than to believe him. Benjamin Johnson watched as Geoffrey Gullington tried to call Olivia Jenkins. She wasn¡¯t answering. He also texted her, but she didn¡¯t reply. When Geoffrey tried calling again, Olivia had already cklisted his number. With evident disdain, Benjamin Johnson mocked Geoffrey Gullington, ¡°Didn¡¯t you two date? Why is she more ruthless toward you than she is to Daniel Marshall?¡± Feeling ufortable, Geoffrey Gullington still replied, ¡°She probably still resents me. We were trapped by her father, she has great misunderstandings about me, and perhaps she bears a grudge.¡± Benjamin Johnson sneered, ¡°It¡¯s not necessary to go to such lengths. Maybe this woman has never loved you. Spend some time focusing on Hannah Jenkins, talk to her more. Be a little nicer to her too. Women are fickle. If she feels touched, she naturally can¡¯t hide her innermost feelings.¡± Geoffrey Gullington nodded, ¡°Yes, I understand what to do now.¡± ¡°Ok, you can go.¡± Even though he felt extremely aggrieved, Geoffrey Gullington still swallowed his anger. As long as he could stay in Serene City and had the opportunity to make a name for himself, he wouldn¡¯t mind the hardships. He would wait for a chance to turn his luck around. Early the next morning, Daniel Marshall requested to be discharged. However, the director refused. ¡°Chief Daniel Marshall, you are feverish and need to rest in bed. We need to monitor you.¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s handsome face was severe, exuding an icy, keep-your-distance aura, contrasting with his burning fever. ¡°It¡¯s okay, prescribe the medication. I¡¯ll take responsibility for the consequential effects.¡± After considering this, the director said, ¡°I¡¯ll give Olivia Jenkins a call. If she allows you to leave, then I¡¯ll let you be discharged..¡± Chapter 234 - 234: 234: Fasting Chapter 234 - 234: 234: Fasting
Trantor: 549690339 Presently, the director pressed the hands-free key and called Olivia Jenkins. The director specifically stated Daniel Marshall¡¯s condition in detail.
Without hesitation, Olivia Jenkins coldly said, ¡°If he wants to get discharged, he can take responsibility himself. Just let him go! If he dies, I¡¯d be happy to be a widow.¡± This¡­ Olivia sure is harsh! The director was stunned, looking at Daniel Marshall with great care. The director saw Daniel¡¯s face had be extremely grim, his lips pressed tightly together, and his body seemed to exude a bleak aura that sent chills down one¡¯s spine. The director especially reminded, ¡°He¡­ is having a fever, you shoulde and keep himpany. At this time, he needs to be looked after.¡± Olivia spoke nonchntly, her voice as cold as frost, ¡°His bodyguard is with him, let his bodyguard take care of him. I¡¯m very busy, so I can¡¯t leave my work behind. Director, I won¡¯t continue talking, I have work to do.¡± Daniel clearly heard Olivia¡¯s words. After she finished speaking, she hung up the call, unwilling to say even a single extra word. She did not want to understand his situation, she did not care about him, and she didn¡¯t care about his life or death either. So indifferent! Their rtionship, it seemed like, was colder than ice, colder than frost!
At this point, the director greatly regretted making this call. Not only did he fail to persuade Daniel to stay in the hospital, but he also got himself into a mess, making him ufortable both inside and out. The director¡¯s expression was somewhat ugly, as he watched Daniel Marshall cautiously. There was a heavy solemnity on his face, mixed with a hint of helplessness. ¡°Olivia is very busy, Chief Daniel Marshall, you should stay in the hospital. You are having a fever, we really cannot let you leave, and you need another examination. I¡¯m worried that it will lead to infection, or trigger an outbreak.¡± ¡°Director, I¡¯ll listen to you, I won¡¯t leave.¡± Daniel¡¯s voice was faint, but his face was terrifyingly cold, with a hint of fiery anger flickering in his eyes. After a moment of hesitation, the director reflexively nodded, ¡°Good! I¡¯ll write you a prescriptionter, you need to be on an IV drip. Chief Marshall, you need to rest well, don¡¯t overthink, you¡¯ll recover quickly.¡± Daniel¡¯s thin lips were tightly shut, the rage almost ring from his eyes. In an instant, the director closed his mouth and hastily went back to his office to write him a prescription. Only after leaving Daniel¡¯s VIP ward did the director sigh in relief. He opened his hand, his palm was soaked with cold sweat. Without Olivia, Chief Marshall is quite scary!
In an instant, Daniel called Simon Howard in. ¡°I want to eat something, prepare it for me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have it delivered right away.¡± Simon showed a surprised expression, but he was also d in his heart; the boss hadn¡¯t eaten anything the night before, and the fact that he was willing to eat now was better than anything else. When Daniel kept silent, his sensual thin lips were tightly pressed together, projecting a sharp look, and radiating a coldness all over. That woman is willing to be a widow, she¡¯s dreaming, he will not die! In this lifetime, she won¡¯t be able to escape his grasps! She ignored him, didn¡¯t care about him, was indifferent towards him, when he was better, he would make sure she understands the duties of Mrs. Olivia Marshall. Martin Wace and Adam Howard came to see Daniel together. They both frowned and squinted their eyes simultaneously. After some hesitation, Adam Howard joked, ¡°Without your wife, your stubble grows faster than the sprouts in the field! This¡­ is it lovesickness?!¡± At Daniel¡¯s cold re, the faint smile on Adam¡¯s face instantly froze. Immediately, Adam closed his mouth. Martin inhaled deeply before saying, ¡°In a while I¡¯ll go to the Jenkins Group to discuss Andrew Jenkins¡¯ will with Chief Jenkins, we¡¯ll also discuss the previous defamation case, I¡¯ll be there for a while. Daniel, do you want me to deliver any message?¡± Daniel¡¯s thin lips opened slightly, his voice was short and cold, ¡°Tell her, I won¡¯t die!¡± Chapter 235 - 235: 235: Love Chapter 235 - 235: 235: Love
Trantor: 549690339 Martin Wace and Adam Howard exchanged nces, both falling silent, not daring to say a word. Both had detected the tension in the air and were not foolish enough to fan the mes.
Not long after, the two left Daniel Marshall¡¯s hospital room together. Adam Howard sighed, furrowing his brow, ¡°What should we do? You¡¯re awyer, you must be smarter than me, you must have more solutions, why don¡¯t vou mediate?¡± Martin Wace spread his hands in resignation, ¡°This is a part of the rtionship¡¯s normal course, a romantic dispute. It¡¯s not something awyer can resolve. Should I be a third wheel and go looking for trouble?¡± ¡°Things are escting, growing colder and frostier, you don¡¯t feel it? You want to be a third wheel? I bet you won¡¯t even have a chance.¡± ¡°Is it that serious? It hasn¡¯t reached a breaking point, right?¡± Martin Wace also furrowed his brow, squinting sceptically. ¡°They might not be splitting up, but they¡¯re drifting further apart! If he¡¯s not ok, neither will we be. So, for our own peace, you better think of a way to mediate.¡± Adam Howard pped Martin Wace on the back, shook his head with a grave expression. Martin Wace stared at Adam Howard with interest and said earnestly, ¡°You¡¯re better at rtionships than I am, you handle this. Don¡¯t count on me to soothe a woman. I can be a go-between, though.¡± The corner of Adam Howard¡¯s mouth twitched, and he gave Martin Wace a look, ¡°Come with me, but just to be clear, you¡¯re paying, I¡¯m choosing.¡± ¡°We¡¯re just responsible for buying the stuff, you¡¯re reimbursing!¡± Martin Wace gave Adam Howard a look, and the two instantly broke intoughter. ¡°If we manage to sort this out, they owe us!¡±
Martin Wace draped his arm over Adam Howard¡¯s shoulders and joked, ¡°Why don¡¯t we start a marriage counselling business together? Or, setting up an emotional crisis center could also work.¡± Adam Howard¡¯s smile deepened, his eyes squinting into mirthful slits, ¡°You wish! More likely they would just forget about us once they reconcile. I¡¯m not asking for much, just a few abalone meals.¡± ¡°For the sake of our abalone feast, let¡¯s get to it!¡± Adam Howard said nothing, exchanging a smile with Martin Wace. Suddenly, they high -fived,mitting to work together for their mutual goal. Olivia Jenkins hadn¡¯t returned to the vi by Pearl Lakest night but had slept in the small rest area of the CEO¡¯s office. Early in the morning, Auntie Jane had called her. Olivia Jenkins simply told her that she wouldn¡¯t be returning home for the time-being because she had work. Auntie Jane had a feeling that Madam and Master were at odds again, so she didn¡¯t dare inquire further. Having had a restless night, Olivia Jenkins had a bit of a headache. Rubbing her temples, she continued with her work. Suddenly, her secretary informed her that Lawyer Wace had arrived. Without an appointment and not expecting him, after a moment¡¯s hesitation, she still allowed him toe up.
Seeing Martin Wace approaching with arge bouquet of red roses in his hands, Olivia Jenkins couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Lawyer Wace, are you trying to woo me?¡± Martin Wace handed the flowers to Olivia Jenkins first, then sat in the chair across from her. Looking serious, Martin Wace said, ¡°These are from Daniel. He wanted toe by himself, but he didn¡¯t want to cause you any inconvenience. So, he asked for my help. It¡¯s clear to us that he cares about you.¡± The smile faded from Olivia Jenkins¡¯s face in an instant. She didn¡¯t even nce at the red roses and set them aside. ¡°Lawyer Wace, you like running errands so much, are you thinking of changing your career to delivering packages?¡± The keen glint in Martin Wace¡¯s eyes fixed upon Olivia Jenkins, ¡°No, I have other matters to discuss with you. This was just me doing a favour.¡± Suddenly, Martin Wace ced a gift box on the table, sliding it in front of Olivia Jenkins.. Chapter 236 - 236: 236: Intentions Chapter 236 - 236: 236: Intentions
Trantor: 549690339 Her gaze leisurely swept over the gift box, Olivia Jenkins¡¯ sharp eyes focused on Martin Wace. ¡°What¡¯s this supposed to mean? Did Daniel Marshall ask you to deliver this
Martin Wace feigned suspense, ¡°Open it and see, then I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°Lawyer Wace, I must say you seem particrly idle these days!¡± A mocking glint in her eyes, Olivia Jenkins picked up the box and opened it. It was a diamond ne, something a little special. The diamond in the pendant was truly dazzling. By the look of it, it weighed at least two carats, meticulously crafted, clearly high-end luxury jewelry, not the slightest bit stingy. Olivia Jenkins took it out, looking closely. Having been married to Daniel Marshall for quite a while, even if Olivia Jenkins didn¡¯t want to understand him, she had a general sense of his temperament. He was not the kind of man who would buy such jewelry to appease her. Daniel Marshall was not that careful and considerate. Given Daniel¡¯s temper ¡ª capricious, treating her as if she owed him hundreds of millions ¡ª Olivia Jenkins didn¡¯t think he would be the one to appease her. ¡°Lawyer Wace, this ne isn¡¯t bad, how much did it cost? Wasn¡¯t it tough on you?¡± Olivia Jenkins¡¯ sharp gaze made Martin Wace somewhat ufortable. He let out a roguishugh, relieving some of his embarrassment. Not only does Mrs. Jenkins have a good eye, but she¡¯s also brilliant. Martin Wace couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of guilt. Thankfully, Martin Wace was ustomed to weathering storms. He kept his cool, showing no signs of guilt, maintaining a smile as if nothing had happened.
Besides, his smile became increasingly warm. ¡°Madam Jenkins, what are you talking about? This is the boss¡¯s sincerity, how would I know how much it¡¯s worth! Sentiment is naturally priceless!¡± Olivia Jenkins slightly raised an eyebrow, her clear and vivid eyes revealing undisguised disdain, ¡°It¡¯s indeed beautiful, but¡­ the diamond is a little small, Daniel is really stingy!¡± At that, Martin Wace didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He reached out, lightlybing through his forehead. A two-carat diamond was by no means small; it¡¯s worth a million already. He would need to take the invoice for reimbursementter. Suppressing a smile, Martin Wace shamelesslymented, ¡°The boss was just testing your preferences. If you like diamonds, he would give you arger one. He was just worried that if you didn¡¯t like the gift he gave you, you¡¯d throw it in the trash. Therefore, he first bought a smaller diamond to gauge your preference.¡± Olivia Jenkins blinked her eyes and smirked, ¡°Who would have a tiff with money? Moreover, I¡¯m not that unreasonable. If we were to divorce someday, these pieces of jewelry would be my personal assets. If I don¡¯t want to see them, I can sell them. I love money, why would I bother with it!¡± Martin Wace couldn¡¯t conceal the delight in his heart and startedughing heartily. He thought that Daniel Hammond had found a gem. Olivia was witty, articte, and had an exceptional personality. She was definitely a woman worth marrying. Moreover, she was charming, as if radiating a glow.
He even believed that Olivia Jenkins was a better fit for Daniel than Charmy Bet was. If the woman Daniel met earlier was Olivia Jenkins, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t have to endure that painful past. ¡°Madam Jenkins, it¡¯s good that you can think like this. In life, you always must look forward, and not look back. Once you stir up the dust of the past, it will only blind your eyes.¡± ¡°Lawyer Wace, surely you didn¡¯t make a special trip to lecture me? Are there any more gifts? Next time, I suggest not buying flowers for me, just give me money directly. I like to receive money.¡± Martin Wace nodded solemnly, ¡°I¡¯ll pass on all your words to the boss, I believe he¡¯ll know what to do next time and win your heart.¡¯ Olivia Jenkins fell silent, her expression showing a hint of cold arrogance. She epted the ne and put it in a drawer. Since there¡¯s someone willing to give her money, why would she refuse! Chapter 237 - 237: 237: Daniel Marshall, your wife is sick! Chapter 237 - 237: 237: Daniel Marshall, your wife is sick!
Trantor: 549690339 Martin Wace¡¯s sly eyes were fixed on Olivia Jenkins, observing her with a bewilderingly scrutinous gaze. ¡°I heard that Daniel Marshall has a fever, and it still hasn¡¯t subsided.¡±
With an aloof expression, Olivia replied casually, ¡°He has the best doctors.¡± ¡°By the way, Daniel told me to tell you that he won¡¯t die.¡± Olivia responded indifferently, her detached demeanor shielding any emotions, ¡°Hmm, noted.¡± ¡°Is that it? You two¡­ Olivia¡¯s voice grew colder, ¡°Lavvyer Wace, what exactly got into you, acting so dramatic?¡± ¡°You two haven¡¯t reached the point of divorce yet, huh!¡± ¡°And to think the Marshall Family is so stingy, if they were willing to give me two billion, it would¡¯ve been over a long time ago!¡± The corners of Martin¡¯s mouth curled up, disying a wickedly charming smile, ¡°It¡¯s not like they got their money blown in by the wind! Actually, Daniel is pretty ok. Might as well continue with this marriage.¡± ¡°Be Thompson should really hire you as her divorcewyer. If it had been you talking to me and passing on my wishes with the aid of your persuasive tongue, this marriage would¡¯ve ended long ago.¡± Despite the seeminglyplimentary words, Martin was able to discern the subtle scolding. With a chuckle, Martinughed without showing signs of anger.
¡°I wouldn¡¯t risk my life for such unrighteous money. Let¡¯s get serious, sister-inw.¡± ¡°Go ahead; I can see you can¡¯t hold it in.¡± Olivia leaned back and rubbed her temples. Although she was good at arguing, she felt a headacheing on and difort. Martin turned serious, looked at Olivia Jenkins with a worried eye, and cautiously asked, ¡°Sister-inw, are you ill? How about we go see a doctor first?¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯m fine! If not for being irritated every day, I¡¯m sure I would live to be a hundred.¡± After a few seconds of silence, Martin spoke in a soft voice, ¡°I found out that the withdrawal of thewsuit will be announced tomorrow morning. We could arrange to sign the paperwork tomorrow afternoon.¡± The news was the mostforting thing Olivia had heard in recent times, and finally, something wasing to a satisfying conclusion. However, Olivia¡¯s feelings were mixed, and she still couldn¡¯t feel genuinely happy. Both the Marshall and Jenkins Families were like hot coals to her. Each step she took toward them felt like walking on hot coals. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s sign the contract tomorrow.¡± ¡°Be aware, handling transfer procedures, notarization, and stuff require money. You might want to find out more about it.¡±
Olivia nodded. Martin looked at her; her face was a bit pale, and she was not in great shape. When not arguing, she seemed to bepletely drained, as if she was sick. A sudden wave of worry shed through Martin¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Lawyer Hall and draft a list. At that time, we will assist you with the transfer procedures. I¡¯ll contact you tonight about the specifics regarding fees.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lawyer Wace. I appreciate your help!¡± Martin advised, ¡°You should really go to the hospital, Sister-inw. Take good care of yourself. I know you can¡¯t afford to copse. Many are keeping an eye on you, just hoping for something to happen to you. I also know you are under great pressure. It¡¯s okay to rest from time to time; no one can defy fate. Sometimes it¡¯s okay to lean on a man¡¯s shoulders.¡± Olivia forced a smile, ¡°As you know, I was once a doctor myself. I understand my own health better. Still, thank you, Lavvyer Wace for your particr warning. I¡¯ll be careful, and of course, I can¡¯t afford to copse.¡± ¡°Okay then, this concludes our meeting today. I should get going now,¡± Martin stood up and took ast look at Olivia before leaving. Before he reached the elevator, he called Daniel, ¡°Your wife seems off, she might be sick and feeling unwell. I advised her to see a doctor, but she refused..¡± Chapter 238 - 238: 238: Daniel Marshall Seems Like a Different Person Chapter 238 - 238: 238: Daniel Marshall Seems Like a Different Person
Trantor: 549690339 In an instant, Daniel Marshall¡¯s eyebrows knitted in concern, his deep eyes filled with worry. The once cold and ruthless face softened with a touch of distress.
Daniel, too,pletely forgot his own status as a patient; his voice became notably anxious amid the turmoil, ¡°Can you be more specific? Where is she feeling unwell? Did she not take her medicine?¡± Daniel¡¯s sudden behavioral change astonished Martin Wace, who replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know what precisely ails her. All I noticed is her pale face and the fact that she massaged her temple while talking to me; she probably has a headache.¡± ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll send a doctor over to check on her, and have Leaf Fiona bring her some medication¡±, responded Daniel. ¡°Good! I¡¯m about to head to Resilient Care Hospital. There are a few matters I¡¯d like to discuss in person, since they¡¯re too explicit to talk over the phone.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Daniel quickly hung up the phone before Martin Wace even had a chance to respond. After massaging her head a few times, Olivia Jenkins¡¯s headache still persisted. Taking a rest did nothing to relieve her difort, and if anything, she was feeling increasingly ill. As Olivia was nning to buy some medication, Leaf Fiona walked in with a medicine box. ¡°Madam, this box contains a variety of headache remedies. Please decide on which one suits you best. It also holds somemonly used emergency medications such as fever reducers¡­ for you to keep at hand¡±, Fiona exined. Without having to ask, Olivia knew that Martin Wace was probably the one who had spilled the beans to Daniel.
Her symptoms resulted from the stress caused by Daniel the previous night, as well as being struck by the harsh reality. Olivia scoffed at Daniel¡¯s insincere concern. She didn¡¯t need such hypocrisy. ¡°Fiona, you can take these back. I¡¯ll go to the pharmacy myself.¡± ¡°Madam. whv don¡¯t vou take the medication first? I¡¯m afraid vou might fall if you go out in this state. Chief really cares about you. When he gave me the order to get the medication, I could tell from his voice that he was shaking with urgency.¡± Olivia scoffed in contempt, ¡°How much do these medications cost? I¡¯ll reimburse you.¡± Without waiting for Fiona¡¯s response, she continued, ¡°If I didn¡¯t purchase the medication, then I won¡¯t take it.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t be like this. It puts me in a tough spot,¡± urged Fiona. Olivia took out two medicine boxes from the first aid kit and put a hundred-dor bill in there. ¡°If Daniel barks at you, tell me, and I will retaliate for you. If he dares to bully you, I will sort him out. Thanks!¡± Brow furrowed, Fiona fell silent. She would never dare to talk back to Daniel, only Olivia could be so bold in front of him. Seeing Olivia taking the medication eased Fiona¡¯s worried mind. Upon her departure, Fiona left the medicine box with the secretary, following Daniel¡¯smand to have the secretary keep an eye on Chief Jenkins.
Just when Olivia thought she could finally have a moment of peace in her office, another doctor arrived. The doctor checked her symptoms meticulously, and only after confirming she was not seriously ill did he rx. ¡°Ms. Jenkins, you can continue taking these two types of medications; besides, you must rest more. I can tell from your condition that you¡¯ve been wearied out and haven¡¯t been resting well recently. As a result, your immunity has declined, your emotions are fluctuating, and yourck of sleep has given you tension headaches. Plus, you¡¯ve caught a little cold, and you ought not to take any of this lightly,¡± said the doctor. The doctor was urate. Lately, her life had indeed been like what he¡¯d described. It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t cherish her health. It¡¯s merely she was bogged down with countless issues every day, not affording herself a moment¡¯s rxation. ¡°Thank you, doctor. I will keep that in mind,¡± she responded. ¡°Ms. Jenkins, here¡¯s my card. If you need anything, you can reach out to me anytime.¡± Upon receiving the doctor¡¯s card, Olivia nodded in acknowledgment. Once informed by the chief secretary that Olivia Jenkins was asleep, Daniel hurried over. Although Daniel was still connected to an IV and felt pain in his back and chest area, he was nevertheless more worried about Olivia¡¯s condition.. Chapter 239 - 239: 239: Pampering One’s Own Wife Chapter 239 - 239: 239: Pampering One¡¯s Own Wife
Trantor: 549690339 After taking the medicine, Olivia Jenkins fell into a deep slumber, but her brow was still furrowed tightly. As Daniel Marshall sat on the bed, the lines of his face softened gently for the first time in five years, revealing a pained expression as he watched Olivia.
He held Olivia¡¯s hand and gently touched her forehead to ensure she wasn¡¯t running a fever, finally letting his anxious heart unwind a bit. He gently brushed the hair from her face and gazed intently at Olivia, without blinking. Seeing her sleeping restlessly, Daniely down and held her in his arms. Ignoring his own pain, he adjusted his position to make her morefortable, and silently watched over her. Daniel knew that Olivia didn¡¯t go homest night; she stayed here. Looking around the small space, and seeing how she¡¯d rather endure difort than return to his side, Daniel felt helpless and a little frustrated. Olivia was the first woman who dared to be unrestrained in his world, but he did not reject her audacity. Her presence breathed life into his existence, and made him feel human. No matter what, he would never let her go. Olivia slept deeply in this instance. It felt like the first time since her father¡¯s death that she had allowed herself to rx fully.
The sleep was peaceful and rejuvenating. After a while, Olivia opened her eyes groggily and blinked her heavy eyelids beforezily stretching. Her headache was gone, and she felt much better, as if she was at full strength again. Remembering the work she had to do, Olivia got out of bed. Hearing some noise in the CEO¡¯s office, the executive secretary came in with a lunch container. ¡°Chief Jenkins, we¡¯ve prepared a meal for you. Please eat. We know you¡¯re not feeling well. We¡¯ve specially prepared some home-style dishes for you. You¡¯ve been working hard. Please take care of yourself.¡± Looking at the dishes brought by the secretary, Olivia felt a sense of home. Despite not being hungry at first, Olivia suddenly changed her mind. ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal another day.¡± The secretary smiled without revealing any surprise, ¡°Chief Jenkins, it¡¯s our pleasure.¡± Having slept for a long time and skipping lunch, Olivia felt hungry. Plus, the delicious smell of the dishes made her enjoy her meal. Life was not all mess, there were also people who wanted to offer a bit of warmth, for which she was thankful.
With some unexpected warmth, she wouldn¡¯t feel lonely on her thorny path. The secretary sat back at her desk and subtly sent a message to Chief Daniel Marshall that Olivia had eaten and was doing much better, even her spirits had lifted. Daniel replied: ¡°Thank you!¡± Daniel said he didn¡¯t want Olivia to know about their conversation. So, after reading his message and reporting back, the secretary quickly deleted the contact record to leave no trace. Even though she wasn¡¯t quite clear about the rtionship between Olivia and Daniel, having heard some rumors, the secretary could tell there was something. Moreover, she wouldn¡¯t dare to offend the Marshall Corporation. She would be extremely careful when dealing with Daniel¡¯s requests. If the Marshall Corporation could offer protection, then there was hope for the Jenkins Group. The secretary also hoped she could keep her job. Olivia recalled Martin Wace¡¯s words. The process of transferring the inheritance required a certain fee. She had used the money from selling the house to support the group¡¯s operation and had no savings left. All the money that could be invested in the group, she already had. In contemtion, Olivia suddenly remembered the bank card her father had given her. After leaving the Jenkins Group, Olivia visited a nearby ATM. Seeing the figures disyed on the screen, she thought she was seeing things for a moment.. Chapter 240 - 240: 240 Three Hundred Million Gifts Chapter 240 - 240: 240 Three Hundred Million Gifts
Trantor: 549690339 Rubbing her eyes, Olivia Jenkins looked again at the counter disy, and there were still many zeros after the number 3. Olivia Jenkins blinked unbelievably and stared again, the string of numbers still did not change.
Olivia Jenkins stared perplexedly, carefully counting the number of digits disyed on the screen. It was over 300 million! My God! Olivia Jenkins had never thought that this bank card would hold so much money. Olivia Jenkins was somewhat dazed, she withdrew the card hesitantly and carefully put the card away. It must be that her father gave her the 300 million gift fund. Her father indeed cared for her, always thinking about her, and still leaving her with some security. Her father didn¡¯t actually take her as amodity for marriage, he sincerely gave her away, without using her at all¡­ Suddenly, a wave of sadness surged in her heart, and regret took over her mind, tears silently pooling in Olivia Jenkins¡¯ eyes. Stepping away from the self-service counter, Olivia Jenkins¡¯s tears could no longer be contained, falling down her cheeks. She felt so sorry for her father, her heart was wrenching. She missed her father, truly wishing that he coulde back to life, she would neverin about him again, nor could she hate him anymore¡­ Soon, Olivia Jenkins¡¯ small face was soaked with tears of sorbiety, and her eyes were red.
Because of her crying, her thin shoulders were shaking slightly, which was quite pitiful and also made people feel ufortable when looking. Leaf Fiona was secretly following Olivia Jenkins. When she saw her like this, she immediately took a video and sent it to her boss. Having seen it, Daniel Marshall immediately asked Simon Howard to apany him to see Olivia Jenkins. In the car, Daniel Marshall called Olivia Jenkins, but Olivia Jenkins didn¡¯t pick up. For the first time in his life, Daniel Marshall felt as if he were sitting on pins and needles, he was restless all over, his face filled with worry. Upon arriving at the parking lot, Daniel Marshall saw Olivia Jenkins weeping on the steering wheel. Immediately, Daniel Marshall knocked forcefully on the car window, which was when Olivia Jenkins finally regained her senses from her sad thoughts. Seeing that the person outside was Daniel Marshall, Olivia Jenkins turned her head and wiped her tears away. Instantly, she stopped crying. In front of Daniel Marshall, Olivia Jenkins regained her cold and arrogant demeanor. ¡°What do you want? Can you stop stalking me?¡± Olivia Jenkins¡¯s voice was hoarse and frosty.
¡°I¡¯m really worried about you, don¡¯t you know that? Why are you always so willful?¡± ¡°None of your business, stop pretending to care!¡± Olivia Jenkins struggled, but Daniel Marshall still held her tightly. In an instant, Daniel Marshall also consciously lowered his voice, gently asking, ¡°Why are you crying? What happened? Can you stop being so stubborn? I am your husband, your matter is my matter, I can help you.¡± ¡°Let go of me, I hate it when you hold me!¡± Despite the reluctance, Daniel Marshall let go of Olivia Jenkins, giving her the respect. A shadow of sadness flickered through Daniel Marshall¡¯s deep eyes as he looked at Olivia Jenkins with a headache, ¡°I may be a bit shameless, but I am truly trying to help you. Although I am not perfect and cannot meet everyone¡¯s expectations, I have tried my best to bnce everyone¡¯s selfish desires. You have demands, and so does my grandfather. Other people also have their own ulterior motives, it¡¯s not as simple as you think. What you see is only the surface, you don¡¯t know the intriguing maneuvers behind the scenes. Do you think you alone could really protect the Jenkins Group? Not even your father could, can you?¡± Daniel Marshall was getting somewhat agitated. Every time he got angry, his chest started to hurt. Simon Howard supported his boss while ring menacingly at Olivia Jenkins, ¡°You¡¯re really ungrateful! Without the boss, the Jenkins Group would have been over long ago¡­¡± Before Simon Howard could finish, Daniel Marshall shouted in anger, ¡°Shut up!¡± Chapter 241 - 241: 241: Daniel Marshall Still Hasn ‘t Woken Up Chapter 241 - 241: 241: Daniel Marshall Still Hasn ¡®t Woken Up
Trantor: 549690339 With the boss silencing him, Simon Howard dared not say more. However, Simon was still glowering at Olivia Jenkins menacingly.
Olivia didn¡¯t pay any attention to Simon¡¯s hostile re. She stared unwaveringly at Daniel Marshall, her long eyshes shimmering with unshed tears. ¡°What else am I not aware of? How many things are you keeping from me? Are you determined to make me run around in circles?¡± A momentary flicker of emotion crossed Daniel¡¯s deep-set eyes, and he felt something hard to express, ¡°You don¡¯t want to be led around by me, do you prefer someone else doing that? If I tell you, will you believe me? Have you ever believed me? You¡¯re my wife, why would I harm you?¡± Frantically furious, Olivia yelled back, ¡°Your family treats me like they wish me dead, wary of anyone with the Jenkins surname. They¡¯re plotting to take over the Jenkins Group, you think I don¡¯t know that? How do you expect me to trust you? You call me your wife in such sweet terms, who knows what I¡¯ll be tomorrow, aren¡¯t your family members forcing me to divorce?¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes were red, her heart filled with a sense of injustice. The tears of sadness overflowed again, slowly rolling down her cheeks. Seeing her like this, Daniel¡¯s firm stance softened. He looked at Olivia sympathetically and stepped forward to embrace her. Instinctively, Olivia dodged him, ring at Daniel resentfully, ¡°Stay away from me! Don¡¯t touch me!¡± For a moment, Daniel stopped, a look of hurt in his eyes as he stared at Olivia, ¡°I¡¯ll give you time to think it over. Your only option is to negotiate with me.¡± ¡°1.5 billion, and give me the distribution rights to Cool Company¡¯s film library.¡± ¡°Unless I¡¯m a shareholder of Jenkins Group, the distribution rights of Cool Company¡¯s film library will never be given to you.¡±
Suddenly, Olivia got into her car without a further word to Daniel. Just as Olivia was about to close the car door, Daniel grabbed it, his predatory gaze fixed on her, ¡°Think carefully, set aside your prejudice towards me. Suppose it was your dad, what would he do? If he didn¡¯t trust me, he would not have let you marry me. If you don¡¯t trust me, you should trust your father, he wouldn¡¯t harm you.¡± ¡°Let go! Stop having your people follow me, stop pressuring me, otherwise, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do.¡± ¡°Fine, I promise you!¡± With a swift movement, Daniel let go. With a loud m, Olivia closed the car door and drove away. Daniel stood there, staring nkly as Olivia¡¯s car disappeared from his sight. Suddenly, his vision dimmed, and he copsed. Immediately, Simon caught him, quickly got him in the car, and rushed him to the hospital. Daniel was still unconscious. The doctor said he was suffering from fatigue and emotional stress due tock of rest, constantly being on the go and a low-grade fever, which caused him to faint.
The doctor said it was nothing serious, he just needed to sleep it off. ming Olivia for all of this, Simon had a surge of anger in his heart. He harbored a lot of resentment toward Olivia, he didn¡¯t want to let her off so easily. Leaving the hospital room, Simon called Olivia. Olivia didn¡¯t answer, so he sent her a message. ¡°Really don¡¯t know what you were thinking. If the boss hadn¡¯t been prepared, Henry Charles would have escaped a long time ago. If the boss hadn¡¯t helped, would you have found so many evidences against Henry Charles and the CFO?¡± ¡°Or else, the person in charge of New Visual Media would have run away, and you wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to recover your property. The boss bought your house; who else would give you so much money to cover Jenkins Group¡¯s deficit?¡± ¡°If the boss didn¡¯t take action to suppress it, the creditors of the group wouldn¡¯t let you go..¡± Chapter 242 - 242: Inner Thoughts Chapter 242: Inner Thoughts Trantor: 549690339 ¡°If not for people pulling strings for you behind the scenes, how on earth would everything go so smoothly for you? You¡¯re not qualified to put on airs, woman.¡± ¡°Your petty cleverness can¡¯t even protect you. So, what¡¯s making you arrogant? What gives you the right to be willful? It¡¯s nothing but appeasement from our boss, pampering you, standing up for you, that you can swagger around in Serene City.¡± ¡°You, woman, are heartless and reckless. You are an ingrate!¡± ¡°You regard yourself so highly, thinking the world owes you something. But have you ever done anything for others? So, on what grounds do you criticize our boss? What gives you the right toin about him, to hate him? ¡°In the end, it¡¯s your father who is using our boss, climbing the socialdder. Yet, you think you¡¯re so important. Don¡¯t think that our boss can¡¯t do without you. If he wants to, he¡¯s notcking for choices.¡± ¡°If your father didn¡¯te to our boss, asking him to marry you, our boss would have been d not to get mixed up in such a murky business. He would have been happier and carefree!¡± ¡°Ever thought of how much trouble you¡¯ve caused our boss? How much heart he¡¯s given you? Even a dog knows its duty. But you have utterly no conscience!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need you to do anything for our boss. But at least act like a person when you¡¯re around him.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get full of yourself. In this lifetime, who doesn¡¯t harbor a secret sorrow? Who hasn¡¯t suffered some heartbreak? Who hasn¡¯t had a past they are reluctant to talk about, a scar buried deep within, a sense of helplessness, self-serving thoughts, a desire for a smooth and easy life, or a yearning for peace and tranquility? Who has had an easy life?¡± ¡°You only care about your feelings, being selfish. When you feel ufortable, you want to make a fuss. You let your feelings dictate everything,pletely ignoring others. You have no sense of proportion, and you¡¯re so selfish. It¡¯s exasperating!¡± ¡°Regardless of whether you wanted to marry, whether you were willing or not, you have already married, made your choice. There¡¯s no turning back now, so act like Mrs. Olivia Marshall, will you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re already 23. When will you grow up? ¡°Let me tell you this sincerely. Your father has schemed a good game for you. Hopefully, you won¡¯t ruin it. In fact, it¡¯s not that our boss isn¡¯t good enough for you. It¡¯s you who doesn¡¯t deserve him. He deserves a better woman.¡± ¡°Miss Be understands well, ispliant, never burdens our boss or argues with him. Our boss would be truly happy and content with such a woman. You really don¡¯tpare!¡± Having sent out all the words he had been stewing over, Simon Howard felt slightly better. Seeing all these things, Simon also had to stand up for the boss. He really thought this wife was a troublemaker! She was the one who had got the boss into this mess. He just couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and had to condemn her from his moral high ground. Simon sent a lot of messages, and Olivia Jenkins read them all. She didn¡¯t reply to the messages, she just bought a bouquet of flowers and went to the cemetery to visit her father. Olivia¡¯s eyes were still red and moist. Her voice was hoarse, seemingly full of many uncertainties. ¡°Dad, what is marriage?¡± ¡°Can feelings really be cultivated?¡± ¡°The thing that you chose for me, is it a fairy-tale castle of happiness or a birdcage?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m being willful?¡± ¡°Sometimes, I¡¯m lost. I don¡¯t even know what the future holds.¡± ¡°The path you chose for me, must I really follow it to the end?¡± Chapter 243 - 243 The Wife Returns Home Chapter 243: The Wife Returns Home Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins looked slightly pale. She stared nkly at the photo of her father on the gravestone. After some thought, her emotions remainedplex, but she appeared to be much calmer now. ¡°Dad, you probably didn¡¯t know what the future would be like either, did you? You had no certainty, yet, you gambled on it.¡± ¡°You were betting on a future you hoped to see, or rather, you were betting on your wishes, weren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Despite knowing the aggressive manner of the Marshall Family, looking down upon the Jenkins Family, and potentially overpowering us, you still firmly entrusted me to Daniel Marshall. Did you really trust him, or did you regard his capabilities and power higher?¡± ¡°Or was it that you overestimated Daniel Marshall¡¯s character?¡± ¡°If you knew about Daniel¡¯s unforgettable past, would you still insist on me marrying him?¡± After a moment of silence, Olivia murmured to herself, ¡°Dad, you wanted to tell me that individuals can shape their own destinies, right?¡± Her nose tingled again, and tears welled up more and more in her eyes. Theplexity of her feelings upset her so much that it made her chest ache. After some internal struggle, Olivia could not hold back her tears anymore. The glistening teardrops quietly overflowed her eyes, slowly coursing down her cheeks, wetting the dry streaks on her face again. An opportunist wins, she understood that, but she also had to let go of all her pride and arrogance, live as others expected her to, to be someone who is sensible and understanding in the eyes of others. These tears, shall serve as her final farewell, she could only follow the path she chose. A path of which she also didn¡¯t know whaty in the future. She was not defeated by naivety, but sumbed to the harsh realities. In the evening, Daniel Marshall woke up. His expression was dull, his normally apathetic face- now colder than ever. After some hesitation, Simon Howard broke the silence. ¡°Boss, you must be hungry, would you like some porridge?¡± Daniel, whose mind seemed far away, didn¡¯t even blink and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, you can leave it there.¡± ¡°The doctor said your fever has gone down. He¡¯s scheduled a detailed examination for you tomorrow. If the results are good, you can be discharged and go home to rest.¡± Daniel remained unmoved, silent and expressionless. After pursing his lips briefly, Simon Howard casually said: ¡°Auntie Jane called to say that Mrs. Marshall already went back to Pearl Lake. She didn¡¯t have dinner and didn¡¯t want Auntie Jane to disturb her, so she should be asleep by now.¡± Finally, Daniel parted his lips slightly and whispered: ¡°Let her be.¡± Simon Howard continued: ¡°ording to you, Leaf Fiona didn¡¯t go with her and we don¡¯t know where she went.¡± ¡°Simon Howard, you can leave, I want some peace,¡± Daniel stated. ¡°Okay!¡± Matthew Marshall tried to call Olivia Jenkins a few times, but she did not pick up nor call back. He also texted her on WeChat but got no reply. His father was staying in a hotel and didn¡¯t return home. At this point, Beverly Hills was in a state of speechlessness. It didn¡¯t feel like home anymore. It felt more like a ce filled with fear, not only making one feel suffocating butpletely breathless, giving one the instinct to escape. His mother looked quite pitiable. She waited faithfully for his father to return, waiting for his calls every moment, not daring to say much, afraid of making mistakes. In front of his grandfather, Matthew could see his mother¡¯s carefulness and fear. Even though his mother was the hostess of Beverly Hills, it seemed like she was more like a dog kept by the Marshall Family, making one feel indignant. It was clear she was suffering and couldn¡¯t say anything, forcing herself to swallow it all. Ignoring him, and unwilling to return home, Matthew went to the bar. Suddenly, someone tapped his shoulder. Matthew looked up and saw it was Benjamin Johnson! Chapter 244 - 244: 244: Moving My Things into Daniel Marshall ‘s Room Chapter 244 - 244: 244: Moving My Things into Daniel Marshall ¡®s Room
Trantor: 549690339 The corner of his mouth curls up slightly, carrying a faint smile, as Benjamin sits beside Matthew. With a deep gaze, Benjamin initiates a toast with Matthew and, additionally, drinks first as a sign of respect.
Caught off guard for a moment, Matthew follows suit by finishing his beer. ¡°It¡¯s a rarity to see Mr. Matthew Marshall ¡®out for a drink. Such a treat indeed!¡± The faint smile growing on Benjamin¡¯s lips deepens as he pours another drink for Matthew. Matthew gives Benjamin a fleeting nce and lights up a cigarette, ¡°Benjamin, what game are you ying now? Young people can go out for drinks, it¡¯s just my first time bumping into you by coincidence. I guess luck was on my side, I¡¯ve never managed toe across you before.¡± With a yful chuckle, the depth in Benjamin¡¯s eyes narrows, ¡°Just a casual jest. However, I can read that you¡¯re not in the best spirits tonight.¡± Matthew, in disdain, blows out a faint smoke ring, ¡°You¡¯d be better off shut, just drink your booze.¡± Picking up Matthew¡¯s cigarette pack, Benjamin casually selects a stick, puts it to his lips, and lights it up, taking a puff. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s drink up! It¡¯s like drinking water, except slightly more lively in a bar where there¡¯s music and young girls to meet.¡± Matthew looks at Benjamin and teases, ¡°Do you feel bored? Lonely?¡± ¡°Shh¡­ don¡¯t burst my bubble. You¡¯ve hit a sore spot there, I¡¯ll punish myself with a drink.¡± Matthew offers a self-derisive smile. Suddenly, he picks up his ss, throws his head back, and gulps down the liquid in one go.
Benjamin pats Matthew¡¯s shoulder, ¡°In future, whenever you need someone to drink with, you can always reach out to me, as long as I¡¯m in Serene City. That¡¯s settled then.¡± Matthew slightly puckers his lips, his sharp gaze fixated on the scheming Benjamin, ¡°Speak straight, if you can hold your peace, I would rather not wait.¡± ¡°Bro, I wouldn¡¯t dare jab at your sensitive spot. You¡¯d be hard-pressed to report anything substantial to your grandpa without control over Jenkins Group. Undoubtedly, Daniel has got the best of you, I understand it doesn¡¯t sit well with you. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not much better off, you can¡¯t master the Jenkins Group yourself. Benjamin, don¡¯t sugarcoat it, you¡¯ll need to sort yourself out first.¡± ¡°Venture investment is a mutual decision based on trust. It¡¯s only normal if I can¡¯t negotiate a partnership with the Jenkins Group. With you, things have always been different. You yearn for an opportunity to prove that you¡¯re not inferior to Daniel. In truth, you¡¯re really not his match.¡± Matthew stays silent, lifting his ss for another gulp of beer. Everyone¡¯s looking down on him,paring him to Daniel. Matthew¡¯s patience is really tried. He¡¯s genuinely upset! Having sufficiently stirred the pot, Benjamin grins wickedly, ¡°Find time to chat with me if you¡¯re free, I¡¯m always avable. This round, you¡¯ve lost simply because Olivia isn¡¯t yours. It¡¯s really no defeat to Daniel. No matter how much a couple fights before bedtime, they end up reconciled by the end of it. After all, they are husband and wife, ¡®what belongs to the couple won¡¯t end up with others.¡±¡® ¡°Benjamin, I¡¯m not falling into your trap. You¡¯d best take care of yourself.¡±
¡°Just enjoy your drink, don¡¯t be so heated. ¡± Benjaminughs devilishly, knowing it¡¯s time to stay silent. As the dawn breaks, Olivia wakes up. Over breakfast, she suddenly speaks, startling Aunt Jane into a stupor, unable to react for a while. Once Aunt Jane gathers her wits, she wants confirmation from Olivia, fearing it¡¯s an illusion. ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you really moving into the master bedroom?¡± Olivia replies calmly, ¡°Mmm! Do you not have time to sort things out today?¡± Aunt Jane quickly shakes her head, ¡°I¡¯ll get on to tidying the master bedroom right away.¡± As Olivia proceeds with her breakfast, Aunt Jane observes her with caution. Has the gentleman made up with thedy? It doesn¡¯t seem like they have; however, it looks like thedy has taken a step forward.. Chapter 245 - 245: 245: Daniel Marshall, What Conditions Do You Want? Chapter 245 - 245: 245: Daniel Marshall, What Conditions Do You Want?
Trantor: 549690339 After breakfast, Olivia Jenkins went to the ResilientCare Hospital. She was carrying a thermos and was heading towards Daniel Marshall¡¯s VIP ward. Simon Howard was surprised to see Olivia Jenkins suddenly appear.
Even if this woman wanted to tattle on him to the boss, or ask for him to be fired, he did not regret what he said to her yesterday. Simon Howard was prepared, ready to leave at any time. Olivia Jenkins just gave Simon Howard a cold look and did not say much. She went straight to Daniel Marshall¡¯s bedside. ¡°Are you still asleep?¡± Daniel Marshall slightly pursed his lips, squinting, his indifferent gaze meeting hers. This woman looked much better, it seemed she had a good sleepst night. Unlike him, who spent the whole night in bed, turning over and over, enduring the pain, unable to sleep. His eyes were dry and a little painful. Suddenly, Olivia Jenkins touched Daniel Marshall¡¯s forehead. No fever, very good! Olivia Jenkins removed her hand. Of course, she noticed Daniel Marshall¡¯s dark circles, his eyes were a little red. Her almond eyes swept over Daniel Marshall¡¯s impassive handsome face, and her voice softened slightly, ¡°Do you want breakfast? I brought lean meat porridge. ¡± Lifting his eyelids slightly, Daniel Marshall shot Olivia Jenkins a nce, ¡°I haven¡¯t brushed my teeth yet.¡±
Like a diligent wife, Olivia Jenkins prepared the toiletries for Daniel Marshall. In a sh, Simon Howard tactfully left the ward. Daniel Marshall simply observed Olivia Jenkins calmly and did not speak much. He knew that even though this woman didn¡¯t argue with him, even if she took care of him like a wife, she still hadn¡¯t epted him in her heart. She had let go of her own pride because she was willing to submit to reality. She wasn¡¯t genuine, she was merely ying her role as Mrs. Olivia Marshall. Thinking about this caused a pang of pain in Daniel Marshall¡¯s heart, furrowing his brows. A trace of sadness swept over his deep eyes. Daniel Marshall was eating porridge, and the ward was so quiet you could clearly hear his swallowing. This coldness simr to millennium-old ice was more damaging than a heated argument. He was eating porridge but it did not taste good. As Olivia Jenkins was putting away the thermos, Daniel Marshall gazed at her closely, ¡°Martin Wace mentioned that you think the diamond on the ne is too small.¡±
A sh of light flickered in Olivia Jenkins¡¯ almond eyes. After a brief moment of surprise, she nodded. ¡°Did you purchase the ne?¡± ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright! Which woman can resist jewelry!¡± ¡°OK, I understand what you¡¯re saying!¡± Olivia Jenkins closed her eyes and gave a self-deprecatingugh, ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m pretty vulgar?¡± Martin Wace must have reported everything to you, so there¡¯s no point in Olivia Jenkins making any excuses. She would not take back anything she had said, and she wasn¡¯t about to avoid anything. Daniel Marshall¡¯s profound eyes held an intriguing gaze on Olivia Jenkins, ¡°Do you care about what others think?¡± Olivia Jenkins shook her head, ¡°Perhaps, some people may say I¡¯m squandering.¡± ¡°What you get is what you deserve, there¡¯s no need to be embarrassed to ept it. Besides, I¡¯ve said before, everything Mrs. Olivia Marshall should have, you will have¨C your status is worthy of any luxury jewelry.¡± In fact, Daniel Marshall had seen the pictures Martin Wace took, and he also felt the diamond was a bit small, it was merely like low-grade jade. If his woman liked having personal possessions, he didn¡¯t mind. He would generously gift her in the future. If she wanted to sell them, he was more than willing to buy them all back. Only if she was happy, would it all matter! In Daniel Marshall¡¯s deep, ink-ck eyes, Olivia Jenkins could not discern his emotions. She felt he was implying something. Hesitating for a moment, Olivia Jenkins with a stern expression, her sharp eyes staring at Daniel Marshall asked, ¡°You gave me two billion, what conditions do you want?¡± Chapter 246 - 246: 246: This kind of thing, just let Daniel Marshall do it Chapter 246 - 246: 246: This kind of thing, just let Daniel Marshall do it
Trantor: 549690339 Daniel Marshall¡¯s deep orbs passed over a nearly invisible fluctuation, forcibly suppressing the tearing sensation within his heart. Just as he had suspected, Olivia Jenkins had indeed lowered her stance andpromised, but there was no joy in him, his handsome face shing a moment of cold sharpness.
¡°All of this in just one night, have you figured everything out? Or do you need more time?¡± Olivia Jenkins¡¯ expression held a hint of scorn and sarcasm, her tone coolly retorting: ¡°No need, I know exactly what I¡¯m doing, and I have to do it.¡± A feeling indescribable filled Daniel¡¯s heart, causing emotional waves to surge under his gloomy gaze. Suddenly, Olivia Jenkinsughed derisively. ¡°I remember you didn¡¯t hesitate when you pressed me topromise before. Now that I¡¯vee to you voluntarily to talk andpromise, why are you having second thoughts?¡± This woman truly had no heart! She was still like a hedgehog, stabbing him with her spines. She was hurting, and she wanted him to share in her pain. Moreover, he willingly fell into her trap, still influenced by her. Gazing softly at Olivia Jenkins, Daniel Marshall parting his sensual lips to speak in a low, resonating voice: ¡°I will give you 2 billion for a 10% stake, I will not interfere with the management of Jenkins Group. I don¡¯t require financial decision-making power, you only need to report Jenkins Group¡¯s financial status to me each quarter. The distribution rights of Cool Company¡¯s film library will be yours. The contractual agreement amount is 1.2 billion, you may pay in installments whenever you wish, you may even request me to pay the full 1.2 billion one time.
Once the agreement takes effect, I will make Jenkins Group a partner of Champion International. A hundred globally renowned brands will settle in COOKIE, establishing long- term cooperative rtionships with COOKIE.¡± ¡°I have ns for Jenkins Group, preparing it to go public in three years.¡± Olivia Jenkins gently bit her lower lip, deliberately restraining her interested mind, carrying an air of nonchnce on the surface. Although she hadpromised, she couldn¡¯t allow Daniel topletely strangle her. Otherwise, she would have no way out in the future. So she couldn¡¯t let her true emotions show. Admittedly, Daniel¡¯s strength superseded that of Jordan Bet. Daniel not only provided capital, he also brought many resources. Each one perfectly matched with Jenkins Group¡¯s core industries. It seems, he had nned this all along and was well prepared. After all, negotiating with a hundred famous brands wasn¡¯t easy. Yet, Daniel managed to do it. Olivia Jenkins¡¯ long eyshes gently quivered, her cunning eyes lightly sweeping over Daniel, tentatively saying: ¡°I have conditions too.¡±
¡°Speak!¡± ¡°This contract can¡¯t be affected by anything, like a divorce, for instance. In the future, if anyone proposes the divorce, you can¡¯t withdraw your investment, and neither side can unterally terminate the contract. There¡¯s an additional condition, I can repurchase your 10% share at any time, at an equivalent price.¡± Without thinking, Daniel agreed. Olivia Jenkins was left wide-eyed, her pearly teeth gently biting her lower lip. Daniel, full of interest, stared at Olivia Jenkins, ¡°I heard from Martin Wace that he was handling your will this afternoon, so I¡¯ll sign the contract with you once your inherited assets take effect.¡± ¡°Can you first sign over the distribution rights of Cool Company¡¯s film library to me?¡± This woman clearly prepared a way out for herself, she was apparently unsated, even assuming that they would divorce in the future, Daniel frowned unhappily, a sh of coldness in his eyes. ¡°I can give you an IOU, I can prepay 300 million.¡± ¡°Out of the question.¡± Olivia Jenkins red at Daniel in annoyance, mocking: ¡°Such a profiteering businessman!¡± Chapter 247 - 247: 247: Caring for Her, Indulging Her Chapter 247 - 247: 247: Caring for Her, Indulging Her
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk about business, what else would you want to talk about? Hmm?¡± The corners of Daniel Marshall¡¯s sensual lips lifted slightly, transforming him entirely in an instant.
The harsh lines of his face softened considerably, making his cool and handsome face even more attractive and captivating. At this moment, Daniel¡¯s gentle gaze seemed to be tinged with brandy, making people slightly drunk. Olivia Jenkins only took one look before quickly averting her almond ¨C shaped eyes. Hmph¡­ she would not fall for his flirting. With the three billion that her father specifically left for her, she could finally breathe easy and start reorganizing the Jenkins Group, no longer losing sleep over financing like before. Because she decided to ept the three billion in funds to save the Jenkins Group, she had lost her qualification to request a divorce. She recognized this marriage, so shepromised with Daniel. Nothing is absolute. She was merely waiting patiently for Daniel to tire of her and propose a divorce himself, which was why she stated requests and additional conditions. ¡°Fine, it¡¯s decided then. Once the procedures rted to the will arepleted, we¡¯ll sign an agreement.¡± ¡°Once the agreement is signed, there is no turning back.¡± ¡°I can hear just fine. I don¡¯t need your reminder.¡± Daniel stared at Olivia with his sharp, hawk-like eyes, as if he wanted to say something but held back. They seemed to have reconciled, but there was still an invisible barrier between them.
Daniel was fully aware of this little woman¡¯s thoughts; he was merely going along with them. Unhappiness stirred within Daniel, leaving him feeling mncholic. After Olivia apanied Daniel for all the medical examinations, she returned to the Jenkins Group. In the afternoon, under the witness of Martin Wace and Lawyer Hall, both Olivia and Mrs. Jenkins signed to acknowledge Andrew Jenkins¡¯ will. Mrs. Jenkins nced coldly at Olivia, ¡°Additionally, Lawyer Hall has something to announce.¡± Clearing his throat, Lawyer Hall announced Mrs. Jenkins¡¯ decision, ¡°Given my advancing age and declining strength, I hereby entrust Hannah Jenkins to exercise shareholder¡¯s legal rights on my behalf.¡± Once Lawyer Hall finished reading, Mrs. Jenkins justifiably said, ¡°These are my shares, I have the right to dispose of them and don¡¯t need anyone else¡¯s consent. As of now, Hannah Jenkins will serve as the secondrgest shareholder of the Jenkins Group on my behalf.¡± Pressing his lips together, Martin Wace nced at Olivia before saying, ¡°There is no issue legally, Mrs. Jenkins does have the right to freely dispose of her shares.¡± Olivia stared at her grandmother, her bright eyes filled with sharpness, ¡°I respect your right to freely dispose of your shares. However, there is one thing I want to directly ask my grandmother. Did you have a DNA test with dad when MO Seraphina brought Hannah and George Jenkins into the house years ago?¡± In a split second, Hannah¡¯s pupils slightly changed color, and her hands were tightly clenched together. She didn¡¯t dare to look at Olivia, her heart was tight, and even her breathing slowed down.
Upon hearing Olivia¡¯s words, Mrs. Jenkins became upset and stared at Olivia, ¡°I know you are jealous of Hannah, you always try to stir up trouble, and you just can¡¯t stand to see this family in peace. You are really cruel. You have already got a major stake, do you have the face to target Hannah? Shameless!¡± Hannah quicklyforted her grandmother and tried to calm her down. Hannah also exhibited a very surprised reaction. ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t wish to be the proxy. I am content just staying by your side. Why not give the proxy rights to my sister instead? She can lead the Jenkins Group back to the right path. You need to trust her.¡± Grabbing Hannah¡¯s hand, Mrs. Jenkins defended her fiercely, ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t you dare say such things that stir up trouble. The person who did wrong was MO Seraphina, Hannah and George are innocent. I won¡¯t let you hurt them..¡± Chapter 248 - 248: 248 Shameless Chapter 248 - 248: 248 Shameless
Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins was merely making a small probe, and she was disappointed by her grandmother¡¯s reaction. This put her in a difficult position.
Benjamin Johnson would not let the matter rest. If Hannah Jenkins and George Jenkins continued their maniptions, it would undoubtedly harm the interests of Jenkins Group, and even drag thepany into a hopeless situation. Her grandmother still didn¡¯t want her to take over the Jenkins Group. Her grandmother still wanted to n for them. She wondered if her grandmother had ever doubted their origins, but she still favored them, shielding them. This was her grandmother¡¯s way of indulging them to oppose her. A pang of pain twisted in Olivia Jenkins¡¯s heart, and a trace of sorrow flickered in her almond-shaped eyes. No matter what, she still had to find a way to get rid of Hannah Jenkins and George Jenkins. Otherwise, the only one in danger would be the Jenkins Group. Olivia Jenkins¡¯s icy gazended on Hannah Jenkins. Even though her voice was low when she spoke, it was full of intimidation, ¡°Hannah Jenkins, tell me, what are you thinking?¡± Hannah Jenkins blinked, avoiding Olivia Jenkins¡¯s sharp stare. She felt ufortable all over, and guilty. She was afraid that Olivia Jenkins would take her for DNA testing. After thinking for a moment, Hannah Jenkins reluctantly said, ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t want to be a proxy for shareholding. I¡¯m not interested in business management.¡± Taking advantage of the situation, Olivia Jenkins expressed her opinion before her grandmother could. ¡°Grandmother, you should respect Hannah¡¯s wishes too. You shouldn¡¯t force her to follow your will, it¡¯s not fair to her. How about this, why don¡¯t you let the Jenkins Group¡¯s Foundation manage your shareholdings?¡±
Immediately, Martin Wace chimed in, ¡°There are precedents like this. Having the Foundation manage it is actually a pretty good decision. Professionals should handle professional matters. This would greatly reduce risks and it wouldn¡¯t put too much pressure on Miss Hannah Jenkins.¡± ring at Olivia Jenkins and Martin Wace, Mrs. Jenkins indignantly said, ¡°You two are ganging up on me and Hannah, you¡¯re shameless!¡± Olivia Jenkins cast a gloomy nce at Lawyer Hall. Instantly, Lawyer Hall felt a bit nervous and uneasy. Leaking Andrew Jenkins¡¯s will was a fact, as was his collusion with Seraphina. He was really worried that Olivia Jenkins would report him and get his practice license revoked. Besides, both Seraphina and Henry Charles were now in troubles of their own. He couldn¡¯t continue to conspire with them. In an instant, Lawyer Hall spoke up. ¡°Mrs. Jenkins, as an attorney with extensive experience, I would also suggest it would be more prudent to give control of your shares to the Foundation. With the whole situation regarding Seraphina, both shareholders and the board of directors have their grievances. Having Miss Hannah Jenkins join the business would only embarrass her. People likely wouldn¡¯t want to work with the offspring of someone with such disreputable behavior.¡± Martin Wace immediately chimed in, ¡°Lawyer Hall¡¯s viewpoint is very insightful and reasonable. Business people are particrly wary of things like this. They are all afraid it might affect their fortunes. The Jenkins Group has just barely recuperated. Mrs. Jenkins, you wouldn¡¯t want to see Jenkins Groupe upon bad luck again, would you?¡± Bothwyers were speaking for Olivia Jenkins, and Mrs. Jenkins¡¯s face had turned extremely unpleasant.
She recognized that Olivia Jenkins had the upper hand now, and bringing her down was not going to be easy. The situation with Seraphina was also too embarrassing. Now, at the shareholders¡¯ meeting, she had lost face and perhaps even be a joke. This made her clearly see Olivia Jenkins¡¯s ambition, this wretched girl insisted on keeping all control to herself, and wouldn¡¯t give any chance to Hanna Jenkins and George Jenkins. As long as she was still alive, she absolutely couldn¡¯t let Olivia Jenkins bully everyone like this. Talking about this issue at the moment, she was a bit anxious. She couldn¡¯t let Hannah Jenkins take the risk, she needed to n more. Mrs. Jenkins immediately changed her mind, ¡°Lawyer Hall, may I trouble you to make some modifications. Let my shares be managed by the Foundation..¡± Chapter 249 - 249: 249: You think I’m stealing your husband? Chapter 249 - 249: 249: You think I¡¯m stealing your husband?
Trantor: 549690339 Lawyer Hall agreed, and Mrs. Jenkins gently stroked her hair, speaking softly, ¡°I am tired. Hannah, escort me upstairs to rest. I¡¯ll excuse ourselves from thewyers. ¡± Immediately, Hannah stood up and supported her grandmother upstairs.
As they walked, Mrs. Jenkins nced disdainfully at the annoying surveince cameras. There were so many cameras installed at home. It was clear Olivia put them there to spy on her. Though it was ostensibly done for her well-being, Mrs. Jenkins was upset and felt a bubbling anger within her. Hannah was very quiet as she shielded the cameras with her back, secretly passing a note to her grandmother. Mrs. Jenkins casually went back to her room, first heading to the bathroom. After reading the note from Hannah in the bathroom, she promptly flushed it down the toilet. Like nothing had happened, Mrs. Jenkins thenid down to rest on her bed. She would show them. She would not let Olivia take satisfaction for long, nor would she let Hannah and George live in fear any longer. She nned to take back the Jenkins Group covertly. Lawyer Hall left first, and Olivia and Martin were chatting as they walked out. Martin, of course, perceived the subtle tension in the Jenkins family and was observing Olivia¡¯s reaction and demeanor carefully.
¡°Honestly, I admire you. The Jenkins family is a ruthless ce, and you must be having a tough time. I think you and Daniel have a lot inmon. Logically, you should resonate with each other rather than fight each other to death.¡± A glimmer of amusement shed in Olivia¡¯s bright eyes, ¡°It seems Daniel has quite a loyal following, always defending and justifying him. If I didn¡¯t know better about his sexual orientation, I¡¯d think you had a thing for him.¡± A yful smile spread across Martin¡¯s handsome face, his intriguing eyes locked on Olivia, ¡°Oh¡­ You¡¯re not jealous, are you? Don¡¯t worry, none of us are after your husband!¡± Olivia rolled her eyes at Martin nonchntly, ¡°I believe Lavvyer Wace does not have the time to share a meal with me, so, I¡¯ll invite you to dinner another time.¡± ¡°If you¡¯d said so earlier, I would have kept my mouth shut.¡± Olivia remained silent, her face showing no emotion. Without responding to Martin, she started her car and drove away. Martin stood there, watching as Olivia¡¯s car slowly disappeared in the distance. He sighed, murmuring to himself, ¡°Missed out on a treat there, what a shame!¡± ¡°When you receive your big diamond ande into money, make sure you treat me to a meal! I guarantee you will receive a big gift soon. Everything that belongs to Mrs. Daniel Marshall, you have. Youck nothing, Daniel is very generous.¡± Martin pursed his lips and got into his car. He decided to find Daniel. Any slight he suffered here he was to recoup from Daniel. Martin found that Olivia and Daniel seemed more and morepatible! The more he looked at them, the more pleasing they became. Even when Olivia was firing back at him, he found her somewhat charming.
Olivia was a perfect match for Daniel who was as unapproachable as an iceberg; theyplemented each other perfectly. It was a case of one taming the other. If they join forces, who could stand against them? The results of the morning examination were out. All of Daniel¡¯s readings were good, and the soft tissue bruise on his back had not worsened. The previous car ident had caused a jolt, but with an IV and bed rest, his recovery was progressing well. He could be discharged and rest at home. In the afternoon, Daniel was discharged from the hospital, and Simon Howard took him back to his vi by Pearl Lake. Upon entering the master bedroom, Daniel immediately noticed something amiss.. His deep eyes reflected a ripple of emotion, and his brows furrowed, ¡°Auntie Jane, why is my wife¡¯s stuff in my room?¡± Chapter 250 - 250: Looking Disdainfully at All Things Chapter 250: Looking Disdainfully at All Things Trantor: 549690339 Sir¡¯s deep eyes made people feel uneasy, and Auntie Jane didn¡¯t dare to look at him straight. ¡°It was in the morning, Madam asked me to move her stuff into the master bedroom. Sir, should I clean it up? Do I need to call Madam?¡± Daniel Marshall slightly opened his sexy thin lips, his voice was brief and cold, ¡°You can leave now, don¡¯t disturb Madam.¡± Is Sir upset? Does Sir not want to share a room with Madam? As she turned around, Auntie Jane lifted her head, the corner of her eyes caught a glimpse of a faint smile at the corner of gentleman¡¯s mouth, but his handsome face still had ayer of frost, frightening her. Daniel Marshall walked into the bedroom, instructing as he went: ¡°Simon Howard, you can leave now.¡± Nodding slightly, Simon Howard left the master bedroom and went downstairs. In the master bedroom, Daniel Marshall slowly walked, slowly looked around. On the dressing table, there was makeup and Olivia Jenkins¡¯ clothes had been ced in the wardrobe. All of a sudden, Daniel Marshall couldn¡¯t guess the littledy¡¯s thoughts. Was she already prepared to ept the uneptability? Would she be willing to? What was the little woman thinking? Daniel Marshall desperately wanted to know. When Hannah Jenkins returned to the Jenkins Group, she was taken aback to see Olivia Jenkins sitting in her position. A sense of fear involuntarily surged in Hannah Jenkins¡¯ heart, her eyes slightly changing. She was also striving to stay calm. ¡°Sis! ¡± With an easy and leisurely stare, Olivia said with great interest, ¡°Hannah, are you afraid that I will devour you? Do I look like a devil?¡± Without hesitation, Hannah immediately answered, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Come with me.¡± Biting her lip, Hannah followed Olivia out. They went to the rooftop together. Olivia looked in the distance, ¡°Standing here what do you feel? Are you proud to look down on everything? Do you feel aplished? Or do you feel like you have nothing?¡± The breeze blew gently, even though the view from the rooftop was beautiful, Hannah had no mood to appreciate it. She felt that there was a hidden meaning in Olivia¡¯s words and she was more afraid of the public¡¯s judgement. She was afraid that more disgrace would be dug out. ¡°Sis, I won¡¯t fight with you, I also pose no threat to you, please let me go.¡± Oliviaughed grimly, her sharp eyes staring at Hannah, sarcastically saying, ¡°You still care about your face! Are you really scared?¡± Olivia stepped closer and closer to Hannah. Unexpectedly, Olivia pulled Hannah toward the fencing . With her head hanging over the edge, Hannah immediately grabbed at Olivia¡¯s hand. Hannah was nearly in tears, her face had turned pale with fear, and her eyes were filled with panic and fear. ¡°Sis, I will listen to you. I truly have no ulterior motives, I don¡¯t dare to disrespect you.¡± Hannah¡¯s voice was trembling intensely, her upper and lower teeth chattering unconsciously. With a whoosh, Olivia let go, and Hannah stood up. Her legs went weak and she fell to the ground. Her face was utterly bloodless, so pale it was frightening. Hannah didn¡¯t cry out, but tears rolled down her face. Olivia squatted down, her eyes wildly staring at Hannah as if a wave of high pressure was hitting Hannah, making her tremble with fear. ¡°Hannah, have you been plotting behind our backs? Have you been whispering things into Grandma¡¯s ear, hm?¡± Like a frightened silly, Hannah shook her head honestly. ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for you to study abroad. Don¡¯t worry about Grandma, I will take care of her. Once George Jenkinses out, he will go abroad too. You guys, siblings can be together.¡± In extreme fear, Hannah¡¯s mind went nk, nodding instinctively. However, she utterly loathed Olivia in her heart.. Chapter 251 - 251: Challenging the Status of the Marshall Family Mistress Chapter 251: Challenging the Status of the Marshall Family Mistress Trantor: 549690339 Beverly Hills. The servant announced, ¡°The young madam is here.¡± Alexander Marshall instantly frowned, tightening his lips. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, the servant carefully said, ¡°My lord, the young madam has a message for you, she said¡­ she said, you surely aren¡¯t afraid of her and don¡¯t dare to meet her, are you?¡± As soon as the words fell, the servant who announced didn¡¯t dare to look at the old master, hanging his head anxiously. Immediately, Alexander Marshall¡¯s anger red up and he ordered harshly, ¡°Let that damn girl in.¡± The servant slightly bowed and immediately went to invite the young madam. Be Thompson was on the second floor. Upon hearing the downstairs noise and knowing Olivia Jenkins wasing, her eyes shed with a vicious hatred. With an attitude purely of spectatorship, Be slowly descended the stairs. Olivia walked in carrying a gift,pletely ignoring Be, she only bowed deeply to Mr. Alexander Marshall. Mr. Alexander Marshall¡¯s deep eyes narrowed, coolly ncing at Olivia Jenkins. Suddenly, he is somewhat puzzled by the girl¡¯s intentions. Why was sheing to Beverly Hills? Suddenly paying such respects, lowering her own status, really is surprising. Be Thompson was also dumbfounded by the scene. She thought Olivia was here to cause trouble, or intentionally start a riot, but she didn¡¯t expect that this vile woman could actually be so calm, her face showing absolutely no hint of her real emotions. Startled, Mr. Alexander Marshall interrogated coldly, ¡°Are you here to curse me to die? So, you are paying me such respects?¡± Olivia then bowed deeply again, expressing her sincerity, ¡°Grandpa, I came specifically to apologize to you. I have troubled you recently, made you worry, I¡¯m really sorry, please forgive me.¡± The girl is actually apologizing to him, letting herself kneel in dust to ask for forgiveness, isn¡¯t this an illusion? Mr. Alexander Marshall stared incredulously at Olivia Jenkins. ¡°What kind of tricks do you want to pull? What do you want to do exactly? Are you tired of waiting for me to die, so you intentionally came to quarrel with Olivia, with a thick-skinned charm, said, ¡°Grandpa, am I really that wicked? Am I really that bad? Yes, I¡¯m a bit sharp-tongued, but I really hope you live to a hundred. I heard you aren¡¯t sleeping well, so I specially made a traditional medicinal pillow for you. You¡¯re so sharp, grandpa, you can tell a ghost from a human at one nce, what trick could I pull?¡± ¡°Take your things and go.¡± ¡°Grandpa, both Daniel and I hope you¡¯re healthy. He can¡¯t leave his bed, so I will apany you to eat and y chess. Young people¡¯s faces are actually quite thin. I can apologize to you like this, which means I truly regret it. Daniel and I surely wish to live our lives hand in hand. A harmonious family prospers in everything, grandpa, you should understand! If you continue being angry, Daniel will not feel good either, he might not say it, but he has been feeling guilty. I really do not want to see you two at odds anymore. Grandpa, please give Daniel a chance to fulfill his filial duty. I might sometimes be wayward in the past, but at least, my starting point is right, I can¡¯t let Daniel be bullied, or let anyone seize his share. I need to protect his home for him.¡± As soon as the words fell, Olivia gave Be a look to read into. If Be wanted to see her make a spectacle of herself, Olivia would not give her what she wished for. If she had to ept the marriage with Daniel Marshall, Olivia naturally had to protect hers and Daniel¡¯s interests. If she antagonizes grandpa again, it equals to pushing him away, which would not be beneficial to her and Daniel. She could not just satisfy a temporary pleasure, nor could she give Be any more excuses to hurt her. Whatever Be could do, Olivia could do as well. She wanted to challenge Be¡¯s status as the mistress of the Marshall family.. Chapter 252 - 252: 252: This One ‘Husband l is Called Right to the Tip of the Heart Chapter 252 - 252: 252: This One ¡®Husband l is Called Right to the Tip of the Heart
Trantor: 549690339 Be Thompson was silent, but her face was ashen. This damn woman is indeed very capable!
She had indeed underestimated her. Now, this woman dared to challenge her directly, not taking her seriously at all, even threatening her position. Be Thompson¡¯s suppressed anger in her chest was raging. She really wanted to personally eliminate this woman. Mr. Alexander Marshall¡¯s body was emitting a chilling aura, making one shiver. The deep ck in Mr Marshall¡¯s eyes appeared to prate the thoughts of these two women. Recently, Be Thompson had done something to greatly disappoint him. Over the years, she had taken advantage of her position to bully others, especially her ambition towards Daniel Marshall was despicable. Mr. Marshall wanted to undermine Be¡¯s prestige and teach her a lesson, and he wanted to observe how capable this Olivia Jenkins was. Maybe he could wait and see what more this young girl could do. After a thought, Mr. Marshall said, ¡°Let¡¯s all have dinner together.¡± Olivia Jenkins smiled, softly saying, ¡°Thank you, grandfather! I¡¯ll give you a shoulder massage, and tonight, you¡¯ll sleep better.¡± Without waiting for Mr. Marshall¡¯s permission, Olivia Jenkins started massaging his shoulders herself. Mr. Marshall had intended to reprimand Olivia Jenkins, but surprisingly, this young girl¡¯s shoulder massage was veryfortable. In an instant, his whole body rxed. ¡°Grandfather, do you have some neck problems?¡± ¡°You noticed? I have had a cervical disc herniation for many years. Sometimes, it hurts terribly, sometimes I cannot sleep at night.¡± ¡°Grandfather, if you trust me, I cane regrly and give you a massage. Next time, I¡¯ll perform acupuncture for you. I promise you¡¯ll sleep better at night. ¡±
Mr. Alexander Marshall was somewhat skeptical, and he was keeping his guard up. ¡°No need for you to give me acupuncture, I have a therapist.¡± ¡°Grandfather, I won¡¯t harm you. You can really trust me, I¡¯m certified.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it some other time.¡± Despite denying Olivia Jenkins verbally, the look on Mr. Alexander Marshall¡¯s face showed that he was enjoying it. This young girl¡¯s technique, as well as her massaging strength, was surpnsmg1Yrortmg, even better tnan ms tneraplst¡¯s. Mr. Marshall closed his eyes, involuntarily lost in thought. There wasn¡¯t amotion and not only was Olivia Jenkins not reprimanded, she was not driven away from Beverly Hills either, which upset Be Thompson. Though her heart was in turmoil, she was doing her best to conceal it, pretending to enjoy the harmonious scene unfolding before her. She must not let this damn woman gain an inch more. She must drive her out of the Marshall family. She could not let her previous efforts go to waste. Having heard the report that Olivia Jenkins had gone to the Beverly Hills mansion to apologize and that she had cheered up Mr. Marshall, Daniel
Marshall thought he had heard wrong and nearly believed it was an illusion. He really couldn¡¯t understand this woman. Her actions were too puzzling. Upon returning to Beverly Hills, Olivia Jenkins¡¯s every move was watched by Daniel Marshall. ¡°Mrs. Marshall, are you out of your mind? What plot are you hatching?¡± Olivia Jenkins tilted her head, looking at Daniel Marshall with interest, ¡°Just doing my duty as your wife! Are you not happy? Do you want me to keepshing out like a machine gun?¡± ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t need to force yourself like this. Just be yourself, I have no demands.¡± Olivia Jenkins¡¯s expression was as innocent as a child¡¯s, her bright eyes as clear as crystal, ¡°Hubby, I don¡¯t feel wronged at all! Since your wife has seen the light, are you having doubts?¡± Daniel Marshall felt inexplicablyfortable hearing her call him ¡®hubby¡¯, a sweet wave of warmth washed over him. But he clearly knew that this was not her true feelings. ¡°Don¡¯t you mind being a drama queen?¡± ¡°Did Ie off as fake?¡±
Daniel Marshall, with a cold face, said in a deep voice, ¡°If you intentionally wanted to anger me, congrattions, you¡¯ve seeded. My anger was easily ignited by you..¡± Chapter 253 - 253: 253 Sweet Chapter 253 - 253: 253 Sweet
Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins gave a blink, her expression entirely innocent. ¡°Honey, getting angry all the time will only make you age faster!¡±
Ignoring Daniel Marshall¡¯s gloomy gaze, Olivia gently stroked his forehead. Quickly, Daniel grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand, ¡°If you¡¯re upset, just let it out.¡± Olivia smiled charmingly, retracting her own hand, ¡°Honey, do you think I¡¯m a terrible woman in your heart? Don¡¯t you like that I¡¯m understanding?¡± Daniel¡¯s deep eyes darkened, his striking features flitting with a hint of turmoil, ¡°You¡¯re are just too good at annoying people! You¡¯re always prickly!¡± Olivia fluttered her long eyshes seemingly without purpose, ¡°I won¡¯t be so unreasonable anymore, regardless of whether you believe it or not, I¡¯vee to terms with everything. Even though your family is quite shameless and despised, we always have to meet head-on, we can¡¯t always maintain a sour face, right? I¡¯m the one to step forward and make peace, and I have no problems with that. Besides, I am now part of the Marshall Familv, and as a bride, of course, I need to ept my husband¡¯s family. There are no reasons to be wilful and ignorant, naturally I have to abide by the rules of the Marshall Family, I can¡¯t let others think my family didn¡¯t raise me right. ¡± This woman seemed to have changedpletely, Daniel furrowed his brow, a touch of unusual emotion shing across his face. ¡°I kindly reminded you, but you stubbornly forge ahead, you might kick an iron te without realizing it and it could hurt like hell!¡± Oliviaughed sweetly, her eyes sparkling with assertiveness, ¡°I have my husband, so I¡¯ve got nothing to fear.¡± Even if Olivia was insincere, even if her words were untrue, hearing them made Daniel feel relieved, a wave of sweet warmth coursing through him. The corner of Daniel¡¯s mouth lifted slightly, softening the stern lines of his face, making his handsome face seem even more alluring. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± As the words fell, Olivia automatically kissed Daniel¡¯s cheek.
Afterwards, she went to the dressing room. Daniel was still sitting on the bed, his gentle gaze followed Olivia. Unconsciously, his chiseled handsome face was cloaked with a rxed smirk. Until now, he still felt it was an illusion, as if everything wasn¡¯t quite real. The little woman was showering in his master bedroom, tonight, was she going to share the bed with him for real? Didn¡¯t she hate him, despise him immensely? Has this woman reallye to terms with everything? Did she really want to be Mrs. Olivia Marshall? She¡¯s not going to divorce him anymore? For the first time in his life, Daniel is desperate to know what a woman is thinking. He wished he could dive into her mind and see what she was truly thinking. Upon finishing her shower, Olivia applied a face mask.
Even though she was independently prepping her skincare, and preparing her clothes for the next day, she was still in Daniel¡¯s master bedroom. The two of them were in the same space, harmoniously for once with not a hint of tension, the atmosphere was exceptionally serene. Half lying on the bed, Daniel was reading a book. However, his mind was preupied with Olivia¡¯s every smile and frown. His peripheral vision would fixate on Olivia, taking sneaky peeks at what she was doing. The little woman was going to share his bed, was she serious about it? Was she going to let down all her guards and live a normal married life with him? Daniel also felt an indescribable emotion, his brows slightly knitted. Suddenly, Olivia came over, naturally got onto the bed. Her beautiful almond eyes looked at Daniel. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t you want to sleep yet? Even though you¡¯ve been discharged, you¡¯re still a patient, you need some good rest and take proper care of yourself.¡± Daniel¡¯s sharp hawk-like eyes stared at Olivia, as if he wanted to see right through her.
Olivia took away the book in Daniel¡¯s hand and ced it on the nightstand. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep.¡± As if they were a regr couple, Oliviaid down next to Daniel.. Chapter 254 - 254: 254: Danger Abounds on Daniel Marshall Chapter 254 - 254: 254: Danger Abounds on Daniel Marshall
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°This woman must have taken the wrong medicine, otherwise she would never be this proactive, she would not be this thick-skinned, nor would she willingly sleep with him. In their past intimacies, she was always reluctant, treating him as if he were her mortal enemy.
Daniel Marshall felt a mixture of emotions stirring inside him, and a strange sense of mncholy set in, his deep eyes narrowing slightly. Olivia Jenkins turned to look at Daniel, teasing, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t you want to sleep with me?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t applied my medication yet.¡± After dropping that line, Daniel slowly got up from the bed and started to walk out. Olivia also got up and followed Daniel. Olivia took the medicine from Daniel¡¯s hand, like an indescribably good wife, she applied it to his back. Her actions were very gentle. ¡°Honey, you don¡¯t like it when I take the initiative, do you? You only like a sense of conquest?¡± Olivia teased, while giving Daniel a meaningful look. Daniel, of course, liked Olivia¡¯s initiative, but he knew it was not her true intention now, just as she seemed to be forcing herself to ept it. Her obedience, made him feel bad, because what he wanted was her genuine feelings, not fake appeasement. He didn¡¯t want her to be this ingratiating either.
Daniel¡¯s voice was deep, hiding a current of displeasure, ¡°Do you like living this way? nning on wasting your whole life away?¡± ¡°Look at how hard you make it sound, don¡¯t scare me.¡± Before Olivia could finish her sentence, Daniel unexpectedly turned around, held her, his burning gaze roaming unabashedly over her face. The hot breath Daniel exhaled also sprayed across Olivia¡¯s face. Their proximity allowed her to clearly sense the virility of the man. There was a dangerous air about Daniel. Olivia¡¯s eyes underwent a slight change, but she remainedposed like nothing happened, and nearlyughed, ¡°Honey, I haven¡¯t finished applying the medicine.¡± Olivia didn¡¯t struggle or resist, just watched Daniel with great interest. In reality, her heart was beating faster, and she was a little nervous. Daniel¡¯s nose neared Olivia¡¯s, a trace of mischief flickered at the corner of his lips, but quickly disappeared. Daniel half-closed his eyes and looked at Olivia.
He whispered at her lips, his voice was full of charming sexiness, ¡°Think carefully before you provoke me, once I get serious, I won¡¯t let you go!¡± Olivia looked at Daniel¡¯s ck eyes, which seemed to devour everything, and a cunning smile lifted her face, while she still pretended to be calm in her heart. Olivia deliberately shifted her attention, avoiding Daniel¡¯s burning gaze. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m not a three-year-old kid, I understand what you¡¯re saying. Good boy, apply the medicine, get better first, and don¡¯t get sick. I know, a serious man is the most handsome!¡± Daniel looked at Olivia frivolously, his hot breath dominated her body, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you be a widow.¡± Olivia resisted the urge to retort, still smiling sweetly at Daniel, still coaxing mm to apply mcme. Daniel¡¯s eyes were wild, his expression arrogant, emitting a strong sense of invasion. Olivia immediately turned his body around, making his back face her, continuing to apply the medicine. Although this was the beginning of their time together, and she also felt ufortable, for the sake of a dowry of 300 million, she would try to y the part of Mrs. Marshall well. Some things are better left unsaid, she didn¡¯t want to say, and certainly wouldn¡¯t promise. If Daniel respects her a foot, she will respect him a mile.
If he goes too far, she won¡¯t be polite either. The rm clock went off and Olivia was still in a drowsy sleep. Daniel put her phone next to her ear, and Olivia directly yanked theforter over her head.. Chapter 255 - 255: 255 Wife, I will provide for you! Chapter 255 - 255: 255 Wife, I will provide for you!
Trantor: 549690339 Daniel Marshall¡¯s sexy thin lips curled into a pleased smile, a warm, tender light twinkling in his deep eyes. Suddenly, he lifted the nket off Olivia Jenkins¡¯ head, blowing air into her ear, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to work today?¡±
Olivia Jenkins frowned in displeasure, slightly opened an eye to nce at Daniel Marshall, her voice hoarse from having just woken up, exhibiting herzy charm, ¡°I don¡¯t want to work, I wish I could just ck off¡­ Leave me alone, let me sleep for 5 more minutes¡­¡± The smile on Daniel Marshall¡¯s lips deepened, he hugged Olivia Jenkins affectionately, his voice low and maic, like a bass drum, pleasant to the ears, making one yearn to continue hearing him speak, ¡°Wifey, I¡¯ll support you!¡± Olivia Jenkins¡¯s heavy eyelids trembled, and slowly opened her sleepy eyes. She didn¡¯t say anything but removed Daniel Marshall¡¯s hand from her face with her own hand, pushing him away a bit. Marshall¡¯s head tilted backvvard slightly beforeing back to rest against Jenkins again. He stopped bothering Olivia Jenkins then, forgetting that his back and chest were sore. They bothy in his arms. Last night, they had each slept on their separate sides of the bed, seemingly distant. But at some point, the little woman had snuggled over to him. Not only was she nestled against him, but she had also snuggled into his arms. That could have been it, but the little woman turned over and faced him, and then hugged him. Startling him for a long time, he couldn¡¯t sleep.
The little woman had just gone too far ¡ªpletely unaffected, she had no idea how embarrassing her actions were. Sleeping soundly in his arms, he didn¡¯t have the heart to wake her up, and let her sleep while hugging him. To make her sleep morefortably, he even offered his hand as a pillow for her. As if treating him as her private property, she would not let go of her hold on him. And so, he returned the favor and hugged her to sleep in return. It wasn¡¯t long before Olivia Jenkins¡¯ phone rang with a second round of the rm. Without a second thought, Daniel Marshall immediately shut it off. Olivia Jenkins just wrinkled her brow a bit. The third round of rms annoyingly rang again without warning. Daniel Marshall quickly shut it up, Olivia Jenkins slowly opened her eyes, seeming wide awake now. Olivia Jenkins shifted a bit, her eyes darting around lively as if she intended to ignore Daniel Marshall who was right beside her. ¡°Wifey, you¡¯re awake!¡± Zip ¨C Olivia Jenkins moved away Daniel Marshall¡¯s hand, preparing to get out of bed.
In an instant, Daniel Marshall kissed her, grinning roguishly: ¡°Good morning! You¡­ hugged me all night, I swear, it wasn¡¯t me forcing you to do it.¡± Olivia Jenkins blinked, wishing she could y innocent. If two people sleep in the same bed and nothing happens, that would be abnormal. Although it was something she had anticipated, and she was mentally prepared for it, hearing Daniel Marshall speak of it, Olivia Jenkins was still a bit upset and rolled her eyes instantly. Olivia Jenkins quickly came up with an excuse, she said in a casual tone as if it was a trivial thing. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m used to hugging a pillow when I sleep, so I just treated you like a pillow, you don¡¯t need to take it to heart. If you don¡¯t like being hugged by me, I can bring a pillow from the guest room to my bed tonight.¡± Was he only a pillow to her? The handsome look on Daniel Marshall¡¯s face suddenly turned a bit somber, his eyes darkened, ¡°My bed doesn¡¯t entertain other things, so, I¡¯d rather you hug me.¡± Olivia Jenkins stretched and got out of bed. She herself felt that she had slept deeplyst night. However, after a solid sleep, she woke up in the morning feeling more rxed. ¡°It¡¯s still early, you continue sleeping. The doctor said you need to stay in bed for a few days.¡±
¡°I won¡¯t sleep, more sleep makes me feel more ufortable.¡± Olivia Jenkins gave Daniel Marshall a cold stare, in an instant, Daniel Marshall changed his tune: ¡°I¡¯m hungry, let¡¯s have breakfast first, and then I¡¯ll rest..¡± Chapter 256 - 256: 256: Competing for Favor Chapter 256 - 256: 256: Competing for Favor
Trantor: 549690339 Beverly Hills. Be Thompson got up and stood on the balcony, watching the old man practicing tai chi nearby.
Even though it was just like any other day, Be Thompson felt that the old man seemed particrly handsome and spirited today. Could it be because he had a particrly good night¡¯s sleepst night? Has the pillow that bitch sent him worked? Thinking about this, Be Thompson wrinkled her brows, her thoughts drifting far away. If that bitch Olivia Jenkins bes the favorite, where would her and Matthew Marshall¡¯s positions in the Marshall Family be? She absolutely cannot allow that bitch to take the lead, nor let her get in power. Only if the old man loathes Olivia Jenkins, it would be entirely beneficial to her and her son, Matthew Marshall. Lately, Yonder Group underwent a massiveyoff, stirring up public spection that there might be a significant issue. Everyone was pessimistic about Yonder Group. It seemed to be heading for bankruptcy, and the old man was really ruthless, not granting even a single exit route. Therefore, she could lose the lifesaver straw that is the title of the Marshal Family Mistress. She couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch her efforts over the past two decades all go in vain.
Be Thompson left the bedroom, specifically inquiring the housekeeper who took care of the old man. The housekeeper informed her that the old man really used the pillow sent by Lady Olivia Jenkinsst night and had a good sleep. A little anxious, Be Thompson acted as if nothing happened and went downstairs. Walking into the chairman¡¯s office, Michael Marshall was surprised to see Be Thompson. Be Thompson had waited there specifically for Michael Marshall, deliberately not putting on make-up, her face looking particrly haggard. She looked pitifully at Michael Marshall and said in a low voice, ¡°my husband, it is time to return home. Father is worried about you, and I miss you too.¡± Without responding to Be Thompson, Michael Marshall just walked past her, not saying a word. ¡°My husband, do you wish for me to atone with my life? Is my one-time mistake not redeemable by our years of marital feelings? You can torture me, but can you stop behaving like this towards me? I¡¯ve already given up my proud self-esteem, I¡¯ve already fallen low into the dust. What else do you want from Michael Marshall stopped in his tracks and turned around and looked coldly at Be Thompson, ¡°when you married me, you knew I had a son. How did you say it back then? You would love him like your own son. Did you? Could you? Did I force you to be his stepmother?¡± ¡°Even though I detest him, I have never harbored intentions to kill or abandon him. I didn¡¯t want to see him, so I arranged for him to live with his grandparents. But you, you wanted to kill my son. How could you face me and ask for my forgiveness?¡± Be Thompson shed tears, looking pitifully at Michael Marshall, ¡°I am also a mother, if I don¡¯t look out for my son, what will happen to him? Isn¡¯t Matthew Marshall pitiful? I don¡¯t intend to kill anyone, Daniel Marshall already has so much, I just want him to share a little with Matthew Marshall.¡± Michael Marshall looked furious, ring at Be Thompson as he angrily rebuked, ¡°Aside from not having the Marshall Corporation, my son has a father¡¯s love, he can grow up carefree by the side of his parents, where is Matthew Marshall pitiful? You just want the Marshall Corporation, you just want to enjoy all the benefits, you are insatiable!¡±
The tears flowed more fiercely from Be Thompson¡¯s eyes, she stared resentfully at Michael Marshall, ¡°What about him not even sparing his own little brother? He hates me, what would happen to Matthew Marshall and I if you weren¡¯t there? Do you want your wife and son to have no choice but to embrace death together?¡± A frown crossed Michael Marshall¡¯s displeased face, his cold demeanor shing a trace of chilling sharpness. ¡°If you don¡¯t provoke Daniel Marshall, he won¡¯ty his hands on you. Be Thompson, there¡¯s no need for your sophistry, your ambition has fully been revealed now. Hiding the resentment in her eyes, Be Thompson carried on fueling the fire, ¡°Olivia Jenkins has been flirty and seductive around men, will you allow Daniel Marshall to be with her?¡± Chapter 257 - 257: 257 Daniel Marshall Can’t Escape From Your Palm Chapter 257 - 257: 257 Daniel Marshall Can¡¯t Escape From Your Palm
Trantor: 549690339 Michael Marshall didn¡¯t like Olivia Jenkins, he especially detested the murkyplications she brought. This woman wasn¡¯t suitable for Daniel Marshall either, he disliked Olivia to his core, despised her from the bottom of his heart.
He found her betrayal intolerable and believed that she must be driven out of the Marshall house. Even though Michael remained silent, Be Thompson could tell from his mood. She continued to fan the mes, ¡°Yesterday, that woman came to Beverly Hills. She acted arrogantly, doing everything she could to please dad. Seeing this, it¡¯s clear that she not only wants to keep Daniel, she also wants to win dad¡¯s heart so she can do as she pleases in our house.¡± ¡°Her ex-boyfriend never left Serene City, he sticks to Benjamin Johnson¡¯s side. That woman, she also has a close rtionship with him. Who can assure us they don¡¯t secretly see each other? Honey, you should be more cautious. I don¡¯t want to interfere anymore, otherwise people may say that I, as the stepmother, have ulterior motives.¡± Michael Marshall didn¡¯t express his opinion, his forehead creased into a frown. He would not let Daniel retrace his own steps of facing betrayal. Olivia Jenkins shouldn¡¯t stay in Marshall¡¯s house anymore, she was always trouble. Be Thompson had guessed Michael¡¯s thoughts. She utilized the pain he had suffered to provoke him. She also knew that betrayal was what Michael cared about the most. The mud she had sshed on Olivia in the past was enough for her not to wash off. Be felt a twist of pain in her heart as well.
Even though Michael detested Daniel, he still cared about this son of his. In his heart, he reluctantly saved a spot for this mother and son, so he felt particrly disturbed by the rumors about Olivia. She revealed only the tip of the iceberg before leaving delicately. Even if Michael was unwilling to return to her side, she still nned to utilize him to bring down Olivia. Once she gets rid of this cheap woman, her status will be stable, and she can slowly win back Michael¡¯s heart. All that belonged to her, Be Thompson would not allow anyone to take away. At the press conference for ¡°Finding the Emerce King¡±, Olivia announced a new concept for the COOKIE tform, aiming to build it into the secondrgest emerce tform. At the conference, Olivia also revealed that she had started negotiations with Cool Company and both sides intended to establish a cooperative rtionship. In the blink of an eye, Jenkins Group became headline news. For a while, Olivia shone brightly in the limelight. As Mr. Alexander Marshall was reading the news while having his tea, he inexplicably felt that the girl on the television was much more likable, and he found her less annoying than before. When he woke up in the morning, he felt his neck was much more rxed.
He had a good night¡¯s sleep, and his headache was gone. Mr. Alexander Marshall sniffed his pillow a few times and had the doctore to sniff it. They didn¡¯t smell anything unusual. After the air was tested and was found to be harmless, he felt relieved to continue using it. Mr. Alexander Marshall noted that if this girl put her heart into it, there was no telling what she might achieve. If this girl continued to challenge him, she might just aggravate him to death one day. Seeing Mr. Alexander Marshall look at Olivia with admiration, Be felt uneasy, but she was doing her best to hide it. Just wait and see, she believed the day woulde when Olivia would make a high leap and fall miserably. Be believed that Michael would soon split Olivia and Daniel. Michael wouldn¡¯t tolerate any disgraceful behavior. Upon leaving the venue, Olivia turned around and unexpectedly saw Jordan Bet. After hesitating for a moment, Olivia decided to go over and say hello.
Jordan Bet¡¯s lips slightly curled up into a soft smile, ¡°You did great! Unexpectedly so!¡± ¡°You tter me!¡± ¡°Believe me, one day, you and Daniel willplete each other. You two are a perfect match! ¡± Olivia chuckled self-mockingly, ¡°In the end, I can¡¯t escape his grasp, he has a firm hold on me.¡± A subtle tremor passed through Jordan Bet¡¯s eyes, ¡°Daniel can¡¯t escape your grasp either..¡± Chapter 258: 258 – Death Barbie Pink Chapter 258: 258 ¨C Death Barbie Pink
Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins did not know what kind of interactions she would have with Daniel Marshall in the future, nor did she want to think about it. She also did not like to talk about Daniel.
¡°President Bet, I have things to attend to, I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± Jordan Bet nodded slightly, his gentle gaze fixed on Olivia as she disappeared from his sight. Soon, this scene reappeared in Michael Marshall¡¯s office. Looking at the videos, looking at the photos, he was furious. Immediately after, Michael hurriedly left Marshall Corporation, headed for the vi by Pearl Lake. After speaking, Daniel¡¯s eyes, as cold as an icy pool, were sharp as a de. His face darkened, exuding an eerie chill. ¡°Dad, when did you start to care so much about my business? It¡¯s rare for you to treat me like your son. How unusual!¡± Michael ignored Daniel¡¯s sarcasm and sternly warned, ¡°End it quickly with that woman who does not know limits, otherwise, I will personally cast her out of the Marshall family. ¡± ¡°Try toy your hands on my woman and see!¡± Daniel¡¯s icy voice broked through his gritted teeth, matching his dad¡¯s gaze with a vicious and menacing re. ¡°Be Thompson has been misleading you, hasn¡¯t she? What kind of game is she trying to y? Tell her, if sheys her hand on me again, I will not let her go, and she will be the first to be kicked out of the Marshall family.¡± ¡°Daniel, your arrogance is appalling!¡± ¡°Dad, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s confused, mixing right and wrong!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been blinded by that woman.¡±
¡°It¡¯s Be Thompson who¡¯s been stirring up trouble!¡± Michael, outraged, roared, ¡°Can¡¯t you see how Jordan Bet is flirting with her? Can¡¯t you see her throwing herself at men? Do you understand the meaning behind the way Jordan Bet looks at her? Are you waiting for her to betray you, for you to catch her in the act, before you would believe it?¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes were filled with rage, ¡°Is that how you treated my mom too? You never defended her, did you?¡± Memories of the past shed across Michael¡¯s eyes, painful emotions slipping through. He spat at Daniel with disgust, ¡°Don¡¯t mention her to me. She was not worthy!¡± Daniel, his eyes full of scorn, rebuked in a confrontational manner, ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to interfere with my affairs. You are not worthy!¡± ¡°If you are willing to be cuckolded, it¡¯s up to you! However, I warn you, if this brings disgrace to the Marshall family, I will not sit idly by.¡± ¡°You better worry about yourself! I trust my wife. She¡¯s not that kind of a woman. She has her principles. It¡¯s natural for men to like her because she is beautiful and charming. But I am more than good enough, there is no reason for her to bypass such superior quality and choose otherwise.¡± Michael shot him aplex look and stormed out of the vi by Pearl Lake. Daniel picked up the photos and set them on fire. He then sent that video clip to Jordan Bet. Jordan Bet called Daniel instantly.
After the press conference, Olivia Jenkins ended her day¡¯s schedule. But she still brought her secretary to go shopping. Suddenly, Olivia Jenkins stopped at a cosmetics counter, her gazending on the young saleswoman exuding vitality. She watched as the woman tried on ten different shades of lipstick in just a minute. Olivia listened to her exnations closely and felt her ideas were very insightful and her lips were very suitable for lipstick. Even the intimidating Barbie pink, she wore effortlessly and it seemed a perfect fit. ¡°Secretary Wood, what do you think of her?¡± ¡°Eloquent and lovely, it¡¯s impossible not to be moved. Her tastes are urate, and her suggestions to customers are always appropriate. She seems to understand fashion well.. Even though I am also a woman, seeing her apply lipstick makes it look so good! Her lips are so tempting!¡± Chapter 259: 259: She has a High Caliber Chapter 259: 259: She has a High Caliber
Trantor: 549690339 She¡¯s the one, she¡¯s perfect for rmending purchases on the COOKIE tform. Olivia Jenkins waited a few minutes and when the girl¡¯s counter was less crowded, she approached.
¡°Wee! There¡¯s a promotion on JOE lipstick. Buy two and get one free!¡± The girl¡¯s pretty face was adorned with a sweet smile, her voice pleasant to hear. She bowed courteously. Olivia Jenkins, with her sharp gaze focused on the girl, handed her a business card, ¡°I especially invite you to join the COOKIE tform as the purchase rmendation officer.¡± The girl paused momentarily; the sweet smile on her face fading as she took the business card from Olivia Jenkins and quickly scanned it. The girl was surprised to realize the CEO of the Jenkins Group was interested in her. ¡°I¡­ this is too sudden, I¡¯m at a loss for words.¡± A smile tugged at the corner of Olivia Jenkins¡¯ mouth, her beautiful face radiating confidence and her expression softened, ¡°I can give you time to consider. Your prospects on the COOKIE tform will definitely be better than working in this store. May I know your name?¡± The girl hesitated, nced at the other people in the store, then whispered, ¡°My name is Abigail Anderson!¡± Olivia Jenkins¡¯ almond-shaped eyes glinted, ¡°You¡¯re not a permanent employee of this store, are you?¡± Abigail Anderson nodded slightly, ¡°I am a temporary promotional staff.¡±
¡°Could you leave your contact information, Miss Anderson? You don¡¯t need to make a decision immediately, I can wait for you to consider it carefully. There will be 100 well-known brands coborating with the COOKIE tform. I¡¯m confident that you¡¯ll learn a lot and widen your horizons.¡± Abigail Anderson wrote down her contact number and gave it to Olivia Jenkins. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but¡­ I don¡¯t want to do that kind of work. Thank you for the kind offer!¡± Olivia Jenkins took a casual look around the store and studied the girl¡¯s hand. She calmly asked, ¡°Could you tell me why you¡¯re declining our invitation? If there¡¯s something bothering you, I can help.¡± After a slight pause, Abigail Anderson said, ¡°It is simply because I do not want to do that kind of work. There¡¯s no other reason.¡± Olivia Jenkins pressed her lips together, nodding slightly. ¡°That¡¯s okay. If you¡¯re interested in the position, you can contact me anytime.¡± Abigail Anderson didn¡¯t say much, just nodded in response. Soon after, Olivia Jenkins left with Secretary Wood. Secretary Wood was a bit puzzled, furrowing her brows, ¡°After the press conference, we received many r¨¦sum¨¦s. Chief Jenkins, it¡¯s perplexing how she rejected your personal invitation and a high-paying job, preferring to be a temporary sales promoter with an unstable job. I can¡¯t understand the mindset of young people.¡± Olivia Jenkins replied indifferently, ¡°She¡¯s no ordinary person. If I¡¯m not mistaken, she is either a fallen rich girl or one that has run away from home. Her hands are soft and delicate, signs of a pampered woman. She definitely has a sense of fashion. The perfume she wears is quite light, but I was able to tell it¡¯s an upscale brand. She appears to be a woman who values a sophisticated lifestyle. Even in an unstable job at a store, she takes good care of herself.¡± Secretary Wood gazed at Olivia Jenkins admiringly, her eyes sparkling with adoration, ¡°Chief Jenkins, you¡¯re amazing!¡±
Olivia Jenkins simply smiled, ¡°When I gave her my business card, everyone in the store was envious of her, yet she disyedplete nonchnce. This shows she is a woman used to grand events, someone who has experienced high-level situations.¡± ¡°Will shee to our group?¡± Olivia Jenkins said confidently, ¡°She will definitely seek me out. It¡¯s just a matter of time.¡± Just as Olivia Jenkins was preparing to get into the car, she unexpectedly saw Benjamin Johnson. With a modest smile on his face, Benjamin Johnson appeared warm and weing, exuding an aura of privilege and elegance. ¡°Chief Jenkins, what a coincidence.. Why don¡¯t we have dinner together?¡± Chapter 260: 260: I’d Rather Die Here Chapter 260: 260: I¡¯d Rather Die Here
Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins¡¯ almond eyes held an air of icy rejection. Benjamin Davis was unfazed and walked straight up to Olivia.
With a roguish grin, Benjamin Davis teased, ¡°I saw myself as a rat in the street from Chief Jenkins¡¯ eyes.¡± Olivia¡¯s voice was frosty as she sarcastically responded, ¡°If President Benjamin Johnson believes so, it doesn¡¯t bother me. Perhaps, you might be that rat, hence you think this way.¡± Benjamin Davis lightly raised an eyebrow, spread his hands, his expression indifferent, ¡°It seems like you hate me. Since when did I be your mortal enemy?¡± Olivia rolled her eyes, ¡°President Benjamin Johnson, please don¡¯t tter yourself. I have no feelings for you. I¡¯m leaving to be home with my man. Feel free to do as you wish.¡± Benjamin Davis grinned mischievously, ¡°As they say, showing off love only hastens death.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it even more pathetic if there¡¯s no love to show off?¡± This woman was indeed sharp-tongued; despite being abrasive and putting one off, it didn¡¯t affect her charisma. No matter how she acted, she was still beautiful. She still managed to pique men¡¯s interest without any effort. Benjamin Davis narrowed his profound eyes, his gaze on Olivia all fiery. Oliva disregarded him and prepared to get into a car. At that instant, a car drove by.
Olivia saw clearly through the opened window of that car; the man in the backseat was her father-inw. The father-inw¡¯s gaze was terrifying, staring intently at her, as if he desired to tear her to pieces. What had she done wrong this time? The Marshall family always had prejudice against her, they never liked her, so this gaze was not surprising. Anyway, everyone already treated her as a thorn in their side. Olivia was used to it so she didn¡¯t mind it. Benjamin Davis also saw this scene and found the Marshall family quite amusing. Regardless of anything else, this woman marrying into the Marshall family was a shame, truly a case of good cabbage being imed by a pig. When they were just around Pearl Lake, Olivia suddenly received a call from Aria Dous. ¡°Chief Jenkins, there¡¯s trouble. Mrs. Jenkins refuses to eat, she insists on fasting.¡± Olivia frowned in displeasure, ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll be there immediately.¡± Once she returned to the Shallow Bay Vi, she could sense the tense atmosphere as she entered.
After going upstairs, Olivia saw Hannah trying to feed Grandma. Seeing Olivia, Grandma got emotional and started yelling, ¡°Get out!¡± Olivia didn¡¯t leave. Mrs. Jenkins picked up the water cup from the bedside table and threw it at Olivia. The shattering noise of the cup echoed loudly. Mrs. Jenkins didn¡¯t stop there and picked up something else to throw at Olivia. Olivia dodged but was hit by a photo frame on her forehead. The throbbing pain on her forehead was nothingpared to the heartache. Olivia squatted down and picked up the photo frame. It was a family picture from when she was still in university. In the photo, her father looked young. At that time, despite the small quarrels within the family, it was still harmonious. Most importantly, her father was still alive. It was painful to see that Grandma didn¡¯t value such a significant photo frame. It was only after she saw the broken photo frame that Mrs. Jenkins calmed down. However, she continued berating Olivia.
¡°You really are a despicable person, Olivia. Why can¡¯t your eyes amodate a sister? Has Hannah blocked your path in Serene City? You have to eliminate everyone who threatens you, right? If you dare hurt Hannah, you might as well kill me too.¡± Being afraid of Olivia, Hannah hurriedly softly coaxed Grandma¡¯s emotions and spoke up for Olivia. Mrs. Jenkins was still angry and responded, ¡°Hannah, don¡¯t speak up for her. If you go abroad, I will die here, let her feel guilty towards the Jenkins¡¯ ancestors..¡± Chapter 261: 261: Contest Chapter 261: 261: Contest
Trantor: 549690339 Her grandmother¡¯s words were like a bucket of cold water poured over Olivia Jenkins. In an instant, she felt a chill from head to toe, colder than ice, colder than frost in her heart.
Even if she seemed heartless and ruthless, wasn¡¯t it all for the Jenkins Family? Wasn¡¯t everything she did to ensure the Jenkins Group could operate normally? Don¡¯t think Hannah Jenkins is so weak that she wouldn¡¯t even dare to crush an ant, in reality, she is more vicious than her. Hannah Jenkins also wants to take everything that doesn¡¯t belong to her and is just as bad as Seraphina. Still, their grandmother indulges her. The grandmother¡¯s stubbornness and prejudice really troubled Olivia Jenkins, she felt helpless. Olivia Jenkins blinked rapidly, trying to dispel the mist of tears in her eyes, carefully hiding the difort and wronged feelings in her heart. Suddenly, Olivia Jenkins said in a calm, but firm tone, ¡°If grandmother can¡¯t bear to leave Hannah Jenkins, she can apany her abroad. I can arrange a ce for both of you to livefortably, I promise I won¡¯t make you feel wronged. ¡± Mrs. Jenkins was stunned, her eyes wide. She gave Hannah Jenkins a nce, then angrily stared at Olivia Jenkins. ¡°I see now. You just want to drive us all away so you can swallow up the family fortune, you cunning little wretch. You ungrateful beast!¡± Hannah Jenkins cooed gently: ¡°Grandmother, as long as you¡¯re happy, don¡¯t overthink it. Don¡¯t get angry, take care of your health. It would be nice if you and I went abroad. I¡¯ll take good care of you. There¡¯s no need to worry. Olivia isn¡¯t the viin that you think, don¡¯t misunderstand her.¡± Mrs. Jenkins scowled and shouted angrily, ¡°At my age, I¡¯m not going anywhere. Even if I¡¯m going to die, I¡¯m going to die at home. Hannah Jenkins, I know my days are numbered. All I hope is to see more of you in my lifetime. It¡¯s myst wish. Don¡¯t leave, the one who should leave is her.¡±
Mrs. Jenkins pointed at Olivia Jenkins, her fierce eyes were so full of hatred as if she wished to kill Olivia Jenkins on the spot. Olivia Jenkins looked numb, her face showed no emotion. She said with an intense chill in her voice, ¡°If the grandmother doesn¡¯t want to eat, then don¡¯t eat. Rest first. If you want to eatter, you can tell the servants. Hannah Jenkins, I suppose you don¡¯t have an appetite, too. So stay and keep our grandmotherpany.¡± Having said that, Olivia Jenkins, tired of watching these two drama queens, left the room. Mrs. Jenkins choked as if there was something caught in her throat. She was speechless for a moment. Only after Olivia Jenkins had left did her voice return. ¡°I¡¯m not going to eat, Olivia Jenkins! Even as a ghost, I won¡¯t let you go. You little bastard has gone too far and will be punished.¡± ¡°Our family is truly unfortunate to have you. You¡¯re even worse than Seraphina!¡± Hannah Jenkins¡¯ eyes shifted subtly. She didn¡¯t expect Olivia Jenkins to be so cold and heartless. Wasn¡¯t the grandmother card working anymore? Turbulent waves were rolling in Hannah Jenkins¡¯ heart, but all she could do was to exchange nces with her grandmother, not daring to say more.
Not only were there surveince cameras in this room but servants were there to take care of Mrs. Jenkins. So, Hannah Jenkins might as well apany her on hunger strike. They had to test how ruthless Olivia Jenkins could be. Will she still be unaffected even when her grandmother went on a hunger strike to force her? Hannah Jenkins really didn¡¯t want to go abroad. She couldn¡¯t just walk away. She was determined to crush Olivia Jenkins in order to cleanse her shame. After returning to Pearl Lake, instead of going home, Olivia Jenkins parked her car by theke and quietly sat there in a daze. Suddenly, Daniel Marshall¡¯s car pulled up and rolled down the window. He looked at Olivia Jenkins with sympathetic eyes and gently called her, ¡°Honey, get in the car!¡± After thinking for a few seconds, Olivia Jenkins got in. Daniel Marshall took Olivia Jenkins to the Eight Treasures Building. He ordered four abalones, tworge lobsters for her, and steamed a big wild yellowcroaker fish.. Chapter 262: 262: Date Chapter 262: 262: Date
Trantor: 549690339 Eating a dried abalone worth more than thirty thousand yuan with relish, Olivia Jenkins showed no reserve, as if managing to sweep away all her misery and grievances. Daniel Marshall quietly had his meal, asionally ncing at Olivia Jenkins.
All that mattered was that his wife felt better! The Jenkins Family was not worth Olivia¡¯s time and mental effort. Were it not for Olivia, Daniel would not even bother with the chaotic affairs of Jenkins Group. The muddled head of the Jenkins family always irritated him, being so obstinate, even more than his own grandfather. He truly felt sorry for Olivia, who had to struggle to keep the Jenkins Group afloat. Daniel finished removing the bones from the fish before passing it on to Olivia. His deep eyes looked at her tenderly, his low voice sounding as melodious as a cello, ¡°My dear, you can share your worries with me. I can try to analyze things for you, perhaps, I can offer you some good advice.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Olivia said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m doing quite well. Life is life, and business is business- they should not be discussed in the same breath. Especially after work, I don¡¯t want to talk about work.¡± Daniel¡¯s profound eyes sparkled with humor, ¡°Alright, when off duty, I¡¯ll spend time with you and enjoy life.¡± Olivia faintly lifted her eyelid, casting a casual nce at Daniel. She¡¯d heard Daniel¡¯s words but wouldn¡¯t really take them to heart. She would live her life as it goes, she didn¡¯t care, nor was there something that could truly excite her. The dried abalone was indeed delicious, the jumbo lobster was really sweet, and that was enough for her. If one seeks too much, they¡¯ll feel exhausted, and the disappointment would be proportionate as well, so it¡¯s better to let things take their natural course.
After the meal, Daniel didn¡¯t go straight home, he took Olivia out to watch a movie. The movie theater was a bit crowded that night, Olivia didn¡¯t want to be spotted with Daniel in public, so she refused. ¡°Darling, let¡¯s set out for the sea.¡± Remembering thest time they went out to sea when she was drunk and Daniel took advantage of her, Olivia vowed not to go sailing with him again. Instantly, Olivia¡¯s eyes showed rejection, ¡°Let¡¯s just go home, have a bath and go to sleep. The doctor told you to get bed rest, but you didn¡¯t listen to him. If you end up havingplications, don¡¯t me me! ¡± With a swish, Daniel grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand and got her into the car. Olivia thought they were going home. She rested her chin on her hand, leaning quietly against the car window. Daniel looked at Olivia but didn¡¯t disturb her. About half an hourter, the car came to a stop. Olivia thought they had reached home, but upon opening her eyes, she saw a towering, colorful Ferris wheel.
They were actually at the amusement park of the holiday resort center. There were many people there too, Olivia didn¡¯t like it and red coldly at Daniel. Daniel, taking no notice, led Olivia onto a sightseeing car. Soon, the car entered the green channel heading towards the hotel. Daniel and Olivia didn¡¯t go to the guest rooms but headed to the swimming pool instead. Separated by a transparent wall from the pool were a bunch of penguins. Swimming in the pool gave one not only the opportunity to see the penguins but also feel as if swimming alongside them. With an amused look, Daniel turned to Olivia and whispered in her ear, ¡°So, do you still want to go home?¡± Olivia¡¯s eves darted about, biting her lower lip li?htlv before she mumbled somewhat unclearly, ¡°Not bad!¡± ¡°Go and change your clothes, the coach is waiting for you.¡±
Since they were already there, Olivia decided to rx. She followed the staff to the changing room while Daniel sat by the pool, looking at his phone. Seeing the diving suit she was wearing, Olivia thought it was just a simple scuba diving session to watch the penguins. But as soon as she entered the water, she instantly realized something was amiss.. Chapter 263: 263: Still Not Satisfied Chapter 263: 263: Still Not Satisfied
Trantor: 549690339 This was not just arge swimming pool. There were actually dolphins underwater.
And there were two of them, swimming back and forth in the pool. Suddenly, Olivia Jenkins became interested and slowly approached the dolphins with the diving instructor. There were staff members in the water to guide Olivia on how to have close contact with the dolphins, and she happily interacted with them. They were really so cute. It was Olivia¡¯s first time having such close contact with dolphins, and she felt extremely happy. All the unhappiness was forgotten, as she indulged in the joy of ying with the dolphins. Because of his injury, Daniel Marshall did not go into the water and stayed on the shore with his phone. Videos of Olivia ying with the dolphins underwater were sent to Daniel¡¯s phone in real-time, and he could only watch her through the videos. As long as she was happy, he tried to make her feel better. He did not want to see her always hiding her worries, and did not want her to face grievances and unfairness alone. Olivia came ashore, still wanting more. She would definitelye back next time. After changing her clothes, Olivia was still looking at the adorable penguins and smiled, asking, ¡°How did I not know about this treasure of a swimming pool? Daniel, how did you know?¡± ¡°The owner of this resort is a friend of mine. This is a private ce. I borrowed it from him. Let¡¯s go, you can also see the penguins upstairs.¡±
While walking, Olivia asked, ¡°Did they take any pictures of me underwater? It would be best if they could capture me swimming with both dolphins.¡± Daniel affectionately put his arm around Olivia, ¡°Let¡¯s have a look upstairs, we should have some.¡± Perhaps too caught up in her excitement and forgetful of past grudges, Olivia let Daniel embrace her. Her reaction was so natural that they appeared like a couple in love. Having asked the staff, Olivia saw many photos of her ying with the dolphins underwater, and she wanted all of them. The staff specially downloaded all the photos and videos on a USB stick for Olivia. Overjoyed, Olivia revealed a sweet smile in front of Daniel for the first time. At this moment, the smile on her face was very pure; her expression was innocent, without any guardedness. Continuing their way upstairs, through the huge transparent wall Olivia saw the adorable penguins again. Some of the penguins were so small, they were really cute; Olivia also took a lot of pictures of them. Daniel did not rush Olivia, he kept secretly taking pictures of her. Daniel even took a selfie, purposely capturing Olivia in the frame.
When Daniel led her by the hand towards the elevator entrance, Olivia thought they were preparing to leave. Unexpectedly, they went up to the top floor of the hotel. Besides the hotel staff, there was no one else on this floor. It seemed to be an excellent lookout spot. They could clearly see the entire resort center. The night view was stunning! However, it was quite cold at such a high ce. Olivia felt a chill in the night air, causing her long curls to be a little messy in the cool wind. Suddenly, Daniel hugged Olivia tightly from behind, pressing his face affectionately against hers. In an instant, Olivia spun around surprise, her body instinctively stiffening. She looked at Daniel in a daze. Somehow, Olivia felt a bit ufortable. She was not used to Daniel¡¯s warmth and affection, so she gently bit her lower lip. ¡°Daniel, thank you for today! It¡¯s quitete now, let¡¯s head back home,¡± Olivia said tentatively, trying to push Daniel away. But she felt cold. And when Daniel held her, she felt warm.
Unconsciously, Olivia was torn. Daniel lowered his head, his hot breath whispering in Olivia¡¯s ear, ¡°Wife, look over there at therge relief sculpture..¡± Chapter 264: 264: Surprise Chapter 264: 264: Surprise
Trantor: 549690339 Subconsciously, Olivia Jenkins moved away from Daniel Marshall¡¯s intense breath. She looked towards therge relief sculpture.
Daniel was still clinging to her, giving Olivia an indescribable feeling. His lips brushed against her neck¡ª His breath was dominantly enveloping her, her reaction slowed, her mind incredibly chaotic. Suddenly, Olivia grabbed Daniel¡¯s hand. Despite her intention to push him away, Daniel held her hand tightly and embraced her. ¡°My love, concentrate and watch, 3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­¡± Suddenly, there were brilliant fireworks bursting in the direction of therge relief sculpture. Olivia waspletely taken aback¡ªshe was speechless! Instantly, she forgot to get rid of Daniel¡¯s hand, and even his embrace. The night sky was lit up with multi-colored fireworks in all sorts of cute shapes. Olivia saw many jellyfish and even dolphin-shaped ones¡­ For a moment, the sky turned dark. Then suddenly, a group of fireworks shot up together, like snowkes falling from the sky. They shone with a faint blue light ¨C extremely beautiful, unique, and heartwarmingly special. Olivia genuinely smiled. ¡°My love, do you like it? These blue ones that look like snowkes are all for you!¡±
Daniel¡¯s voice was low, melodious, as captivating as the timbre of a cello charming and soul-stirring. His voice sounded as if it wasced with brandy ¨C a bit intoxicating. Olivia turned towards Daniel, her eyes slightly dazed, ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful. Thank you for giving me such an unexpected surprise!¡± ¡°This moment¡­ it belongs only to you and me¡­¡± Daniel bent his head and kissed Olivia¡¯s lips. As if drunk, Olivia¡¯s mind nked out, her heart pounded with overwhelming emotions. His hot breath brazenly coursed through her. Suddenly, Olivia, as if jolted awake, vehemently pushed Daniel away. Panting, Olivia looked at Daniel, her heart pounded at his deep ck eyes that seemed to devour everything. She found herself involuntarily drawn to him, feeling a bit dizzy. She bit hard on her lower lip. The pain brought her scattered senses back together. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±
With that said, Olivia hurriedly walked towards the elevator. She tried to cast off the unusual feelings that suddenly arose within her. She could be happy, but she couldn¡¯t let emotions cloud her judgment. She couldn¡¯t lose herself in the romance that Daniel had woven. Otherwise, the only loser would be herself. And she couldn¡¯t afford to lose. Daniel stood still, his heated gaze following Olivia. His deep eyes narrowed, his thoughts still lingering on that kiss. He had almost lost control. Daniel knew Olivia felt something different, and respected her wish when she pushed him away. He mustn¡¯t rush, nor scare her. If she felt something, it meant that her heart wasn¡¯t as cold as he thought it was, he had a chance to win her over. His lips curled up slightly, his handsome face looking even more attractive and charming.
¡°My love, wait for me!¡± With his long legs, he took big steps and followed Olivia. In the car, Olivia pretended to sleep. How could she ever admit she got lost in that romantic ambiance and inadvertently reciprocated Daniel¡¯s feelings? Back home, she soaked in a bath, her face full of regret. How could she have made a mistake tonight? How could she act so foolish tonight? She should not have gone to that ce with Daniel, she should not have fallen into his trap. Daniel was indeed shameless with his deceitful intentions. From now on, she promised herself to be extra cautious around him. No second mistakes would be allowed. Olivia had been in the bathroom for a while.. Daniel knocked on the door, ¡°My love, are you okay?¡± Chapter 265: 265: Dare not to Move Chapter 265: 265: Dare not to Move
Trantor: 549690339 Not good at all! I feel absolutely terrible!
Olivia Jenkins red resentfully at the bathroom door. ¡°Don¡¯t rush me, I¡¯m putting on a face mask.¡± Daniel Marshall lightly raised an eyebrow, his sexy, thin lips curling into a smile, ¡°Wife, I¡¯m waiting for you toe out.¡± Don¡¯t wait! I really don¡¯t want to see you! Still in the bathroom, Olivia Jenkins pouted, looking a bit fierce, and even rolled her eyes. Daniel Marshall sat on the sofa, took out his phone, and slowly looked at Olivia¡¯s photos. No matter how long it takes, he could wait. He could tell that his wife was sulking, surely out of shyness. That¡¯s okay, she¡¯ll get used to it over time. There¡¯s always tomorrow. As Daniel Marshall climbed into bed, Olivia Jenkins sternly warned, ¡°Starting from tomorrow, you must stay in bed and rest. No wandering around. If you get injured again, you won¡¯t always be so lucky. Take it easy.¡±
Daniel Marshall¡¯s face broke into a gentle smile, tender as a feather, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely listen to my wife.¡± ¡°I have work tomorrow, I¡¯m going to bed now. Don¡¯t make noise. If I don¡¯t sleep well, I¡¯ll be furious.¡± Daniel Marshall nodded seriously, his heated gaze fixed on Olivia Jenkins. Rolling her eyes at Daniel Marshall, Olivia Jenkinsy down, turning her back to him. Suddenly, Daniel Marshally down beside Olivia and arrogantly hugged her into his arms. In that moment, Olivia Jenkins¡¯ eyes snapped open, and a wave of inexplicable anger surged in her heart. ¡°Daniel Marshall, move over, I¡¯m hot!¡± ¡°Wife, don¡¯t cover yourself with the nket.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you just stop?!¡± Olivia Jenkins turned around and red fiercely at Daniel Marshall. With lightning speed, Daniel Marshall kissed Olivia Jenkins on the lips. ¡°I¡¯m like this now, what can I do? I¡¯m just holding you, I promise I won¡¯t do anything else. You can sleep peacefully. Wife, you¡¯re not thinking.. Immediately, Olivia Jenkins cut off Daniel Marshall. In order to establish a good marital rtionship and make the so-called Mrs. Marshall, Olivia Jenkins suppressed her sensitive emotions, ¡°You¡¯re bothering me, shut your mouth and go to sleep.¡±
With a whoosh, Daniel Marshall closed his mouth and also his eyes, but he continued hugging Olivia Jenkins. That damned man is still sneaking augh, I really want to kill him! That damned man must be quite pleased with himself right now, a small me ignited in Olivia Jenkins¡¯ eyes. If Daniel Marshall dares to y the fool and push his luck again, she will definitely not spare him, she¡¯ll kick him out of bed with one foot. Olivia Jenkins was being held by Daniel Marshall, and she didn¡¯t dare to move either. She¡¯s really afraid that he¡¯ll be like a wolf again. At first, Olivia Jenkins was careful about Daniel Marshall, but when drowsiness hit, she didn¡¯t know when she fell asleep in Daniel Marshall¡¯s arms. Daniel Marshall held Olivia Jenkins, smelling her unique scent, and slept peacefully. Upon receiving the money, Abigail Anderson treated herself to a delicious meal. When she left the hotpot restaurant, only did Abigail realize she had forgotten to touch up her lipstick. Immediately, she took it out and started applying it looking into the Maybach parked nearby. After putting on the lipstick, she even made a few enticing lip movements which were quite provocative.
Jordan Bet had only parked the car here, intending to rest his eyes. Unexpectedly, a woman was making provocative movements at him. Is she trying to seduce him? Jordan Bet in the car squinted, watching the woman¡¯s flirtations without missing a beat, an expression of contempt shing in his keen eyes. As Jordan Bet was about to open the car door to warn her off, the woman turned her back to him to attend a phone call. Jordan Bet didn¡¯t go up to disturb the woman, instead, he squinted and scrutinized her carefully. Going by her attire, she should be an educated person. The clothes she was wearing didn¡¯t seem cheap either, they were of the same high-end brand as the ones Chloe Lee wore.. Chapter 266: 266: Contract Trading Chapter 266: 266: Contract Trading
Trantor: 549690339 Abigail Anderson didn¡¯t look back, unaware of the man standing behind her, let alone that he was eavesdropping on her phone conversation. ¡°Mrs. Landlord, could you give me a few more days? I just got paid, and I¡¯ll certainly pay the rent,¡± she pleaded.
¡°It¡¯s just a few tens of thousands of yuan for the rent. I can afford it. I¡¯m not lying to you, nor am I a freeloader. My stocks are locked up, and I¡¯m just temporarily short of cash. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely pay. I¡¯m also trying to raise the money.¡± On the other end of the phone, thendlord¡¯s stern warning came through: ¡°I¡¯ll give you three more days. If you still don¡¯t pay the rent, I won¡¯t just drive you out; I¡¯ll call the police.¡± Abigail echoed her, ¡°Okay, okay, okay, just three days. I¡¯ll transfer the money to you for sure.¡± Suddenly, thendlord hung up. Blinking her clear, radiant eyes, Abigail sighed. After a day promoting products in the mall, her base wage plusmission barely amounted to a thousand yuan. She was still a long way from the forty thousand yuan rent she needed to pay. Ugh¡­no use worrying about it now, it only gave her a headache! She wouldn¡¯tpromise unless it was absolutely necessary. No way she was going home, and she absolutely wouldn¡¯t marry some old geezer! After putting away her phone, Abigail got ready to leave. Suddenly, Jordan Bet spoke, ¡°Excuse me, miss lipstick, could we talk?¡± Miss Lipstick?
Was he talking to her? Abigail turned and appraised the man standing before her. He was the only one behind her. ¡°You calling me? Aren¡¯t you a rogue?¡± she asked. Jordan Betughed, ¡°If I were a rogue, I wouldn¡¯t tell you outright. Weren¡¯t you applying lipstick while leaning on my Maybach? You disturbed me.¡± ¡°Oh, this is your car! I am sorry, it won¡¯t happen again.¡± Jordan Bet looked intently at the woman and asked, ¡°Are you short of money? Do you want to make some?¡± Instinctively, Abigail crossed her arms and eyed him warily, ¡°I¡¯m not the kind of woman you¡¯re thinking. I won¡¯t sell myself out, you rogue!¡± Jordan Bet was left speechless. So many women chased after him voluntarily that he would neverck for femalepany, let alone pick up a random woman on the street. He definitely wasn¡¯t that desperate type of man. ¡°Little girl, rest assured, I¡¯m not interested in you. I just want to discuss a contractual deal with you. Are you interested? I can help you with your rent.¡±
With her purse nearly empty, Abigail hesitated. She examined the man from head to toe and back again. His shining leather shoes looked expensive, probably made of genuine leather. The man¡¯s suit was hand-tailored, costing at least hundreds of thousands, she reckoned. The watch on his wrist was priceless, worth millions. This man seemed to be well off. ¡°Sir, what kind of contract do you want to discuss with me? Let me make this absolutely clear, I won¡¯t participate in any indecent deal.¡± In just a short span of two minutes, Jordan Bet assessed the woman. Her appearance, figure, personal quality ¨C they were all decent. At least, she didn¡¯t appear flighty. If his sister ever asked about her, she might pass the test. He decided to choose her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not an indecent deal. I need a contractual girlfriend, like in those dramas,¡± he exined. Abigail blinked in disbelief, ¡°A man like you doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend? Uncle, are you kidding me? We¡¯re not in that era anymore, this is such an old-fashioned pick-up style.¡± Did she just call him ¡®uncle¡¯? Dld he look that old?
Was his pick-up style outdated? He considered himself a dashing and handsome man, what¡¯s up with this woman¡¯s thinking? It¡¯s truly unique! Jordan Bet rubbed his forehead. If not for his promise to Daniel Marshall that he wouldn¡¯t bother Olivia Jenkins anymore, he wouldn¡¯t havee up with this workaround ¨C getting a contractual girlfriend.. Chapter 267: 267: I Recorded What You Said Chapter 267: 267: I Recorded What You Said
Trantor: 549690339 Jordan Bet furrowed his brows, looking at the woman with a headache. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you can handle the rent on your own?¡±
When the subject was brought up, Abigail Anderson fell silent, gently biting her lower lip. Reality is Indeed brutal! All her debit cards had been frozen. Damn! Now, even having meals had be a problem for her. Jordan Bet stared sharply at the woman, as if seeing through her thoughts, ¡°Never mind then, sorry to bother you.¡± Turning around, Jordan Bet returned to his Maybach. Just as he started the engine, preparing to drive away, the woman tapped on his car window. Thinking for a moment, Jordan Bet rolled down the window and teased, ¡°You want me to give you a ride? Just the two of us in a car, aren¡¯t you afraid I might take advantage of you?¡± Abigail¡¯s hand was on the car window, she leaned in and looked at Jordan Bet, ¡°Your contract girlfriend, it¡¯s all just acting, right? There won¡¯t be anyplications?¡± ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not going to bother you anymore, I¡¯ll find someone else.¡± There was mischief gleaming in Jordan Bet¡¯s eyes. In an instance, he slowly closed the car window.
Abigail¡¯s hand pressed against the window, stopping it from closing. Jordan Bet looked at her with amusement, ¡°Miss, please remove your hand. I am indeed in need of a girlfriend, but really, I don¡¯t need you.¡± ¡°Mister, I misunderstood you, I¡¯m sorry! Deal!¡± Mister? Jordan Bet felt slightly irritated. Jordan Bet pursed his sexy thin lips and sized her up. She is quite attractive and dressed tastefully. The bag she was carrying also seemed quite expensive, yet to bend over backwards for that insignificant amount of money, she is a bit of a mystery, but she should deliver a good performance. Abigail was defeated by the reality of her rent situation. She certainly didn¡¯t want to end up on the street, nor did she want to be aughing stock to those hateful people. She certainly won¡¯t creep back home to sell herself. seeing that Jordan Bet was not responding, she grew flustered. She quickly exined, ¡°Mister, I promise not to be a burden, I¡¯ll y your contract girlfriend well, I guarantee not to cause you any trouble.¡± Jordan Bet scrunched his eyebrows, asking, ¡°How old are you?¡± ¡°22!¡± Without further hesitation orplications, Jordan Bet shot the woman a nce, ¡°Get in the car!¡± ¡°Let me make it clear first, you have to pay me three months¡¯ rent.¡± ¡°Fine, our contract willst for three months then. I¡¯ll only call you up to perform.¡±
¡°Let me rify, the acting cannot involve kissing or hugging, nor anything more excessive, otherwise, the contract will be immediately terminated.¡± ¡°No problem! I also have my terms. You absolutely cannot bother me, you must follow arrangements, and be avable whenever I call.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all for now, if wee up with more in the future, or if it¡¯s rted to the contract, we can discuss further. How about it?¡± ¡°0K!¡± ¡°Mister, I¡¯ve recorded our conversation just now, as proof. Let¡¯s have a sessful cooperation. ¡± The young girl had a smile as innocent as her appearance, she was cute, yful and a hint of cunningness¡­ After giving it slight thought, Jordan Bet nodded slightly, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled then. I can¡¯t just not know my own girlfriend¡¯s name when someone asks.¡± Abigail¡¯s eyes were clear like crystals, her pretty face curved into a soft smile, ¡°Mister, my name is Abigail Anderson, from the South Ocean. What¡¯s your name? Do I need to prepare anything?¡± ¡°Jordan Bet! Give me your contact number, and add me on Wechat. I¡¯ll exin the details on Wechat, and it¡¯ll be easier to transfer money to you. Will you¡­ suddenly disappear?¡± ¡°If I were to run away, myndlord would have already reported me to the police by now, it¡¯s impossible that they¡¯d still allow me to live here..¡± Chapter 268: 268: I Like Sticking to You Chapter 268: 268: I Like Sticking to You
Trantor: 549690339 During breakfast, Daniel Marshall and Olivia Jenkins were both reading the news. Suddenly, Olivia spotted Jordan Bet as the number one trending topic. Looking at Daniel, Olivia tentatively asked, ¡°Is your friend quite a yboy?¡±
Daniel responded nonchntly, a cold smirk disyed across his face, ¡°Seems you¡¯re quite interested in Jordan Bet¡¯s affairs? Why don¡¯t you give him a call and ask?¡± Olivia blinked dismissively, ¡°I heard from my ssmates that he¡¯s very flirty. As his friend, shouldn¡¯t you Imow more about it?¡± Daniel lifted an eyelid, ncing at Olivia, ¡°True, he¡¯s quite adies¡¯ man with no steady girlfriend and even changes women faster than clothes sometimes. The Bet family has been pressuring him to marry, but he has no ns for it.¡± ¡°What a pity, the news only caught a picture of him hugging a woman from behind. They imed that she is his new love interest, who had a hot date at his ce and secretly left only after four hours. It is said that all major media are digging into this woman¡¯s background.¡± ¡°So you like gossips? ¡°Everyone¡¯s talking about this piece of news so early in the morning. If I don¡¯t even know about it, I would appear unworldly and out of touch.¡± Daniel chuckled, his gaze inscrutable as he watched Olivia. Poor woman, she can¡¯t tell that Jordan Bet deliberately paid for this trending search, right? This is also something Jordan Bet intentionally promoted in the media, purposely showing off to others. To him, any woman is merely a human being, no difference to others. Back in University, when Jordan was deceived and dumped by a girlfriend, he never trusted women again and never took them seriously, except for the silly woman here, who has sparked his interest. If Jordan Bet doesn¡¯t draw back in time and dares to covet this silly woman, he would never let him off the hook.
Even if he was a friend, there would be no courtesy involved. His voice was deep as he casually said, ¡°We should simply wish them well, his family would be very happy too.¡± Olivia put down her phone and calmly said, ¡°I¡¯m not that close to him. It¡¯s none of my business. I¡¯m just following the gossip. I only talk business with him and I have never been interested in anyone¡¯s personal matters.¡± Daniel¡¯s sharp eyes fixed on Olivia without blinking. Thankfully you are sensible, not discussing personal matters or personal feelings, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t let you off. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m full. I have to go to work. You should rest and remember to stay in bed.¡± After leaving these words, Olivia picked up her phone and stood up. ¡°Darling, did you sleep wellst night? No backache or leg pain?¡± Olivia frowned in displeasure narrowing her eyes as she looked at Daniel, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Daniel replied seriously, ¡°My hand hurts, my leg is numb, it¡¯s your fault!¡± Her long eyshes trembled gently, Olivia clenched her jaw and bit her lip, inexplicably wanting to punch Daniel.
A flush inexplicably surged to Olivia¡¯s face. She thickened her skin and said, ¡°Thisrge bed and this big space, yet you chose not to sleep. Who asked you to keep sticking to me? You can¡¯t me me for that.¡± Daniel raised his eyebrows and chuckled, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s on me. I just like sticking to you. Only when you¡¯re by my side, do I sleep well.¡± She red at Daniel with dissatisfaction. Olivia left without looking back. Martin Wace sat opposite Olivia Jenkins and handed all the documents to her ¡°I settled all the procedures for the inheritance for you. Have a look.¡± After a quick look, Olivia confirmed that everything was in order, ¡°Thank you so much, Lawyer Wace. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal some day.¡± ¡°Tonight, will you and Daniel Marshall be celebrating together?¡± Chapter 269: 269 You are a cunning fox! Chapter 269: 269 You are a cunning fox!
Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins stared hard at Martin Wace with her bright eyes, ¡°Almost thought you could read my mind.¡± Martinughed, a smile blooming as warm as a cherry blossom in the spring wind ¨C evidently, he was used to being berated by Olivia. ¡°You¡¯ve got the shares of the Jenkins Group, and you can sign a contract with him. It¡¯s worth celebrating. You look particrly flushed today, you¡¯ve been doing pretty well recently, haven¡¯t you?¡±
¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°Nothing, just wanted to congratte you.¡± ¡°Martin, you¡¯re a cunning fox!¡± Martin chuckled, his eyes narrowing in amusement, ¡°You tter me!¡± Olivia¡¯s gaze swept over Martin, ¡°My eyes are clear and sharp. I see well. You deserve it.¡± Martin¡¯s smile dimmed a little, he even stood up, ¡°I should get going. I have to prepare a contract for Daniel. This afternoon, I¡¯ll be there to witness you signing it. Soon, the distribution rights of Cool Company¡¯s video library will be yours. ¡± Olivia replied impassively, ¡°No need for formalities, take care!¡± When Martin left, Olivia¡¯s countenance darkened. Although she inherited the majority of her father¡¯s wealth, she couldn¡¯t be happy about it. Her father had left her forever; she could only think of him in her heart. Many things were irretrievable, and the Jenkins family was in a mess too. Mrs. Jenkins really didn¡¯t eat anythingst night, she was holding up. In the morning, when Olivia tried to persuade Mrs. Jenkins to have breakfast, she ignored herpletely, neglecting her own health, sticking to her own stubbornness.
Even when the personal doctor came to give Mrs. Jenkins an intravenous infusion, she refused it vehemently, forcing them out with threats of her life. This issue had been bothering Olivia, making her feel very ufortable inside. If she told Mrs. Jenkins the truth directly, she might not be able to withstand it. Mrs. Jenkins¡¯ prejudice against her seemed to be bewitched, her determination to protect Hannah Jenkins was even reaching the point of madness. Worried, Olivia cupped her face with both hands, feeling very tired physically and mentally. Suddenly, her mobile phone rang. Olivia quickly picked up Aria Dous¡¯s call. ¡°Madam, there¡¯s an emergency. Mrs. Jenkins has fainted. She is now being rushed to the hospital.¡± While on the phone, Olivia frantically rushed out of the office, anxiously dering, ¡°I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡± In the afternoon, Mrs. Jenkins woke up. Both Olivia and Hannah were present. With her heart weighed heavy like lead in her chest, Olivia maintained her calm exterior, ¡°Grandma, you won! Hannah will stay here in Serene City with you instead of leaving for overseas. But I need to make it clear that she will never be allowed back into Jenkins Group.¡±
With her speech delivered, Olivia confidently left Mrs. Jenkins¡¯ hospital room. But the moment she turned around, Olivia¡¯s eyes were already flooded with tears. An indescribable pain and injustice filled her heart. Olivia took the stairs, intentionally avoiding the crowd. Her eyes were already red. Forcefully inhaling, blinking her eyes, she tried to disperse the gathering tear mist. The moisture gathered to form a teardrop that quietly escaped her eye, tracing a path down her cheek. As despondent as Olivia felt then, her heart ached even more. Her father must have felt a pain ten times worse than hers, yet no one understood him, no oneforted him, only his enduring silence and DIY efforts. She felt so sorry for her father and was heartbroken for his tolerance and forbearance. Her phone rang, it was Daniel. She did not pick up the call, and ended it. In an instant, she was no longer crying, collected herself, and worked hard to adjust her emotions. She put on her usual aloof face, then returned Daniel¡¯s call. ¡°I know the signing is going to be in the afternoon, I¡¯m going to Cool Company.¡±
The normally astute Daniel detected something was wrong and furrowed his brows, ¡°Honey, where are you? Chapter 270 - 270 My Wife Has the Final Say Chapter 270: My Wife Has the Final Say Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins nonchntly said, ¡°I am at the hospital, where Granny is staying.¡± Olivia didn¡¯t tell him the truth; she shouldered everything herself. Daniel¡¯s brow furrowed even tighter, ¡°Is Granny okay?¡± ¡°She has woken up, but her body is very weak. She needs to undergo an IV drip for two consecutive days. Hannah is with her.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can get back to your work. We¡¯ll meet in the evening.¡± After hanging up the phone, Olivia regained herposure and headed to the Cool Company right away. Daniel instructed Simon Howard to prepare a car; he decided to visit the stubborn Olddy at the Resilientcare Hospital. Mrs. Jenkins, after waking up, ate the porridge fed by Hannah. After her IV drip, she looked reenergized. Suddenly, Daniel arrived, leaving her dumbstruck. Although Olivia has been married to Daniel for some time, Daniel has never visited the Jenkins family. They had only met once at a funeral and hadn¡¯t spoken. Thest thing Mrs. Jenkins expected was for Daniel to show up at the hospital. Daniel emitted a chilling aura that made people shudder. His menacing eyes instilled fear, causing Mrs. Jenkins to furrow her brows in panic as she saw her grandson-inw. Particrly Hannah, she dared not meet Daniel¡¯s gaze, her hands clenched tightly due to fear. ¡°Br..brother-inw¡­ Please, have a seat!¡± Daniel didn¡¯t sit down and his cold gaze swept over Hannah, making her bite her lip nervously. Hannah had witnessed Daniel¡¯s ruthlessness, she feared him and her eyes were filled with terror. Mrs. Jenkins¡¯s face changed subtly. In her heart, she disliked her grandson-inw. Daniel was just as repellent as Olivia. Mrs. Jenkins took advantage of her seniority and coldly said, ¡°What made you find the time to visit me? Hasn¡¯t the Marshall family always looked down on the Jenkins family?¡± Daniel¡¯s icy tone gave everyone the chills, ¡°To be respected, the Jenkins Family needs to prove it¡¯s worth respecting. My grandfather always separates personal affairs from business. I prioritize my wife over everyone else. It¡¯s my wife¡¯s wish ¨C hence, if she recognizes you as her grandmother, you are my grandmother too. Therefore, I came to see you.¡± Mrs. Jenkins was infuriated, but she couldn¡¯t vent her anger on Daniel. She was aware that Daniel was not one to be messed with. Daniel¡¯s cold gaze swept over Mrs. Jenkins and Hannah, ¡°I have some good news for you Granny. I am now the secondrgest shareholder of the Jenkins Group. In business, I always differentiate between personal and professional matters. If anyone harbors ulterior motives under my watch, I will not spare her. ¡± Daniel exuded a dangerous air, his voice was sardonic and cold-blooded, ¡°Even my grandfather maintains a healthy distance from me, and I dare to confront him when he messes up. Therefore, there isn¡¯t anything I won¡¯t do, and there isn¡¯t anything I can¡¯t handle. I hope Granny and my younger sister-inw understand this. My temper isn¡¯t the best, and I tend to get angry easily; the consequences won¡¯t be pretty.¡± Daniel hade specifically to warn them because of Olivia. Mrs. Jenkins felt extremely ufortable but dared not voice her anger. Who would have thought that that rascal Olivia would luck out and find a backer? Mrs. Jenkins tightly pressed her lips together, her face lit up in anger. Daniel revealed a contemptuous sneer, and dismissively said, ¡°I hope Granny and my younger sister-inw have good hearing. There¡¯s no need for any misunderstanding, right? I have other matters to attend to. Take care, Granny, I hope your health is still robust when we meet next.¡± Hannah didn¡¯t utter a word until Daniel had left. Her body trembled a bit, cold sweats breaking out in her palms. Mrs. Jenkins was left with nothing but pent-up rage. As Aria Dous was still in the hospital room, they dared not speak their minds. As soon as she signed the contract, Olivia¡¯s cellphone rang. It was a text message from her bank. Her private ount had a transfer of twenty billion.. Chapter 271 - 271: Handsome Guy, Add Me on WeChat Chapter 271: Handsome Guy, Add Me on WeChat Trantor: 549690339 In that instant, Olivia Jenkins stared wide-eyed with disbelief. All of a sudden, her heart felt as if a heavy burden had been lifted, as though a sweet spring had welled up within her, moistening her heart, spreading fragrance throughout. With her lips slightly pursed, concealing an inexpressible excitement, the colour of her irises seemed to gradually tint with the hues of a rainbow. A radiant glow of confidence and pride surfaced on her face. Thinking of the bitter time that followed her father¡¯s departure, and the bitter water she had to swallow down into her heart, Olivia¡¯s eyes reddened, ayer of mist quietly condensed. Mixed feelings of sorrow and joy, it was deeply engraved in her heart. At this moment, Olivia understood clearly that the moment she epted two billion, she would be bound for life. Calming her emotions, Olivia left. On her way past a pharmacy, Olivia went in and bought another box of oral contraceptives. No matter whether Daniel Marshall would take any precautions, she had to protect herself. She didn¡¯t want to be coerced into having an abortion, didn¡¯t want to attract trouble. Daniel Marshall checked his phone a number of times. Olivia Jenkins hadn¡¯t called him, nor had she sent him a text message. His WeChat was also blocked by her. The little woman had received her two billion, wasn¡¯t she thrilled? Did she still want to leave him? Didn¡¯t she know how to appreciate what she¡¯d been given? In this lifetime, it was enough for him to meet one heartless woman. Despite his own persistence, she wasn¡¯t pleased, showed unwillingness, even loathed him¡­..Was he out of his mind? Daniel Marshall scoffed at the thought. Looking outside, he could see that the sky had turned a dusky grey, and Daniel¡¯splexion was terrifyingly grim, his ink-dark eyes deepening further. Simon Howard stood beside him, hesitated, and held back his words. Last time, hadn¡¯t he awake the woman with a scolding? Was that woman still treating herself importantly? Did she think herself a rare treasure that the boss could only amodate her? Frankly, Simon Howard felt that Olivia had really gone too far. If the boss didn¡¯t like this woman, he really had a mind to hit her. Daniel Marshall had already had a few sses of red wine, and he¡¯d listened to a lot of songs. His heart gradually sank, a wave of disappointment washing over. Daniel smiled bitterly, the outline of his face hardened. With his head thrown back, he chugged his ss of red wine. Without hesitation, he poured himself another ss. Suddenly, he heard the sound of a car. Auntie Jane hurried to see what was happening. In a blink of an eye, Auntie Jane hurried in, visibly excited. ¡°Sir, the missus is home.¡± Daniel Marshall was swaying the tall ss in his hand, his face sculpted like a work of art showed no expression, but there was an almost imperceptible flicker in his eyes. Daniel remained seated in the living room, his eyes did not wander idly, the icy cold aura he exuded was enough to make people stay three rooms away. With a single gesture from him, Simon Howard and Auntie Jane knew to take their leave. Olivia came in carrying several shopping bags. Her lips curled upwards slightly, seemingly in a good mood. Having changed her shoes, she headed straight for Daniel, patting Daniel on the shoulder. ¡°Handsome, can I add you on WeChat?¡± Daniel raised his eyelids slightly, looking at Olivia. Silence, but he still re-added Olivia on WeChat. ¡°Darling, have you eaten yet?¡± Daniel parted his thin lips, his voice faintly indifferent and aloof, ¡°It¡¯s surprising that you remembered to eat?¡± With a whoosh, Olivia handed all the shopping bags to Daniel, but Daniel didn¡¯t take them. Olivia tilted her head slightly, looking at Daniel, ¡°Darling, do you mean that I should hang them directly in your wardrobe?¡± Daniel¡¯s deep, indistinct eyes scanned briefly the shopping bags in Olivia¡¯s hand. He still felt a bit upset inside, really wanting to end this heartless woman. Olivias bright eyes were sparkling as she softly said, ¡°I went shopping for clothes for you, that¡¯s why I came backte. If you don¡¯t like them, then I will give them to Martin Wace tomorrow..¡± Chapter 272: 272: Wedding Ring Chapter 272: 272: Wedding Ring
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Try and find out!¡± A yful spark ignited in Daniel Marshall¡¯s deep eyes as he raised his eyebrows challengingly. Olivia Jenkins¡¯ rosy lips curved into a charming smile as she looked at him, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m going to hang up your new clothes in the closet first, I¡¯ve even matched the tie for you.¡±
The corners of Daniel¡¯s mouth curved slightly, instantly transforming his cold hard face to a softer, sexier, and more handsome one. Olivia gave Daniel a peck on his cheek and then went upstairs with the clothes. With a smile ying on his lips, Daniel only then asked Auntie Jane to prepare dinner. When Olivia came downstairs, Auntie Jane tactfully excused herself. With the lights turned off, the candlelight in the dining room created an exceptionally romantic atmosphere. The room was awash with a gentle, sweet, intimate softness, as though it had been lightly kissed by a feather. The long table was covered with whitece, a bunch of red roses sat in the middle. The beefsteak and baked lobster were already prepared, along with escargot, sd, cake¡­ It was a very romantic Western dinner. Olivia received flowers from Daniel, and she also noticed that he was now wearing his wedding ring. Was he serious about this marriage? Olivia stared at Daniel, studying him with a thoughtful gaze. Just as Olivia was about to sit down, Daniel knelt down on one knee and pulled out a box from his pocket. He opened the box and slipped a diamond ring onto Olivia¡¯s finger. Olivia was dumbfounded, her eyes wide as they fixed on the diamond ring on her finger.
The pear-shaped diamond was huge, dazzlingly brilliant, and finely cut. It was very beautiful and must be at least 10 carats. It was definitely custom-made and definitely very expensive. Blinking in disbelief, Olivia felt dazed, as if she was drunk. Caught off guard, Olivia was momentarily rendered speechless, at which Daniel, with impassioned eyes, asked, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t you like it?¡± Biting her lower lip lightly, Olivia shook her head. ¡°Are you unsatisfied with me, honey?¡± ¡°No, I¡­. I don¡¯t know how to describe the feeling¡­¡± Olivia replied, her pure eyes trembling. ¡°Everything I can give you, I will give you!¡± Olivia looked up into Daniel¡¯s eyes. His gaze was so intense it felt as though he could swallow everything whole. It was so deep, it gave her an unexinable feeling of her heart trembling. Yet, the gentleness in his eyes showed sincerity. She moistened her lips and smiled shyly, ¡°The ring is beautiful, I really like it!¡±
¡°It was custom-made overseas. From the design to choosing the diamond, it took some time, so the wedding ring was a bitte.¡± Overwhelmed and touched, Olivia didn¡¯t know what to say next. Despite her mixed feelings, she didn¡¯t want to spoil the romantic atmosphere. Deciding to be Mrs. Marshall meant being ready for everything, including the highs and lows. So, she decided to embrace Daniel¡¯s thoughtful romance. Olivia stood up and kissed Daniel¡¯s lips. Suddenly, Daniel deepened the kiss as he pulled her into his hold. Having had a ss of red wine, Olivia looked a bit dazed and tipsy. She appeared exceptionally delicate that night, as if she had let down her guard. Wearing a bathrobe, Olivia stood on the balcony, looking at the night view of Pearl Lake. Her long curls were a bit disheveled from the wind. She would sometimes tilt her head, sometimes brush away a strand of hair. Under the gentle light, Olivia looked even more charming and adorable. Also wearing a bathrobe, Daniel approached and embraced her from behind. Bowing his head, he was able to kiss her face.
His hot breath, imperiously engulfing Olivia. ¡°Honey, it¡¯s time for bed.¡± Daniel¡¯s voice was deep and pleasant, like the sound of a cello, low-pitched, charming, and stirring.. Chapter 273: 273: Wife, have you seen enough? Chapter 273: 273: Wife, have you seen enough?
Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins turned back and gazed at Daniel Marshall with her enchanting eyes. With a faint smile on her lips, Olivia chose to remain silent.
Daniel leaned in for a kiss, his warm breath hurriedly stirred her senses as his sensual lips moved slowly towards her ear. His voice was husky, full of captivating allure. ¡°My love, I¡¯ve missed you¡­¡± Olivia turned and held Daniel, captivated by the profound depth in his eyes. ¡°Darling, your wound¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I am just fine!¡± Olivia moved her lips slightly but remained speechless. Suddenly, she nted a kiss on Daniel¡¯s lips. Daniel¡¯s heated gaze didn¡¯t falter for a moment as he focused solely on Olivia. Caught off guard, he bent his head to im Olivia¡¯s lips audaciously. Olivia didn¡¯t struggle or resist. She allowed herself to be swept up in the passionate whirlwind. Last night she had let herself go too much. There was no escaping the exhaustion it now took its toll on her body, Olivia was even tempted to sleep while bathing.
After the bath, she didn¡¯t feel much better- she was all achy and sore. Walking out from the bathroom, Olivia saw Daniel wearing the new shirt she bought. She casually leaned against the wall, her unblinking eyes fixed on Daniel. This man looked good in anything, and from any angle he was impossibly handsome- it was criminal. God provided him with a handsome face, but instead of relying on looks, he carved his path in the business world with his talent. It was just so unfair! His vibrant spirit contrasted heavily with her sore body. It was as if he had been unfazed by their previous night. Olivia rolled her eyes in mild irritation. Suddenly, Daniel turned around, his gentle gaze fixed on Olivia. He moved closer to her, pulling her into his embrace. With a mischievous smile on his handsome face, Daniel¡¯s warm breath softly teased Olivia¡¯s ears, ¡°Darling, have you finished appreciating me?¡± Olivia caressed Daniel¡¯s face, ¡°How could I ever get enough of that? I n to enjoy the view every day.¡±
The corners of Daniel¡¯s deep eyes were tinted with amusement as he nted a kiss on Olivia. As Olivia held Daniel, she brought him up to speed. ¡°The contract with Cool Company, you saw it, didn¡¯t you? The first payment of 300 million will be deposited into Cool Company¡¯s official ount today. The second will follow in three months and will be paid off within a year.¡± ¡°I saw. The decision is yours.¡± While straightening Daniel¡¯s shirt, Olivia locked her sharp eyes onto his. ¡°Once we pay off the debt, the remainder will be invested in the robot project and COOKIE. We will recoup the money from Seraphina and Henry Charles and invest it into Quiet Video to produce variety shows and dramas. Jenkins Group will not acknowledge the 200 million debt from Daily Finance Debt Company, I am going to report this to the police.¡± ¡°Your n sounds good, feasible! That loan from Daily Finance is not Jenkins Group¡¯s responsibility. They should bear the consequences of their actions; we can¡¯t let them get away.¡± Olivia nodded, not showing any leniency. With Daniel¡¯s 2 billion, the financial crisis of Jenkins Group could now be resolved. The next step was to n for sustainable development. Daniel leaned in for a kiss, his tone solemn as he spoke, ¡°Prepare yourself. My grandfather or my father may cause trouble for you.¡± Olivia said indifferently, ¡°I know, I expected as much.¡± ¡°I will apany you back to Beverly Hills.¡± Olivia held Daniel¡¯s hand, noticing that his wedding ring was still on. It gave her a sense of unexpected pride mingled with a touch of tender emotion.
¡°Darling, I¡¯ll go alone. If they see you, they might get even more upset.¡± ¡°Call me anytime.¡± Oliva smiled and nodded her head. Olivia had just finished a meeting when her assistant reported, ¡°Chief Jenkins, a Miss Anderson is requesting a meeting with you. However, she didn¡¯t make an appointment and only has your business card.¡± Instantly, Olivia remembered the lipstick queen.. Chapter 274: 274 The Boss Changes Chapter 274: 274 The Boss Changes
Trantor: 549690339 Guided by a secretary, Abigail Anderson entered the CEO¡¯s office. Abigail bowed politely before taking a seat in front of Chief Jenkins.
Olivia Jenkins, with a sharp glint in her eyes, looked at Abigail and said gently, ¡°I still remember you.¡± Abigail nodded in appreciation, also looking at Olivia, sizing her up. They were around the same age, but Chief Jenkins exuded power and authority that could easily intimidate others. Chief Jenkins also seemed older, more experienced, and stable. Oddly enough, Abigail felt a bit of sympathy for Chief Jenkins; she didn¡¯t think that anyone her age should be this mature. ¡°Chief Jenkins, hello! I¡¯d like to know more about the position of Shopping King Rmender. What does it entail? Does it require a lot of public exposure?¡± Olivia, with a sharp look, seemed to prate Abigail¡¯s thoughts, ¡°You don¡¯t want to be in front of a camera, do you?¡± Abigail was hesitant, and nodded. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be on-screen if you prefer not to be. The Rmender for Shopping King is essentially a presenter role, but there are also other aspects to explore. It isn¡¯t limited to being a presenter; you can work behind the scenes too, like product selection, quality control, and so on.¡± After thinking for a moment, Abigail said, ¡°I can work on product selection, and I can negotiate with the brand side too. But, I don¡¯t have any work experience, I can learn.¡± Though Abigail admitted she didn¡¯t have any work experience, Olivia saw a confidence in her.
Olivia believed Abigail wouldn¡¯t have any problem with fashion product selection. ¡°How about a trial month, with a sry of ten thousand? If you like the COOKIE tform and you genuinely want to build a career, we can discuss your specificpensation and the contract afterwards.¡± ¡°Great! I can start work today.¡± Oliva curled up her lips into a smile, stood up, and extended her hand toward Abigail, ¡°Wee to Jenkins Group!¡± Abigail stood up and shook hands with Chief Jenkins. Thedy boss in front of her was easier to get along with than she had imagined. She seems quite friendly. Abigail desperately needed a job; she had to pay her rent in three months. So, she needed to work hard and prove her worth; she would not let those idiots underestimate her. She could live well even without her family. She would live a more fulfilling life than them. Olivia put down her work and personally led Abigail to COOKIE¡¯s operations department, introducing her to everyone there. Even though Abigail started as a product selector, Olivia still had high hopes for her. Olivia could see an indomitable determination in Abigail, something she had personally experienced in her own journey. She was very well aware that this resilience could unlock vast potential.
The boss came to work, and Adam Howard followed quickly behind him into the CEO¡¯s office. Adam observed that the corners of his boss¡¯s mouth subconsciously curved upwards, as if he was feeling good and in high spirits, something Adam hadn¡¯t seen for many years. When Adam noticed the non-ck- and-white shirt the boss was wearing, he was utterly shocked, staring with widened eyes. The boss took a week off, and when he came back, he seemed like a different person. It was incredible! His boss, formerly unchanging fashion style, had actually changed. Could it be the influence of love? With keen eyes, Adam also noticed a wedding ring on Daniel¡¯s ring finger. Adam teased, ¡°Daniel, are you in high spirits because you¡¯re happily married?¡± With a slight lift of his eyelid, Daniel red at Adam, ¡°Have you done the tasks I asked you to do?¡± Adam cheekily smiled, took a seat in front of Daniel and patted his chest, ¡°Leave it to me. I have found the sponsors and advertisers for my sister-inw.¡± Daniel fixed his eyes on Adam, ¡°My wife wants to shoot a drama series. Contact famous directors and see who is avable..¡±
Chapter 275: 275: The Little Chili Pepper is Still Powerful Chapter 275: 275: The Little Chili Pepper is Still Powerful
Trantor: 549690339 After a pause, Daniel Marshall added, ¡°Don¡¯t let my wife know.¡± Listen to that, the way he naturally calls her ¡®my wife¡¯! How intimate it sounds!
They¡¯ve put on wedding rings, are they preparing to announce it officially?! Adam Howard grinned, cheekily looking at Daniel, ¡°Got it, you can count on me. Daniel, you and your sister-inw are doing well, isn¡¯t it? Your shirt, your sister-inw bought it, didn¡¯t she? Navy blue, really suits you, it¡¯s easier on the eyes than ck shirts.¡± A small smile tugged at the corners of Daniel Marshall¡¯s lips, while his hawk-like eyes shot Adam Howard a cold nce, ¡°Are you very free?¡± Adam Howard shook his head, his smile disappearing immediately, ¡°I¡¯m busy, getting ready to go out. But, I need to tell you something, you look particrly handsome today. I really like how you look today. I feel a hint of human touch on you, it¡¯s clear you¡¯re not an inessible deity, but a lively person. You¡¯vee to life¡­¡± Before he finished, Adam Howard had already stood up and walked towards the door, getting farther and farther from Daniel. As soon as the words fell, Adam Howard disappeared like a wisp of smoke. Daniel Marshall gazed at the door with his hawk-like eyes, a smile slowly spreading on his lips. He was in good spirits. Unconsciously, the image of Olivia Jenkins leaning against the wall watching him change his clothes drifted into Daniel¡¯s mind. She thinks he¡¯s handsome too, right? His wife likes this version of him, doesn¡¯t she? He actually likes her style, the clothes that his wife bought for him feel reallyfortable.
His smile deepened at the corners of his mouth, and a warm, sweet sensation washed over Daniel. He immediately took out his private cell phone and set the picture of him and Olivia Jenkins as his screensaver. Returning to his seat, Adam Howard immediately called Martin Wace,ughing as he said, ¡°Martin, I¡¯ve just indulged in some lovey-dovey sweetness, it¡¯s so sweet that I might get cavities.¡± Martin Wace was typing as he spoke on the phone, took some time to process, ¡°What do you mean? Who¡¯s feeding you this ¡®lovey-dovey sweetness¡¯?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s Daniel Marshall, only his ¡®lovey-dovey sweetness¡¯ could excite me this much. At this moment, I¡¯m so happy, it¡¯s like I¡¯m the one in love, my mind has gone all giddy.¡± After a brief pause of surprise, Martin Wace stopped typing, and began talking seriously on the phone, ¡°What happened to Daniel Marshall? Have they stopped their cold war? They signed the contract yesterday. Everything that needed to be done is done. The 2 billion should have been transferred over.¡± ¡°Daniel Marshall is wearing a wedding ring! He also wore a navy blue shirt and a new tie. In the many years you¡¯ve known him, have you ever seen him like this? This morning, not only did I find him handsome, but for the first time, I noticed a warmth in his face. It¡¯s not tense like ice, there¡¯s a human touch in it and a faint smile.¡± Adam Howard became more excited as he spoke, reacting as if he¡¯d discovered a new world. Martin Waceughed along. ¡°Hearing you say that, it is indeed exciting. I¡¯ve truly never seen Daniel Marshall like this, it gave me a shock! Next time, we must make him treat us to a meal.¡± ¡°Who would have thought, little chilli pepper is that powerful, she¡¯s got Daniel Marshall tightly wrapped around her finger!¡± ¡°Last time, the bouquet of roses we bought and sent to sister-inw, Daniel Marshall reimbursed us 10,000 dors, so we profited. He also paid for the ne. We¡¯ll evenly split the money at lunch.¡± Adam Howard¡¯s eyes turned into slits fromughing, his happy emotions visible everywhere, ¡°Okay, okay, let¡¯s chat more at lunch.¡±
In the afternoon, Olivia Jenkins was called back to the Beverly Hills by Mr. Alexander Marshall. In the living room, in front of the servants and bodyguards, Mr.. Alexander Marshall relentlessly questioned Olivia Jenkins without regard to her feelings, ¡°Didn¡¯t you already know the agreement your father signed with the Marshall Family? How do you exin epting the 2 billion from Daniel Marshall?¡± Chapter 276: 276: Everyone Hopes She’s Swept Out the Door Chapter 276: 276: Everyone Hopes She¡¯s Swept Out the Door
Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins remained unperturbed, calmly looking at her grandfather. ¡°It¡¯s only natural for a wife to spend her husband¡¯s money, Grandpa. What needs to be exined? Hasn¡¯t Grandpa ever given money to Grandma? Doesn¡¯t Grandfather love Grandma?¡±
In an instant, Alexander Marshall clenched his lips, his face darkening terribly, his brilliant fiery eyes staring viciously at Olivia. Daring to defy the old man, and even taunt him, this young madam was bold. The servants and bodyguards present were all sweating with fear, their palms clenched tightly. Does the young madam have ten lives to court disaster? Does she not know the consequences? The young madam has too high an opinion of herself! Setting aside the eldest young master, she¡¯s nothing. She can¡¯t go on like this, she will surely be kicked out by the Marshall Family. Some servants also took pleasure in Olivia¡¯s misfortune, sneaking nces at her, eagerly looking forward to the drama. Olivia¡¯s pretty face remained impassive, fearlessly looking at her grandfather. Olivia also didn¡¯t care about the servants and bodyguards present. Want to see her make a fool of herself? That¡¯s impossible, she¡¯s not so foolish as to dig her own grave. A low air pressure swept through the living room, Olivia casually retorted, ¡°I heard that young Grandma was beautiful. No matter where she went, she was like a pearl, iparable to anyone. I believe Grandpa must have really loved Grandma. It¡¯s only natural for a man to love his wife, just every man does it in a different way.¡± At Olivia¡¯s words, Alexander¡¯s thoughts sank into the past.
Of course, his wife was beautiful, beyondpare, unique. He regrets not giving her everything he had. Merely two billion, it¡¯s nothing. What he gave to his wife far exceeded this amount. Suddenly, Alexander spoke, the coldness gone from his voice, ¡°You damned girl, with that mouth of yours I¡¯d swear you saved the gxy in your past life, otherwise, I would have busted your mouth long ago.¡± Olivia¡¯s mouth corner slightly raised, revealing a cheeky smile, ¡°Grandpa, the new generation is always better than the old one, there are always new people stepping up, you should be happy! I believe she would definitely not be difficult towards Daniel if Grandma was still alive, she cherished Daniel the most. The money I spent is the hard-earned money of my man, not Marshall Corporation¡¯s, nor was it money in the name of the Marshall Family, I didn¡¯t vite any agreement. You can check the official ounts of Jenkins Group and Marshall Corporation, there are no business dealings or any transaction records. Also, the agreement you signed didn¡¯t stipte that I can¡¯t spend my husband¡¯s money, nor did it restrict the use of money, you can¡¯t just pick on us.¡± This girl really is sharp-tongued! Alexander was obviously angry, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself tosh out. Mentioning his wife, he missed her. If his wife was still alive, in a situation like this, she would undoubtedly protect Daniel. Without evidence, he couldn¡¯t punish this damned girl, he couldn¡¯t punish her. Indeed, a husband providing for his wife is natural, it¡¯s a man¡¯s duty!
Although they couldn¡¯t directly acquire the Jenkins Group, Daniel¡¯s shareholding also means the Marshall Family has a foot in the door. There was no loss of face. It can¡¯t be denied, Daniel won this game of chess, Matthew lost miserably. The gap between the two grandsons was clear, even though Daniel always angered him, Daniel was still the suitable heir. While Grandfather was still in thought, ¡®whizz¡¯, Olivia stood up, actively offering to give him a massage. Alexander rebuked with a grumpy tone, ¡°You damned girl, don¡¯t try to curry favour, I won¡¯t forgive you!¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes sparkled with mischief, ¡°If Grandma was alive, I guess she would say, ¡®You old coot, shut up! Let the children handle their business, you keep out of it..¡± Chapter 277: 277: I am Willing to Have Two Children Chapter 277: 277: I am Willing to Have Two Children
Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins yed her role convincingly, pulling Alexander Marshall back into his memories. Unconsciously, the corners of his mouth lifted into a faint smile, tears shimmering in his eyes.
¡°You really are vexing, you know!¡± ¡°Grandpa, is your neck feeling better? Did you sleep well?¡± Alexander Marshall sighed faintly, closing his eyes. While he responded cynically, his anger waned; the strength in the girl¡¯s hands had managed to ease the tension in his neck and shoulders. But, Alexander Marshall wouldn¡¯t readily admit that he saw her in a new light; he still couldn¡¯t find it in himself to forgive her. ¡°It was your side that exploited a loophole in the agreement, so don¡¯t get too smug!¡± Olivia¡¯s beautiful face shone with confidence and pride, ¡°In this world, the victors rule and the vanquished serve! Grandfather, you should respect Daniel. He is the fruit of your nurturing, sessfully surpassing the generation before him, and that is your achievement. In truth, you¡¯re still a winner.¡± When this little wretch wasn¡¯t annoying him, her sweet words were unbearably persuasive. Alexander Marshall tried to maintain a stern face, but he failed and found himselfughing unconsciously. ¡°You really don¡¯t n to extend the Marshall family line, do you? Your high spirit and pride will get you nowhere. Whatever small schemes you have in mind, I¡¯d suggest you pack them up. Sometimes, no matter how sweetly you dress up your words, they mean nothing in the face of reality.¡± Daniel had no desire for a child and Olivia didn¡¯t n to consider Daniel¡¯s ideals until a few yearster; but now she recognized the challenges the pair was facing¡­ Olivia fell silent, and Alexander Marshall turned to look at her.
Suddenly, Alexander Marshall¡¯s expression hardened again, sternly advising, ¡°Consider the matter carefully. The Marshall Family is vast and powerful, they won¡¯t indulge your recklessness.¡±. Standing at the crossroads of personal andmercial interests, Olivia, not wanting to upset her grandfather, appeased him by saying, ¡°Grandpa, next year, Daniel and I will start nning our future. Likely, Jenkins Group will have stabilized by then, and I will be in the right mood for childbirth. Only then, when I am not rushing around, will it be suitable to have a child.¡± ¡°So, you will have a child?¡± Who could predict the future? At any rate, she would appease her grandfather now and ponder the matterter. Olivia reassured once more, ¡®Yes, at least two!¡± Alexander Marshall looked thoughtful, sighing faintly, but the tension finally began to ease from his face. ¡°You must respect the rules of the Marshall Family while you live here. If you dare betray us, bring dishonor, or insult our name, I promise I won¡¯t let you off the hook.¡± ¡°Grandfather, I understand.¡± Alexander Marshall slowly closed his eyes, not speaking anymore, and simply enjoying the massage Olivia was giving him. The girl had skillful hands; his neck didn¡¯t hurt as much, and his whole body began to rx.
All the servants and bodyguards present who had expected to see their young mistress scolded, were instead shocked to see her appease the old master. They all heard that the young mistress was willing to have a child, and instantly, they no longer dared to underestimate her. Be Thompson, who was eavesdropping at the stairs to the second floor, felt a surge of rage in her heart when she heard Olivia promise to have at least two children. Rushing back into her room, Be Thompson sent orders to her informants. Back in her room, Be Thompson didn¡¯t hide her anger and jealousy. She absolutely detested the Marshall family, especially the old master, and wished for nothing more than to get rid of Olivia, that vile woman. Daniel gave Olivia Jenkins 2 billion yuan without thinking much of it, not seeking any retribution at all. Yet, he was conspiring to bankrupt Thompson Family¡¯s Yonder Group. Be Thompson despised the old master¡¯s favoritism. As Olivia was preparing to leave Beverly Hills, she happened to catch sight of some items in the hands of a few servants. Even covered in dust, Olivia recognized them at once ¨C they were baby items, and toys¡­. Chapter 278: 278: Asking for the Area of Psychological Shadow! Chapter 278: 278: Asking for the Area of Psychological Shadow!
Trantor: 549690339 Reactively, Olivia Jenkins remembered the words Be Thompson had said. Olivia froze, standing on the spot in shock.
¡°Good day, young Mrs. Jenkins!¡± The passing servants greeted Olivia, to which she simply nodded slightly. ¡°Is your heart feeling heavy? I told you long ago, the Marshall family values the child that Charmy Bet was carrying very much. They were wholeheartedly preparing for her child. Her sudden departure brought such sorrow to the Master, and Daniel was heartbroken. To avoid any painful memories, these items have been locked away in the storage room for five years. It just so happens that the servants were cleaning out the storage room today, and these items saw the light of day again. Olivia, would you like these for your child? It would be a shame to throw them away. I assume you wouldn¡¯t mind!¡± Be Thompson¡¯s poisonous words brought Olivia¡¯s scattered thoughts back together. Olivia raised her eyes, her gaze filled with mockery and contempt as she stared at Be, ¡°If you think it¡¯s a waste, you may keep them for your grandchild. Oh wait, I don¡¯t even know if you will have grandchildren. Probably these good items won¡¯t be used at all.¡± The expression on Be Thompson¡¯s face spasmed, even though her inner rage was bursting, at the moment she pretended to be calm. She wore an amicable smile, appearing unscathed as she bantered with Olivia. ¡°No matter how deep you bury it, Daniel will never want your child, you will never measure up to Charmy Bet. You can¡¯t surpass a dead person, you always live in Charmy¡¯s shadow, she¡¯ll be haunting you for life.¡± Olivia burst intoughter, her face carrying a trace of scorn, ¡°Oh, so you¡¯ve been eavesdropping on me and my grandfather? Since I¡¯ve already promised him, you should keep your eyes wide open and watch. I will birth at least two children, I will make sure you won¡¯t have any grandchild with a prominent position.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± When ites to verbal sparring, Olivia Jenkins has never lost.
In an instance, she interrupted Be and continued her tirade. ¡°Living people have no reason topete with the dead. Moreover, all of this is mine, for I am Daniel Marshall¡¯swful wife. How could Charmy Bet crawl out of her grave to bite me? From now on, the whole world will only know of me as Daniel Marshall¡¯s wife, how many know about Charmy Bet? Aside from you, Daniel never mentioned her to me. To me, Charmy Bet is irrelevant, just a ghost. She couldn¡¯t stop me from bing Daniel¡¯s wife, nor from sleeping with him. How pitiable, forever sleeping alone under the cold ground!¡± Speaking of children, Be Thompson, I admire you. Day by day, you can watch your husband¡¯s children borne of another woman ¨C a constant reminder that you are just a ceholder for his wife. How big must your psychological shadow be! ¡± ¡°Be Thompson, I am much better than you, much happier than you. No need to live with a constant reminder every day. Oh dear, all that effort just toe up empty. I pity you for three seconds. Your son is but a defeated soldier under my husband, with just this, I really don¡¯t know what there is for you to be smug about. Jump too high, you might just fall and break your neck. You should really take care of yourself.¡± Be Thompson was so furious her face turned alternating shades of red and green, her eyes ze with fury. After finishing her tirade, Olivia Jenkins decisively turned around and walked to her car. Locked the car, opened the door, as Olivia prepared to get into the car, she heard Be Thompson¡¯s sarcastic voice from behind. ¡°So being given a wedding ring makes you think that Daniel cares for you, loves you? Howughable! The wedding ring that Daniel gave to Charmy Bet was a heart shape pink diamond, the main diamond along with the diamonds surrounding the ring, was over twenty carats.¡±
¡°Olivia Jenkins, dare you still say you¡¯re happy? Chapter 279: 279: Humiliation Chapter 279: 279: Humiliation
Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins froze, her eyes shifted slightly. Her initially calm face was streaked with a chilling undertone.
Her grip on the door handle inadvertently tightened, and she involuntarily twitched at the corner of her mouth. Mysteriously, a feeling of suffocation surged in Olivia¡¯s chest, her whole body suffused with difort. Whether it was Be Thompson, or Charmy Bet, or even Benjamin Johnson, Olivia damn sure felt they were like indestructible cockroaches, always trying to spring out and nauseate her. These ¡°dead cockroaches¡± were too disgusting. Olivia¡¯s eyes held a hint of contempt and aversion. Rather than immediatelyshing out, Olivia remained silent, Be Thompson, on the other hand, was gloating at her sess and the pleasurable feeling of revenge surged within her. Aiming for the heart is the most painful, Be would never let Olivia go, she¡¯d approach her, continue humiliating her. She couldn¡¯t even live a quiet life without being provoked and disgusted, Olivia reached her limit, turning around, the ominous and fierce re in her eyes bore into Be. Olivia¡¯s quite indifferent face was tinged with a clear trace of mockery, ¡°The conservative estimate of Daniel Marshall¡¯s fortune these days is no less than 30 billion, right? A mere 20-carat ring is nothingpared to that. The key point is, I¡¯m alive, and Daniel is my husband now. What¡¯s his is mine. Who can assure in the future that I won¡¯t have 30 billion? Would I argue with a 20 -carat ring belonging to a dead person? Have I gone mad?
Compared to 30 billion, will I care about a dead person¡¯s ring? Will I be upset with 30 billion? I¡¯m not sick, there¡¯s no reason to cut off my money-making opportunities. Take yesterday as an example, Daniel gave me 2 billion. Be Thompson, do you have that much? How much money did your father-inw give you? s, you definitely don¡¯t. You can only watch as the Yonder Group goes bankrupt, and you can¡¯t do anything about it. Such helplessness¡­ tsk, tsk, tsk¡­ how pitiful! Don¡¯t go around iming that you¡¯re the mistress of the Marshall family. That status does not match the facts at all. It¡¯s soughable.¡± Be was so angry she was struck speechless. Her face turned pale and green alternatively, ring fiercely at Olivia. Since Be loves to humiliate herself, Olivia would oblige her without leaving her any room to breathe. Olivia held up her hand, showing off her wedding ring to Be, even unting it in front of her. ¡°This ring is mine part of my personal property. The jewelry and various luxury items sent to me each year for my selection probably add up to more than a billion. As long as I don¡¯t divorce Daniel, not only do I have a permanent meal ticket, but I could also be a wealthy woman just from the things he gives me. I heard that ording to Mrs. Lillian Marshall¡¯s will, all her jewelry goes to Daniel¡¯s wife in other words, me. Even if I don¡¯t have rights to the Marshall Corporation fortune, I can still be a wealthy woman from this alone. Be Thompson, can you do that? As for Charmy Bet, who you can¡¯t seem to let go of, does she even get to enjoy any of this? The ultimate beneficiary is still me. Even her man is mine. I¡¯ve effortlessly obtained all of this what do I need topete for?
As long as I¡¯m willing to be Daniel¡¯s wife ¡ª not divorcing him ¡ª Be Thompson, I dare say, everything of the Marshall Family is mine. You will get nothing. You are bound to fail. You can¡¯t provoke me ¡ª in fact, I find you more nauseating than a cockroach!¡± Be¡¯s dim eyes were surging with waves beneath, her face twitching with expression. She truly hated this bitch in front of her, wishing she would just drop dead. Despite her extreme fury, Be still retained her manners, sarcastically responding to Olivia, ¡°Tying yourself to Daniel for a lifetime just for Mrs.. Lillian¡¯s jewelry, living a life with three people with noints, Olivia Jenkins, I really admire you!¡± Chapter 280: 280: Remarkable Skills Chapter 280: 280: Remarkable Skills
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°A life for three people?¡± Olivia Jenkins sneered coldly, elegantly approaching Be Thompson, her proud aura radiating in Be¡¯s face.
¡°Speaking of this, even if you dared to rank second, I wouldn¡¯t dare to rank first. You hadn¡¯t even married into the Marshall Family yet, and you were living a life for four people. You could even amodate an ocean, I truly admire your resilient spirit, your remarkable patience.¡± ¡°Later, you lived a life for five people for over twenty years, always encountering them, seeing them even when you closed your eyes. Be Thompson, in this regard, you are utterly unbeatable.¡± ¡°Even when my mother-inw disappeared, not only you, but also your son and family, are constantly oppressed by her and her son. Don¡¯t you find it too crowded? Don¡¯t you feel suffocated?¡± ¡°A defeated subordinate, I truly despise dealing with you. Yet, you voluntarilye to me seeking humiliation, seeking contempt. Be Thompson, are you a masochist?¡± ¡°Can you guarantee that Daniel Marshall will never fall in love with me? As long as he loves me, there won¡¯t be a third person between us. But you are different. Are you sure that your father-inw truly loves you and that he won¡¯t ever miss my mother-inw? He will miss my mother-inw when seeing Daniel, wouldn¡¯t he?¡± Unable to hold her anger anymore, Be Thompson stretched out her hand, attempting to p Olivia Jenkins. In a split second, Olivia Jenkins firmly grabbed Be¡¯s wrist, and, without any hesitation, pped Be across her face. Olivia¡¯s eyes were filled with fierce light as she coldly stared at Be Thompson. ¡°I warned you not to provoke me, or else you¡¯ll face the consequences. There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do if I set my mind to it. If I want to wear the crown, I must bear its weight. I understand clearly. No matter how many times you use Charmy Bet to attack me, I do not care because what I¡¯m after is Daniel¡¯s power and wealth.¡± Suddenly, Olivia Jenkins disdainfully let go of Be Thompson. Caught off guard, Be Thompson staggered and fell to the ground. She red at Olivia with deep resentment. Olivia Jenkins looked down at Be Thompson haughtily. ¡°You can forget about getting your hands on Marshall Corporation, forget about trying to take over all of the Marshall Family¡¯s assets. Because I will not allow it. What belongs to Daniel is mine.¡±
¡°Be Thompson, I am especially grateful to you for making me realize the cruelty of reality, and for prompting everything so that I can finally understand, no matter how much I struggle, I won¡¯t be able to get out of the Marshall family circle.¡± ¡°I¡¯vee to understand now, rather than letting others bully me and trample on me, it¡¯s better that I be the one in charge and trample on all of you. I won¡¯t divorce, I will ept the arrangement of destiny. I will make sure you will forever stay under my feet, with no chance of turning the tables.¡± Be Thompson did not refute, nor did she hit back, she just red at Olivia furiously. Olivia Jenkins sneered contemptuously at Be Thompson before getting into her car and driving away. It was only after Olivia¡¯s car disappeared in the distance that Be Thompson showed a triumphant smile. Be Thompson then took out a recorder she prepared in advance, her eyes gradually bing menacing. ¡°That damned bitch is so arrogant. That damned bitch dares to bully me, I won¡¯t let you go. Just you wait and see, there will surelye a time when you can¡¯t even cry. ¡°You dare topete with me, you¡¯re too inexperienced, you¡¯re not even worthy to shine my shoes!¡± As she was driving, Olivia Jenkins dialled Daniel Marshall¡¯s number. Olivia Jenkins looked very calm. ¡°Honey, I won¡¯t be home for dinner tonight, I¡¯m discussing some matters with a subordinate.¡±
Upon hearing this softly spoken request, the corner of Daniel¡¯s mouth unconsciously curled up, sketching a beautiful curve. ¡°Alright! Has grandpa been giving you a hard time today?¡± A nonchnt smile appeared on Olivia¡¯s face, ¡°No, I gave him a massage, it seems his mood is pretty good.. Honey, I¡¯m hanging up, make sure you rest well!¡± Chapter 281: 281: Bring a Dozen Beers Chapter 281: 281: Bring a Dozen Beers
Trantor: 549690339 Just off work, Abigail Anderson looks up to see Chief Jenkins standing at her side. Taken aback for a moment, Abigail reflexively says: ¡°Hello, Chief Jenkins!¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go. I want to discuss something with you.¡± Abigail gives Chief Jenkins a closer look. But Chief Jenkins¡¯ calm demeanor offers no window into her true emotions. Grabbing her bag, Abigail follows Chief Jenkins out of the office. Abigail also gets into Chief Chief Jenkins¡¯s car and is taken to a newly opened barbecue restaurant. Olivia Jenkins hands the menu to Abigail, ¡°Try some Serene City barbecue, it¡¯s quite tasty!¡± Abigail tentatively asks, ¡°Did you look at my resume?¡± Olivia nods, her sharp eyes on Abigail, ¡°As a boss, it¡¯s routine to know your employees. Don¡¯t be nervous, I won¡¯t investigate or pry. The bag you¡¯re carrying doesn¡¯t suit your junior position, and your clothes show how luxurious your past life was.¡± Abigail closes her eyes, offering no rebuttal. Olivia continues, ¡°How was your first day at work? How do you feel?¡± Abigail flutters her eyshes slightly, looks up, meets Chief Jenkins¡¯ gaze, ¡°It¡¯s good, choosing cosmetics and skincare products is not difficult for me.¡±
¡°On this Saturday, COOKIE¡¯s own team will begin live stream selling. You can learn something from watching them.¡± ¡°Thank you, Chief Jenkins!¡± ¡°Do you drink? Beer?¡± Abigail pauses, looking at Chief Jenkins with a puzzled expression. A few secondster, Abigail nods. Oliviaughs, seeming to bridge a distance, no longer the aloof female CEO, ¡°Did I scare you? We could get a dozen canned beers, we should finish them, or simply take the leftovers home.¡± Abigail smiles, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were so bold, Chief Jenkins!¡± ¡°After work, we¡¯re all ordinary people. It¡¯s nice to rx, have a beer, chat casually. Regardless of our circumstances, we need some pleasure in life. We cannot short-change ourselves.¡± Abigail looks surprised, she doesn¡¯t expect to share the same philosophy in life with Chief Jenkins. Olivia opens a can of beer, hands it to Abigail first, then opens one for herself, ¡°Cheers!¡±
Abigail responds, clinks their cans together, then takes a big gulp of beer. The icy cold beer, feeling awesome when it goes down! Having some beers, Olivia starts to chat, ¡°I have a close ssmate who doesn¡¯t drink, so I rarely hang out with her. The first time I saw you, I inexplicably felt like we were old friends.¡± After some hesitation, Abigail says, ¡°You remind me of my sister, who also likes to keep her troubles to herself. But given your high position, maybe that¡¯s the only option you have, after all, there are many things beyond your control.¡± Touched to the quick, a faint smile spreads across Olivia¡¯s face. She hasn¡¯t misjudged Abigail ¨C not just anyone would have such perception. She must have a story, ¡°The things you¡¯ve been through, they wereplicated, weren¡¯t they? Or you were tired of that kind of life and wanted to escape?¡± Chief Jenkins is smart, with sharp eyes. Abigail admires her, ¡°To Chief Jenkins, I toast you; may we always be happy!¡± After the toast, Olivia takes a few gulps of beer. Coolness runs from her mouth to her heart, feeling pretty good! No matter the topic, Olivia and Abigail seem to hit it off incredibly well. Olivia isn¡¯t someone with an ulterior motive, someone who¡¯d bully her at every turn, someone who¡¯d want to harm her, someone who¡¯d exploit her, someone who¡¯d y her around¡­ Drinking with Abigail allows Olivia to release some of her suppressed feelings..
Chapter 282: 282: Where is Your Ring? Chapter 282: 282: Where is Your Ring?
Trantor: 549690339 It was already past ten, Olivia Jenkins still hadn¡¯t returned home, Daniel Marshall called her. ¡°Honey, where are you?¡±
Belching from alcohol, Olivia responded, ¡°I¡¯m eating BBQnear the office, will go hometer.¡± After saying that, she hung up the phone and continued with her beer andughter. The two of them had already finished a dozen beers, quite impressive. With a frown, Daniel immediately asked Simon Howard to drive out. In the car, Daniel was searching for the highest-rated barbecue restaurant near the Jenkins Group. Just as he walked into the ce, Daniel was shocked to see Olivia drinking beer. There were more than a dozen opened beer cans on the table where Olivia was sitting. In an instant, Daniel¡¯s sexy lips tightened, and his deep eyes squinted slightly. Like a gust of wind, Daniel stood in front of Olivia, his voice deep and daunting, ¡°Have you had enough? Let¡¯s go home!¡± Olivia blinked and pinched her own face, realizing it hurt and she was not hallucinating, he¡¯de to find her. With a grin, Olivia looked up at Daniel, ¡°Do you want some BBQ? There¡¯s still beer! ¡±
Daniel didn¡¯t respond to Olivia, his deep eyes coldly stared at the woman across the table. Immediately, Abigail Anderson felt a chill down her spine, her pupils contracting, ¡°Chief Jenkins, it¡¯s toote, no more drinking, I¡¯ll go first.¡± Daniel¡¯s sexy lips opened slightly, his voice faint and cold, ¡°Simon, drive her home.¡± Abigail wanted to say she would go by herself, but when she saw his face clouded with terrifying rage, she was unable to utter a single word. Abigail obediently followed the man called Simon out of the BBQrestaurant. Daniel sat next to Olivia, and she pped him irritably, ¡°Don¡¯t scare the little girl, unlike me, not everyone has thick skin and fearless.¡± ¡°Why do you need to drink?¡± Daniel looked into Olivia¡¯s eyes, a hidden fire of anger flickering in his eyes. Olivia let out a chuckled, looking at Daniel with amusement, ¡°BBQ and beer are a perfect match, don¡¯t you know? The alcohol from red wine hits faster, am I only allowed to drink red wine and not beer?¡± Daniel didn¡¯t respond to Olivia, he just called for the waiter to pay the bill. Just as Olivia was about to continue drinking, Daniel took away her can of beer. You are too controlling and barbaric! Who gave you the right to dictate my life?¡±
After paying the bill, Daniel pulled Olivia out of the BBQ restaurant, ¡°Car key, I¡¯m driving!¡± ¡°You bastard gets more annoying every day!¡± Olivia shook off Daniel¡¯s hand, ring at him fiercely. ¡°If you have a problem, speak up, if there¡¯s an issue, we¡¯ll discuss it face to face. If you¡¯re intending to get drunk, go home and do it.¡± Without hesitation, Olivia shouted back, ¡°You¡¯re the problem, ruining my mood, I don¡¯t want you meddle.¡± Pressing his lips together, Daniel did his best to control his impending anger, calming his voice, ¡°Where¡¯s your ring? Olivia casually replied with a poker face, ¡°Such a big diamond, it¡¯s too conspicuous, I feared being robbed, so I put it in my bag.¡± Daniel looked hard at her, his handsome face cold and sharp, ¡°If you don¡¯t behave, I¡¯ll have Leaf Fiona follow you around all the time.¡± Rolling her eyes at Daniel, Olivia headed straight for her car. Following Olivia, when he saw her taking out her keys, he quickly snatched them, ¡°Get in the car, calm down, think about what you want to say, we¡¯ll discuss it at home..¡±
Chapter 283: 283: Winning People’s Hearts Chapter 283: 283: Winning People¡¯s Hearts
Trantor: 549690339 There¡¯s nothing worth mentioning. Dwelling on the past or making further exnations is meaningless for Olivia Jenkins. She¡¯s had enough. Her life is already bad enough, she will not torment herself anymore.
After getting out of the car, she head straight home. Changing her shoes, she goes upstairs. She won¡¯t let anything hold her back, nor will she let anything hinder her career advancement. Only by bing a domineering female boss, with real power in her hands, without needing anyone, without being restrained, can she be truly free. That¡¯s her goal. She will strive for it. She won¡¯t pay any mind to anything else, nor will she waste energy on them, let alone make herself troubled. Before, she just wanted to live an ordinary life, and if she had someone¡¯s love, that would be enough. No fighting, no grabbing, no struggling. However, reality hit her hard, she had no choice but to face the cruelty of reality. Since destiny has given her everything, and she can¡¯t escape, then she has to ept it, and use everything to create the value she wants. Olivia Jenkins took some clothes and prepared to take a bath. Daniel Marshall stopped her. In that moment, sheughed enticingly, looking at Daniel, ¡°Honey, buy me another ring. I want something low-key that won¡¯t affect my writing. The wedding ring you gave me is too luxurious. It¡¯s more suitable to show off at grand asions, to suppress those wealthydies. Besides, the employees around me can¡¯t appreciate it. It¡¯s so valuable, I¡¯m afraid I might lose it.¡± Daniel, with his sharp hawk-like eyes, stared intently at Olivia, ¡°Is it really just this little issue?¡± Olivia smiled charmingly, her hands affectionately wrapped around Daniel¡¯s neck. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m still angry. Who told you to stop me from drinking beer
ana chased mypant away. Also, I reel that my Jewelry IS too scarce. I don¡¯t have enough pieces to wear at different asions!¡± Daniel kissed Olivia and held her. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to the jewelry store. You can pick some jewelry yourself tomorrow. Grandma¡¯s jewelry is kept by grandpa. I¡¯ll ask for it tomorrow. They¡¯re all yours.¡± ¡°Honey, you¡¯re too good to me!¡± As her words fell, Olivia initiated a kiss. The cold hard lines on Daniel¡¯s face softened slightly. Daniel hugged Olivia tightly. He would give her everything he could, not knowing if this could warm her heart. He didn¡¯t know if she was as happy as her radiant smile showed. He still felt, Olivia¡¯s heart was far away from him. No matter if it was true or not what this woman said, he wanted to believe it. At least, it seemed she needed him and cared for him. Though Olivia also hugged Daniel and smiled charmingly, she had mixed feelings, and even looked down on him a little. Everyone is just ying a part, meeting worthy opponents.
Without pickings, without hysterics, without probing, even kind lies could make their rtionship seem much more harmonious. If she can avoid making enemies and win people¡¯s hearts, why not do it! The next morning, the rm went off and Olivia didn¡¯t want to get up. After moving to Daniel¡¯s room, she became a difficult early riser every day, as if even a thunderbolt wouldn¡¯t budge her. Every day when she woke up, she felt sore all over. Olivia opened her eyes and red resentfully at Daniel. How could this bastard have such good stamina? Looking at Daniel¡¯s tempting handsome face, Olivia really wanted to punch him. Daniel¡¯s voice was deep, like a bass cannon, pleasant and appealing. His eyes on Olivia also carried a spoiling soft glow, ¡°Wife, it¡¯s time to get up. There¡¯s a surprise downstairs..¡± Chapter 284: 284: A Scene Beyond Imagination Chapter 284: 284: A Scene Beyond Imagination
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Whether to be surprised or not, Olivia Jenkins didn¡¯t really care. Her priorities were work and her career. Lazily stretching her body, Olivia obediently got up from bed.
She even took the initiative to tidy Daniel¡¯s suit and tie his tie for him. Their situation was no different from that of a regr couple ¨C they seemed to be loving. As Olivia descended the stairs slowly, she was taken aback by the sight before her. Sales associates, adorned in different uniforms and wearing white gloves, were holding trays with pieces of jewelry that shone brilliantly, an utterly dazzling sight. Olivia was stunned and stood still. With his arm around Olivia, Daniel led her slowly down the stairs, ¡°My wife, see if there is any jewelry you like. Feel free to choose. These brand¡¯s designers can create bespoke jewelry for you. Don¡¯t hesitate to share your requirements with them.¡± Olivia blinked, somewhat stunned. The truth was, she had only casually mentioned itst night to stop Daniel from going on about Charmy Bet. No matter how much they discussed the matter, there would never be a satisfactory answer. So, she¡¯d made up an excuse to brush it aside but did not expect Daniel to take it seriously. Honestly, Olivia didn¡¯t have much desire for jewelry. She didn¡¯t care much about such materialistic things. Daniel held Olivia in his arms, apanying her through the selection. Any beautiful piece of jewelry that caught Daniel¡¯s eye, he had Olivia try it on. Looking at her hands full of rings, Olivia¡¯s scattered thoughts finally gathered back.
The words she¡¯d saidst night couldn¡¯t be taken back. To put Daniel¡¯s mind at ease, Olivia happily chose rings as if she were an indulged wife. Anything that caught her eye, she kept. The jewelry worth millions, she wanted it as well. Moreover, Olivia chose three sets in one go. Snuggling up to Daniel and acting coy, Olivia asked, ¡°My dear, do you think I¡¯m materialistic or a spendthrift?¡± Daniel kissed his dainty wife and a smile slowly appeared on his face. Heforted her, saying, ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy, I don¡¯t mind hard work to afford this. You don¡¯t need to feel any burden.¡± Olivia smiled radiantly, her almond-shaped eyes narrowing, ¡°That¡¯s enough for now, I¡¯ll get more when I decide.¡± Daniel waved his hand, and the manager led the sales associates away. As they departed, they all envied Mrs. Olivia. Their eyes were filled with desire, wishing they were in her ce. Auntie Jane tactfully withdrew, leaving only Daniel and Olivia in the vast living room. Daniel gently held Olivia¡¯s hand, looking at the diamond ring on her ring finger. His expression was serious and his tone deterred, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to remove it casually!¡±
Olivia was quite satisfied with her chosen 50-point diamond ring. She nodded seriously and promised, ¡°Okay, I will listen to my husband!¡± Daniel held Olivia tightly. If her words came true, if she truly would soften, that would be enough! Mrs. Jenkins was discharged from the hospital, and Hannah Jenkins stayed at home with her grandmother. Suddenly, Hannah¡¯s phone rang. It was an unknown number. After some hesitation, Hannah answered the call. ¡°Hello!¡± ¡°Miss Hannah Jenkins, it¡¯s me, Matthew Marshall!¡± Without hesitation, Hannah firmly replied showing a hint of irritation, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in buying insurance. Please don¡¯t disturb me.¡± Having said that, Hannah immediately hung up the phone. Hannah was preparing rice soup for her grandmother, but identally spilled some on her dress. She had to go back to her room to change. Once she entered the washroom and turned on the faucet, Hannah called Matthew back.
¡°Sorry, I was unable to talk earlier. Mr. Matthew Marshall, how can I help you?¡± Matthew was straightforward: ¡°I sincerely invite you to join Light Media..¡± Chapter 285: 285: Group Ridicule Chapter 285: 285: Group Ridicule
Trantor: 549690339 Hannah Jenkins looked surprised, ¡°Me?¡± Matthew Marshall with a gloomy smile on his face said softly, ¡°Miss Hannah Jenkins, a screeny graduate, I¡¯ve seen your work, you¡¯re well suited for Light Media.
Besides Light Media, you probably don¡¯t have any better options, do you? I¡¯m willing to extend a hand to you, and help you out of your dire straits.¡± A look of fury washed over Hannah Jenkins¡¯ face as hatred surged within her. She would never let Olivia Jenkins off. She was determined to retaliate. Given her current circumstances, Light Media indeed was her best stepping stone. After a moment of thought, Hannah Jenkins answered: ¡°I ept your offer. I will go to Light Media. I promise I won¡¯t let you down.¡± The smile deepened on Matthew¡¯s face, ¡°I wish us a pleasant coboration! I believe you are bound to seed, All you need is a chance. And I am providing you that opportunity.¡± Hannah Jenkins chuckled, tentatively asking, ¡°Isn¡¯t Daniel Marshall your brother? Why are you opposing him?¡± ¡°Miss Hannah Jenkins, you are misunderstanding. We are merely discussing work matters, it has nothing to do with personal affairs. Your joining Light Media won¡¯t cause any harm to Marshall Corporation.¡± ¡°When do I start?¡± ¡°Tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Alright, See you tomorrow morning!¡±
After changing her clothes, Hannah was getting ready to step out. Suddenly, a new text message alert sounded. Olivia paused her steps, she checked the message first. It was from Benjamin Johnson. [Matthew Marshall inviting you to join Light Media was a suggestion from both of us. If you don¡¯t do anything, you¡¯ll be sitting duck. You¡¯ll never be able to reim Jenkins Group. The only person who can help you is me, Matthew is no match for Daniel.] While sitting on the bed, Hannah answered Benjamin¡¯s message. [Why are you helping me? I don¡¯t have any bargaining chips to trade with you?] [Silly girl, can¡¯t you see? Daniel Marshall is my target, you are not on my sight. Even your sister, she¡¯s just a pawn.] Without replying to Benjamin, he sent her another text. [Hannah, to be honest, you are left with no choice. Otherwise, Olivia will corner you. She won¡¯t even let you have a meal to eat. Now you have Mrs. Jenkins¡¯ protection. Are you sure Mrs. Jenkins will live a hundred years? Old people are prone to shock. Can you ce your lifetime¡¯s worth on Mrs.
Jenkins?] Benjamin¡¯s message struck a chord with Hannah. This was also her biggest worry. Besides, she had leverage with Olivia. Once grandma dies, Olivia could easily control her and make it impossible for her to turn the tables. At that point, her situation might be unthinkable. Having thought it all through, Hannah replied to Benjamin¡¯s message saying she was willing to take advice from him. Hannah had no chance against Daniel nor Olivia. Her only hope lies with Benjamin. Invited to Serene City¡¯s TV ¡°People¡± column, Olivia Jenkins epted the interview. On the program, Olivia disclosed for the first time her transformation into a producer and revealed that she was preparing to adapt the famous online novel ¡°My Tsundere Husband¡±. Regarding the leading actor, Olivia didn¡¯t reveal any details, but mentioned it was almost confirmed.
The program broadcasted tonight drew the attention of original novel¡¯s fans and sparked heatedments. Olivia Jenkins was instantly on the trending list. The public was skeptical about Olivia¡¯s shift in roles and made mockery of her, stating that she was merely splurging financially and this wouldn¡¯t save Quiet Video. Many fans of the original novel also advised her to go back to being a doctor and refrain from ruining the original version or destroying their beautiful fantasies. Upon seeing this news, Be Thompson, as if the matter wasn¡¯t stirred up enough, promptly reported it to her grandfather.. Chapter 286: 286: A Great Disaster Approaches Chapter 286: 286: A Great Disaster Approaches
Trantor: 549690339 Michael Marshall was also in the living room and heard everything. Michael Marshall¡¯s face looked terrible, his deep eyes smoldering with suppressed anger.
¡°Dad, we must kick that vixen out of the Marshall family. Otherwise, Daniel won¡¯t wake up to the truth and will continue to be oblivious of his actions.¡± Mr. Alexander Marshall slightly raised his eyebrow, giving his son a re. Straight after, Mr. Alexander Marshall¡¯s icy gaze fell on Be Thompson. Ever since his son returned to Beverly Hills, Mr. Alexander Marshall felt something was amiss. In the past, he never cared nor intervened in Daniel¡¯s affairs. Buttely, he¡¯s been taking a surprisingly keen interest. Has his son finally grasped the responsibilities of being a father? Or has he got some ulterior motives in his mind? Could someone be whispering into his ear, trying to sow discontent? ¡°Michael Marshall, why are you so upset? Has that girl Olivia Jenkins offended you? Or has her sharp tongue irked you?¡± Even though the question was posed at Michael Marshall, Mr. Alexander Marshall directed his stare at Be. She immediately felt difort crawling all over her skin. However, she continued to feign ignorance and maintain her calm. Listen, Mr. Alexander Marshall¡¯s way of addressing Olivia Jenkins has changed. It is much more polite than before. That must mean he has changed his perception of her or intends to favor her! Be Thompson¡¯s mind was thrown into an uproar, but she maintained her calm demeanor, not revealing the jealousy and hatred roiling in her heart.
Suppressing his anger, Michael Marshall retorted with righteous indignation, ¡°Dad, she took 2 billion from Daniel and abused the loophole in the agreement. You didn¡¯t punish her at all. Do you really want to indulge her until she creates an infernal mess in the Marshall family? Are you just going to sit back and watch as she leads our family to ruin? Other than seducing men, what else can that wretched girl do?¡± In that moment, Mr. Alexander Marshall felt as if a bucket of cold water was thrown over him. He felt extreme disappointment at his son. His son¡¯s view was utterly biased. He failed to acknowledge the abilities of Olivia Jenkins and severely underestimated her. ¡°Wait until she¡¯s back, then you can ask her yourself about what she is capable of.¡± ¡°Dad, are you also bewitched by her? Didn¡¯t you used to have some serious criticisms about her?¡± Looking annoyed, Mr. Alexander Marshall furrowed his brows, his stern face looking as sharp as a knife. ¡°Michael Marshall, don¡¯t let your emotions obstruct your judgment. In this aspect, you are definitely not as good as Daniel. Don¡¯t jump to conclusions, even things you see with your own eyes could be deceptive. The human heart isn¡¯t easy to discern.¡± Be Thompson remained silent, her heart shuddered upon hearing his words. Be didn¡¯t dare nce at the sharp-witted Mr. Alexander Marshall, she had a guilty conscience. Michael Marshall¡¯s main goal was to get Olivia Jenkins out of the Marshall family. He didn¡¯t want to argue with his father, so he held his tongue. Maniptive women like her can¡¯t be allowed to stay in the Marshall family.
Unless this contemptible woman doesn¡¯t give him any reason to do so, he certainly won¡¯t let her off easily. Mr. Alexander Marshall also fell silent and started considering the dynamics of the Marshall family. Some things that girl Olivia Jenkins had said had struck a chord with him. While he is still alive, he can suppress all the undercurrents of unrest. But what happens after he¡¯s gone is a different story. Not only will the members of the Marshall family fight among themselves, the distant rtives definitely won¡¯t sit still either. It¡¯s not good for one person to hold all the power. Only when there¡¯s fairpetition, with each individual showing their own strengths, can a bnce be achieved. This is the principle behind pce intrigue. It¡¯s time to elevate that girl Olivia Jenkins¡¯s status. Be Thompson shouldn¡¯t be allowed to call the shots anymore. By giving Olivia Jenkins a prominent position and validating her status, he could also send a strong message to their distant rtives. Even if there are disputes within the Marshall family, it¡¯s not their ce to voice their opinions. Daniel walked into the living room, his arm draped around Olivia Jenkins. It seemed like disaster was about to strike, as all eyes were on Daniel and Olivia
Jenkins.. Chapter 287: 287: The Spearhead Chapter 287: 287: The Spearhead
Trantor: 549690339 Daniel Marshall and Olivia Jenkins sat on the sofa, with Daniel embracing Olivia, apparently telling everyone in the room that as long as he was there, no one could bully Olivia. Michael Marshall didn¡¯t take Daniel¡¯s statement seriously. He red at Olivia without disguising his disdain that stabbed sharply like a knife.
No emotions wavered on Olivia¡¯s face. She ignored her father-inw¡¯s opinion. A trace of disdain swept across her eyes as she coldly nced at Be Thompson. Be was definitely up to her old tricks of stirring up trouble and sowing discord There was an emotion of disdain still present in Olivia¡¯s eyes. Deep down, she looked down on the actions of the Marshall family, especially her father-inw who seemed blind, unable to distinguish right from wrong. Be didn¡¯t dare make a sound; it wasn¡¯t her turn to express her opinion. She secretly observed the old man¡¯s reaction, guessing the old man¡¯s thoughts, she was only concerned about her own interests. No matter how much Olivia, this despicable woman, disliked her mother-inw, Be was still her mother-inw. She would always be above Olivia. Be didn¡¯t deign Olivia¡¯s disregard for her, still maintaining an air of superiority. Daniel and Olivia had arrived, sat for a while, and yet the living room remained quiet. No one took the initiative to break the icy silence. Alexander Marshall¡¯s sharp gaze scanned around like a hawk¡¯s. Frustrated, Alexander could see everyone¡¯s intentions. Biting his lips, he said, What an disappointing family! Everyone scheming their own plots. Are they here to gaze at each other? Even a blind date wouldn¡¯t be this silent. Suddenly, Olivia was the first to break the frozen atmosphere. ¡°Grandfather, what do you want to say?¡± Alexander¡¯s stern gaze lightly swept over Olivia. ¡°They think you¡¯re wrong. Do you know what you¡¯ve done wrong, girl?¡± Olivia blinked in confusion, ¡°Where is the mistake?¡±
Alexander stared sharply at Be, ¡°You think she¡¯s wrong. Tell us what wrong she¡¯s done. What grievance do you have with her? What¡¯s causing all this fuss?¡± The old man suddenly turned his usatory finger toward her, startling Be. As Be stared back at the old man, she shivered under his menacing gaze, a wave of panic and fear swept over her. In the midst of her hesitation, Michael spoke coldly. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re clearly favoring one side. Can¡¯t the elders in the family monitor their daughters-inw? Ever since this woman married into the Marshall family, what has she done that¡¯s been reassuring? When did she not cause chaos in the Marshall family?¡± Daniel revealed a scornful and sarcastic smile, dismissing them casually. ¡°When was it not someone deliberately sowing discord? When was it not someone hoping the Marshall family fell into chaos? When was it not someone fantasizing about reaping the benefits of the fishermen? The intentions of some are clearlyid on the table. Dad, can¡¯t you see? Do you think everyone is blind?¡± Michael¡¯s gaze turned stern, rage boiling in his chest. He shouted angrily, ¡°Shut up! Daniel, you¡¯re getting more and more insolent! How can you be so confused by the lies?¡± Daniel¡¯s gaze was like a frosty de, cold and ruthless. His deep voice brought a chilling sensation, ¡°Dad, I suggest you get a good pair of sses, and make sure you clean them properly. I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll stumble one day without Imowing it.¡± Bursting intoughter, Olivia couldn¡¯t help herself. Everyone was looking at Olivia except for Daniel.. Chapter 288: 288: Kill Steal Chapter 288: 288: Kill Steal
Trantor: 549690339 In an instant, Michael Marshall¡¯s face twisted with fury like a raging lion, his bulging eyes seemed ready to pop out of his head. He pointed at Olivia Jenkins, sternly confronting his father, ¡°Father, are you still coinc to tolerate such a disresDectful Derson? Having someone like her in
the Marshall Family is bad luck!¡± Be Thompson, aware of the shifting winds, quickly lowered her stance and apologized, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for being too gossipy, causing you all to argue. Father, punish me instead!¡± Alexander Marshall¡¯s face darkened, his lips tightly pursed, his deep-set eyes seemed to harbour a storm of imminent anger. The smile on Olivia Jenkins¡¯ face deepened, with a hint of mockery in her eyes, ¡°Father, do you hate me this much? Do you look down on me that much? I didn¡¯tugh at you. Why are you so worked up and taking everything so personally? What should I do? I¡¯mughing at how Daniel can be so funny. There¡¯s no rule againstughing at my own husband, is there?¡± The anger in Michael Marshall¡¯s eyes was nearly zing, and the veins on his forehead almost popped out, ¡°You¡¯re twisting the truth! This is the Marshall Family, you don¡¯t have the right to act so outrageously, get out!¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s voice was as cold as ice, he calmly spoke, as if a cold front swept across the living room, ¡°So father wants to dominate in the Marshall Family? You even want to drive me out, don¡¯t you?¡± Seeing the mounting tension between his son and grandson, Alexander Marshall roared: ¡°Enough, are you all treating me as if I¡¯m dead?¡± Undeterred, Olivia Jenkins continued, ¡°The minute I step through the door, I¡¯m used. What did I do wrong? Grandfather, is it wrong that I am Daniel¡¯s wife? Is it wrong to have the identity of the Marshall Family¡¯s daughter-inw?¡± Alexander Marshall¡¯s pupils contracted, his eyes narrowed, he coldly red at Be Thompson, ¡°You tell me, where had my granddaughter-inw gone wrong? I think she¡¯s done nothing wrong. In this world, the winner takes all, and losers are always in the wrong. People should know their own standing!¡±
Daniel Marshall chimed in, ¡°Miss Be Thompson, I¡¯d like to know what¡¯s my wife done wrong too? How could I not know? Am I greatly mistaken? Are you going to use me from your moral high ground?¡± Michael Marshall parted his lips to speak, but he was immediately cut off by Alexander Marshall, ¡°Shut your mouth. I want to hear from her, where did Olivia Jenkins go wrong?¡± For a moment, Be Thompson shuddered uncontrobly. She looked pitifully at Michael Marshall, who obediently kept his mouth shut, unlike Daniel Marshall who would defend Olivia Jenkins even at the expense of breaking ties with his family. Disappointing bitterness instantly overwhelmed Be Thompson. Intimidated by her father-inw¡¯s authority and severity, and pressured by Daniel Marshall¡¯s aggressive stance, Be Thompson had no choice but to directly respond to the usations she had instigated. ¡°Isn¡¯t Olivia Jenkins trending? She¡¯s bing a producer, trying to mimic others by making TV series. She¡¯s an outsider with no experience. How can shepete with industry insiders? She¡¯s going to invest a lot of money in this series. What if she fails? What will she do then?¡± In the living room, only Be Thompson¡¯s voice could be heard. Everyone was looking at her. As she spoke, her voice grew more and more cautious, afraid that she might say something wrong and bring the wrath upon herself or that the patriarch would reprimand her and punish her. ¡°I wanted someone to dissuade her from doing such risky things. Filmmaking is a massive investment. It¡¯s not something you can just casually undertake.¡± ¡°Furthermore, there are people criticising her online. I¡¯m worried it will impact the Marshall Family, that fans will dig up a slew of issues and create chaos.
That¡¯s all.¡± Alexander Marshall didn¡¯t leave any room for Be Thompson, metaphorically pping her in the face, ¡°You¡¯ve missed out some points, you said Olivia Jenkins was wasting the Marshall Family¡¯s capital. You were clear that Olivia Jenkins wanted to bankrupt the Marshall Family. You depicted Olivia Jenkins as a bottomless pit that leeches off the Marshall Family, to strengthen the Jenkins Group..¡± Chapter 289: 289: Expelled from Marshall Family Chapter 289: 289: Expelled from Marshall Family
Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins¡¯ eyes red menacingly as she interrogated Be Thompson, ¡°Miss Thompson, have I upset your ancestral spirits? Or is it because smoke is rising from your family¡¯s graves, giving you such confidence to undermine me in this way? Be Thompson lowered her eyes slightly, too scared to refute.
Could it be possible that her conversation with Michael Marshall was overheard by the old man? The old man had exactly echoed her words to Michael. Could the old man have arranged a spy to watch her, or had he been monitoring her for a while now? Even talking at home wasn¡¯t safe, there was no privacy, she had no secrets, this family was pretty scary. Be Thompson felt a tight knot in her heart, her hands gripped tightly, her long nails dug into her palms. She didn¡¯t seem to feel the pain as she tried to maintain herposure. Blinking, Be Thompson grew more and more flustered. Her facial expression contorted, her pupils contracted, her eyes unconsciously narrow. She wished there was a hole in the living room floor she could crawl into. Be Thompson also hoped that she was deaf, hearing nothing, and everything would just continue as normal. Daniel Marshall was filled with a dangerous aura. His cold eyes were full of intimidation, ¡°Miss Thompson, since my wife has confronted you directly, it¡¯s only fair you tell us exactly where she offended you. Let us evaluate this so that you stop sowing discord behind our backs and causing the Marshall family to be in constant turmoil.¡± A chill flickered in Olivia¡¯s eyes and she pressed assertively, ¡°Miss Thompson, speak your mind here and now. So you won¡¯t need to secretly nder me behind my back. If you¡¯re not happy with me, if you haveints, wherever I¡¯ve crossed you, please say it out loud. Do not constantly belittle me behind my back and make a fool of me.¡± As a senior, she had been bullied up to this point, where could she hide her face now? Be Thompson¡¯s eyes welled up. She looked at Michael Marshall pathetically, hoping he could help her out of this predicament. Daniel and Olivia were both pping her in the face, and the old man was helping them, making her and her husband feel ufortable in front of everyone. Could Michael just swallow his pride and let them do this?
Be Thompson was on the verge of tears, eagerly waiting for Michael to extend a hand of help. She still hoped Michael could uphold their dignity as a couple within this family. Michael Marshall pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say a word. Be Thompson immediately fell into despair. Her heart felt as though it fell into the abyss. Olivia Jenkins showed her full determination, a trace of disdainful coldughter emerged from the corner of her mouth, ¡°I take my career seriously, and yet it seems to you that I¡¯m squandering everything. Do you all consider me a disgrace who drinks the lifeblood of the Marshall family? Do you all think I¡¯ll fall to such an unfortunate fate to lose everything? Do you dare to bet with me? If I can turn Quiet Video¡¯s losses into profits and turn it into a top long video tform, does the Marshall Family dare to give Light Media to me? I¡¯ll ce my bets, do you dare to bet against me?¡± With Olivia¡¯s eagle-like sharp eyes bursting with intense coldness, she boldly stared at her father-inw and Be Thompson. Her dominance frightened everyone present. They were all watching her. Light Media belonged to her son. If Light Media fell into Olivia¡¯s hands again, she and her son will truly have nothing left. Be Thompson jumped out anxiously and used Olivia. ¡°You are so ambitious. You¡¯re just trying to seize the opportunity to take over Light Media. You dishonest woman are so vicious. I didn¡¯t misjudge you. It¡¯s you who wants to stir up strife in the Marshall family. You are up to no good, you even want to swallow Marshall Corporation. Your greedy nature is finally showing itself, you should be kicked out of the Marshall Family immediately.¡± The color of Alexander Marshall¡¯s face was terrifyingly dark, and his deep eyes were full of furious mes, ¡°Be Thompson, enough! I don¡¯t want to see you, leave Beverly Hills immediately and go back to your mother¡¯s house!¡± Chapter 290: 290: Unstoppable Chapter 290: 290: Unstoppable
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°She¡¯s to leave Beverly Hills immediately? She¡¯s to get out and go home to her mother?
Be Thompson widened her eyes in astonishment, unable to believe it. It can¡¯t be, this must be an illusion! Her ears must be failing her, she might have misheard it! It should be that wretched woman, Olivia Jenkins, who should be driven out of Beverly Hills, out of the Marshall Family! Seeing Be Thompson still lingering in Beverly Hills, Alexander Marshall cast a nce at his bodyguards. Immediately, two bodyguards went over to guide Be Thompson out. The chief steward of Beverly Hills was also hurriedly approaching. ¡°Madam, please!¡± Be Thompson¡¯s eyes were about to pop out. She looked around in disbelief, then finally they filled with panic and fell on Michael Marshall. Be Thompson was trembling involuntarily, her lips were uncontrobly quivering as well. ¡°Mi¡­ Michael, say something. Are you really going to kick me out of Beverly Hills? Kick me out of the Marshall Family? Am I still your wife?¡±
¡°Be¡­¡± Alexander interrupted his son in a raised furious roar, ¡°What are you all standing around for? Do you all want to get out of Beverly Hills too?¡± The bodyguards and the chief-steward didn¡¯t want to lose their high-paying jobs, they wouldn¡¯t dare to disobey the old master¡¯s orders. They immediately dragged Be Thompson away. In an instant, Be Thompson started crying, ¡°Michael, save me! Have you forgotten the affection between us? Father, you are too cruel, you are kicking me out without discerning right from wrong, you are biased!¡± ¡°Father, you are indulging a lowly woman, it will lead to the ruin of the Marshall Family, please see the truth, father!¡± Be Thompson struggled forcefully, resisting. The bodyguards didnt let her off and had already dragged her out of the living room. Michael Marshall couldn¡¯t stand seeing Be Thompson being treated unfairly, he red furiously at Olivia Jenkins. At the same time, he also took a quiet, forceful stance pleading for Be Thompson. ¡°Father, you¡¯ve gone too far! Be has been in the Marshall Family for more than twenty years, she has always been mindful and considerate for the Marshall Family. How can you treat her this way? Even if she has no merits, she still has tirelessly worked hard. How can you kick her out casually? What about Matthew Marshall¡¯s dignity? Isn¡¯t Matthew your grandson, are you not considering him?¡± Alexander Marshall¡¯s face darkened menacingly, his chilling tone made people shudder, ¡°Then you can join her in leaving the Marshall Family!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t leave, I won¡¯t let certain people seed! I won¡¯t let certain people disturb the Marshall Family!¡± Michael Marshall stared furiously at Daniel Marshall and Olivia Jenkins, a fiery gleam in his eyes.
Alexander Marshall¡¯s fury was evident on his face, and he could not be bothered to argue with his son anymore. All in all, he didn¡¯t want to see Be Thompson. If she wasn¡¯t shown her ce, she wouldn¡¯t yield. He was still alive, this family was still under his governance. Whoever dared to cross the line, he certainly won¡¯t spare them. Matthew Marshall was back. As soon as he got off the car, he saw his mother being dragged out by the bodyguards, with the chief steward following closely. Immediately, Matthew Marshall rushed up, forcibly pushed the bodyguards away and shielded his mother behind his back. Matthew Marshall challenged them angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t you guys know who she is? The Madame of the Marshall Family, how dare you treat her like this, do you have a death wish?¡± Alexander Marshall stepped out, his cold severe voice shattering the peaceful night, ¡°It¡¯s me who asked her to get the hell out of the Marshall Family, to go back to her mother¡¯s house. Do you think I¡¯m tired of living, eagerly waiting for me to die?¡± In an instant, Be Thompson protected her son, speaking up for him, she could never antagonize the old master, and certainly not give Daniel Marshall any advantage. ¡°Father, Matthew said that in a rush, he knows nothing, he¡¯s very naive, please don¡¯t me him.¡± Alexander Marshall was deadly menacing, ¡°Matthew, if you can¡¯t stand all this, then you leave with your mother..¡±
Chapter 291: 291: In a Dilemma Chapter 291: 291: In a Dilemma
Trantor: 549690339 NO! My son cannot leave the Marshall Family, otherwise, everything will be over.
Be Thompson stopped crying and began to apologize in a low voice. Matthew Marshall wanted to stand up for her, but Be Thompson held him back, gesturing him to stay quiet. Seeing his mother in pain, Matthew furrowed his brow, his heart also filled with contempt for his own powerlessness. Not to worry his mother, Matthew opted for silence, yet his eyes betrayed his painful emotions. Even though she wasn¡¯t crying anymore, Be Thompson¡¯s tear-filled eyes overflowed, the drops sliding slowly down her cheeks. Despite her uncontroble hatred inside, she didn¡¯t reveal it. Instead, she continued to apologize, suppressing her pride and dignity underfoot. She¡¯d remember the humiliation she experienced today, and she would certainly repay Daniel Marshall and Olivia Jenkins double-fold. Be Thompson: ¡°Father, it¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s disgraceful as an elder. I shouldn¡¯t have been jealous of Olivia, stirred up trouble, and caused chaos in the Marshall household. I shouldn¡¯t have tried to sow discord between Olivia and the family. I deserve to be driven out of the Marshalls. I¡¯ll sincerely reflect on my actions, mend my ways, and learn to be tolerant.¡± Alexander Marshall¡¯s voice was sharp and cold, his critical eyes shing with contempt, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t instigated things, if you hadn¡¯t fueled the fire, the fire wouldn¡¯t have reached you, Be Thompson. I hope you¡¯re sincere in your introspection and understand your mistakes, rather than ming others for being unfair to you. You can¡¯t hide the truth.¡± Matthew¡¯s hand clenched into a fist, as if gathering all his hatred. Be Thompson tightly held her son¡¯s hand, signaling him to hold back. Heeding his mother¡¯s direction, Matthew¡¯s fist gradually rxes as he tries to hide his resentful emotions.
Her son being obedient was Be Thompson¡¯s only constion. No matter what difficulties she¡¯d face, she¡¯d endure, she had to n for her son¡¯s future. Be Thompson: ¡°Father is right, I¡¯ll take the lesson and make changes.¡± Turning her gaze away from Alexander, Be Thompson looked at Olivia and bowed, ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, I don¡¯t have the face to ask for your forgiveness.¡± Olivia curled her lips in disdain, remaining silent. Be Thompson would humiliate herself to protect her son. Olivia didn¡¯t believe for a moment that Be was truly apologizing to her or that she would repent. So, Olivia felt no need to y along with her act. Going forward, only one of them could survive. Be wouldn¡¯t stop until Olivia was destroyed. Without anyone to retain her or a kind word to be heard, Be Thompson turned into the butt of the joke under everyone¡¯s gaze, her face stiff with humiliation. Under the bodyguard¡¯s watch, Be Thompson got into the car and left Beverly Hills in the middle of the night. She never dreamt that she would be driven out of the Marshall family in such disgrace after over twenty years. She was swallowed up by bitter disappointment, leaving only uncontroble resentment.
Just wait and see, she would be back for her revenge. Matthew, silent, walked back to the main house after seeing off his mother. As he passed by Daniel and Olivia, a dangerous aura around him, he red at them menacingly. Michael Marshall also remained silent, yet his expression revealed his discontent with Daniel and Olivia. Ever since this vile woman came into the Marshall family, there had been constant turmoil. He wouldn¡¯t let her go easily once it was her turn to be driven out. Daniel, seemingly unaffected, wrapped his arm around Olivia and went back to the car, leaving Beverly Hills. Inside the car, Olivia looked at Daniel with yful interest, ¡°Husband, have I caused you trouble?¡± Chapter 292: 292: Holding Hands Tightly Chapter 292: 292: Holding Hands Tightly
Trantor: 549690339 Daniel Marshall¡¯s hand and Olivia Jenkins¡¯s hand were tightly intertwined. Daniel¡¯s deep eyes were unreserved in showing his admiration, as he warmly looked at Olivia.
¡°You didn¡¯t cause any trouble, you were just defending yourself against those who bullied you, which is entirely justified. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll always be by your side and won¡¯t let them hurt you.¡± ¡°The woman who belongs to me, Daniel Marshall, should be domineering like this, and not let anyone step on her!¡± Olivia and Daniel looked at each other, corners of their mouths pulling into a sweet smile. Disregarding everything else, within the Marshall Family, Daniel did provide her the respect she deserved, and he did protect her diligently. In this regard, Daniel was indeed manly and respectable. Having such a husband brought a bit offort to Olivia¡¯s heart. At least, when she was at war with the Marshall family, she wasn¡¯t alone and helpless; she could still feel a bit of warmth. As long as she didn¡¯t demand too much or hold onto grudges, life like this wasn¡¯t unlivable. Life hadn¡¯t closed all doors on her; at the very least, a window was left open for her. Licking her lips, Olivia said softly, ¡°Sorry for causing you trouble again. It¡¯s all because of me. The Marshall Family has be fragmented, and your situation has be difficult. Maybe it will only get worse in the future, and you might be targeted.¡± Daniel reassuringly said in a soft voice, ¡°The Marshall Family was always like this, it has nothing to do with you. Even without you, my situation would still be the same. Only by crawling out from hell can one be a champion. Right now, you are merely seeing the surface of the Marshall Family. Stay a little longer, look a little more, and you¡¯ll understand, until it bes natural to you.¡± Suddenly, images of Joyful Hall in Beverly Hills shed through Olivia¡¯s mind. Indeed, the Marshall Family was just the tip of the iceberg. The whole family was tense and ready to spring into action. If the family¡¯s elder passes awayter, it was unclear what the situation would be. Everything was uncertain, but Olivia believed that Daniel would be able to control the group of people.
This was probably the biggest reason why the family¡¯s elder saw potential in Daniel and was willing to stand by her side. Be Thompson was quite cunning, but also very selfish, always acting for her own interests and disregarding the bigger picture. She clearly was unlikely to achieve great things. Perhaps, the old man decided to give up on this chess piece, and Olivia felt that she might be the new yer. Because the father-inw was weak and indecisive, he was not a match for the schemers in the family. That¡¯s why, even though Daniel upset the old man, the old man continued to keep Daniel under his protection. Olivia pitied the old man. Living to such an old age yet still having to worry so much. The Marshalls were always scheming and guarding against others, he probably couldn¡¯t sleep soundly at night. It was quite a sad existence for the head of the family! She didn¡¯t envy or long for such a family. But, she was in it now, unable to leave and forced into the conflict. Not wanting to talk about the Marshall Family issues anymore, Olivia suddenly proposed, ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go for some dessert.¡± ¡°Sounds good!¡± ¡°Turn right at the South Street Power Station, then turn into a smallne, and finally stop the car at the alleyway. There¡¯s a pretty good dessert shop in the alley.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll go to that one.¡± Simon Howard got the hint and drove towards South Street Power Station, stopping the car at the alleyway entrance-
Daniel and Olivia held hands as they walked into the alley, about 50 meterster, they arrived at a dessert shop. Clearly, Olivia was a regr customer. She didn¡¯t even look at the menu and directly ordered, ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll have two servings of mango sago pudding, and one order of chicken feet with a special vor.¡± ¡°Sure,ing right up!¡± The boss¡¯s voice was bright, showing that he was a very cheerful person. There were quite a few customers in the shop, but the premises looked cramped, with everyone seemingly squeezed together. Olivia looked at Daniel and asked quietly, ¡°You¡¯ve never been to a ce like this before, have you?¡± Chapter 293: 293: Accomplice Chapter 293: 293: Aplice
Trantor: 549690339 Daniel Marshall nodded, his deep eyes casually scan inside the small shop. It¡¯s quite crowded inside and the space is tight, but the atmosphere feels cozy.
Olivia Jenkins joked, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nobody here should recognize you. This ce truly captures the essence of ordinary life. When I was a student I used toe here often. This shop has been around for quite a while. The owner isn¡¯t willing to abandon his neighbors, so he never moved. People living here are used to it. Can¡¯t sleep oring back from work, they stop by for a bowl of dessert soup.¡± Daniel let out a self-deprecatingugh, ¡°While some people envy me, there are times when I envy others as well.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same for everyone. People always want what they don¡¯t have. Human desire is like a bottomless pit, never filled.¡± Daniel pursed his sexy thin lips, looking at Olivia, his heart ached for her understanding. Thendy brought the dessert soup. Olivia stirred her mango pomelo sago, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll like it. If you can¡¯t eat it, don¡¯t force yourself, I can eat two bowls. Obviously, this humble shop can¡¯tpare to luxury hotels, where food is visually pleasing. If you don¡¯t eat, I¡¯ll understand. You don¡¯t need to make a special effort to please me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not fussy, I can eat anything.¡± Learning from Olivia, Daniel stirred his mango pomelo sago, then began to eat it. Daniel looked up, his warm gaze meeting Olivia¡¯s, ¡°It¡¯s really good! The vor is quite unique!¡± Olivia jested, ¡°If your family knew I took you to this kind of ce, they¡¯d likely scoff.¡± ¡°We should live life the way we want to, not based on other people¡¯s opinions. As long as we¡¯re happy.¡± Daniel quickly finished his bowl, and ordered two more servings of mango pomelo sago. Aforting smile spread across Olivia¡¯s beautiful face. She felt a little relieved, d that in their marriage, Daniel could take charge and handle family matters.
If it weren¡¯t for him supporting her, defending her, understanding the situation, everyone would give her a hard time, mistreat her, even the servants. Her family life would certainly be as unpleasant as eating a fly. Putting everything else aside, Daniel wasn¡¯t really that repulsive. It waste, but her sister hade back home crying, her eyes swollen from tears. Both Sebastian Thompson and Orion Smith were deeply worried. ¡°Who dared to bully you, sis? I¡¯m going to teach him a lesson!¡± Sebastian rose, ready to fight. Be quickly persuaded him to sit down. Reluctantly, Sebastian sat back down. ¡°Sebastian, don¡¯t get angry, you need to take care of yourself. The grievances that I¡¯ve endured are nothing. I will make sure they pay. For now, I will have to stay here and figure out how to deal with them.¡± Orion looked shocked as he quietly asked, ¡°Sis, did the Marshall family throw you out?¡± Feeling shameful, Be wouldn¡¯t forget this for the rest of her life. Her ruthlessness, her hatred, were all exposed, ¡°Yes, the Marshall Family is heartless, they wouldn¡¯t bat an eye to hurt someone. I¡¯vee to despise that ce deeply.¡± ¡°How could this happen?¡± Orion couldn¡¯t believe it. Sebastian, driven by indignation, rose again, ¡°I will confront my brother-inw. We can¡¯t let them take advantage of you.¡± Be raised her voice to stop her brother, ¡°Confronting your brother-inw is pointless. It¡¯s the patriarch who threw me out. Daniel and Olivia were aplices. Matthew almost got thrown out with me too.¡±
¡°Bastards!¡± Swearing angrily, Sebastian smashed a teacup. Be was worried for her brother, calming him down, ¡°Don¡¯t get agitated, I will return to the Marshall family, I won¡¯t let Daniel and Olivia feel smug. You need to stay healthy and stay out of trouble. The Thompson family can¡¯t lose you..¡± Chapter 294: 294: Falling Down and Not Getting Chapter 294: 294: Falling Down and Not Getting
Up Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Sis, I can¡¯t stomach this, I wish I could kill Daniel Marshall now.¡±
Be Thompson lowered her voice,forting her younger brother with Orion Smith. ¡°If you let Daniel Marshall infuriate you to death now, it would be too easy for him. Sebastian, take care of your health first. We still have options as long as we have life in us. Besides, with Daniel having his father behind him, we can¡¯t touch him now.¡± Orion Smith chimed in: ¡°Listen to your sister and calm down. What would I and your child do if something happened to you? The Smith Group is gone, Yonder Group is struggling, and if you have an ident, I¡­ I wouldn¡¯t want to live.¡± With a sigh, Be Thompson said seriously: ¡°Sebastian, tomorrow morning, discuss with your brother-inw about selling the Yonder Group. Otherwise, going on like this will only lead to bankruptcy. It would be better to sell it and get the money, so there¡¯s a chance to bounce back. For my sake, your brother-inw should take over the Yonder Group.¡± If ites to bankruptcy, not only will there be no money, but also a lot of debts, which would indeed be a big trouble. After thinking, Sebastian said: ¡°Sis, I¡¯ll listen to you, I¡¯ll sell the Yonder Group.¡± ¡°Sebastian, we are just biding our time, waiting for an opportunity. We are not surrendering or admitting defeat. As long as Matthew Marshall is still in the Marshall family, the Marshall Corporation and even the entire Marshall family, can still be controlled by us. So cheer up, stop being depressed, we can certainly rise again.¡± Orion Smith nodded along: ¡°Yes, yes, yes, listen to your sister, those who can endure will rise to the top.¡± ¡°Matthew Marshall watched me being driven out of the Marshall family. I believe he was very upset. He also hated the ruthless Marshall family. He will remember Daniel Marshall and Olivia Jenkins. I believe my son will plot to take them down.¡± ¡°Sis, Matthew has be quite sensible now. My husband won¡¯t leave him unaided. He will definitely help him to the top.¡± Be Thompson gave a slight nod, her cunning eyes filled with a harsh coldness.
If she is no longer of use, and the old man wants to discard her as a pawn, Be Thompson will surely not let that happen. Be Thompson would never allow her twenty years of scheming and enduring in the Marshall family to be meaningless. She must have everything she¡¯s entitled to. At lunchtime, suddenly, Olivia Jenkins received a call from a strange number. The voice on the other end was Hannah Jenkins¡¯s trembling sob. ¡°Sis, grandma and I were having lunch at Greenview Vi when a woman came by. She brought people and took grandma away. She said her surname is Xiang, and she wants you to meet her now. Otherwise, she¡¯ll hurt grandma. Sis, what should we do?¡± As Olivia listened to the phone and ran to drive, her eyes were full of anxiety, ¡°Is Aria Dous there? What about the bodyguards?¡± ¡°The woman stopped us in the bathroom, she even took us away. Aria was sprayed in the face with pepper spray by her and is down on the floor unable to get up. I thought it should be safe to go to the bathroom during the meal and let the bodyguards stay in the box. Sis, the woman with the surname Xiang said that only you cane and not to rm anyone, or we will never see grandma again.¡± ¡°Take care of grandma, I¡¯lle right away.¡± In the blink of an eye, Olivia could no longer hear Hannah¡¯s crying.
The line had been disconnected. While driving, Olivia tried calling the bodyguards, but she couldn¡¯t get through to them. Nor could she get through to Aria Dous. The woman with the surname Xiang is definitely Xiang Fu. This mean woman really can¡¯t rest in peace, damn it! Worried about her grandmother¡¯s safety and not wanting to provoke Xiang Fu, Olivia didn¡¯t call Daniel Marshall. Instead, she hurried to Greenview Vi alone.. Chapter 295: 295: Conspirator Chapter 295: 295: Conspirator
Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins parked the car, sensing something was amiss. As she got out of the car, her sharp, almond eyes scanned the surroundings.
Usually, Greenview Vi was bustling with business, but today, the car park was eerily empty, with only a few cars parked¡­ Just as Olivia Jenkins was deep in thought, she was suddenly startled by a voice that snapped her back to reality. ¡°You¡¯re here. Long time no see!¡± Anger surged in Olivia Jenkins¡¯ eyes as she red fiercely at the girl named Xiang Fu standing on the high ground, ¡°Where¡¯s my grandmother?¡± Xiang Fu¡¯s chillingughter echoed through the vi, carrying a provocative tone, ¡°Youe up here!¡± ¡°Debts have their debtors, Xiang Fu, don¡¯t you dare touch my grandmother. Come at me instead.¡± Xiang Fu didn¡¯t respond, onlyughing eerily, her crafty eyes filled with contempt. Suddenly, Xiang Fu disappeared. Olivia Jenkins quickly ran up, calling, ¡°Xiang Fu,e out. Let¡¯s talk.¡± Not only was there no reply from Xiang Fu, but there was also no sign of her. Olivia Jenkins loudly called for her grandmother and Hannah Jenkins, but there was no response.
Greenview Vi was huge and hard to navigate. Olivia Jenkins climbed to higher ground, ncing downwards from time to time. Unexpectedly, Olivia Jenkins saw Xiang Fu standing on the first floor. Xiang Fu scornfully yelled at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to find your grandma? I pushed her to the cold room on the first floor, beside the kitchen, and your little sister as well. Olivia Jenkins, you¡¯d better hurry up, or they might freeze to death! Ha-ha-ha¡­l never thought you were so utterly devoted to them!¡± Olivia Jenkins ran down, she had almost circled the entire vi, which was creepily peculiar, without seeing a single staff member, not even any diners. Greenview Vi was eerily quiet. If that lunatic, Xiang Fu, truly had locked her grandmother in the cold room, her grandmother would undoubtedly be in danger. Olivia Jenkins needed to find her grandmother as quickly as possible. Xiang Fu was stark raving mad. Olivia Jenkins believed that she would stoop to any low to bring her down. Olivia Jenkins could not care less now, nor did she have time to think. She quickly headed for the cold room to find her grandmother. Following the direction indicated by the kitchen map, Olivia Jenkins found the cold room. Just as Olivia Jenkins opened the door to the cold room, she was taken by surprise and hit with a rod. Ignoring the pain in her back, Olivia Jenkins grappled with Xiang Fu, her bag fell to the floor in the struggle.
When Xiang Fu couldn¡¯t overpower Olivia Jenkins, she sprayed pepper spray at her. As Olivia dodged, she retreated into the cold room. With lightning speed, a prepared Xiang Fu locked Olivia inside the cold room. ¡°Ha-ha-ha¡­ Bitch, I¡¯ve rehearsed this moment many times just for today. Now, you can enjoy the cold room as long as you like.¡± ¡°I may not be able to beat you, but I¡¯ve specially prepared this pepper spray for you. Even if you dodge it, let¡¯s see if you can avoid this delightfully cold room!¡± ¡°Bitch, you thought you could rule the world, didn¡¯t you? You were so arrogant, weren¡¯t you? Didn¡¯t expect to find such a devoted child in you. Then you can remain in here and continue your filial piety, ha-ha-ha¡­¡± Xiang Fu¡¯sughter was crazed, her face ghastly and terrifying. Xiang Fu picked up Olivia Jenkins¡¯ bag, turned off her mobile phone, and left the cold room nonchntly. Aria Dous was tied to a chair, unable to move or speak. Hannah Jenkins and Mrs. Jenkins had been taken away by Xiang Fu. Aria Dous didn¡¯t know if they were safe. In the far ends of the rear courtyard of Greenview Vi, Hannah Jenkins and Mrs. Jenkins were dining in a private room, apanied by their bodyguards.
Although Hannah Jenkins tried to act calm, she was a bit panicked inside. She was afraid that Olivia Jenkins would discover she was a co-conspirator.. Chapter 296: 296: Putting Olivia Jenkins in a Deadly Situation Chapter 296: 296: Putting Olivia Jenkins in a Deadly Situation
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Hannah, why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Mrs. Jenkins suddenly spoke, startling Hannah. She trembled unconsciously, and a flicker of fear passed across her eyes.
Realizing her fluster, Hannah quickly stretched her lips into a forced smile to hide her unease. Hannah was trying her best to remain calm, she absolutely couldn¡¯t leak her nervousness. ¡°Grandma, I am not very hungry, I am lost in thought about some work problems. They¡¯re quite troublesome, it¡¯s making me a little irritable and anxious, I fear my boss might scold me.¡± Mrs. Jenkins wrinkled her brows in sympathy for Hannah, ¡°If you feel aggrieved, just quit your job. I will provide for you.¡± Hannah shook her head, ¡°No, Grandma, I cant do that, I want to make it on my own, I also want to carve out a career.¡± ¡°Ambition is a good thing, but remember not to mistreat yourself, I can¡¯t bear to see you facing hardships.¡± Hannah nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Grandma, I know what to do.¡± ¡°Good, good, but still, you should eat something, take your time thinking about work.¡± The smile on Hannah¡¯s face deepened, her crafty eyes stealing nces at the bodyguards in thepartment, ¡°I got it, I won¡¯t exhaust myself.¡± Hannah obeyed and began eating, she also served food to her grandmother. In her heart, Hannah was praying incessantly that Olivia wouldn¡¯te, hoping everything could return to normal as if nothing had happened, and hoping these bodyguards wouldn¡¯t notice anything abnormal.
Inside, Hannah had a bit of malice, she hoped that Benjamin Davis and the others could sort out Olivia. This way, she would be able to breathe easy and also take back the Jenkins Group. While eating food served by Hannah, Mrs. Jenkins never thought about Olivia, nor cared about her wellbeing. She still despised Olivia and wished she would disappear forever. Mrs. Jenkins only listened to Hannah¡¯s words, allowing Hannah to manipte things. No matter Hannah¡¯s intentions, Mrs. Jenkins never asked. It¡¯s so cold! Despite her efforts, Olivia couldn¡¯t open the cold storage door. It must¡¯ve been locked from the outside by Benjamin Davis, who likely intended to leave her to die. After screaming for help a few times without receiving any response or anyone responding to her pleas, Olivia stopped calling for help. In cold storage, the consequence of hypothermia is extremely severe, possibly life-threatening. Olivia had to preserve her physical strength and find ways to keep warm. Just a short while in the cold storage had Olivia quivering with cold. However, she could only search carefully for a help signal while rubbing her hands together for warmth. Olivia had thoroughly checked the door several times. There was a button behind the door to ring a bell, Olivia had pressed it several times but there was no reaction. There was an rm device in the cold storage. Olivia activated it, but the device seemed to be broken and showed no response.
The deeper Olivia went, the colder it was, so she had to return to her original spot. The longer she stayed in the cold storage, the worse she felt. Olivia¡¯s eyebrows and hair were frosted white, and her breaths turned into frost in the air. Clearly visible were her hands and face turning purple with small patches forming. Oliva¡¯s body was shaking like a running engine, her teeth chattering uncontrobly. If she couldn¡¯t stay warm, she wouldn¡¯tst much longer, and Olivia¡¯s mind was bing somewhat confused. Each step was a struggle, as if she was on the brink of copsing due to hypothermia. It wasn¡¯t as cold near the door, so that¡¯s where Olivia stayed. Even though her hands were shaking uncontrobly, she was still knocking on the door. Feeling unbearably cold, Olivia took some cardboard boxes from near the door, nning to tear them up to use as insting nkets. After managing two boxes, she used all her strength to move them aside and unexpectedly found two spare coats.. Chapter 297: 297: Is Olivia Jenkins Dying? Chapter 297: 297: Is Olivia Jenkins Dying?
Trantor: 549690339 As if catching a glimmer of hope, Olivia Jenkins hastily put on a spare coat without a second thought. Spreading the cardboard by the door, she stacked other boxes together, huddled herself on top of them, and wrapped herself tightly in the double coats.
asionally, she tapped on the door of the cold storage with a small hammer, hoping that someone outside would hear her knock, even though time ruthlessly ebbed away each second, each minute. Battered by the frigid cold, the spare coat she had put on provided her the much-needed warmth. Her body no longer felt icy cold, but there was finally a semnce of warmth, reducing her trembling. The purple on Olivia¡¯s skin began to gradually fade, and her senses started to recover. To conserve her energy, Olivia didn¡¯t shout out loud, but rather tapped on the door, hoping that someone would find her soon. After finishing her dinner, Hannah Jenkins returned home with her grandmother as if nothing had happened. The security guards apanying Hannah had only heard her say that Aria Dous had left due to some urgent business. They didn¡¯t think much of it, didn¡¯t contact Aria, and returned to the Jenkins¡¯ residence. Before two o¡¯clock, Hannah drove herself to work at Light Media. Quite some time had already passed, but Olivia didn¡¯t contact her, nor make any phone calls. This made Hannah feel uneasy. It was unnerving and she did not know if it would lead to a fatality. If Olivia was alive, she wouldn¡¯t avoid seeing her grandmother. She also didn¡¯t appear to have returned home. Could something really have happened?
It had nothing to do with her, really. She had just followed Benjamin Johnson¡¯s instructions to call Olivia and trick her into going to Greenview Vi. While she wished to kill Olivia, she absolutely didn¡¯t want to get into any trouble herself. That¡­was Olivia dying? Did Benjamin Johnson and his aplice want to kill Olivia? If they could not kill Olivia, she would certainly take revenge. Sitting in her spot, Hannah¡¯s thoughts became more and more turbulent. The more she thought about it, the more anxious she became. If Olivia learned that she had conspired with Benjamin Johnson to deceive her, it would spell big trouble, and her life might even be on the line. Hannah clenched her teeth tightly against her bottom lip, both her hands unconsciously trembling. Suddenly, she decided to call Benjamin Johnson. ¡°What¡­what are you really trying to do to Olivia? What the hell have you done with her?¡± she asked. On the other end of the phone, Benjamin Johnson responded with a coldugh, and a touch of mockery in his eyes, ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about, I don¡¯t know anything.¡±
Hannah¡¯s heart grew increasingly restless, ¡°You can¡¯t harm me! How can you pretend to know nothing? If something happens to her, you won¡¯t be able to escape. It¡¯s already close to two in the afternoon, and Olivia hasn¡¯t contacted me or my grandmother. Something is not right. What exactly are you going to do with her when she arrives at Greenview Vi?¡± Benjamin Johnson¡¯s voice dripped with mockery, ¡°How did I harm you? You¡¯re the one who lured Olivia to Greenview Vi, how does that involve me? You wanted to kill Olivia, what¡¯s it got to do with me? Are you getting scared?¡± ¡°You¡­bastard!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be so virtuous, you are just as despicable!¡± Infuriated, Hannah hung up the phone. Unconsciously Hannah continued to tremble, biting her index finger. What should she do? How could she extricate herself from this situation? Benjamin Johnson and his aplice would surely not let her go. If anything happened to Olivia, they would definitely make her take the me. When that happens, Daniel Marshall wouldn¡¯t let her off the hook, and may even cost her life. Hannah¡¯s face turned deathly pale as her panic deepened.
¡°Hannah¡­Hannah, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Suddenly startled, Hannah gazed in disbelief at Matthew Marshall. ¡°Chief Daniel Marshall, why are you here? I¡­.l¡¯m fine!¡± Chapter 298: 298: Important Information Chapter 298: 298: Important Information
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Hannah Jenkins, are you ill? You look pale.¡± Facing Matthew Marshall¡¯s intense probing, Hannah¡¯s heart pounded, but she endeavored to stay calm, refusing to reveal her inner guilt.
Hannah nodded slightly, ¡°I¡­ have a stomachache.¡± ¡°Would you like me to apany you to the hospital?¡± ¡°No need, I have already taken some medication. I just need to rest a bit.¡± ¡°Hannah, take it easy. If you don¡¯t get better, don¡¯t force yourself to carry on.¡± ¡°I know, thank you for your concern, Chief Daniel Marshall.¡± After giving Hannah a meaningful nce, Matthew Marshall left. Hannah¡¯s hand was clenched so tightly, her palm was already drenched in cold sweat. A chill appeared on her forehead, cold sweat again. What should I do? What aplicated and unsettling situation for Hannah! It was almost two o¡¯clock, and Chief Jenkins was still not seen. At two o¡¯clock sharp, Chief Jenkins was supposed to chair a meeting.
Chief Jenkins didn¡¯te back, there was no call to indicate whether the meeting should be cancelled, or whether she could make it, or if the time needed to be changed. After some hesitation, the secretary proactively dialed Chief Jenkins¡¯s phone. It was strange that Chief Jenkins¡¯ phone was consistently unreachable, unable to make contact with her. Having worked with Chief Jenkins for so long, it was unthinkable that she could not be contacted like today. With furrowed eyebrows, the secretary immediately called Chief Daniel Marshall. ¡°Sorry for the interruption, have you had lunch with our Chief Jenkins?¡± Suddenly, Daniel¡¯s deep eyes shed a sharp glow, his handsome eyebrows couldn¡¯t help but raise, ¡°I have not seen Olivia Jenkins, Secretary Wood, what exactly is happening?¡± ¡°Chief Daniel Marshall, I can¡¯t reach Chief Jenkins, her phone has constantly been unreachable. We have a meeting at two in the afternoon, and it¡¯s almost that time now. Chief Jenkins has not returned, and she hasn¡¯t called me. Our Chief Jenkins will never leave without any exnation, it feels a bit eerie.¡± The furrows on Daniel¡¯s forehead tightened, a worry filled his eyes, ¡°Secretary Wood, cancel the afternoon meeting for now, stay in the CEO¡¯s office, keep calling her and let me know immediately if there is any news.¡± ¡°Yes, Chief! Chief Daniel Marshall, I suddenly remember something, when our Chief Jenkins left the office, I heard her on the phone asking, ¡®Where is Aria Dous? Where are the bodyguards?¡¯ Then, I didn¡¯t hear clearly, but Chief
Jenkins left hurriedly, she seemed very anxious.¡± ¡°Secretary Wood, thank you very much for providing this important information, I will go look for her immediately.¡± After hanging up the phone, Daniel immediately tried to call Aria Dous, but again, he could not reach her. Simon Howard called the bodyguards at the Jenkins¡¯ mansion and found that they had all gone to Greenview Vi together. Aria Dous had somethinge up and left earlier. The information from the bodyguards also indicated that Hannah and Mrs. Jenkins had gone to Greenview Vi for lunch and had left their view for a while. At present, Mrs. Jenkins had returned home and Hannah had gone to work at Light Media. The only thing that could cause Olivia Jenkins to leave in a hurry, without regard for safety, even if it meant walking into a dangerous situation, was Mrs. Jenkins. There must be a problem with Hannah Jenkins, Greenview Vi also appeared suspicious, it wouldn¡¯t be so simple. Daniel immediately issued orders to get people to surround Greenview Vi and start the search for people there. Daniel also instructed Simon Howard to go and check on Benjamin Johnson. After one phone call from Daniel, the security immediately brought Hannah Jenkins up. Hannah was shaking in fear, her face pale, her hands intertwined tightly, her nails digging into her flesh.
Matthew Marshall followed in. but Daniel ignored himpletely. Matthew was displeased, ¡°I¡¯m the CEO of Light Media. If you¡¯re taking my people away, shouldn¡¯t you inform me?¡± Daniel¡¯s face was handsome but intimidating, his menacing re fixed on Matthew Marshall, ¡°I am your direct superior, it¡¯s you who needs to report to me!¡± Chapter 299: 299: You Deserve to Be Hit! Chapter 299: 299: You Deserve to Be Hit!
Trantor: 549690339 In an instant, Matthew Marshall could not utter any words out of rage as his hands clenched tightly into fists. He must endure, he absolutely has to endure.
By reminding himself of this, Matthew Marshall managed to slightly quell the anger in his heart. Unable to enter the CEO¡¯s office, Matthew Marshall could only stand at the doorway. In the vast office space, before Daniel Marshall, Hannah Jenkins could only feel a trapped sensation rushing towards her. She was left with no chance for escape. As soon as the guard let her go, her legs went soft and she tumbled onto the ground. Her eyes filled with crystal clear tears revealing a gaze full of panic and fear. She pitifully looked at Daniel Marshall. At this moment, she could only pretend to be weak in an attempt to evoke sympathy. She had also thought of a countermeasure; she wouldn¡¯t take the me. ¡°Brother¡­Brother-inw, 1¡­1 have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Speak!¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s voice was deep and his speech slow. Though he only said one word, it was full of intimidation, scaring Hannah Jenkins to the point where tears silently overflowed from her eyes, slowly trickling down her cheeks. ¡°Brother¡­Brother-inw, it was Fiona who nned to kidnap me and my grandmother; she forced me to call my sister and have her go to Greenview Vi. I didn¡¯t know what she wanted to do¡ªI thought my sister could handle her by herself. After dinner, my grandmother and I returned home. I didn¡¯t know anything; I had just thought to call you to tell you everything.¡±
Daniel Marshall¡¯s hawk-like eyes were filled with an icy, sharp as a sword¡¯s re. The dreadful aura emanating from Daniel Marshall would make anyone shudder. ¡°I don¡¯t hit women, but you, deserve a beating!¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s tone was quite calm as he started to speak in a cold tone that was bone-chillingly scary, leaving no room for argument. Daniel Marshall casts a nce at the bodyguard, who then opens the door and lets Leaf Fiona in. Having understood the entire incident, Daniel Marshall strides out of the office. Leaf Fiona stretched her fingers making a crackling noise, she stared at Hannah Jenkins with a vicious look in her eyes. As a result, Hannah Jenkins broke into cries, begging for mercy. ¡°Daniel Marshall is my brother-inw, you cannoty a finger on me; my grandmother will not let you get away with this.¡± As her legs still felt soft, Hannah Jenkins could not stand. Even in this helpless state, she attempted to crawl and get out of there. Suddenly, the bodyguard dragged Hannah Jenkins back, while Leaf Fiona aggressively cornered her. ¡°No, don¡¯t hit me¡­ It was Fiona¡¯s doing; I was forced, it had nothing to do with me.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know anything, I don¡¯t know anything. Olivia Jenkins is my sister; I would never harm her.¡± ¡°Grandmother¡­Grandmother, pleasee and save me!¡± ¡°Grandmother¡­ Unexpectedly, Hannah Jenkins could not utter another word. Each p from Leaf Fiona was like fire scorching her face. Hannah Jenkins tried to dodge, but the bodyguard restrained her. She could only silently endure Leaf Fiona¡¯s brutality. Blood oozed from the corner of Hannah Jenkins¡¯s mouth, she could taste the metallic hint of blood. Matthew Marshall was standing at the door, much as he had spected about what was happening inside, he was powerless to do anything about it. Hannah Jenkins was so foolish that he feared she might implicate him as well. Surely, Daniel Marshall would not let this go easily. Since this pawn was lost, Matthew Marshall sighed helplessly, closing his eyes in resignation. In the car, Daniel Marshall tried to call Fiona but unsurprisingly, couldn¡¯t get through. Daniel Marshall firmly believed that Fiona must be with Olivia Jenkins. Benjamin Johnson, this scumbag, definitely had a hand in this.
Otherwise, considering Fiona¡¯s individual ability, there was no way she could manage such a meticulously nned scheme. Daniel Marshall¡¯s face was terrifyingly dark, and his deep-set eyes were boiling with roaring mes of anger. Receiving a call from Daniel Marshall, Benjamin Johnson answered it, mocking Daniel Marshall with augh. ¡®What gust of wind brings you here today? It¡¯s really a surprise!¡± Irritation red in Daniel Marshall¡¯s voice as he said, ¡°If anything happens to my wife, Benjamin Johnson, I swear I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Chapter 300: 300: So Cruel! So Poisonous! Chapter 300: 300: So Cruel! So Poisonous!
Trantor: 549690339 Benjamin Johnson was stillughing, a trace of mockery on his face. ¡°Oh¡­ pretending to be affectionate! Wife, how affectionately you call her, you must have forgotten about Charmy Bet long ago, right? Daniel Marshall, you¡¯re such a jerk!¡±
Daniel¡¯s cold, hard voice bustled through his teeth, ¡°Benjamin Johnson, you¡¯re worse than a beast, you¡¯re really conceited! If you¡¯ve got the guts,e at me. Putting your hands on a woman, you¡¯re nothing but a coward, you¡¯re a loser!¡± Angry out of embarrassment, Benjamin roared back, ¡°Daniel Marshall, you¡¯re the one who is a coward, you¡¯re the loser! Your wife has nothing to do with me, you called me, you freaking sicko!¡± After his roar, Benjamin immediately hung up the call. Benjamin¡¯s eyes were filled with burning rage, making him look terrifying. He simplyplied with Fiona¡¯s request to disable all signals in Greenview Vi using a hacker, without questioning what Fiona intended to do. Upon Fiona¡¯s request, using Mrs. Jenkins to lure Olivia Jenkins to Greenview Vi was all he did, he didn¡¯t do anything else. What did he have to do with hurting Daniel¡¯s wife? Daniel is freaking neurotic, freaking got his brain squeezed by a door! Benjamin pursed his lips and dialed Fiona¡¯s satellite phone. Fiona wasn¡¯t answering his call. Had this woman gone insane? Did Fiona n to kill Olivia Jenkins?
Dared she to take action? Was she really after Olivia¡¯s life, not just lip service or daydreaming? Bennjamin¡¯s eyes narrowed sharply, a trace of regret swept over his handsome face. Secondster, Benjamin immediately con tacted the hacker to end the mission. It appeared that Fiona had truly gone mad. She really harbored a murderous intention against Olivia and was ready to take real action. Through all the encounters with Olivia, even if he despised Daniel, wished for Daniel¡¯s death, longed for revenge on Daniel every moment, and wanted Daniel to suffer for a lifetime, Benjamin never bore any murderous intention against Olivia, nor did he curse her. Benjamin thought Fiona was just going to teach Olivia a lesson, and it wouldn¡¯t result in a casualty. Now, Fiona wasn¡¯t answering his calls, the situation was definitely escting. Fiona was really cruel and evil! This woman had really be unrecognizable, so unfamiliar! Feeling uneasy, Benjamin rushed out of his vi, nning to head for Greenview Vi, hoping Fiona hadn¡¯t hurt Olivia yet, and that things could still be salvaged. Suddenly, a group of people stormed into Benjamin¡¯s vi. Without uttering a word, they grabbed Benjamin and started to beat him up. Benjamin saw Simon Howard and Colin Davis, but he didn¡¯t beg them for mercy. Even when others were hitting him, Benjamin fought back, but he was no match for everyone.
Soon, Benjamin was beaten to the ground. Simon Howard scornfully red at Benjamin, his foot viciously stepped on Benjamin¡¯s face, ¡°Know this, I¡¯m disgusted merely stepping on you, fearing I might dirty my shoes, because you¡¯re not even worthy of touching my shoes.¡± Benjamin chuckled coldly, his eyes full of mockery as he red at Simon Howard, ¡®You are just Daniel¡¯s dog, you¡¯re not qualified to talk about me.¡± Simon Howard¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, looking down on Benjamin. ¡°Don¡¯t mention that Charmy Bet doesn¡¯t like you, even as a man I look down on you. I really don¡¯t know what makes you eligible to keep saying you love Charmy Bet and want to take revenge for her, you¡¯re just freaking arrogant, because you can¡¯t afford to lose. Thus, you feel that Daniel owes you. You¡¯ve never let go of your own failure, never admitted to your own failure, you¡¯re pathetic!¡± ¡°Benjamin Johnson, I think you never really loved Charmy Bet, you¡¯re just selfish, you¡¯re a burden to Charmy Bet. Daniel is the person Charmy cares about the most.. If she knew you were hurting Daniel like this, she would never forgive you, she would hate you! The one who deserves to die the most is you!¡± Chapter 301: 301 You’re Too Scary! Chapter 301: 301 You¡¯re Too Scary!
Trantor:549690339 Trantor: 549690339
Benjamin Johnson roared in anger, ¡°Nonsense! Get out!¡± Simon Howard couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue more. With a gesture, his men continued to beat Benjamin. Jay Bet had brought some snacks for Benjamin to taste. As soon as he arrived at Benjamin¡¯s vi, he immediately noticed something was wrong. Hurrying out of the car, Jay ran over, shoved the people beating Benjamin, and shielded Benjamin with his own body. Jay red at Simon furiously and demanded, ¡°Why are you beating him?¡± Seeing it was Miss Be, Simon¡¯s men dared not continue. They looked at Simon, waiting for instructions. With a gesture from Simon, his men stepped back. Simon didn¡¯t act recklessly, he tried to reason, ¡°Miss Be, please step aside. This bastard is a bad guy. He deserves this, you can¡¯t imagine the evil he¡¯s done.¡± Jay stared dumbfounded, disbelief in his eyes. Benjamin pushed Jay away, ¡°I don¡¯t need your help, get away, leave!¡± Benjamin didn¡¯t want Jay to see him like this, a strange irritation welling up within him.
Jay, stunned, nced at Benjamin, then at Simon, ¡°You two have been hiding a lot from me? What did you guys do exactly?¡± Jay¡¯s emotions surfaced, agitated. He felt like a fool and his heart ached. Jay could tell, Simon was insinuating something, it was definitely not as simple as he saw. Fed up, Simon decided to be frank. He couldn¡¯t let Miss Be stay in the dark, least she be manipted. ¡°He connived with Xiang Fu to harm Olivia Jenkins, and now, we haven¡¯t found Olivia. We don¡¯t know if she¡¯s safe. If a life is lost, how will this end? Can your conscience handle that? Apart from being Mrs. Olivia Marshall, what has Olivia done wrong? Could this be done? ying with lives, is this what you call revenge against Daniel Marshall? What has life be to you?¡± Jay looked at Benjamin like he was a stranger. Jay distanced himself further from Benjamin, shaking his head in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re terrible! How could you conspire with Xiang Fu? That woman¡¯s intentions are insincere, she¡¯s also jealous of my sister, don¡¯t you know? Benjamin, how could you stoop so low?! You¡¯re so cruel, I¡¯m so disappointed in you! I didn¡¯t realize your obsessions made you nearly devilish, I don¡¯t even recognize you anymore!¡±
Against Jay¡¯s usations, Benjamin offered no defense, only a self-mocking smile. Yes, he had be overtaken by obsession, he could barely recognize himself. Jay¡¯s nose stung, he felt like crying, his eyes misting up, ¡°Benjamin, you¡¯re wrong, that¡¯s not love for my sister. You¡¯re selfish, you¡¯re only trying to win, you don¡¯t know what love is, you¡¯re nothingpared to Daniel Marshall! How could you harm someone, that¡¯s someone¡¯s life!¡± Simon echoed, ¡°One person criticizing you may seem biased against you, but if everyone around you sees it, Benjamin, don¡¯t you reflect at all, do you never feel that you are wrong? If Olivia dies, will you be at peace? Can Charmye back to life?¡± Benjamin cast his eyes downward, his voice low, ¡°Quickly go to Greenview Vi to find Olivia. Xiang Fu has gone mad, she intended to kill Olivia. I called her, but she ignored me. Although I hate Daniel, I never thought of putting Olivia in a life-threatening situation. I thought Xiang Fu was just teaching Olivia a lesson, but I never expected her to take such drastic measures.¡± Simon sneered, ¡°Daniel has already rushed to Greenview Vi, many people went to look for her. If anything happens to Olivia, your life is hers, you better pray she¡¯s safe and sound..¡± Chapter 302: 302 Daniel Marshall, don ‘t go! Chapter 302: 302 Daniel Marshall, don ¡®t go!
Trantor: 549690339 When Simon Howard left, he took Benjamin Davis with him. Jay Bet followed.
At Greenview Vi, many people spread out to search, but they couldn¡¯t find Olivia Jenkins, only Aria Dous badly injured. Daniel Marshall immediately arranged for Aria Dous to be taken to RenewalCare Hospital for treatment. ¡°Daniel Marshall, you won¡¯t find Olivia Jenkins. You should just wait to collect her dead body, ha ha ha¡­ha ha ha¡­¡± The manicughter of Xiang Fu echoed continuously in the vi. It was ominous and terrifying! Daniel Marshall nced around, and from the highest point of the vi, he saw Xiang Fu. Daniel Marshall suppressed his explosive anger and persuaded her peacefully, ¡°Xiang Fu, don¡¯t repeat mistakes, just stop.¡± Xiang Fu¡¯s emotions were extremely agitated, her expression almost frantic, she red fiercely, ¡°I won¡¯t! Daniel Marshall, I want you to suffer for the rest of your life!¡± Daniel Marshall lowered his voice and asked his subordinates, ¡°Did you search that area where she is?¡± ¡°Chief Daniel Marshall, we¡¯ve searched there, there¡¯s no one! We even searched the kitchen and the storage room, but we still didn¡¯t find your wife. We asked Aria Dous, she didn¡¯t know and hadn¡¯t seen your wife.¡± Daniel Marshall thought: Xiang Fu said, wait to collect Olivia Jenkins¡¯ body. Olivia Jenkins is definitely in danger now, she wouldn¡¯t be in the side rooms, not in obvious ces.
Daniel Marshall wouldn¡¯t fall for Xiang Fu¡¯s trick to lure the tiger away from the hill, he wouldn¡¯t go up. Daniel Marshall¡¯s hawk-like incisive eyes were filled with uncontroble anger. He ordered sternly, ¡°A few of you, go up and capture her. Ask her carefully about my wife¡¯s whereabouts. The rest of you, continue searching.¡± ¡°Yes, Chief Daniel Marshall!¡± Seeing the people below scatter, Daniel Marshall did note up to beg her, nor did he say anything nice to her. Xiang Fu¡¯s emotions were almost out of control, her face was extremely menacing. Heart-wrenchingly, Xiang Fu yelled mockingly at Daniel Marshall, ¡°Daniel Marshall, you¡¯re a coward! Your profound feelings are all pretense, you¡¯re despicable and shameless!¡± Daniel Marshall lifted his eyes, looking at Xiang Fu at the highest point, a voice cold to the bone slowly opened. He didn¡¯t give Xiang Fu any room to maneuver. ¡°Xiang Fu, I will never love you. From today onward, we won¡¯t even have the ties of being ssmates. If anything happens to Olivia Jenkins, I will never let you off. Olivia Jenkins is my only wife.¡± ¡°Daniel Marshall, you bastard! You¡¯re the one who should go to hell!¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s time would not be wasted on Xiang Fu, hepletely ignored her shouting. Seeing Daniel Marshall about to leave, Xiang Fu panicked, shouting over and over azain, ¡°Daniel Marshall, is this all vou¡¯re capable of? Aren¡¯t vou invincible? You think you control everything, right? Today, your woman will die in front of you, watch how powerless you are, you¡¯re just doomed to loneliness and a lifetime of suffering!¡±
¡°Only I know where that bitch is? Youe beg me. Maybe I¡¯ll let her go if I¡¯m in a good mood.¡± Suddenly, Adam arrived and asked Daniel Marshall, ¡°Don¡¯t let them act rashly or provoke Xiang Fu, let me go up and persuade her.¡± After thinking for a few seconds, Daniel Marshall agreed and immediately informed his subordinates heading upwards to stand by. Eyes meeting in silent understanding, Adam hurried upstairs. ¡°Xiang Fu, let¡¯s talk. Don¡¯t do anything stupid anymore, it¡¯s not worth it.¡± ¡°Adam, don¡¯te up, or I¡¯ll jump. If I die, no one will know where that bitch is, she only has one way to go, and that is death.¡± Xiang Fu threatened, making Adam stop in his tracks. Adam furrowed his eyebrows, squinting his profound eyes, helplessly looking at Xiang Fu. Seeing that Daniel Marshall was leaving her sight, ignoring her, Xiang Fu went mad, throwing things from the top. ¡°Daniel Marshall, don¡¯t leave! You¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere!¡±
Chapter 303: 303 The Most Dangerous Place Chapter 303: 303 The Most Dangerous ce
Trantor: 549690339 Daniel Marshallpletely ignored Flora, and without any fear of her threats, he firmly headed toward the back kitchen. Arge restaurant like Greenview Vi would usually have huge cold storage rooms for stocking food materials. Daniel learned from his subordinates that they had not searched the cold storage area.
Moreover, they had searched all areas of the vi where people normally could be, but they hadn¡¯t found Olivia Jenkins. Daniel suspected that Olivia might have been locked in the cold storage room by Flora. Only those responsible for handling food would go there. That was the most dangerous ce in the entire vi. Hypothermia could surely lead to death. As he drew closer to the cold storage room, Daniel faintly heard knocking sounds. Instantly, Daniel ran over quickly, screaming loudly, ¡°Olivia¡­ Olivia¡­¡± Even with two spare jackets on, staying in the cold storage for a long time was nheless very ufortable and agitating. Olivia was barely enduring it. All of sudden, she heard Daniel¡¯s voice. Was Daniel really here? Or was it merely a hallucination due to the cold effect? Despite this difficulty, Olivia persistently stayed strong, continually knocking on the cold storage door. From outside the cold storage room, Daniel could hear the knocking sound much clearly. Olivia must be inside, and she was still alive! Daniel¡¯s eyes subtly grew moist, and his heart fluttered excitedly like a fawn. His hands were shaking slightly with excitement. His handsome face, initially worried, now lit up with joy, showing a faint smile of relief.
¡°Honey, I¡¯m here to save you! Honey, are you okay? You hang in there, you will be out very soon.¡± It really was Daniel¡¯s voice. It didn¡¯t seem like a hallucination. Although Olivia was shivering due to the freezing cold, and her face was frostbitten, she still struggled to put on a sincere smile. She used all her strength, knocking harder on the door. Mustering up her throat, Olivia barely let out a weak sound, ¡°Dan¡­ Daniel!¡± Once the door was open, Daniel was the first to rush into the cold storage room. He saw Olivia first, held her tightly against his chest and carried her out of the cold storage room. Daniel wished he could transfer all his body heat to the icy cold Olivia. He also wished he could instantly warm up Olivia, ¡°Honey, the ambnce is already on standby at the vi, there are doctors here, you will be absolutely fine, you can believe me.¡± Gazing at Daniel in a daze, Olivia couldn¡¯t stop shivering. She barely squeezed out a weak voice, ¡°Hus¡­ band¡­¡± Before she could finish those words, her nose started to prickle. Suddenly tears welled up in her eyes. If nobody had found her, Olivia was convinced she would have died. She had already given up hope. It was beyond Olivia¡¯s imagination that the one who saved her, the one who gave her a second chance at life, turned out to be Daniel. She also failed to anticipate that when she was sinking into despair, the only person who surfaced in her mind was Daniel.
Daniel gently looked at Olivia andforted her in a soft voice: ¡°It¡¯s okay now, it¡¯s okay now, your husband is here with you, I will deal with those lowlifes for you.¡± Olivia clutched Daniel¡¯s clothes and buried her head in his chest, unable to stop the tears. Her mind was a jumble of contradictory feelings. Disappointment, sadness, deep pain but also inexplicable joy, they all tangled together. Even if there were irreconcble differences, even if she thought he despised her, she would have never imagined that Hannah Jenkins and her grandmother, knowing her kindness and filial piety, would coborate with outsiders to plot her death. This was more painful than being stabbed in the back by a stranger. Olivia could not let it go, hence her deep agony. Upon seeing an ambnce arriving and Daniel holding Olivia, quickly making his way across, Flora impulsively ran downstairs like a mad woman.. Chapter 304: 304: You Reap What You Sow Chapter 304: 304: You Reap What You Sow
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Daniel Marshall, you cannot hold this wretch!¡± ¡°Daniel, don¡¯t save her, I curse her for having an ill fate¡­¡±
Towards Fu ran rapidly, utterly disregarding her safety, she only wished to prevent anyone from saving Olivia Jenkins. She never expected that Olivia Jenkins, this vile woman who she had locked in the freezer for such a long time, hadn¡¯t frozen to death yet, surprisingly she was even wearing a coat. Regardless of anything else, with her mind set on killing Jenkins, the emotionally out-of-control Fu ran faster. She could not let this vile woman, Olivia Jenkins live, absolutely cannot save her. Suddenly, she carelessly missed her step, Fu tumbled down the stairs herself. Apanied by a sharp scream, the powerful impact from tumbling down the stairs by Fu even broke open the staircase railing. She was flung out and crashed down. From the height of six floors at the Greenview Vi¡¯s highest point, Fu fell heavily down from the fifth-floor viewpoint staircase and passed out. ¡°Fu!¡± Oliver Johnson eximed loudly. His eyes wide open, he wanted to save Fu, regretfully, his efforts were to no avail, he could only watch as Fu fell down the staircase. Speedily Jay Be ran downstairs, during which, he also fell a few times. Thankfully, he always hung on tightly onto the stairs which stopped him from tumbling down the stairs. Unable to stand the shock, Oliver Johnson became white as a sheet, his legs trembled uncontrobly, his eyes hurt by a bloodied scene.
Without realizing it, Oliver¡¯s eyes were filled with teardrops, trickling and gently falling down his face. He was always advising Fu to let go, to love herself, to lead a good life, but she wouldn¡¯t listen, now, she had brought it upon herself. This should be her retribution, ruining her beautiful life! Sitting on the staircase, Oliver cried sorrowfully, in a moment, his face is drenched with tears. Still holding Olivia Jenkins, Daniel Marshall carefully shielded Olivia, preventing her from seeing this scene. The doctor who was originally going to save Olivia, by the mutual agreement of Daniel and Olivia Jenkins, allowed the doctor to save Fu first. Simon Howard led Benjamin Davis, Jay Bet also followed, they had just arrived and witnessed Fu falling off the building. Everyone was feeling a mix of emotions, Benjamin Davis and Jay Bet widened their eyes in disbelief at the scene before them. Simon Howard looked at Benjamin Davis and sarcastically said, ¡°You see the result now, are you satisfied? Can you let it go? A person has died, can you be at peace? Don¡¯t you feel guilty at all? Do you have a conscience?¡± ¡°You are all motherf*cking bastards, disgusting, despicable; you are selfish, arrogant, big babies¡­ every day you act as if Daniel owes you his entire life, every day you want to use this to take your revenge on that, every day you think about scheming against Daniel, talking about what fairness is, do you even know what fairness is? You¡¯re all so self-centered, that you only care about your own feelings, never admitting your mistakes, using your selfishness as the standard to measure others, you¡¯re all f*cking crazy, mentally ill!¡±
Simon Howard was very agitated, yelling at Benjamin Davis without any reserve. For some unknown reason, Olivia Jenkins also suddenly fainted, Daniel Marshall desperately called for the doctors to help Olivia. As the nurses followed the doctor¡¯s orders to treat Fu, the doctor hurried over to give Olivia emergency treatment. Daniel Marshall red at Benjamin Davis with a vicious look, suddenly, Daniel Marshall dashed up and punched Benjamin Davis a few times. ¡°I¡¯ve always disdained toy my hands on you, a lunatic. Today, I can¡¯t stand it anymore.. Benjamin Davis, why don¡¯t you just go die? Look around, see how many people you¡¯ve hurt with your arrogance?¡± Chapter 305: 305: Heart Punishment Chapter 305: 305: Heart Punishment
Trantor: 549690339 Benjamin Davis didn¡¯t fight back, nor did he dodge Daniel Marshall¡¯s punches. Unprecedentedly, he uttered the words ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±.
Daniel¡¯s cold and handsome face was as lethal as a de, emotionally charged, he gripped the cor of Benjamin Davis¡¯s shirt. ¡°Does a simple ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯ make you great? Can it bring everything back? You can¡¯t handle losing, then why are you here? Why don¡¯t you crash into a wall?¡± Daniel punched Benjamin Davis a few more times. Suddenly, Jay Bet rushed forward and stopped Daniel, ¡°He¡¯s not worth your fists, don¡¯t stoop to the level of a bastard.¡± ¡°If anything happens to Olivia Jenkins, I will never forgive you. Benjamin Davis, you must pay the price.¡± Benjamin Davis¡¯s mouth was bleeding, his eyes were swollen to a squint, and his body was in pain in several ces, but he didn¡¯t care,ughing self-mockingly. With the situation having escted to this point, he derived no pleasure at all. Instead, he was deeply frustrated, feeling a bizarre difort in his heart. Had he been delusional all along? Probably, Charmy Bet had never loved him, nor had she ever given him any opportunities ¨C it had always been one-sided love from his side. Charmy Bet had once said that he would meet a better girl, it was just not the right time yet. She asked him to wait patiently. Undeniably, he was jealous of Daniel and also hated Daniel¡¯s existence.
Because of Daniel¡¯s presence, he was always in Daniel¡¯s shadow. He vented all of his dissatisfaction on Daniel, indeed, he never admitted that he lost to Daniel, because he was unwilling to do so. He believed that he was no worse than Daniel, and that he, too, was a sore loser. They scolded him, criticized him, hitting him right where it hurts. He had always avoided the fact that he was such a bastard. Benjamin Davis yelled, ¡°Daniel,e on, beat me to death. That way, I can finally be free.¡± Daniel¡¯s voice was as cold as if it came from an icehouse, his dark eyes cold as if they could pierce through Benjamin Davis, ¡°I won¡¯t let you die, you deserve to live in guilt for the rest of your life. Live, and atone for your sins.¡± ¡°Daniel, you bastard! I still can¡¯t stand you, you are still as annoying as ever.¡± Jay Bet nudged Benjamin Davis, ¡°You should leave, there should be no one here who wants to see you. Being here would not help either, go back and reflect. No matter how much advice you hear, you might not understand.¡± Daniel looked at Jay Bet and calmly said, ¡°You should leave too, Simon Howard, escort her home.¡± After hesitating for a moment, Jay Bet tugged at Benjamin Davis and left. She couldn¡¯t be of help staying there, she did not want to add chaos for her brother Daniel. Hopefully, Olivia is fine.
Xiufu is seriously injured, the doctors have issued a critical condition notice. Oliver Johnson took the responsibility to inform her parents and also to let her parents know about the incident. Besides, Oliver Johnson stayed in the intensive care unit praying that Xiufu would pull through. Among friends, only Oliver Johnson cared about Xiufu, others were utterly disappointed at her. Olivia woke up, but she still needed to stay in the hospital for observation. Daniel asked Leaf Fiona to bring Hannah Jenkins to the hospital to see Olivia, he also asked the bodyguard to bring Mrs. Jenkins to the hospital. When Mrs. Jenkins saw Hannah kneeling down with her swollen face like a pig¡¯s head, the corners of her mouth still stained with blood, she felt heartbroken butpletely ignored Olivia who was lying half on the hospital bed. Mrs. Jenkins directly went to Hannah and tried to pull her up, her eyes filled with concern for Hannah, fearing that the red and purple bruises would ruin Hannah¡¯s face. Olivia and Daniel did not allow her to get up, Hannah didn¡¯t dare to get up or speak, she just wept softly, tears continuously overflowing from her eyes. When Hannah refused to get up, Mrs. Jenkins scowling at Olivia, ming her for being unreasonable and bullying her sister..
Chapter 306: 306: With Backup, Fearless Chapter 306: 306: With Backup, Fearless
Trantor: 549690339 Mrs. Jenkins rather conspicuously berated Olivia Jenkins without any consideration of right or wrong, oblivious of the fact that Olivia was halfway lying in bed getting an IV drip. Seeing this, Daniel Marshall felt anger rise up in his eyes.
Daniel Marshall¡¯splexion was frightfully grave, making people tremble with fear, only then did Mrs. Jenkins somewhat rein herself in. Despite this, Mrs. Jenkins put on a thick face and said, ¡°I¡¯m taking Hannah home, and I won¡¯t allow you to torment Hannah anymore.¡± Hannah didn¡¯t dare to get up, still crying. Mrs. Jenkins forcibly pulled her up and shielded her behind herself. Mrs. Jenkins showed no regard to Olivia and wanted to take Hannah away, but Leaf Fiona obstructed her. With displeasure, Mrs. Jenkins shot back a nce, ring maliciously at Olivia. Mrs. Jenkins¡¯s tant fury was evident; unless forced to step over her body, she said, no one would persecute Hannah again. Daniel had slightly pressed his thin lips, with an ominous and fierce gaze fixated on Hannah and Mrs. Jenkins. A simple movement of his finger echoed a ttering noise. As if ever haunted by the ttering noise, Hannah immediately pulled away from her grandmother¡¯s grip and knelt impulsively before Olivia. Through her sobs, Hannah defensively admitted, ¡°Sis, it was me who failed you. But I was forced to, I didn¡¯t mean to harm you.¡± Mrs. Jenkins was taken aback at Hannah¡¯s statement, herplexion changed somewhat. ¡°Hannah, what are you talking about? What mistake have you made? Get up quickly. Let grandma take you home. I understand you¡¯re frightened. From now on, nobody will ever put you through this distress again.¡± Daniel cast a contemptuous re at the figures before him.
If not for the score yet to be settled, he really wished he could chase these outrageous people out. He wished he would never see these outrageous people again if possible. If given the power to kill with his gaze, he wondered how many times these outrageous people would have died already. With a spiteful face, Daniel coldly said, ¡°I am amazed at how Hannah can still do wrongs, how she could plot against her sister, never repent, or realise her mistakes. Turns out she has nothing to fear, as she enjoys her grandmother¡¯s constant doting, her grandmother¡¯s protection. But if we take this to court, grandma, do you think you can still safeguard her?¡± What? Hannah has done something wrong? Hannah nned to kill Olivia? Hannah dared to think of murdering someone? Mrs. Jenkins shivered in disbelief, shook her head, and retorted, ¡°You are in cahoots with Olivia. You are speaking nonsense. It¡¯s clear that you are trying to harm Hannah. You are shamelessly vile!¡± On hearing this, Danielughed. He now understood the difficult condition that Olivia endured within the Jenkins Family, how ridiculous and how sad it was! This Jenkins Family was simply not deserving of Olivia¡¯s wholehearted devotion, nor was it worthwhile for her to fret over them. Seriously, looking at these people made him sick to his core! With her grandmother¡¯s excessive indulgence and biased treatment, coupled with her inability to distinguish right from wrong, Olivia became immune. The hardened areas of her heart seemed incapable of stirring the slightest ripple.
Olivia seemingly had nothing more to say. She was thoroughly disappointed and no longer had any hope. Hannah must leave Serene City. Olivia would never allow her to stay in the Jenkins Family or by her grandmother¡¯s side. Olivia, using the calmest tone, uttered cruel words, ensuring to strip Hannah off her pretense, ¡°Hannah and Geoffrey Gullington slept together. Their rtionship was ambiguous. Grandmother, Hannah didn¡¯t tell you, did she? Hannah¡­¡± Before Olivia finished, Hannah cried and yelled, both her hands covered her ears. ¡°Stop it, stop it. It¡¯s me who failed you. It was me who wished for your death. It was me who wanted to seize control of Jenkins Group. I hate you.¡± ¡°It was me who colluded with Benjamin Davis, who colluded with Fiona, who used grandmother, who lured you to Greenview Vi. I wanted Fiona to kill you. Every day, I hoped you would die.¡± Mrs. Jenkins¡¯s eyes became wide open with shock and she was staggering, barely maintaining bnce.. Chapter 307: 307 Losing the Status of a Partner Chapter 307: 307 Losing the Status of a Partner
Trantor: 549690339 As Mrs. Jenkins copsed, Leaf Fiona supported her. Fuming with rage, Mrs. Jenkins vibrated and red at Hannah Jenkins in heartache.
¡°You¡­ you¡­ have profoundly disappointed me! How could you do something like this? How can you be so venomous?¡± ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve realized my mistake. Sister, I¡¯m sorry, I know I was wrong.¡± A hint of mockery emerged on Olivia Jenkins¡¯ pale face, ¡°You speak grandly, but I can¡¯t bear it! You and your mother have always been oppressive whenever you have power. Grandmother, you have always indulged and protected them. As the saying goes, ¡®A crooked beam leads to a nting bracket.¡¯ Hannah is fearless because she knows she has your backing; is there anything she wouldn¡¯t dare to do? Is she going to turn the whole world upside down in the future?¡± Mrs. Jenkins gaped in terrified surprise, speechless for the moment. Aware of her guilt, Mrs. Jenkins looked very ufortable. Suddenly, Mrs. Jenkins fell to her knees; her gaze was riddled withplexity as she looked at Olivia Jenkins, ¡°I beg you, spare Hannah. Let her go far away, never to return to the Jenkins Family house.¡± Just as she expected, Olivia felt numb and devoid of emotion. But seeing her grandmother beg her like this, Olivia still felt upset. Hannah sobbed, ¡°Grandmother, please get up. I am willing to bear the responsibility. Don¡¯t beg her.¡± Neither Olivia nor Daniel Marshall gave anyment or expressed anything, but Mrs. Jenkins went directly to Olivia and started to kowtow. Tears of sadness overflowed from Olivia¡¯s eyes and slid slowly down her cheeks. ¡°Grandmother, you are shortening my life by doing this!¡±
¡°Olivia, I beg you to spare Hannah. If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll keep kneeling. I don¡¯t care if I lose my life.¡± With her free hand, Olivia clenched her fist, shaking with fury, ¡°If grandmother loves Hannah so much, well, let¡¯s exchange her life for the shares of Jenkins Group.¡± Mrs. Jenkins was enraged, but she kept her anger bottled up. Hannah was crying and begging for mercy and pleading for forgiveness. After briefly closing her eyes to think, Mrs. Jenkins nodded and made a painful decision. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give you the shares of Jenkins Group. You will send Hannah and George Jenkins out of the country. I will tell them to nevere back. I won¡¯t let thempete with you for Jenkins Group.¡± Olivia did not take a stand. Her eyes were already blurred by the sad tears. Suddenly, Mrs. Jenkins ckened and fainted. Leaf Fiona quickly called for a doctor. Daniel held Olivia affectionately, letting her cry in his arms. Having your heart torn by your family is really too cruel. Daniel understood this clearly, and he also understood the difficulty of Olivia¡¯s predicament. After Mrs. Jenkins woke up, she asked Lawyer Hall to draft a share transfer agreement.
Without any breach of promise, Mrs. Jenkins officially transferred her shares of the Jenkins Group to Olivia. Upon the validity of the transfer of shares, Olivia arranged for Hannah and George to go overseas. The issues with The Daily Finance Debt Company, as well as the Jenkins Group¡¯s embezzlement and property transfer cases, were formally handed over to the police by Olivia for investigation. Olivia also officially told the Chief Financial Officer that the video she had shown him was merely a short film of his wife and daughter auditioning for a movie, and that his wife and daughter had already returned to the country to cooperate with the investigation. Unfortunately, despite the doctor¡¯s best efforts, Fiona passed away due to the severity of her injuries. Fiona¡¯s family solemnly apologized to Olivia. Not giving Fiona a funeral, they simply took her ashes back home. Ever since then, Greenview Vi closed down, and Oliver Johnson became increasingly reticent. When several projects encountered problems, Benjamin Johnson was summoned back by Zenith Capital. Not long after, the news came that Benjamin had resigned and lost his partner status in Zenith Capital. Without the support of Benjamin, Geoffrey Gullington became fearful and quickly returned to his native ce..
Chapter 308: 308: Like a King, Like a Tiger Chapter 308: 308: Like a King, Like a Tiger
Trantor: 549690339 With power in her hands, like a crowned queen, Olivia Jenkins returned to Jenkins Group, where no one dared to belittle her anymore. Even the security guards stationed at the entrance were unusually respectful to Olivia Jenkins.
Throughout thete meeting, whether they were high-ranking executives or stakeholders, no one opposed Olivia. Olivia had authority in Jenkins Group and she was the one making the decisions. Finally, having cleared all obstacles, she could leisurely sip a cup of coffee. Standing by the grand floor-to-ceiling window, Olivia observed the bustling traffic below. There was not a shred of joy in her heart, only a sense of mncholy. After the ¡°gunshot¡±, there were no winners! Even with Jenkins Group under her control, she still felt an emptiness in her heart. Though her grandmother did not say anything, Olivia knew that she was still ming, hating her, not treating her as a granddaughter. At appearances, Olivia¡¯s rtionship with her grandmother seemed fine, but in truth, it was tenser than an iceberg. The Marshall Corporation stakeholder meeting was initiated by Michael Marshall, resolving to acquire Yonder Group. Alexander Marshall, who had been out of the public eye since retiring, appeared at the stakeholder meeting. Despite having retired from the spotlight, Mr. Alexander Marshall stillmanded respect, warmly greeted by everyone. As the meeting was about to begin, not seeing Daniel Marshall around, Michael immediately instructed his secretary to hasten him.
Just as the secretary was preparing to make a call, Daniel Marshall walked in, exuding an aura of majesty and elegance in every move he made. Daniel¡¯s eagle-like eyes appeared to disdain everything and he took a seat next to the chairman. In an instant, everyone in the room had their eyes on Daniel Marshall. Aside from Michael, everyone wondered what Daniel thought. Most people were specting about Daniel¡¯s intentions. Suppressing his displeasure, Michael sternly announced with a cold expression, ¡®Everyone is here, let¡¯s begin the meeting to discuss the resolution.¡± Besides Daniel, everyone else had already nced over the n that the secretary distributed to the stakeholders. Various parameters of Yonder Group were disyed on the projection screen at the front of the meeting room, aiding the stakeholders in making their decision. Before Michael could delve deeper into Yonder Group¡¯s situation, Daniel pre-emptively disrupted the harmonious atmosphere. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this is the chairman¡¯s resolution. Chairman, did you possess personal bias when deciding to acquire Yonder Group? Did you overlook the interests of the stakeholders? Apany that¡¯s been emunicated from Marshall Corporation, has the audacity to think it¡¯s worthy of being acquired by Marshall Corporation, isn¡¯t the chairman afraid of ridicule from those in the industry?¡± The authoritative voice of Daniel¡¯s questioning was calm, yetpelling, immediately drawing the attention of all the stakeholders.
Some stakeholders also whispered among themselves, clearly not satisfied with Michael¡¯s decision. Luckily, an official acquisition could only be initiated after approval from the stakeholders, otherwise, it would truly be disappointing. Everyone knew Yonder Group was the corporate home of Mrs. Marshall, so it was difficult for stakeholders not to suspect that, as the chairman, Michael was engaging in irrational behavior out of personal motivations. From a business and strategic perspective, Michael truly paled inparison to Daniel. If not for the fact that Mr. Alexander Marshall wished to further train Daniel, the majority of stakeholders would like Daniel to directly lead Marshall Corporation, as Daniel seemed more fitting for the throne. Michael squinted his eyes and stared at Daniel, retorting, ¡°Daniel, are you saying you had no personal bias when you emunicated Yonder Group? I believe the acquisition of Yonder Group is viable and the data supports this. Please, take a closer look. The decision to acquire will be determined by a vote at the stakeholders meeting. It¡¯s not something I can decide on my own. Daniel, please rify this before you criticize. I highly respect the decisions of the stakeholders..¡± Chapter 309: 309: Disdain for Everything Chapter 309: 309: Disdain for Everything
Trantor: 549690339 Even when Daniel Marshall remained silent, merely sitting in quietness, an inherent aura of nobility enveloped him. In the eagle-like eyes underneath Daniel¡¯s short ck hair, a mere nce emanated such sharpness that made people think he had been honing it for a long time.
Alexander Marshall was also watching his eldest grandson with great interest, observing the intriguing demeanor the young man exhibited. The ball was now in their court, and the shareholders were curious about how Daniel would respond. A hint of tension permeated the conference room. On Daniel Marshall¡¯s sculpted handsome face, no emotion could be read, keeping everyone in suspense about his thoughts. Daniel still had not looked at the n and materials distributed by the chairman¡¯s secretary. He did not even steal a nce at the data projected on the screen. ¡°Mr. Chairman, may I ask what data backs the n? Has there been a thorough research? Do you know how long it takes to prepare a research data report?¡± At these words, everyone¡¯s gaze fell upon Michael Marshall. Michael was forced to respond directly: ¡°Of course, there was a research done, the data is derived from it.¡± Daniel fired back, ¡°It is known to all that Yonder Group is facing bankruptcy, with its market value plummeting. What does Marshall Corporation intend to gain by spending a huge sum of money to acquire such apany on the brink of bankruptcy? Is Marshall Corporation trying to umte good karma?¡± ¡°Everyone here knows how Yonder Group came to be. Twenty-eight years ago, the Thompson Family, with the support of Marshall Corporation, created Yonder Group. Because of Marshall Corporation, Yonder Group prospered.¡±
¡°And now, without the backing of Marshall Corporation, Yonder Group is on the brink of bankruptcy. I ask the shareholders present today, do you still want to finance Yonder Group? Do you want to be exploited further?¡± Michael Marshall stiffened, his face turning angry as he used Daniel, ¡°You are bing more and more disrespectful!¡± Ignorning his father, Daniel Marshall emitted a cold and dignified aura of power. ¡°Enough of this, let¡¯s vote. Shareholders who are against Marshall Corporation¡¯s acquisition of Yonder Group, please raise your hand.¡± Daniel¡¯s piercing gaze seemed to slice through everything, and he was the first to raise his hand opposing the acquisition of Yonder Group. Instantly, all eyes were on Mr. Alexander Marshall. Mr. Alexander Marshall¡¯s stance would be the crux. With tightly pressed lips and remaining silent, Mr. Alexander Marshall followed Daniel in raising his hand, casting his vote against. Seeing the elder¡¯s firm stance, the majority of the shareholders also indicated their stand. Money surely doesn¡¯t grow on trees! Who would be foolish enough to let the Thompson family take advantage of them?! You have to be a special kind of fool to do that! It was evident that Daniel was the one to first give up on Yonder Group, and with the elder¡¯s support, certainly no more money would be wasted on the Thompson family.
It was clear that this was driven by Michael¡¯s personal preference, and the shareholders were indeed dissatisfied with him. Even without the elder¡¯s vote, they would not have agreed to acquire Yonder Group. It is Daniel who considers the shareholders¡¯ interests ¨C this is a capable leader. Matthew Marshall also voted against,pletely isting Michael in the meeting. It was tremendously embarrassing. Michael was displeased, his eyebrows furrowed and his eyes slightly drooping. ¡°Everyone has seen it. The proposal to purchase Yonder Group has been voted against and did not pass.¡± Having delivered his words, Daniel rose from his seat and walked out of the conference room. Daniel¡¯s piercing gaze appeared to scorn everything in sight, and his whole being projected the kingly aura of intimidating power. The remaining shareholders left following Daniel. Soon, the vast conference room was left with only Alexander and Michael Marshall. Alexander¡¯s eyes, as piercing as a frozenke, were focused sharply on his son. ¡°You¡¯ve disappointed me greatly. I never thought you could do something so foolish. If you are not capable of leading Marshall Corporation, step down and let Daniel take over..¡±
Chapter 310: 310: Honey, Can You Make It? Chapter 310: 310: Honey, Can You Make It?
Trantor: 549690339 Michael Marshall sneered contemptuously, retorted sarcastically, ¡°Does dad me me for not being as ruthless as you? Once a pawn bes useless, you throw it away like garbage without any remorse. Yes, in this aspect, I¡¯m no match for you.¡± His son still didn¡¯t understand where he was wrong. Alexander Marshall was so angry that his eyes were burning with rage, and he was pounding the table with his fingers.
¡°You¡¯re eroding the shareholders¡¯ trust in the leader. Whether it¡¯s emotion, marriage or career, Michael, you¡¯ve always been soft and indecisive. You¡¯re really worse than Daniel.¡± Michael Marshall red resentfully at his father, hatred bubbling up in his heart, ¡°After discarding the elder brother, you¡¯re extremely harsh with the younger, you are more ruthless to Daniel than to me. Have you ever asked Daniel if he wants such a life? Have you ever asked me if I cherish all this? You are very selfish, always caring about your face, you just want everything that you desire. We are just your pawns. What¡¯s wrong with me wanting to support the Yonder Group? Wasn¡¯t it you who started it? Wasn¡¯t it you who let the wolves into the house? Howe, now that you regret it, you want to destroy it yourself? All this time, what I wanted was very simple, but have you ever respected me? Have you cared for me? Have you asked me if I¡¯m happy? You¡¯ve never cared about these things, you only care about your ambitions.¡± Alexander Marshall¡¯s body stiffened suddenly, his face cold and frightening, ¡°So you hate me so much!¡± ¡°You destroyed everything of mine, how could I not hate you? You think I don¡¯t know that you and Be Thompson are colluding? I married Be Thompson, are you happy? Is there no responsibility on your part for the current situation of the Marshall family? Or do you think it¡¯s not toote to remedy the situation? Michael Marshall sneered, his eyes filled with sarcasm and his hatred fully exposed. Alexander Marshall¡¯s face involuntarily twitched as he stared at his son, ¡°So, you¡¯re getting back at me? ¡°Dad, you¡¯re being too harsh, I¡¯m just following your wishes. Look at Daniel and Olivia Jenkins. They¡¯re just like I was when I was young, and you¡¯re still thinking about manipting their lives.
It¡¯s undeniable, Daniel is braver than me, he did what I didn¡¯t dare to resist, so he is where he is today, otherwise, his fate would be the same as mine. Dad, you¡¯re wrong again, you¡¯ve always been on guard against Matthew, suppressing Matthew at every turn. One day, even a rabbit, when cornered, will bite people. Dad, you must live to see the consequences of your own doing.¡± Alexander Marshall¡¯s deep eyes swam with a barely perceptible ripple, his brows furrowing. Michael Marshall left the conference room with a sneer of scorn and contempt on his face. At the robot base, Olivia Jenkins watched robots concoct vored juices and even cook meals. She sampled every finished dish that the robots cooked. ¡°The juice tastes fine, but although the dish is cooked, itcks vor. I feel it¡¯s missing something.¡± Chief Engineer Christian Ziegler exined, ¡°Chief Jenkins, robot programs can be modified, different parameters can be input, and the taste of the dishes made will be different.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take one dish as an experiment, modify the program now, and I will try each vor.¡± Twenty minutester, six identical dishes were ced in front of Olivia Jenkins. She tasted them all, but was still not satisfied with the taste and texture. If these were served in the robot-themed restaurant, after the novelty wore off, without its own signature dishes, it would be hard to attract customers again.
Olivia Jenkins felt that such exploration was not enough. She needed to coborate with well-known restaurants, and though not good at cooking, she also needed to understand more about food culture. When Daniel returned home, he was surprised to see Olivia Jenkins cooking in the kitchen. Daniel hugged Olivia from behind, his warm breath blowing into her ear, ¡°Wife, can you handle it?¡± Chapter 311: 311 Their Sweetness Chapter 311: 311 Their Sweetness
Trantor: 549690339 She had a tickle in her ear, and Olivia Jenkins instinctively shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t move around, I¡¯m almost done cooking,¡± she said.
Daniel Marshall¡¯s deep eyes held a hint of a smile. Suddenly, Daniel kissed Olivia¡¯s cheek while still holding her, ¡°Wifey, did you make all these dishes?¡± ¡°Yes! Go wash your hands, it¡¯s almost dinner time.¡± With a warm smile ying on his lips, Daniel said, ¡°I¡¯m really hungry, it¡¯s just the right time for some of your cooking.¡± After giving a few generous kisses on Olivia¡¯s face, Daniel went to wash his hands. Once the final dish was cooked, Auntie Jane brought out all the dishes, while Olivia invited her to join for dinner. Auntie Jane hesitated, ¡°Ma¡¯am, thank you, but I¡¯ll eatter.¡± ¡°If thedy asks you to join her, Auntie Jane, you should join in,¡± Daniel intervened. Hearing these words from Daniel, Auntie Jane dared not refuse and reluctantly sat down. Olivia served Daniel food, and his gentle gaze never left Olivia¡¯s face.
Olivia urged, ¡°Come on, taste it, and see if you like it. Actually, I cooked following a recipe, it¡¯s my first time cooking.¡± After tasting, an expression of surprise appeared on Daniel¡¯s face. With her eyes never leaving Daniel¡¯s face, Olivia asked, ¡°Honey, is it delicious?¡± ¡°It¡¯s incredibly delicious!¡± Olivia chuckled, ¡°I almost burned it to a crisp.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no burnt taste at all, it¡¯s so fragrant!¡± ¡°Darling, don¡¯t give too much praise, leave some room for me to improve.¡± Daniel¡¯s expression suddenly became serious, ¡°Seeing the red marks on your hand, I really don¡¯t want you to cook anymore.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it doesn¡¯t hurt at all, I¡¯ve already applied the medicine. The oil spattered a lot because I wasn¡¯t familiar with the first dish.¡± A bad look appeared on Auntie Jane¡¯s face,¡±Sir, it¡¯s all my fault. I should have looked after ma¡¯am better.¡± Olivia hurriedly exined, ¡°Auntie Jane tried to stop me, it¡¯s my persistence to cook myself. As a wife, I can¡¯t be ignorant about everything. Practice makes perfect, right? Don¡¯t worry, darling. I promise I won¡¯t burn down the kitchen.¡±
The corners of Daniel¡¯s mouth curled into a small smile as he looked at Olivia, and his gaze softened, ¡°In the future, we can cook together.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°The food my wife cooked is really delicious!¡± Olivia beamed more broadly, her eyes slightly downcast. Auntie Jane also gave a gentleugh, feeling that the couple was bing increasingly close. Their sweetness was apparent to her. However, she felt slightly awkward, like a third wheel in the room. After Olivia took a shower, Daniel gently applied medicine to her hand. ¡°So many red spots, it hurts just to look at them.¡± Olivia looked up at him with a smile, ¡°Darling, it really doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. I¡¯ve applied the medicine, it won¡¯t blister.¡± ¡°If your hands dare to blister, I won¡¯t let you cook ever again.¡± ¡°But I want to cook for you.¡± ¡°I prefer you safe and sound.¡±
¡°I know, I¡¯ll be more careful.¡± After applying the medicine, Daniel held Olivia tightly. Ever since he had brought her out from the cold storage, he was really afraid that she would leave him. He desired never to face such danger again. Daniel didn¡¯t want to experience the pain of loss once more. He hoped she would not leave him alone in this world. With a slight purse of her lips, Olivia also held Daniel, her face against his, feeling his warmth. For their future, for this man who had given her a second chance at life, Olivia was willing topromise, trying to understand Daniel. Perhaps, life together was not that bad in the end. Marriage was only an opportunity for happiness. Real happiness had to be created by oneself, and she was willing to give it a try. Looking at Daniel unblinkingly, she suddenly took the initiative to press her lips against his.. Chapter 312: 312: Daniel Marshall’s Wife is Beautiful and Cool Chapter 312: 312: Daniel Marshall¡¯s Wife is Beautiful and Cool
Trantor: 549690339 The consequence of indulgence is feeling extremely worn out! The dawn is already breaking, and Olivia Jenkins is nestled in Daniel Marshall¡¯s arms, still slumbering unaware.
Suddenly, Olivia¡¯s phone rudely rings, startling her awake. Groggy and dazed, Olivia shifts her body, reaching out to grab her phone. Olivia¡¯s voice is hoarse andnguid, and with her eyes still shut, she answers the call in Daniel¡¯s arms, ¡°Hello¡­ who is it?¡± On the other end of the line, William Jacobs sounds frantic, ¡°Chief Jenkins, there¡¯s been an incident. Someone imed that ¡®My Tsundere Husband¡¯ is giarized. The news has exploded on renowned forums and even topped the trending searches.¡± Upon hearing this, Olivia¡¯s eyes flicker open, but her expression remains unusually calm as she continues to rest in Daniel¡¯s arms. ¡°Assistant Jacobs, leave it aside for now. I¡¯ll handle it when I go back to the office.¡± ¡°Chief Jenkins, the whole situation is escting negatively, we need to take it seriously. Jamie Wilson¡¯s agent called me demanding an exnation. They specifically warned us not to tarnish Jamie¡¯s image, or they would withdraw their cooperation. Jamie¡¯s fans are too emotional, attacking us everywhere, even petitioning Jamie not to participate in ¡®My Tsundere Husband¡¯. ¡± Olivia¡¯s expressions remain unchanging, she had already anticipated such a scandal. Those despicable people would definitely be scheming. If everything was too smooth, then it would be abnormal. ¡°It¡¯s okay, let them make a scene for now. It¡¯s quite good in a way, we save on promotional costs.¡±
¡°Alright, keep an eye out, I think this has dubious intentions. Someone is deliberately preventing us from producing the drama.¡± ¡°Assistant Jacobs, make a call to Jamie¡¯s agent, tell him I will talk with himter.¡± As Assistant Jacobs hangs up, Olivia casually puts her phone aside. She turns around, nestles into Daniel again, and falls back to sleep. A sharp glint sparks in Daniel¡¯s eyes. Gently kissing Olivia, Daniel softly calls her, ¡°Honey!¡± ¡°Darling, don¡¯t talk right now, let¡¯s talk after I have had enough sleep.¡± Thedy doesn¡¯t seem worried at all, could it be she already has a n? Daniel pulls Olivia closer, deciding to sleep beside Olivia for a while longer. It¡¯s only when they are having breakfast that Olivia goes online to check the news. Jamie¡¯s fans are truly horrendous and vicious, not only did they control thement section, they shamelessly swore, making it particrly disgusting.
Olivia couldn¡¯t bear it after just reading a few topments and immediately shuts it down. If the drama produced does not meet their expectations, they will likely not just curse at the production crew, but even Olivia herself might get chased and cursed until the dramapletely flops. This incident gives Olivia the idea to rece the male lead. If Jamie decides to quit the show, it would save a lot of trouble. Olivia would rather not have Jamie¡¯s poprity than deal with all the ensuing trouble. Daniel gazes at Olivia with his piercing eyes, asking tentatively, ¡°Honey, do you need my help in investigating this matter?¡± A confident and proud gleam on Olivia¡¯s beautiful face, ¡°No need, I can handle it. Also, your woman, Olivia Jenkins, is not easily messed with. Those despicable people have yet to experience my overpowering presence!¡± The corners of Daniel¡¯s mouth curve upwards, spreading into a warm smile that enhances his handsome, captivating face. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do nothing and just await the drama, watching you perform in your magnificent manner.¡± A sweet smile grazes Olivia¡¯s face as she responds affectionately, ¡°Darling, I won¡¯t disappoint you, I certainly won¡¯t let you lose face. As Daniel Marshall¡¯s woman, I need to be domineering till the end. I can¡¯t let them look down on us.¡± Daniel watches Olivia with adoring eyes, a smile lingering on his sexy lips. After a few words, Daniel truly feels overwhelmed with joy by Olivia. The woman in front of him, no matter how he looks at her, is just absolutely lovable..
Chapter 313: 313: Olivia Jenkins Needs a Trump Card Chapter 313: 313: Olivia Jenkins Needs a Trump Card
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Honey, I¡¯m worried someone might hurt you. We¡¯re in the open, but they¡¯re hiding in the shadows ¡ª hard to guard against. How about letting Leaf Fiona protect you?¡± Olivia Jenkins was having breakfast, and she didn¡¯t immediately respond. After a pause, Daniel Marshall continued, his tender eyes holding a hint of expectancy as he looked at Olivia Jenkins. ¡°I¡¯ve asked Leaf Fiona to keep her distance, to give you your freedom. After what happened before, I¡¯m truly scared. I¡¯m scared that something might happen to you, scared that you might leave me.¡±
Olivia Jenkins lifted her gaze and her gentle eyes met Daniel¡¯s, ¡°Don¡¯t involve Leaf Fiona. Let her stay in Shallow Bay with grandma. Those who want to harm me already know about Leaf Fiona and Aria Dous and are prepared for them. Get me a new bodyguard, someone who appears sophisticated and demure, just like my female secretary, capable of fooling the bad guys.¡± Daniel raised an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at the corners of his mouth, his expression remaining inscrutable. ¡°Simon Howard, let them in.¡± In an instant, Olivia was taken aback. The women trailing behind Simon Howard were lined up, each one of them beautiful, wearing high heels, and dressed in lively, youthful attire that radiated energy. Olivia blinked, looking at Daniel, ¡°Honey, are they all bodyguards?¡± Daniel nodded earnestly, ¡°Yes! You can pick any you like. They¡¯ll cooperate with you and ensure your safety.¡± Olivia smiled goofily, feeling like Daniel had yed her. Olivia wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, she felt sweet being taken seriously by Daniel. He had seen through her thoughts and intentionally egged her on to speak up. This man was astutely sharp! ¡°They¡¯re all beauties! It¡¯s a bit daunting for me.¡± ¡°Honey, if you¡¯re not satisfied with them, I can find others for you.¡±
¡°They can disguise themselves, speak multiplenguages, are highly educated and adapt quickly. They are a group of top elites, returning fromprehensive training abroad. I guarantee each of them won¡¯t cause you any troubles. If you need their help, they can also assist you in an emergency.¡± Employing such top-tier bodyguards would cost at least a million dors per year. Daniel was really serious about her safety. This unconsciously touched a soft spot within Olivia. Olivia got up, wrapped her arms around Daniel¡¯s neck, and gave him a kiss. Olivia chuckled sweetly, waves of warmth surging her heart, ¡°Thanks, honey!¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯re safe and sound, everything is worth it.¡± Daniel kissed Olivia on the forehead, wrapped his arms around her, and walked over to the line of female bodyguards. At eye nce, Olivia chose a bodyguard with a youthful face. Instantly, Daniel burst outughing, approving eyes on Olivia, ¡°Honey, your eye for detail is so sharp. Valerie¡¯s youthful face has fooled many. She¡¯s actually the toughest amongst the female bodyguards.¡± Olivia studied Valerie for a moment, feeling satisfied with her pick, though a hint of confusion lingered, ¡°She shares the same surname as Simon. Could she be a rtive?¡± The usually serious-faced Simon emitted an intense aura, his face alone was intimidating enough, ¡°Madam, you¡¯re right, she¡¯s my cousin!¡± Olivia looked between Simon and Valerie, ¡°You two seem so different. Your cousin is gorgeous and likable!¡± Valerie couldn¡¯t hold it in and giggled. Simon shot her a look, and Valerie immediately stoppedughing.
Olivia didn¡¯t mind, in fact, she quite appreciated the authenticity. Olivia needed such a trump card by her side, ¡°From now on, you¡¯re my personal secretary, let¡¯s go to work..¡± Chapter 314: 314: Arrogance Chapter 314: 314: Arrogance
Trantor: 549690339 Chief Jenkins is here, William Jacobs hurried into the CEO¡¯s office. William Jacobs looked serious, ¡°News on the inte says Jamie Wilson is quitting ¡®My Tsundere Husband¡¯, and the original choice for the female lead also said she won¡¯t act in a giarized y. You¡¯ve just seen it, the original fans are protesting downstairs, it¡¯s as if the fire has reached our eyebrows.¡±
Olivia Jenkins¡¯s pretty face was still full of confident and arrogant radiance, not scared by the negative news on the Inte, ¡°Assistant Jacobs, organize the files of the artists signed with Quiet Video, and get them to me in ten minutes. Can you do it?¡± William Jacobs was taken aback, then suddenly he understood, ¡°Chief Jenkins, you want to seize this opportunity to promote our own artists? Are you nning to be the president of Quiet Video?¡± Olivia Jenkins nodded, ¡°Why should we let others choke us when we can independently develop? If we want to start over, Quiet Video must discard the previous ways led by Henry Charles. Buying shows from abroad costs money and producing our own shows also costs money, but we have control and can control the risks.¡± William Jacobs suddenly understood, smiled, and went out to prepare the files of Quiet Video¡¯s signed artists. The new Chief Jenkins is indeed different, truly injecting fresh ¡°blood¡± into the entire group. William Jacobs also seemed to see hope. At the agreed time, Olivia Jenkins went to meet Jamie Wilson¡¯s manager, Matthew. As soon as Olivia Jenkins sat down, Matthew gave her a cold face and aggressively asked, ¡°Chief Jenkins, I can¡¯tpliment your efficiency. The giarism scandal is causing a huge uproar, and yourpany hasn¡¯t made a statement. Is it verifying the online spection that yourpany not only has copyright issues, but ¡®My Tsundere Husband¡¯ is also giarized?¡± The corner of Olivia Jenkins¡¯s mouth lifted slightly, her face clearly showing disdain and ridicule, her aurapelling and sharply piercing, ¡°The news in the circle is mixed with truth and falsehood. Can¡¯t someone like Matthew, who has weathered through many storms, distinguish it yet? Haven¡¯t you received any other unofficial news? In the circle, he is one of the top few managers. Even directors and big stars have to give him some respect, but this young girl does not take him seriously. This young girl dares to be arrogant in front of him. Matthew red at Olivia Jenkins coldly. ¡°Now it seems, if Jamie intends to act in yourpany¡¯s y, the risks are very high. For our interests, we need to change the conditions discussed before.
The poprity of this film relies entirely on Jamie, in the future, we will also jointly bear the risks. The secondary male and female leads must also be artists from ourpany to control risks. What do you think, Chief Jenkins?¡± Olivia Jenkins was displeased, a cold light shing in her eyes, ¡°Matthew, are you trying to squeeze in people? Your artists to promote?¡± Matthew spread his hands in indifference, looking down on Olivia Jenkins, ¡°Isn¡¯t that how it works in the circle? Otherwise, how do neers get a chance to rise? Don¡¯t neers need more opportunities to practice?¡± Olivia Jenkins¡¯s lips sharped as a de, ¡°I disagree.¡± ¡°Jamie Wilson resigns from ¡®My Tsundere Husband.¡±¡® With a chuckle¡­ Olivia Jenkins started tough, ¡°Matthew, you¡¯re so good at elevating your artists, we haven¡¯t officially signed a contract, so there is no situation of him quitting. Please be careful with your words.¡± With a cold snort, Matthew angrily stood up and pointed at Olivia Jenkins menacingly, ¡°You brat dare to give me attitude, if Jamie Wilson doesn¡¯t act, I¡¯ll just wait and see ¡®My Tsundere Husband¡¯ cool offpletely!¡± Olivia Jenkins, with sharpness swirling in her almond eyes, has long seen through Matthew¡¯s thoughts, ¡°Jamie never intended to act in ¡®My Tsundere Husband¡¯ from the start, right? How much did Light Media offer?¡± Chapter 315: 315 Admire Your Good Tactics Chapter 315: 315 Admire Your Good Tactics
Trantor: 549690339 Matthew froze, scrutinizing Olivia Jenkins. This young woman intrigued him, but Matthew still didn¡¯t take Olivia seriously.
An outsider dreaming of getting a piece of the pie in our industry? How naive! Soon, Matthew regained hisposure, sneering dismissively, ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. We have plenty of contracts with Jamie, plenty of people begging him to star in their productions; we certainly don¡¯t need you.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t understand me, as long as you heard me. Please deliver my message to Light Media: If they think they can bleed me dry, they¡¯re mistaken. There¡¯s room enough for all of us to earn our own money. But if they dare to intrude on my territory, I¡¯ll make them pay. I won¡¯t turn a blind eye.¡± ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯ve overestimated yourself. In our circle, you¡¯re not even worthy of fetching my shoes.¡± ¡°Matthew, aren¡¯t you speaking too soon? You won¡¯t be able to climb down from this perch.¡± Matthew, disdain in his eyes, red at Olivia. His face full of mockery, he turned and walked away without giving her another thought. Matthew was certain, in his circle, this young woman wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. Soon, the industry would unite to boycott Quiet Video under the Jenkins Group. None would dare to work on her productions, let¡¯s see how she fails! After Matthew left, Olivia leisurely sipped her coffee. She even called Valerie over to join her for cake, enjoying afternoon tea.
Having finished her piece of cake, Valerie whispered, ¡°I wanted to punch that man earlier. He¡¯s such a bully. But my upbringing wouldn¡¯t allow me to lose control.¡± Oliviaughed, looking at Valerie, ¡°You and Simon are so different. Simon walks around with a sour face all day.¡± ¡°His demeanor deters most people from provoking him. It¡¯s quite effective.¡± Olivia agreed, nodding slightly. After finishing the cake, Olivia ced a call. ¡°Assistant Jacobs, put the deration I drafted on Quiet Video¡¯s official website.¡± ¡°Yes, Chief Jenkins!¡± Seeing the announcement on the website, Olivia shared it on her social media ount, weing Winter Zane to join Quiet Video. No sooner than the news broke than it stormed into the trending list. Matthew, sitting in his car, saw the news and furiously pped his seat. Through gritted teeth, he snarled, ¡°That young woman dares to cross me like this, she¡¯s too green. She isn¡¯t worthy, I¡¯ll run her into the ground.¡± The assistant in the car dared not speak, throwing tentative nces at Matthew.
Everyone in the industry knew about Miss Winter. It was surprising that Jenkins Group managed to recruit her for Quiet Video. With Miss Winter as the content director of Quiet Video, she not only brings a wealth of experience and contacts but also an abundance of resources. Quiet Video suddenly became the center of attention. No doubt many directors and actors would want to curry favor with Miss Winter. Now that Quiet Video had rified they didn¡¯t invite Jamie to star in ¡°My Tsundere Husband¡±, it was no wonder Matthew was livid. This young woman had made a fool out of him. Matthew trying to retaliate against Quiet Video would be quite tricky. Matthew was making a call, so the assistant tactfully put on earplugs. As Olivia was about to leave, Be Thompson came up to provoke her. Olivia didn¡¯t want to stoop to Be¡¯s level and tried to leave, but Be was persistent. ¡°At first nce, who¡¯d have thought you were so capable, but now I see clearly. Olivia Jenkins, you really pulled it off. You not only killed someone but also eliminated the threats around you. You even managed to kick me out of the Marshall family. I must admire your cunning!¡± Turning around, Olivia dered dominantly: ¡°Next, I¡¯m going to throw your son out of Light Media..¡±
Chapter 316: 316: Replace Chapter 316: 316: Rece
Trantor: 549690339 Be Thompson¡¯s eyes unconsciously squinted, her pupils contracting and her facial expression twitching slightly. This reckless girl¡¯s attitude was truly audacious!
Still as detestable as ever! ¡°Look at you, thinking your abilities can flip the sky.¡± Be Thompson after all was a person seasoned by experiences, no matter how churning her feelings were, she regained herposure at this moment, only mocking Olivia Jenkins with her words. Olivia Jenkins insouciantly leaned close to Be Thompson, her calm voice spraying onto Be Thompson¡¯s face, ¡®You definitely have to live to see it. I¡¯m not sure if I can turn the sky upside down, but I am certain that I can boot your son out of Light Media, I can be the master of Light Media, I can take your ce.¡± Be Thompson¡¯s face turned an alternating series of pale and green hues. Her mouth twitched involuntarily, forcing an awkward smile onto her face. Be Thompson red hatefully at Olivia Jenkins, striving to suppress the surge of rage she wanted to let loose. This insolent girl was too audacious, it¡¯s a pity that Fiona failed to kill her and even lost her own life in the process! One day, this insolent girl will definitely falter in her hands, and she won¡¯t let her survive. Watching Be Thompson seething yet not daring to retort, a flicker of pleasure swept through Olivia Jenkin¡¯s heart, ¡°Still dreaming of reaping where you¡¯ve not sown, do you think everyone is a fool? Be Thompson, you¡¯re not even worthy of dreaming! Yonder Group is already an empty shell and is going bankrupt soon, I wonder if you¡¯ll end up sleeping on the streets?¡± Be Thompson forced out a coldugh, persevering in responding, ¡°Thirty years to the east of the river, thirty years to the west. Who knows if your end will be the same as mine!¡±
¡°Another evil deed and you¡¯ll perish; this is undoubtedly your fate! Tell your son to not touch me lightly, I won¡¯t be polite if he does, and don¡¯t cry when heins about being bullied.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get too carried away, you¡¯re definitely going to end up worse than me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not like you, always seeking attention, fearing that I would forget about you. Then again, no one pays any attention to you. If you don¡¯t find a way to assert your presence, no one will know who you are. Be Thompson, I begin to understand your hysteria. Without the title of Mrs. Olivia Marshall, you¡¯re as good as a stray dog.¡± Be Thompson was trembling with fury. She¡¯s bringing this humiliation onto herself. With a vicious re at Olivia Jenkins, Be Thompson left first. Valerie Howard kept sneaking giggles, staring at Olivia Jenkins like a fan-girl. Madam is so formidable, truly gant, absolutely her idol! ¡°You won¡¯t find this strange after witnessing this sort of scenes frequently. It will be a norm after a few more times.¡± Olivia Jenkins continued walking and talking, Valerie Howard nodded in response. In a nutshell, she felt that Madam had quite the queenly aura. The old man asked them to return to Beverly Hills for dinner and Olivia Jenkins along with Daniel Marshall arrived early.
Beverly Hills, regardless whether it¡¯s Chinese or Western cuisine, had many star chefs. In order to learn more about culinary knowledge, Olivia Jenkins went to the kitchen. Daniel Marshall also followed along. In an instant, the kitchen was filled with their affection for each other, which made others envious. Michael and Matthew Marshall were back. Dinner was still not ready and the servants were all standing in the living room, not in the kitchen preparing food. Michael casually asked: ¡°What are you all dumbfoundedly standing here for? A special wee home for us? No dinner tonight?¡± Alexander Marshall slightly lifted his eyelid and nced at his son, ¡°Olivia Jenkins and Daniel Marshall are responsible for dinner, they are busy in the kitchen! ¡± With a ¡°whoosh¡± , Michael¡¯s face changed and he headed straight upstairs. ¡°If you¡¯re not eating, then skip it. Tonight, the servants won¡¯t be cooking, I¡¯ve given them the night off.¡± Michael came back down, sat opposite his father, and coldly began: ¡°Dad, must you invite the wolf into the house again? You won¡¯t know the pain until you are bitten, right?¡± Chapter 317: 317: Despicable Chapter 317: 317: Despicable
Trantor: 549690339 Alexander Marshall pointed at Michael Marshall, ¡°Look at you! You¡¯re turning into a Be Thompson, panting about hysterically!¡± Michael Marshall shot back in defiance, ¡°That¡¯s better than your snobbery!¡±
¡°Without me backing you, could you have managed everything this easily? You don¡¯t appreciate your good fortune and behave like you are entitled to the whole world.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue with you.¡± ¡°Then , go upstairs and stay out of sight.¡± ¡°I am also a senior member of this family, why should I be the one going upstairs?¡± Alexander Marshall finally lost his patience, raising his voice.¡±Michael Marshall, you¡¯re bing less and less reasonable. If you had any real ability, you wouldn¡¯t be living so wretchedly.¡± With a loud bang, Michael Marshall threw his ss and stormed upstairs. Alexander Marshall continued to rant, ¡°You and Be Thompson, really are birds of a feather.¡± After Michael Marshall left, the living room became quiet. Matthew Marshall said nothing and merely poured a cup of tea for his grandfather. No matter the tumultuous emotions within him, Matthew Marshall kept them to himself. This stifling household was a challenge. Matthew Marshall was waiting patiently for a chance to retaliate. He was determined to be the decision-maker of the Marshall Family and would not allow his mother to suffer again.
In the kitchen, Olivia Jenkins and Daniel Marshall had heard the sound of shattering ss, but they chose to ignore it. The domestic helper came out with the dish, and Olivia Jenkins and Daniel Marshall left the kitchen nonchntly. Olivia Jenkins served food for their grandfather first. Alexander Marshall tasted it and nodded in approval, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you can cook. This tastes good.¡± Olivia Jenkins replied humbly, ¡°Grandfather, the credit goes to our experienced cook. I am just a learner. Daniel Marshall¡¯s lips twitched into a slight smile, his face bing softer, making his handsome features more pleasing. ¡°Grandfather, if you don¡¯t mind, we cane often to cook, and to have meals with you.¡± The smile on Alexander Marshall¡¯s face deepened. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll remember that.¡± Olivia Jenkins gave a silly smile, and yfully said, ¡°Grandfather, could I borrow your chef to learn some more recipes? I¡¯m currently working on a robot-cooking project. The robot-cooked foodcks the human touch and is not as delicious as the meals in Beverly Hills.¡± Alexander Marshall raised his eyebrows, looking at Olivia Jenkins. ¡°How much total investment has Jenkins Group put into this robot project?¡± ¡°That¡¯s confidential to Jenkins Group, grandfather. I can¡¯t fully disclose it to you, but I can tell you that the robot project is our biggest one.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not trying to swallow up Light Media, are you?¡±
Matthew Marshall remained silent, calmly eating his meal. But the domestic helpers present kept their eyes on him. If Light Media were taken over by the eldest youngdy, then the younger son would lose everything. Everything about the Marshall Family would then be decided by the eldest son and his wife. The old man didn¡¯t seem to be mad; he was giggling with the eldest youngdy. The domestic helpers were sighing inwardly. Now that thedy of the house was gone, the dynamics of the Marshall Family were changing. There might very well be a changing of the guard. Without rushing her response, Olivia Jenkins first ate the prawn that Daniel Marshall had peeled for her. Afterward, she stated seriously, ¡°There¡¯s this saying that we all mind our own business. I¡¯m not a particrly ambitious person, but if someone steps on me, I will definitely retaliate.¡± Alexander Marshall nodded slightly, ¡°That¡¯s fair enough. If there¡¯s anyone who isn¡¯t convinced and wants topete, let me make it clear. I¡¯ll turn a blind eye. Whoever loses, don¡¯te crying to me, you took the bet so you have to suffer if you lose. I only ask for one thing, fairpetition. Everyone heard that, right? No one is unclear about this?¡± Daniel Marshall said meaningfully, ¡°As long as it¡¯s fair, I don¡¯t care. If there are any deceitful intentions, I¡¯ll make sure to respond until the bitter end..¡± Chapter 318: 318: Three Shots In One Go Chapter 318: 318: Three Shots In One Go
Trantor: 549690339 Though the insinuation was clear, Matthew Marshall remained silent. He had seen through his grandfather¡¯s greed and despised how his grandfather yed people for his benefit. Only now that his mother was no longer useful, his grandfather was trying to curry favor with Daniel Marshall and Olivia Jenkins. It disgusted him.
Matthew Marshall looked down upon this in his heart, but his exterior betrayed nothing. He continued ying dumb. Everyone knew but nobody said anything. Olivia Jenkins was also silent. If Matthew Marshall continued his petty attempts to undermine the Jenkins Group¡¯s profits, in doing so, antagonizing Olivia further, she would not spare him. After Daniel Marshall made his position clear, a wave of tension swept over the living room. The atmosphere instantly turned icy. Alexander Marshall nced back and forth between Olivia Jenkins and Matthew Marshall. Alexander was not against healthypetition, knowing well that progresses frompetition. But if anyone were to lose all reason and conscience, like Vector, he would not ept it. He didn¡¯t want to see his descendants hurt each other. Suddenly, Alexander Marshall started speaking slowly. ¡°Everyone has their role to y. One must know one¡¯s limitations and not cross any bounds. Olivia, whatever type of chef you need, just mention it to the executive chef. He will arrange it for you.¡± Olivia Jenkins looked up at her grandfather and replied, ¡°Thank you, Grandfather.¡± Alexander Marshall nodded slightly, ¡°Your career is important, so is your family. You should know how to bnce. Don¡¯t be so focused on sess that you forget those around you.¡±
Hearing such sentimental words from her grandfather¡¯s mouth, Olivia Jenkins was taken aback as her long eyshes fluttered slightly. A few secondster, Olivia slowly nodded, ¡°I understand, Grandfather.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat. After eating, you will all apany me in a game of mahjong. Fair warning, no one is allowed to go easy on each other. The game depends on your actual skill and luck, ¡± he said. Without uttering a word, Daniel Marshall gave the peeled shrimp to his grandfather and the rest to Olivia Jenkins. With Be Thompson not at home, it was noticeably quieter and seemed more intimate than before. Without Be Thompson stirring up trouble, it wasn¡¯t impossible to keep the peace within the family. The house was surprisingly devoid of quarrels. The asionalughter from downstairs made Michael Marshall frown unconsciously. Were they pleased without him around? Did they all find him a nuisance? Were they all having a good time? Ayer of smoke filled Michael Marshall¡¯s study, and before him, an ashtray filled with stubs. Michael¡¯s lips were pressed tightly together, his face grim.
After flicking the ash from his cigarette, he took another puff. Unable to bear it any longer, he called in a butler to inquire. ¡°What are they doing downstairs?¡± ¡°Young Master, the old master and the young masters are ying mahjong. Miss Jenkins¡¯ skill in mahjong is average. She¡¯s been aughing stock for making mistakes. Despite drawing a winning tile, she still lost. This was hrious to everyone else. She joked that she was so unlucky she might as well buy a lottery ticket. Maybe she¡¯d win that,¡± the butler exined. Michael seemed skeptical, ¡°Are you telling me they haven¡¯t fought? Not even a single argument?¡± ¡°No, sir. The moodpletely changed after the old master said a few words during dinner. It seems that everyone was getting along well. The old master even appeared to be happier ying mahjong than chess!¡± Could all this be a show put on by the notorious Olivia Jenkins? Now, she wanted to win people¡¯s hearts? She aimed to gradually inherit the entire Marshall family. Olivia was trying to take each step carefully, but the naive Daniel seemed to have no defenses and continued to indulge her, as did their infatuated father. This thought made Michael Marshall ufortable, prompting him to dismiss the butler. After sitting for a while, his lit cigarette still unfinished, Michael got up and went downstairs. Under the pretense of snacking, Michael stole nces at the living room from time to time.. They were all really enjoying themselves!
Chapter 319: 319: Olivia Jenkins and Daniel Marshall at their Worst Chapter 319: 319: Olivia Jenkins and Daniel Marshall at their Worst
Trantor: 549690339 Theughter in the living room was in stark contrast to Michael Marshall¡¯s mood. A sense of irritation welled up within Michael Marshall and a flicker of anger danced in his eyes.
Having finished thete-night supper, Michael went to observe Olivia¡¯s true personality for himself, unwilling to let this seemingly n?lVe woman continue to deceive the Marshall Family. Michael stood behind Olivia, observing her ying cards. Everyone knew that Michael was present, but nobody said a word. After watching Olivia for a while, his restlessness grew. His frustration was so intense that he wished he could y in her ce. Who on earth yed cards like that? It would be a miracle if she didn¡¯t lose. With years of experience, Michael concluded that not only did Olivia not know how to stack cards properly, but she also seemed flustered and uncoordinated. She seemed to y cards randomly. A momentter, unable to contain his frustration, Michael intervened and pitched a card for Olivia. Olivia tilted her head to reflect, and concluded his card y was appropriate. In her next move, she drew the very card she had nned to discard, which was stacked right next to it. Luckily, she hadn¡¯t discarded it, or else it would have been a waste. As Matthew Marshall drew his card, Olivia saw she had a pair and could perform the ¡°pung¡± manoeuvre, but she was slow to respond. Michael Marshall called out ¡°Pung¡± for her. If it wasn¡¯t for his reminder, Olivia wouldn¡¯t have even noticed her winningbination. ¡°Look, after you get your Pung, you can draw another card and call out ¡®Mahjong¡¯. If you had discarded the card as you initially nned, you might not have won even tomorrow, ¡±mented Michael.
Olivia found Michael¡¯s strategy reasonable and nodded in acknowledgment. She had only grasped the basics of the game and could barely manage to hold the tiles, let alone strategize. If and when she could call Mahjong, she needed time to figure out. She had to separate and look at everybination of three in order to understand it, unlike the others who could discern it instantly. Both Alexander Marshall and Daniel Marshall sneaked nces at Olivia and Michael. They wisely kept silent, savouring the harmony in the family, the peace, and the absence of any sharp words or ring looks. Eventually, under Michael¡¯s instruction, Olivia was finally victorious in a round. Michael had one of the servants bring him a chair, and he sat down next to Olivia, teaching her how to y the game. this woman wasn¡¯t pretending to be naive, she genuinely didn¡¯t know how to y Mahjong. Michael grew increasingly anxious and wished he could y the game for her. Olivia¡¯s asional clumsiness while ying Mahjong was amusing and rather cute, not to mention entertaining, unlike her annoying chatter. Watching the whole family having fun, Daniel rarely called Mahjong. He basically let others win. The aim was to ensure everyone enjoyed themselves. Not all things required a vigorous pursuit of victory.
Upon hearing the report from her informer, Be Thompson was filled with an uncontroble rage. Be desperately resented the old man for banishing her from the Marshall family while solidifying his influence at home and fostering harmony among the family members. He was brainwashing both Matthew and Michael, and forcing them to swallow down the humiliation that she and her son had endured. The old man was also assisting that despicable woman, Olivia, to build rtions within the family in order to improve their perception of her. So that they wouldn¡¯t criticize her at every turn. He was damn biases! His favoritism towards her infuriated Be to the point where her eyes turned bloody red and her rage nearly overflowed. The harmony within the Marshall Family must be disrupted. There was no way Be would allow Michael to change his perspective of Olivia, nor was she going to allow them to brainwash Matthew. She was determined to create chaos within the family and thus have an excuse to kick Olivia out. Fearing that her son may fall victim to those despicable people, fearing that her son may continue his duties without contesting the Marshall Corporation, Be immediately called Matthew as soon as she heard from her informer that the game had ended and Matthew had retired to his room. ¡°Matthew, Olivia Jenkins and Daniel Marshall are the worst, don¡¯t trust them,¡± warned Be.. Chapter 320: 320: Listening to the Wife’s Words is Never Wrong Chapter 320: 320: Listening to the Wife¡¯s Words is Never Wrong
Trantor: 549690339 Fearing that her son would no longer listen to her, Be Thompson continued to speak: ¡°Your grandfather is doing this to confuse you. All harmony is nothing but an illusion, his heart is leaning towards Daniel Marshall and Olivia Jenkins. One day, Daniel Marshall and Olivia Jenkins will not let you off, they will definitely drive you out of the Marshall Family. My son, think about your poor mother, who has suffered so much injustice, yet can¡¯t say anything about the bitterness. Your mother¡¯s only hope is you.¡±
Matthew Marshall was initially a little hesitant, he indeed felt some joy. But listening to his mother¡¯s words, he instantly became determined. Yes, his mother¡¯s sufferings cannot be taken lightly, he must make Daniel Marshall and Olivia Jenkins pay back doubly. All the harmony and happiness are nothing but illusions woven by his grandfather; they are all coborators trying to deceive him. They just want him to let down his guard, simply want him to give up. He cannot be fooled by them. ¡°Mom, I haven¡¯t forgotten your pain, nor have I forgotten how you were driven out of the Marshall Family. I won¡¯t be deceived by them.¡± Be Thompson felt a bit relieved, her eyes slightly moistened, ¡°Good boy, your mother believes you will definitely be sessful. You are no less than Daniel Marshall, you also have the ability to lead the Marshall Corporation.¡± ¡°I will keep your words in mind. It¡¯ste, mom, you rest first. Tomorrow at noon, I will apany you for a meal. I have a n, I will bring down Daniel Marshall and Olivia Jenkins.¡± Only then Be Thompson got a bit offort, ¡°Son, you rest early too, see you tomorrow! She had only yed for a few hours, but her shoulders already ached. It felt even more tiring than work, even her eyes were tired. After taking a bath, Olivia Jenkinsy on the bed and Daniel Marshall massaged her neck and shoulders for her.
With a soft frown, Daniel Marshall cared for Olivia Jenkins, ¡°Honey, you¡¯re so tired, why didn¡¯t you end it earlier?¡± ¡°I saw everyone was happy, so I didn¡¯t want to spoil the mood. This is my first time hearingughter instead of endless quarreling after entering your family. Such a scene is really rare, it felt like I was dreaming.¡± Olivia Jenkins¡¯ voice was a bit low, she was drowsy, and didn¡¯t want to move at all. ¡°Actually, this is also my first time having this kind of feeling.¡± ¡°I even doubted if grandpa had had some kind of realization, or if he had be a different person. He could actually have fun with us and showed a kindness that I would never have seen under normal circumstances. I thought I was seeing things.¡± Daniel Marshall pulled up a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, chimed in: ¡°I felt the same way. It was also my first time seeing grandpa like this, I even doubted if I was dreaming.¡± ¡°If grandpa wants peace, I will definitely not quarrel with him. If others don¡¯t bully me, if they respect me, I can respect them even more.¡± Daniel Marshall nodded slightly, ¡°Okay, you call the shots for family matters. I will listen to you.¡± ¡°Honey, I can¡¯t speak anymore, I want to sleep. I¡¯m really tired!¡± Daniel Marshall spoke softly, ¡°You sleep first, and I¡¯ll help rub your shoulders a little more.¡± Olivia Jenkins only made an OK gesture with her hand, and soon fell asleep. After a while, Daniel Marshall adjusted Olivia Jenkins¡¯ sleeping position, and let her lean on his body to sleep.
Holding his wife, smelling her unique scent, Daniel Marshall had a satisfied smile on his face. The next morning, Olivia Jenkins was on the hot search list again, and at the top of it was all insultingments. Someone on Tieba revealed that the scriptwriter with the pen name stair was not just simply giarizing the works of the author with the pen name Meatloving Cat, it was a tant copy-and-paste of the entire content. Many people were cursing Olivia Jenkins as a heartless capitalist, encouraging bad practices. Manyizens demanded that Olivia Jenkins get out of the entertainment industry.. Chapter 321: 321: Counterattack Chapter 321: 321: Counterattack
Trantor: 549690339 Manyizens were calling for Olivia Jenkins to leave the film and television industry. Many were also boycotting ¡°My Tsundere Husband¡±, saying that if Olivia Jenkins ignored public opinion and insisted on filming this web series, they would definitely not watch it and ensure the financial backers would lose their investment.
Especially Jamie Wilson¡¯s fans, they were the most vocal, and the most vicious in their criticisms. Olivia Jenkins¡¯ home address was exposed, and numerous trolls vowed to send her a big ¡®gift¡¯. There were rumors online that Olivia Jenkins prefers the rich to the poor and left her doctor boyfriend. All sorts of rumors were flying in the air. During breakfast, Daniel Marshall got a call from Adam Howard. ¡°Boss, the scandal about your wife came from abroad. The person responsible was cautious in hiding their IP, so it¡¯s untraceable. It¡¯s clear this was a premeditated smear campaign, arge-scale operation started by foreign media, and then here at home it was led by Jamie Wilson¡¯s major fans whounched an organized attack and ndering.¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s face darkened, his sharp eyes emitting a strong chill. ¡°Take down the rted websites and media. As for that cash cow, Jamie Wilson, let¡¯s see what happens when he¡¯s not worth any money¡­ let those people pay, those who feel so smug now, let them wait for the misery that¡¯s about to befall them!¡± Adam Howard chuckled, ¡°Roger that, I¡¯ll get on it right away. Don¡¯t forget to enjoy the show, I¡¯ve prepared all the explosive information, it can¡¯t just be me who enjoys it, shared joy is double joy!¡± Daniel Marshall ended the call without another word. At that moment, he just wanted to enjoy breakfast with his wife. As Daniel Marshall and Adam Howard were speaking on the speakerphone, Olivia Jenkins had heard everything. Olivia Jenkins smiled gently, tilting her head to gaze at Daniel Marshall. ¡°Thank you, my dear husband!
The explosive information you mentioned, I received it yesterday. Miss Winter showed it to me. Honestly, I didn¡¯t intend to be this ruthless, but they are too despicable and repulsive, I can¡¯t be too kind to them.¡± When Daniel Marshall looked at Olivia Jenkins, his eyes became fiery, and his tone softened. ¡°They were heartless first, it¡¯s only fair we are ruthless now, no need to feel guilty. If he were an upright actor, nobody could do anything to him. But when a man is crooked, his shadow will follow suit. His manager is truly out of line and did many dirty deeds, such people cannot be indulged. The capital backing them will have to pay, poprity should never be used as an excuse to shelter him.¡± Olivia Jenkins agreed. When others dered war on her, she would never show mercy. If they want to take her down, she will show them that good will always triumph over evil. ¡°I await your spectacle. In a few days, I willunch my counter-attack. Actually, their smear campaigns don¡¯t affect me, nor can they stop me from filming ¡®My Tsundere Husband¡¯. Since they are courting death, I will grant their wish first.¡± The sharpness in Daniel Marshall¡¯s gaze seemed to see through Olivia Jenkins, ¡°stair and Meatloving Cat, they are the same person, aren¡¯t they?¡± Olivia Jenkins was taken aback, then nodded. ¡°I see!¡± Daniel Marshall smiled profoundly. Olivia Jenkins¡¯ bright eyes were as pure as crystal, looking at Daniel Marshall, she asked hesitantly: ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know who it is?¡±
¡°I already know, I am a little shocked, but also pleasantly surprised. I must admit, it has piqued my interest. I want to know more, I want to peel off all heryers and figure out what she is really thinking.¡± Olivia Jenkinsughed but didn¡¯t avoid Daniel Marshall¡¯s probing gaze, ¡°It¡¯s not as magical as you make it out to be, they just want to make a living. After all, I need to adapt to changes in the n..¡± Chapter 322: 322: Change of CEO Chapter 322: 322: Change of CEO
Trantor: 549690339 Daniel Marshall¡¯s handsome face was magnified in front of Olivia Jenkins. Daniel was about to kiss Olivia.
Olivia involuntarily trembled her eyes, wondering whether to keep her eyes open or close. All of a sudden, Daniel kissed her on the chin. In that moment, Olivia froze entirely, unmoving. ¡°Wife, you are drooling!¡± Daniel¡¯s voice was deep, pleasant, as captivating as a sonorous cello, stirring her heart. A devilish smile appeared on Daniel¡¯s lips. Olivia gritted her teeth, pursed her lips, and gave Daniel a sidelong nce. When did she drool? Even if she did, that would only be the juice dripped from the ck pepper cowboy bone she was eating. ¡°Wife¡­ Olivia was on guard, one hand on Daniel¡¯s chest, ¡°Sit well, eat your breakfast, don¡¯t disturb me.¡± Daniel¡¯s upper body still leaning towards Olivia, a seductive charm rippled across his lips which soon vanished, ¡°Wife, whatever you want to do, feel free to do it!¡±
¡°Okay, I understand your intentions, I won¡¯t let myself be wronged.¡± With a steadfast gaze at Daniel, unexpectedly, Olivia pecked him on the cheek. She even pushed Daniel away. Olivia took a tissue, wiped her chin, and continued to eat her breakfast as if nothing had happened. If it weren¡¯t for the series of changes, she would still be a simple doctor at ResilientCare Hospital, earning extra money by writing scripts after work, doing things she enjoyed, not like now, constantly on guard, full of plotting, constantlypeting like a thorny pest. As she entered the extraordinary circle of wealthy elites, her extraordinary life began. She could only move forward, not even allowing herself the chance to look back. Daniel continued to eat his breakfast, his gaze never leaving Olivia. The little woman had many secrets, he just hoped she was not like an onion, peeling away to reveal no heart at the end, only causing him constant tears. Olivia¡¯s trending topic was gone, even the search tag disappeared. The inte was full of Jamie Wilson¡¯s scandal, revealed by a group of well-known paparazzi. Jamie¡¯s ex-girlfriend, secret girlfriend, fans¡­ all stepped forward to expose him.
In a short time, Jamie¡¯s scandalous materials flooded the inte revealing his unknown side. The directors he had worked with also came forward to expose his wrongdoings, he was capable of doing unimaginable things. Without his celebrity halo, Jamie was just a scumbag who hadmitted illegal acts. The domestic media united surprisingly, all exposing Jamie¡¯s scandals, pointing fingers at Matthew for inaction, and as his agent, condoning and covering up for him. Immediately after, brands Jamie endorsed announced termination notices one after another¡­ After reading Jamie¡¯s scandal, Matthew was so angry that he threw everything on his desk to the ground. With loud noises, Matthew¡¯s office was in shambles. The secretary knocked on the door from outside but didn¡¯t dare to enter without permission. Now, everyone knew about Jamie¡¯s ident, and Light Media suffered the most damage. Jamie had coborated with Light Media for many years, and they had a close rtionship. Several drama series, including two films, were initially nned for release. However, after beingbeled a low-quality artist, the trouble for the uing release would be huge. After calming his emotions, Matthew allowed the secretary to enter and report, ¡°Young Chief Matthew Marshall, the headquarters has scheduled a meeting at ten o¡¯clock. They ask for your timely appearance.¡± Matthew¡¯s voice was low, but it harbored the chill of the arctic, ¡°I got it, go.¡± The secretary didn¡¯t dare to stay, leaving swiftly and not daring to nce at the mess on the floor.
At this time, the headquarters calling for a meeting indicated how immense Young Chief Matthew Marshall¡¯s pressure was, and how thorny the troubles were. It¡¯s highly probable that Light Media will have a new president soon.. Chapter 323: 323: Bite Back Chapter 323: 323: Bite Back
Trantor: 549690339 Be Thompson never anticipated that things would turn out like this, that the mes they ignited would end up engulfing them. That bitch Olivia Jenkins was severely criticised, yet she¡¯spletely unaffected.
The previously arrogantizens are now eating their words, and the online sentiment has shifted in favor of Olivia Jenkins, praising her discernment and wisdom. Thetest news on the inte reveals not just Jamie Wilson, but also his agent Matthew, have been taken to the police station for questioning. Most of Jamie Wilson¡¯s fans have abandoned him; his star is truly extinguished. This isn¡¯t as simple as ming Jamie Wilson and his talent agency. Daniel Marshall will surely seize the opportunity to oust Matthew Marshall, and Be Thompson will definitely fight to secure her son¡¯s future. A visibly distressed Be Thompson hurriedly arrived at the Marshall Corporation to meet Michael Marshall. With tears shimmering in her eyes, and a pitiful look on her face, she beheld Michael Marshall, ¡°Darling, you must have heard about the news online, right? Please, save our son. Don¡¯t let Daniel force him out of the Marshall Corporation. I know Matthew isn¡¯t as gifted as Daniel, but he¡¯s simple and kind -hearted. He¡¯s no match for Daniel. You can¡¯t just sit by and watch Daniel harm his own brother. We all are family, after all!¡± Michael Marshall¡¯s face turned icy. Looking up, he red at Be Thompson and sarcastically remarked, ¡°You dream of unearned sess. This is self-inflicted.¡± Be Thompson dared not argue, knowing she had to humble herself. She feigned crying before Michael Marshall, ¡°I acknowledge all my mistakes. I just want my son to be safe and sound. I am willing to pay even with my life.¡± Michael Marshall pointed at Be Thompson, reprimanding angrily, ¡°This serves as a lesson about the perils of hoisting yourself with your own petard. If you hadn¡¯t harbored those ill intentions, would you end up getting burnt? Be, you¡¯re always causing problems because you¡¯re never content¡ªyou¡¯re too greedy! You are the one who ruined your son, teaching him to use any means necessary ana touae witn you. you¡¯re a disgrace to mernooa!¡± Thud. Be Thompson knelt before Michael Marshall, tears streaming down her face.
¡°My love, I really regret my actions. Actually, we did this for Daniel¡¯s sake as well. I didn¡¯t want you to worry, so I chose to bear the infamy alone. I am willing to get my hands dirty because that wicked woman, Olivia Jenkins, must not stay beside Daniel anymore.¡± Still making excuses, this is not an attitude of admitting mistakes. A trace of disgust shed through Michael Marshall¡¯s eyes, his face also betraying disappointment. ¡°Can¡¯t you just stop causing trouble? You¡¯ve made mistakes but try to pin the me on others. Be, I genuinely regret marrying you!¡± Michael Marshall finally uttered his true feelings¡ªhe never loved her. The reason he married her was just to spite others and possibly to forget about E Charles. It was truly as she suspected from the very beginning. All of a sudden, Be Thompson¡¯s heart shattered, and the hatred in her heart intensified. She will not let the Marshall Family have peace. Be Thompson got up and took out her phone, indifferently watched Michael Marshall. ¡°I have always had your and the Marshall Family¡¯s best interests at heart. But you never consider my son and me. You don¡¯t protect us, so we have no choice but to fight for ourselves. Are we wrong? Do you see Olivia Jenkins for who she truly is? Can¡¯t you tell right from wrong anymore? She¡¯s seducing Daniel and she will definitely take over the Marshall Family. Just you wait!¡± Be Thompson stopped crying, a gloomy look in her eyes as she yed a recording for Michael Marshall. ¡°I know perfectly well that what I desire is Daniel Marshall¡¯s power and wealth. You shouldn¡¯t darey your hands on the Marshall Corporation, you shouldn¡¯t dare im everything that belongs to the Marshall Family, because it¡¯s mine..¡±
Chapter 324: 324: Nearly One Billion in Losses Chapter 324: 324: Nearly One Billion in Losses
Trantor: 549690339 Michael Marshall heard it clearly. It was indeed Olivia Jenkins¡¯ voice. This malicious woman was despicable!
This malicious woman was overly ambitious! This cannot be tolerated, she cannot be allowed to monopolize power! Seeing Michael¡¯s face growing grim with rage, Be Thompson rejoiced inwardly. It wasn¡¯t over yet. The oue was still unclear. Be was determined to take down Olivia, to kick Daniel out of Marshall Corporation, and nobody could stop her from taking control of the Marshall Family. Be softened her eyes a bit, concealing her ambition and further agitating Michael¡¯s emotions. ¡°If you continue to indulge Olivia, turn a blind eye, letting her and Daniel oust Matthew, you are letting the wolf into the house, handing over the Marshall Corporation. With such blindness, you too would be a sinner in the Marshall family. Daniel is confused, are you going to make the same mistake?¡± ¡°Worst case, Matthew and I will leave the Marshall family, we¡¯ll live abroad. How would the world judge you if you all fail at the hands of a lowly woman? Do you think my life is easy? It breaks my heart. I¡¯d rather have my hands stained with blood, but what have you ever done for me?¡± Enraged, Michael yelled, ¡°Get out!¡±
Be didn¡¯t linger, she hurriedly left. She had achieved what she set out to do. With the carefully edited recording, as long as Michael heard Olivia¡¯s voice, he would believe it. As long as Michael believed that this was Olivia¡¯s ambition and that she was unforgivable, he would definitely drive Olivia out, and he would definitely protect Matthew. Perhaps, she could return to the Marshall family because of this. As she left the Marshall Corporation, Be¡¯s eyes were gloomy, and she felt triumphant inside. If she didn¡¯t have the means, how could she expel E Charles? How could she have entered the Marshall household? And be the mistress of the Marshall family? She wasn¡¯t to be trifled with, anyone who obstructed her way had to be removed without regard for the means. Be didn¡¯t believe that Olivia would always be lucky, and she didn¡¯t believe that Daniel would protect Olivia forever. Be was grateful for Olivia¡¯s wordsst time, it gave her a chance to turn things around. She would make this lowly woman dig her own grave. The board meeting of Marshall Corporation. Daniel demanded an exnation from Matthew about the Jamie Wilson incident and to report on the losses suffered by Light Media. Upon hearing Matthew¡¯s exnation and report, the directors started whispering among themselves. They couldn¡¯t ept a loss approaching one billion and they didn¡¯t ept Matthew¡¯s exnation.
It was a horrendous investment. The next moment, someone proposed that Matthew should resign due to his fault. Michael, who had been silent till now, suddenly spoke up. ¡°Every investment carries risk. If the Jamie Wilson incident had not urred, when Light Media made profits and you all were getting your dividends, do you expect you would beughing? The incident with Jamie Wilson was an ident, Light Media could demandpensation from him and his managementpany, minimizing the losses.¡± Daniel spoke slowly, his voice full of deterrence, ¡°How much can they possiblypensate? Is it enough to cover losses nearing one billion? Who will be responsible for the lost money? The Chairman wishes to allocate funds from the group? Is it fair to the other subsidiaries? Given Jamie Wilson¡¯s scandalous private life, he was a ticking time bomb. Did Young Chief Matthew¡¯s team never assess risks?¡± ¡°Did they never get wind of any news from the entertainment circle? Gambling the future of Light Media on a popr star was Young Matthew¡¯s strategy? Are there any leaders who did not resign after such a major blunder? Who would have the face to confront this mess? Is there an immunity just because your surname is Marshall?¡± Daniel¡¯s deep eyes were like a ck hole, seemingly capable of swallowing anyone who dared to look into them.. Chapter 325: 325 Unexpected Result Chapter 325: 325 Unexpected Result
Trantor: 549690339 All the board members present were eyeing Michael Marshall and Daniel Marshall. Michael too was coldly staring at Daniel, emotion evident in his eyes.
It was an emotionced with fury and sharply-worded rebuke! ¡°If someone were to jeopardize the group¡¯s interests for personal sentiments, how should we deal with this, Chief Daniel Marshall?¡± With the calmest tone, Daniel responded indifferently, ¡°If the evidence is solid, the person should resign. Do you, the Chairman, have irrefutable proof that someone is damaging the group¡¯s interests? As we all clearly know now, Young Chief Matthew Marshall has caused Light Media to incur nearly a billion in losses.¡± The rage was clearly visible on Michael¡¯s face, but he was helpless against Daniel. Even if Michael was angry, he couldn¡¯t utter words that could have indeterminate consequences without thinking. The scandal involving Jamie Wilson was definitely linked to Daniel, but he had no solid proof against Daniel. That was a fact. Olivia Jenkins¡¯ scandal was a product of Be Thompson and Matthew Marshall¡¯s scheming. That was a fact too. The infighting within the Marshall family ¨C if outsiders were to find out, it would be aughing stock. Marrying Olivia Jenkins brought endless unrest to the Marshall family. That woman was truly a curse! And Daniel¡¯s resolution to expel Matthew, that too was something Daniel was determined to aplish. The look Michael shot at Daniel became profound, the depths of his eyes roiling with tumultuous fury. Daniel was turning more and more ruthless, not leaving even a sliver of escape for his brother. Michael remained silent, no decisions made. The directors started moring, ¡°President Michael Marshall, just because it¡¯s your son, you should not shield him. It¡¯ll be hard for us to ept!¡±
¡°You must distinguish between private and public matters. A loss nearing a billion can¡¯t be taken lightly.¡± We all are awaiting your exnation. Don¡¯t let us down.¡±.¡± Michael¡¯s eyes burned furiously. Daniel must be quite pleased at the moment. Daniel, thinking he had grown strong and dared to challenge him, didn¡¯t put him, his father, in his eyes at all. ¡°Matthew Marshall will, effective immediately, step down from his position as the President of the Light Media and serve as the Chairman¡¯s assistant at an annual sry of one dor. This will be for a 20-year term. Regardless of whatever position Matthew Marshall takes up at Marshall Corporation, his annual sry will be one dor. I will personally keep an eye on him. Is everyone satisfied with this?¡± In an instant, the directors all exchanged nces. No matter how dissatisfied they were, Michael was, after all, the anointed sessor. As Michael had already punished Matthew and approached the matter so seriously, they had to give him some face. There was silence for a moment before some directors responded, ¡°No objections. But what about the mess at Light Media¡­¡± Michael¡¯s sharp gazended on Daniel,¡± Chief Daniel Marshall, are you confident to clean up the mess at Light Media?¡± Daniel parted his thin lips, speaking with a dispassionate and cold voice, ¡°Isn¡¯t it an age-old practice? The younger brother messes up, the older brother cleans up after him. Chairman, you should keep a close eye on him. If he makes another mistake, there will be nothing left to offset. As the saying goes, ¡®when a son is untaught, it¡¯s his father¡¯s fault.¡¯ Worse still, you, the Chairman might have to resign!¡¯ ¡°Meeting adjourned!¡± Michael stared venomously at Daniel, and was the first to storm out of the meeting room. The rest of the directors looked on, definitely not underestimating Daniel¡¯s power.
Daniel¡¯s power was steadily encroaching upon the chairman¡¯s position. If not for the samest name, Michael¡¯s position would indeed be in jeopardy. Without sparing a nce at Matthew, Daniel left the meeting room. The truth was apparent, Daniel had never seen Matthew, this so-called younger brother of his, as a threat. Yet the man kept unting his existence before him, ending up looking like a dancing clown, truly revolting! All the board members had left, leaving only the uncle, James Marshall, who walked over to Matthew.. Chapter 326: 326: Aren ‘t You Afraid I’ll Leak the Secrets? Chapter 326: 326: Aren ¡®t You Afraid I¡¯ll Leak the Secrets?
Trantor: 549690339 James Marshall patted Matthew Marshall on the shoulder, ¡°Rx, you won¡¯t be harmed. I advised you to strike back at Daniel Marshall ruthlessly before, but you didn¡¯t listen. Now you see, Daniel never intended to leave you an escape route.¡± ¡°You always considered him as your elder brother, but he never saw you as his brother. Only now that you have hit a dead end do you finally realize the truth, don¡¯t you?¡±
Matthew Marshall remained silent without showing any emotions on his face, it was impossible to tell what he was thinking. A cunning glint shone in James Marshall¡¯s eyes, ¡°Come on, it¡¯s not bad being by your dad¡¯s side. You are closer to the chairman¡¯s position and you are the first one there to know the group¡¯s dynamics. It will be easy for you to strike back, it¡¯s like your both hands are already on Daniel¡¯s throat.¡± Ignoring his cousin, Matthew stood up and left the conference room on his own. James Marshall stayed in ce, darkly staring at Matthew¡¯s retreating figure. The damned brat doesn¡¯t appreciate favors. If it weren¡¯t for my power, he would be nothing. It¡¯s already a privilege for him to be favored by his elders. The conference room left only with James Marshall. Suddenly, a sly and cold smirk appeared on James¡¯s face, his eyes disdained. Let these three father and sons fight till death! They aren¡¯t the only Marshalls, and Marshall Corporation isn¡¯t solely theirs! Even though Alexander Marshall didn¡¯t attend the board meeting, even if he had already retired, he would still be the first to receive any news regarding Marshall Corporation. He even read through the entire meeting summary without missing a word. After a moment of hesitation, Alexander instructed his housekeeper to call Martin Wace to Beverly Hills immediately.
Upon his arrival, Martin headed into the old man¡¯s study. The housekeeper immediately closed the door and guarded it nearby, not allowing anyone to approach the study. Looking at Martin, Alexander got straight to the point, ¡°I am going to change my will. ¡± Maintaining a serious demeanor, Martin spoke formally, ¡°You can exercise your legal rights at any time.¡± Alexander started recording a video as evidence in front of Martin. Afterwards, Alexander handed the memory card as well as the contents of the will to Martin to be kept in the bank. With a keen gaze, Martin observed the old man curiously, ¡°You trust me? Alexander let out a scoff, calmly responding, ¡°I trust no one but myself. Do you know how many eyes are watching me in this mansion? Many are wishing for my early death. They are all coveting the Marshall Corporation, they all covet my will. Lawyer Wace, don¡¯t me me for warning you, you need to be careful when you leave here, there will be plenty of people looking for you, all kinds of temptations await, it all depends on your capability.¡± ¡°As awyer, I must abide by my professional ethics.¡± ¡°No need for ttery, but I respect you for being a man. You won¡¯t betray Daniel.¡±
Martin¡¯s gaze was sharp and his handsome face conveyed sincerity, ¡°Public and private matters must not be confused. I will do my utmost for my clients. This is a vow I made and I will fulfill it.¡± ¡°Okay, you can leave. My bodyguard will escort you to the bank first.¡± Martin rose, slightly bowing his body, and under the guidance of the housekeeper, he left the old man¡¯s study. Throughout the way, Martin noticed, it seemed like many pairs of eyes were watching him. Most likely, the Marshalls would soon deduce that the old man changed his will today. Everyone would want to know what changes were made and who the beneficiary in his will is! Even if they could resist questioning him, not wanting to startle the snakes in the grass, there would definitely be many people losing sleep tonight.. Chapter 327: 327: Sealing off the Scene Chapter 327: 327: Sealing off the Scene
Trantor: 549690339 The news of Matthew Marshall being removed from his position also made it to the trending search list. As the second son of the Marshall Corporation, it was inevitable that he would bepared with Daniel Marshall. Netizens joked about Matthew, ming him for causing trouble, yet relying on his brother to clean up his mess, mocking him for being good-for-nothing.
The external world was even more convinced that Daniel Marshall would definitely be the sessor of the Marshall Corporation. His son failed to secure Light Media, but he¡¯s still under the eye of the Chairman and closer to the Chairman¡¯s position. Be Thompson was very unhappy with the result, but at least her son stayed with the Marshall Corporation. Michael Marshall was not so heartless towards her and her son, which brought her somefort. Be Thompson naturally heard that the old man had summoned Martin Wace, probably to revise the will. As for the old man¡¯s will, Be Thompson had never hoped for it, what she wanted, she had to fight for it herself. If anything untoward happened to Daniel Marshall, the Marshall Family would be left with only Matthew Marshall. Did the old man mean to get rid of Matthew Marshall too? Be Thompson sneered disdainfully and contemptuously. Anyway, she had already formed multiple ns in her mind. She did not believe that she couldn¡¯t kill Daniel Marshall and Olivia Jenkins at least once. Ten minutes before the COOKIE live broadcast, the hosts suddenly had stomachaches with symptoms of diarrhea. The hosts were in poor condition, pale, and couldn¡¯t go on air. Abigail Anderson immediately called Chief Jenkins. This was certainly not a coincidence. Olivia Jenkins immediately instructed Abigail Anderson to secure the scene, including people and food. Abigail Anderson frowned, with a depth in her eyes, ¡°Chief Jenkins, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t go live tonight.¡±
¡°Human health is the priority. Let¡¯s suspend the broadcast. I¡¯llmunicate with the brand side and apologizeter.¡± After thinking for a few seconds, Abigail gathered courage and said, ¡°Or, I can try. I normally watch their live broadcasts and understand the process. As the selection officer, I know the products well, but I¡¯m not sure if I can. I¡­l¡¯m afraid it might affect the sales.¡± Without hesitation, Olivia Jenkins said, ¡°Alright, you go. I¡¯ll be there ASAP, and I¡¯ll do the live broadcast with you. We are both beautiful, we can handle it. We are not mute; we can talk, what are we afraid of!¡± Abigail smiled knowingly, ¡°I¡¯ll go touch up my makeup and prepare to enter the broadcasting room. I¡¯ll warm up the crowd.¡± ¡°OK! Stay calm and don¡¯t panic, it will soon pass.¡± ¡°Mm!¡± Olivia Jenkins hadn¡¯t even finished her meal when she had to leave. Daniel Marshall apanied her to COOKIE. In the car, Olivia Jenkins didn¡¯t have time to chat with Daniel Marshall and just put on her makeup. Daniel Marshall knew better than to disturb his wife, he just sent a message to Adam Howard. Taking a deep breath, Abigail Anderson walked into the broadcasting room. Everything was ready, and at themand, Abigail faced the camera with a smile and the live broadcast began instantly. ¡°Good evening, everyone! I¡¯m Sunny, the selection officer of COOKIE. Tonight I¡¯ll be apanying you for a happy and rational shopping!¡±
¡°You may find me a bit unfamiliar, that¡¯s okay. Through two songs, I hope to deepen your impression of me, and hope that sparks could be ignited during the next two songs.¡± Abigail started singing, but the entire live broadcast team was worried and shrouded in a cloud of uncertainty. About sales, no one dared to think about it anymore. They only wished that there would be no ident in this live broadcast. As long as it could finish smoothly, that would be fine. They dared not hope for anything else. The whole team was a bit downhearted, their confidence hitting rock bottom. The staff in charge of the data kept staring at theputer, monitoring live data. More and more people were pouring into the live room, the number of viewers was steadily rising, however, many people were attacking Abigail, demanding that she leave the live room.. Chapter 328: 328: Mysterious Person Chapter 328: 328: Mysterious Person
Trantor: 549690339 Seeing the negative information in the COOKIE Live broadcasting room and a nondescript woman acting like a monkey, Be Thompson popped open some champagne to celebrate. Be smiled, pouring a toast for Geoffrey Gullington.
Geoffrey drank the wine offered by Mrs- Marshall. his face expressionless- Geoffrey merely helped out a bit; there was no smugness on his part. He understood that Mrs. Marshall had personally invited him back to act as the Thompson Family¡¯s private doctor, manipting him like a pawn in her game. Now, he needed to bide his time, awaiting an opportunity to climb thedder, hence he was willing to be exploited. Geoffrey was averse to leaving Serene City and returning to his hometown penniless. He worried about being looked down on and was even less willing to spend the rest of his life in the countryside. In order to better enjoy the spectacle, Be specially connected to the big screen, so she could clearly see the embarrassment Olivia Jenkins would have to face tonight. Tomorrow¡¯s headlines, hot searches, and all kinds of negativements, she had already prepared them all for Olivia. They would engulf and swallow this lowly woman like a flood. Matthew Marshall remained silent, sipping red wine while staring intently at the big screen. His heart was filled with resentment. He was eager to vent his anger and wanted to ruin both Olivia Jenkins and Daniel Marshall. Tonight was only the beginning. The humiliation he had suffered would be returned to them tenfold. The host, Sunny, had already finished singing one song. Yet, the barrage of abusivements in the live chat showed no signs of stopping. Instead, they seemed to be getting even more vicious.
Calls advocating boycotting ¡°My Tsundere Husband¡± and condemning any productions from Quiet Video also emerged. Be Thompsonughed chillingly, filled with schadenfreude. It seemed that not only them but also Jamie Wilson¡¯s fans, still harbored resentment. This was getting more interesting. Maybe after a few more minutes, this nondescript young girl would be driven off the broadcast. It would be even better if the brand coborators made a scene with Olivia Jenkins, demanding her to paypensation¡­ Maybe even drive her to her death! As the host, Sunny, started singing her second song, Be had just finished a ss of champagne. Suddenly, the tone of the live chat shifted. In an instant, Be¡¯s smile froze on her face, and the corners of her mouth twitched unconsciously. How did the negativements agreed upon with the troll army all be positive reviews? Those who were calling for a boycott of ¡°My Tsundere Husband¡± mysteriously disappeared. Many in thements were talking about a mystery guest appearing in the live stream tonight. What ability did this stubborn girl Olivia have to invite a mystery guest? This stubborn girl wouldn¡¯t be lucky every time. It was most likely just a bluff. Everyone in the room pursed their lips, watching the live stream and their faces hardened. Be Thompson felt rage surge up, ready to make a call, but Matthew Marshall stopped her.
¡°Mom, just leave it. If you call now to question them, you¡¯ll fall straight into Daniel¡¯s trap. Clearly, Daniel is pulling strings behind the scenes. Let¡¯s wait and see what happens. The live stream has just started, who knows what surprises are waiting.¡± Sebastian Thompson also advised Be, so she put down the phone, her face dark, and continued to watch the live stream. The host, Sunny, hadn¡¯t finished introducing tonight¡¯s treasures when she suddenly announced the arrival of the mystery guest and weed them. Under Be¡¯s razor-sharp gaze, there was Olivia Jenkins, appearing in the live stream room with a sweet smile. ¡°Good evening, everyone, I¡¯m Olivia Jenkins, CEO of Jenkins Group. It¡¯s a great pleasure to meet you all in this way. Tonight, I¡¯m sure to bring you some benefits. First, let¡¯s start with a rain of red packets. Then, we will intermittently have more red packet rains throughout the live room. So, please stick around!¡± With Chief Jenkins by her side, Abigail wasn¡¯t so nervous and spoke more fluently, teaming up with Jenkins to manage the live room¡¯s atmosphere. Suddenly, a disparagingment appeared in the live room: Olivia Jenkins is a flighty woman with an uncontrolled private life, get out of the live room! Chapter 329: 329: I am Olivia Jenkins’s husband, Daniel Marshall Chapter 329: 329: I am Olivia Jenkins¡¯s husband, Daniel Marshall
Trantor: 549690339 Seeing the negativements, the staff froze instantly, all looking at Chief Jenkins who was livestreaming. Chief Jenkins ignored the nastyments and continued the livestream. However, the disparagingments were bing increasingly outrageous and numerous, nearly flooding the screen.
[Olivia Jenkins is mboyant in style, likes to flirt around, such a slut should be caged in a pigpen.] [The most famous socialite in Serene City, get out of the livestream room.] [Boycott COOKIE livestream, boycott COOKIE shopping.] [Boycott ¡°My Tsundere Husband,¡± get out of our sight, you disgraceful slut.] Suddenly, all kinds of nastyments quickly dominated thements section of the livestream. Fans probably had enough just by watching the excitingments section, full to the brim with drama, surely distracting from shopping. The COOKIE livestream is definitely ruined! This shows that tonight¡¯s sales will definitely be dismal. Numerous brands will inevitably need to make PR moves, likely terminating their partnership with Jenkins Group. Seeing this moment for Olivia Jenkins, Be Thompsonughed till she cried, and Orion Smithughed till his stomach ached. Matthew Marshall also smirked with satisfaction, drawing a beautiful curve at the corner of his mouth, a touch of sly amusement in his deep eyes. Be Thompson even opened a bottle of fine red wine, they all toasted and celebrated together, all mocking Olivia Jenkins, waiting to see how much longer she can hold on. Thements were nasty and malicious, reaching new heights. The staff
could see that this was organized cyberbullying targeting Chief Jenkins. The onsite working team was only trying their best to support the livestream and had no intention of stopping it. Chief Jenkins didn¡¯t call for a halt, and continued with the livestream. Olivia Jenkins didn¡¯t offer any exnations or responses. The barrage of negativements escted, aiming to make her quit. The regr fans watching the livestream were very surprised and filled the screen with question marks. The loyal fans also began questioning whether each usation made by the hatements is true, urging Olivia Jenkins to respond. Some fans even started iming never to return to COOKIE livestream and never shop on the COOKIE tform again. At exactly eight o¡¯clock, Olivia Jenkins and Abigail Anderson paused the product introductions to initiate a scatter money spree. While waiting for fans to grab the money, Olivia Jenkins began to address the hatements in the livestream. ¡°Before taking the position of CEO at Jenkins Group, nobody knew me right? I guess, no one bothered to know me. Later, I learned that I naturally attract attention, effortlessly trending, generating traffic. I am deeply grateful to the many people who highly regard me, letting me experience what it is to be an inte celebrity. Look at the number of viewers in tonight¡¯s livestream, not even an hour in and we¡¯ve already surpassed 40 million, breaking the record on COOKIE livestream. I wonder if maybe I should change careers, be a full-time livestreamer, this amount of traffic is just too incredible and inviting.
Actually, even though you want me to respond, I really don¡¯t think it¡¯s worth it; I can¡¯t avoid controversy regardless. As long as one person believes in me, that¡¯s enough. Seeing thements that I¡¯m topping the trending charts on major social tforms tonight, let me take this chance to say to all brands, remember my name, Olivia Jenkins. I bring the traffic, cooperating with Jenkins Group is definitely a good move. Look, I trended again. One thing¡¯s for sure, I never paid for trending, never have done before¡­¡± Olivia was still calmly smiling and hadn¡¯t finished speaking when she was suddenly kissed. Before Olivia Jenkins recovered, a domineering voice appeared in the livestream room: ¡°I am Olivia Jenkins¡¯s husband, Daniel Marshall, those defaming my wife better listen up, those who don¡¯t apologize to my wife by tonight will receive awyer¡¯s letter in the morning..¡± Chapter 330: 330: Through Fire and Water Chapter 330: 330: Through Fire and Water
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°What about their secret marriage? She was on a live stream viewed by tens of millions when Daniel Marshall suddenly broke into the room. He not only kissed her but also made threats, all while revealing his face during the live stream!
Olivia Jenkins stared in shock at Daniel Marshall. Unexpectedly, he nonchntly kissed Olivia again. He then looked toward the camera and said slowly, ¡°I have asked Attorney Martin Wace to gather evidence. Everything that has been said in thement section and on other social media tforms has been recorded. Anyone who has maliciously insulted my wife will not be let off lightly.¡± As his words fell, Daniel held Olivia¡¯s face and kissed her directly. Daniel strolled away as Olivia sat in shock. Abigail Anderson, sitting right next to Chief Jenkins, was stunned as well, blushing in surprise. All the staff present were force-fed a generous serving of public affection. With a bashful smile ying on her face, Olivia tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear to calm her racing heart. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for letting our personal matters encroach on the broadcast time. However, this was my husband¡¯s intention. I happily ept it and am very grateful for his support.¡± Abigail chimed in, her face full of envy as she looked at Chief Jenkins, ¡°That was so sweet and utterly surprising, even more than a drama! So, fans in thements, please return to our live stream and keep watching. The real -time viewership has exceeded 50 million, thank you all for your support!¡± Oliviaughed sweetly, ¡°The viewership continues to climb. This might be a historical moment for COOKIE, once again proving that I¡¯m the queen of poprity. Attention all brands, keep an eye on me, support COOKIE in droves and support Jenkins Group. We will continue to work hard in the future.¡±
Abigail Anderson: ¡°Next, let us continue with product number 6 ¨C Zest¡¯s dark chocte. It¡¯s sweet but not rich, with a smooth and lingering taste. Absolutely delicious.¡± Olivia opened the individually wrapped chocte, took a bite, and brought the chocte close to the camera so that her fans could see clearly. ¡°It has individual wrappings, which are very convenient as there are different vors within each pack. The one I¡¯m having right now is the ¡®stick¡¯ vor. Its sweetness is light and subtle, a couple pieces will not make you feel greasy. You can virtually ignore the bitterness. It suits my current mood perfectly.¡± Abigail unwrapped a piece and started to eat, chipping in: ¡°I can eat a few in a row. Also, this dark chocte has be our office snack. During meetings, everyone would have a few.¡± Olivia Jenkins: ¡°We have a buy-two-get-one-free deal in our live stream room. Here is the link. Honey, help me grab a few packs.¡± Abigail Anderson: ¡°I feel like I¡¯m drowning in a jar of honey!¡± Olivia kept her sweet smile on, ¡°Boss, remember to restock.¡± Abigail Anderson: ¡°Every brand here tonight has made a huge profit. The viewership of COOKIE¡¯s live room has indeed broken historical records. It might even set an unreachable standard for all live streaming tforms. We are extremely grateful for Chief Daniel Marshall¡¯s support!¡± The uncontroble anger spreading inside stirred into a wrathful passion. The gritted teeth were making grinding noises and fists were clenched tightly, shaking involuntarily with exertion until the knuckles turned white. Be Thompson could barely watch anymore and had the urge to smash the screen. The atmosphere in the Thompson Family¡¯s vi was nothing like the previous mood of opening champagne and red wine to celebrate, it was more akin to sitting on a sea of mes and des.
No one uttered a sound; their faces were all exceptionally ugly. Olivia Jenkins, unfazed, continued her live stream, asionally unting her sweet moments with Daniel Marshall. The more excited the people had been when cursing before, the more ufortable they were now. Thements section had now turned into a public apology space.. Chapter 331: 331: Disfigurement Chapter 331: 331: Disfigurement
Trantor: 549690339 Nobody expected that Olivia Jenkins, an utterly disgraceful and disliked foster daughter of the Jenkins Family, a dispirit co-opted CEO who previously had been bullied, would turn out to be Daniel Marshall¡¯s wife, the granddaughter-inw of the wealthiest man!
Suddenly, all the major social media tforms were in a state of fear, apprehending reprisals from the Marshall Family. Many opened posts to apologize to Olivia Jenkins. The posts were flooded with remorseful individuals apologizing, begging for mercy and reprieve¡­ Abusive remarks against her were quickly removed, leaving no trace behind. All major social media tforms caught on and proactively blocked the previous insults. Even those who had merely seen news reports about bullying Olivia Jenkins, unconsciously trembled and had their hearts in their throats. In an unsettled state, they hurried to send apology messages to Olivia. Especially the shareholders of Jenkins Group, who now treated her with the utmost respect, had stopped disparaging her as a nuisance. Once more, Olivia Jenkins became a trending topic, dominating the hot search lists of major social media tforms. This time, it wasn¡¯t due to a surge of insults, nor was it because of some scandalous gossip, but because of her status as Mrs. Marshall and the glory of being the wealthiest family¡¯s granddaughter-inw. She was envied and thus, topped the trending list. Within a short span, Olivia Jenkins was in the spotlight and everyone dared not to provoke her. Many sharp-eyedizens noticed that Olivia Jenkins and Daniel Marshall were wearing matching wedding rings. Despite the low-key style, it was a gush of sweetness. Even the brand of the wedding ring was dug up byizens. The jewelry brand¡¯s official website temporarily crashed due to overloading and had to undergo immediate maintenance. When it came to the makeup segment, there were no traces left of the previous unpleasantness in COOKIE¡¯s live studio.
Irrespective of whether Olivia Jenkins and Sunny were testing makeup or lipstick, they received scores ofpliments from their fans. Furthermore, as soon as the broadcast began, all products were snatched up immediately, far exceeding the previous broadcast in poprity. The working staff was quite busy, but they seemed to enjoy their fric work-state, as if readying for a big battle. During the same time slot, other live stream rooms saw a significant loss of audience, going so far as to risk a crash in sales. The number of viewers in COOKIE¡¯s live stream room was still climbing, with a Tonight was undoubtedly a live broadcast like never before, turning Olivia Jenkins into the queen of live broadcasting, the queen of traffic. Be Thompson was infuriated upon seeing Olivia Jenkins hogging her spotlight as the daughter-inw of the Marshall Family, and stifling herpletely. She hadn¡¯t even seen any me from the patriarch about Olivia Jenkins and Daniel Marshall viting the pre-marital agreement. Be Thompson was fuming with anger, her eyes shooting mes and her face painted with surging resentment. Suddenly, Be Thompson grabbed a wine bottle and smashed the disy screen. With a loud crash, Be Thompson didn¡¯t feel released or satisfied. Instead, she screamed aloud in pain, a look of anguish crossing her face. Shards of ss and pieces of the disy screen sttered everywhere. Be Thompson¡¯s face, hands, and feet were all cut and bleeding. Matthew Marshall ignored his festering fury and bitterness and immediately ran to his mother. He helped her to the sofa and softly soothed her agitation. Geoffrey Gullington rushed over with a first aid kit to quickly clean up Be¡¯s wounds.
Sebastian Thompson and Orion Smith were on edge, anxious about the gravitational situation they were faced with. The Thompson Family was at the mercy of Be, their sister, and they desperately hoped she would be okay. With Olivia Jenkins in the driver¡¯s seat, they all felt enraged and helpless, feeling stark desperation. Be Thompson¡¯s facial injuries were quite serious. Geoffrey Gullington suggested that she go to a hospital to receive stitches. Fearing that her face would be disfigured, Be Thompson started crying in fright. Matthew Marshallforted his mother in a soft voice and dered that he would apany her to RenewalCare Hospital immediately. Just as Olivia Jenkins had a spectacr evening, they vowed to make her absolutely miserable in the future! Chapter 332: 332 Bullying by Power Chapter 332: 332 Bullying by Power
Trantor: 549690339 The injury on Be Thompson¡¯s face was quite deep. The doctor said that even when it healed, it was likely that it would leave a scar. She had never faced such a blow before. Normally fond of her appearance and meticulous in her maintenance, Be also feared the approach of old age. The loss of her looks might lead to the loss of Michael Marshall¡¯s heart, she thought. Upon hearing the doctor¡¯s words, Be cried bitterly, her eyes swollen from crying.
Matthew Marshall, holding his mother, menacingly threatened the doctor, ¡°You must heal the wounds on my mother¡¯s face. If her face doesn¡¯t recover, yours will meet the same fate.¡± Despite inwardly despising Matthew and his oppressive nature, the doctor didn¡¯t dare to argue. He simply tried to calmly exin, ¡°This is an initial judgment grounded in years of experience. The key lies in how the wound recovers. It is crucial to prevent infection and take good care of it to avoid further damage. If a scar remains, cosmetic treatment can help.¡± ¡°Doctor, I don¡¯t want to be disfigured! No disfigurement!¡± cried Be desperately, her swollen eyes filled with panic and fear. ¡°Mrs. Marshall, rest assured. Our current level of cosmetic medicine is quite high. We can correct it through treatment unless the wound is irreversible, or the infection extremely serious. Then recovery may be difficult. I¡¯ve prescribed you antibiotics. You should take them on time and receive injections. You also have toe back to the hospital tomorrow for wound treatment.¡± Matthew rapidly grabbed the doctor¡¯s cor, hostilely questioning him, ¡°Can you or can¡¯t you do it? If you can¡¯t, we¡¯ll find someone else. Also, we can fire you.¡± Though enraged and frightened, the doctor anxiously watched Matthew and responded, ¡°I¡¯ve told you the truth without any deceit. Master Matthew, the result would be the same no matter which hospital you go to. Unless someone tells you what you want to hear, pretty words won¡¯t alter reality. Can you bear this? It¡¯s a miracle the ss shards didn¡¯t remain in her face.¡± After some thought, Matthew let go of the doctor. Still, he continued to re at him menacingly. Be¡¯s morale reached rock bottom. The recent incidents had added to her woes and pushed her to the brink of total copse, tears rolling endlessly down her cheeks. Ever since that bitch, Olivia Jenkins, entered the Marshall household, she had made Be¡¯s life miserable. Be swore she would ruin Olivia Jenkins. She would make sure Olivia failed utterly and tasted the torments of hell!
It was almost midnight by the time the COOKIE live stream ended. Once the equipment was turned off, everyone present gave their warmest apuse to Chief Jenkins and Abigail Anderson. Olivia Jenkins smiled gratifyingly, giving Abigail a hug. With her eyes welling up, Olivia graciously acknowledged her team, ¡°I sincerely thank everyone for their efforts. Because of you, we were able to safely navigate this crisis. You¡¯ve all worked so hard! ¡± The crowd responded, ¡°Chief Jenkins, we¡¯re not weary at all! We¡¯ve won, made history, and set a new record for live streams. This terrific achievement makes all our effort worthwhile.¡± Simon Howard joined in, ¡°Chief Marshall has preparedte-night snacks for everyone. Let¡¯s go and grab something to eat.¡± The crowd cheered, ¡°Thank you, Chief Marshall! Thank you, Chief Jenkins!¡± After workingte into the night, everyone was hungry and tired. They all headed to eat the buffet that Daniel had prepared. Olivia Jenkins hugged Abigail Anderson again and said, ¡°You were great tonight. I think you¡¯re more suitable as a broadcast host. Especially with make-up and skin-care, you¡¯re truly chaming. I hope you don¡¯t waste your talent. The fans also like you a lot. They enjoy you rmending make-up and skincare products.¡± Abigail pursed her lips and said, ¡°I¡¯ll consider it.¡± Olivia nodded and then walked up to Daniel Marshall and hugged him tightly..
Chapter 333: 333 She Doesn ‘t Love Daniel Marshall Chapter 333: 333 She Doesn ¡®t Love Daniel Marshall
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Husband, thank you!¡± Looking at Daniel Marshall, suddenly, Olivia Jenkins took the initiative and captured Daniel Marshall¡¯s sexy lips.
Daniel Marshall¡¯s expression was still cool, but a smile gleamed in his deep, twinkling eyes. Just when Olivia Jenkins was about to step away, Daniel dismissively deepened the kiss. Everyone knew better than to interrupt, giving the couple some space. Only when Olivia Jenkins was almost out of breath did Daniel reluctantly let go of her lips, but he still held on to Jenkins. After catching her breath, Olivia Jenkins looked at her husband with a glimmer of doubt, ¡°Husband, by going public with our rtionship like that, the whole inte knows about us. That¡¯s against our prenuptial agreement for concealed marriage. What about Grandfather¡¯s approval¡­ ¡® ¡°Wife, you didn¡¯t vite the prenuptial agreement. It doesn¡¯t have any uses restraining my actions. Therefore, we don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Despite Marshal Daniel¡¯s reassurances, beautiful Olivia furrowed her brows. ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as you make it sound. It¡¯s like the calm before a storm, a beautiful sunset that hides immeasurable destructive power. Now, I¡¯m famous too. Every pair of eyes are fixed on me.¡± Daniel Marshall hovered his nose close to Olivia Jenkins¡¯ beautiful face, whilst the corner of his lips bore a hint of a wicked smile. ¡°Are you afraid? You didn¡¯t like everyone knowing you are Mrs. Marshall?¡± Olivia Jenkins cradled Daniel Marshall¡¯s face with her hands, looking him in the eye. ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid of causing you trouble. I¡¯m afraid of messing things up for you. I¡¯m known to be troublesome, so many people hate me, and many see me as their enemy. I would bring you more adversaries.¡± A faint smile appeared at the corners of Daniel Marshall¡¯s mouth and his face softened, his chiseled features looked more attractive, charming! ¡°Even if the sky were to fall, I would stand as your shield. My dear Mrs. Marshal, you really need not worry so much. You need to trust that your husband can¡¯t be so easily defeated. No matter the consequences, even more than you, I know what I am dealing with, and I am not afraid. I want to see just who dares to belittle me, Daniel Marshall.¡±
At this, Olivia Jenkins couldn¡¯t help but grin, feeling a wave of warmth coursing through her, ¡°Husband, let¡¯s go for hotpot, I¡¯m hungry. I can also just read the post-mortem report and data reports tomorrow morning. Since the live broadcast is over, I would like to rx a bit.¡± Daniel Marshall, with Olivia Jenkins in his arms, left COOKIE and took her out for hotpot. As the autumn nights began to cool, Daniel wrapped his suit jacket around Olivia and held on to her tightly. Beverly Hills, in Michael Marshall¡¯s study. The old man argued fiercely with his son, with neither ready to relent. Anger was evident on Michael Marshall¡¯s face, his eyes seething. ¡°Father, you¡¯re clearly biased. Daniel Marshall and Olivia Jenkins vited the prenuptial agreement, and especially Olivia Jenkins, who used the Marshall family¡¯s fame to draw in business. Instead of rebuking them, you covered up for her; it¡¯s disheartening. You should have kicked her out of the Marshall household.¡± The old man red at his son, his voice stinging with menace, ¡°Michael Marshall, have you lost your mind? Isn¡¯t it you and Be Thompson who pushed things to this point? If you two hadn¡¯t acted so aggressive and nasty in COOKIE¡¯s live stream, would Daniel have had to step in and defend Olivia? Had you considered that when you instigated hordes of trolls to insult Olivia, you were indirectly insulting the Marshall family too. The humiliation you¡¯ve brought upon us is unbearable.¡± Assertive in his stance, Michael Marshall retorted, ¡°That woman loves to stir the pot. Are you blind, father? She doesn¡¯t love Daniel; she only loves his money and the power the Marshall family holds. Her goal was always anything and everything that has the surname Marshall!¡± Piqued, Michael Marshal even yed a recording of Olivia Jenkins..
Chapter 334: 334: Drug Ingredients in Beverages Chapter 334: 334: Drug Ingredients in Beverages
Trantor: 549690339 It¡¯s Olivia Jenkins¡¯ voice! The old man pursed his lips, frowned in displeasure, his eyes darkening, his sullen face crossed by a sh of cold sharpness.
Michael Marshall sneered sarcastically, ¡°Dad, the wolf you¡¯ve brought in is more formidable than Be Thompson. Do you regret it? You¡¯re speechless, aren¡¯t you? Are you about to sacrifice the Marshall Corporation? Are you going to give away everything of the Marshall Family?¡± The old man slowly lifted his gaze, his unpredictable eyes staring at his son. ¡°How did you get this recording?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not important, now, do you still believe that vile woman? Do you still want to cover for her?¡± The old man¡¯s gaze was like a freezing, knife-edged re. ¡°Are you so concerned about my opinion? You hope I join you in driving Olivia Jenkins out from the Marshall family, even pushing them towards a divorce?¡± Without thinking, Michael Marshall casually retorted, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be that way? Are you telling me you need to see that vile woman cuckold Daniel before you¡¯ll have any regrets The old man silently red at his son, his face cold and filled with a chilling shade of terror. With a dismissive look, Michael Marshall said lightly: ¡°Tomorrow, I will bring Be back home.¡± ¡°Unless I¡¯m dead, she will never step foot in Beverly Hills again.¡± The old man made no effort to hide his disdain, his gaze piercing his son¡¯s face like a knife. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re being unreasonable!¡± ¡°This recording was given to you by Be Thompson, right? Olivia Jenkins is such a clever girl. Even if she is ambitious, she would never utter such words in front of you. She has her defenses up, and if no one provokes her, she won¡¯t harm others. Michael Marshall, you are truly blind and acting recklessly; it¡¯s truly disappointing!¡± Having said his piece, the old man stood up, intending to leave his son¡¯s study.
Michael Marshall eximed in agitation, ¡°Regardless of whether you agree or not, I will be bringing Be back.¡± Rage red in the old man¡¯s eyes, he turned back to re furiously at his son. ¡°Then you may as well leave with her, and take your son with you. I said that healthypetition is eptable, fairpetition, yet see what your darling son has done? Despite resorting to underhanded tactics, he still couldn¡¯t beat Daniel. What exactly is he? In the end, he needs you to protect him, can you protect him for a lifetime? With a mother like Be, he¡¯ll never improve. He only knows petty, nasty tricks. I suggest you better send your darling son abroad for a good few years of training, otherwise, Be Thompson will ruin him sooner orter.¡± Michael Marshall continued to argue his case, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re just being biased¡­¡± Furious, the old man stormed back, and pped his son. ¡°You know nothing, you¡¯re indulging Be Thompson, you¡¯ll regret it! Knowing that Be Thompson dares to have murderous intentions towards Daniel, indeed I regret it. The biggest mistake I made in my life was allowing Be Thompson to step through the door of the Marshall Family! I can let her spend the Marshall family¡¯s money as she pleases, but this woman is not satisfied. She wants the entire Marshall family. She cannot tolerate Daniel. Daniel is my bottom line, she crossed my bottom line, in my heart, she is no longer part of the Marshall family, you better watch out.¡± ¡°Ha¡­ ha¡­ ha¡­ Dad, so you actually have regrets too! You¡¯re not invincible after all!¡± Michael Marshall¡¯sughter was savage, teeming with undisguised mockery, heughed until tears streamed down his face. Ignoring his son, the old man walked out of the study.
Adam Howard walked into the private room and handed the test report to Olivia Jenkins. ¡°We ran tests on the beverage that the anchor drank, and found this drug in it. Sister-inw, you must be familiar with this drug. It¡¯s a prescription drug, often used before colonoscopy examinations..¡± Chapter 335: Daniel Marshall’s Possessiveness Chapter 335: Daniel Marshall¡¯s Possessiveness Trantor: 549690339 After reading the test report, a hint of coldness shed in Olivia Jenkins¡¯ eyes, ¡°With Be Thompson¡¯s identity, she could easily get this prescription drug from RenewalCare Hospital, and, she had professional doctors guiding her.¡± Daniel Marshall slightly opened his thin lips, his voice low, ¡°It¡¯s not hard to guess, Geoffrey Gullington must be hiding in the Thompson Family.¡± Olivia Jenkins¡¯ expression did not show any emotional fluctuation, she said in a cold tone, ¡°An eye for an eye, starting with the ones Be Thompson cares about the most.¡± Daniel Marshall ced the cooked beef in Olivia¡¯s bowl, ¡°Honey, have some meat first, I¡¯ll deal with them, no need to stress yourself.¡± Olivia Jenkins gave Daniel Marshall a knowing smile, cooing, ¡°Thank you, darling! ¡± The corner of Daniel Marshall¡¯s mouth slightly curved, and his handsome features radiated a breath of gentle spring warmth. Adam Howard was chuckling, looking back and forth between Daniel Marshall and Olivia Jenkins. This is not a Hotpot Feast, it is simply pure public disy of affection. He really admired Simon Howard for being able to endure this sugar-coated disy daily. He wondered if one could get fed up! Daniel¡¯s sharp hawk-like eyes stared at Adam, ¡°Aren¡¯t you eating? Are you nning to leave?¡± Adam Howard added some seasoning to a small bowl, he didn¡¯t dare to peek anymore, ¡°I¡¯m eating, I¡¯m starving! Add some noodles.¡± Olivia Jenkins put all the handmade noodles into the pot to cook, whilst Daniel Marshall gave Adam a cold nce. Instantly, Adam inhaled sharply, whispering to himself ¨C Men in love are truly stingy. Not to be messed with! Olivia Jenkins served Daniel two shrimp balls and some beef tripe. Only then did Daniel stop paying attention to Adam, and started to enjoy the food Olivia prepared for him. Adam Howard was cooking his own beef tripe while grumbling resentfully Men in love are so dominating and possessive, only Olivia can handle Daniel Marshall. In an instant, Adam grew quiet, immersing himself in eating like Simon Howard, deliberately ignoring the sweet scene unfolding before him. Seeing how well Mr and Mrs. Marshall are getting along, he hoped that they would always be this happy together. They were so matchmade-in-heaven! The next morning, Daniel Marshall summoned Matthew Marshall to meet him. When Matthew arrived, he sat opposite Daniel, his eyes studied Daniel pensively. Two cups of coffee were already on the office desk, but no one touched them. Daniel Marshall¡¯s sharp eyes stared at Matthew Marshall, he teased, ¡°Afraid to drink it? Scared I¡¯ve drugged it? Are you worried about diarrhea too?¡± Without batting an eyelid, Matthew replied calmly, ¡°Last night, I ate too much seafood, my stomach is upset, so I can¡¯t have anything too stimting.¡± Daniel Marshall picked up the inte, instructing his secretary, ¡°Get Assistant Matthew Marshall a cup of warm water.¡± The secretary quickly walked in with a cup of warm water. After setting down the warm water, the secretary quickly exited the room. Casually, Daniel Marshall picked up Matthew¡¯s cup of coffee and took a couple of sips. ¡°Assistant Matthew, there are some projects at Light Media that I don¡¯t quite understand, could you please exin them to me in detail?¡± This was amand as well as a job handover, Matthew had no way to postpone. Talking so much had dried out Matthew¡¯s mouth. Inevitably, he took a sip of the warm water the secretary had brought in. Daniel Marshall listened attentively as Matthew was exining, Daniel had a lot ofments, even after an hour passed, they still hadn¡¯t finished sorting out the affairs of Light Media. Matthew felt his mouth was dry. Since nothing happened after drinking the first cup of water, he lowered his guard and started drinking the second cup of water normally. Suddenly, Matthew felt difort in his stomach, followed by waves of pain, then, he felt as if a huge force was about to burst out. In a sh, Matthew interrupted Daniel, ¡°Chief Daniel Marshall, I¡¯m not feeling well, may I use your restroom?¡± Daniel Marshall narrowed his eyebrows and eyes slightly, looking calmly at Matthew, ¡°Sorry, the toilet in my office is awaiting maintenance..¡± Chapter 336: False Affections Chapter 336: False Affections Trantor: 549690339 Matthew¡¯s stomach really was in extreme difort and he was struggling to hide the pain on his face. ¡°Chief Daniel Marshall, let¡¯s take a break. I need to use the restroom.¡± Daniel¡¯s deep gaze made Matthew feel nervous, causing his eyes to constrict involuntarily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do this on purpose. I had too much seafoodst night and I thought I¡¯d be fine after taking some medication, but it seems I haven¡¯tpletely recovered yet.¡± Daniel lit a cigarette and began smoking, his eyes colder than ever as he examined Matthew, ¡°So, your stomach is upset? You¡¯re feeling quite ufortable? Fine, we¡¯ll continue this discussion another time. You can go now. ¡± As soon as Daniel finished speaking, Matthew sprinted out of the CEOs office. On this floor, there was a restroom near the conference room. Matthew ran to it only to find a sign on the door indicating that it was out of service. Matthew, his face twisted in pain, pounded his fist on the locked door. His stomach hurt so badly that he had to hunch over as he ran towards the stairs. When he reached the elevator, he found all of them had descended. In a panic, he ran to take the stairs instead. By the time he got back to the floor where the President¡¯s Office was, he had already rushed into the men¡¯s room, but it was toote. He couldn¡¯t hold it anymore and soiled his pants. In the depth of his despair, he hid in the restroom. His humiliation bubbled over into silent, uncontroble sobs. His heart was filled with rage and resentment. He would never forget this day. He swore to himself that he would make Daniel pay. Hearing that her son had been rushed to the hospital, Be Thompson hurried to RenewalCare Hospital, escorted by Orion Smith. She was guided to a VIP room in the gastroenterology department. Be saw not only Michael Marshall, but also Daniel Marshall. Be, who had been worried sick, suddenly restrained her surging emotions, her heartache concealed behind a careful facade as she looked at her incredibly pale son. Matthew didn¡¯t want his father to know about the dirty tricks he had been ying, so he lied, ¡°Mum, I just overate seafoodst night and it upset my stomach. The doctor said I lost too much fluid from diarrhea and I need an IV to restore my electrolytes.¡± Daniel chimed in, ¡°The doctor just said that it¡¯s acute gastroenteritis. He needs to rest well.¡± Be nced at Daniel, the corner of her mouth twitching involuntarily. Matthew sounded weak as he said, ¡°Dad, Daniel, you guys can go back to work now. Now that Mum¡¯s here, she¡¯ll take care of me.¡± Daniel nodded slightly, his eyes dark and deep, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave then. You rest well.¡± Michael noticed the bandages on Be¡¯s face, but he only gave her a quick nce without inquiring further. Feeling frustrated, Michael followed Daniel out of the room. In the elevator, Michael coldly asked, ¡°Does Matthew really have gastroenteritis?¡± Daniel¡¯s handsome face remained expressionless, his gaze cold as he stared at the elevator doors. ¡°This is RenewalCare Hospital, and it is even a family business. Dad, if you don¡¯t believe it, you can ask the doctor, or you can ask Matthew. I¡¯m not a doctor; I don¡¯t know anything about medical conditions.¡± Michael¡¯s face hardened as he warned in a stern voice, ¡°I hope you¡¯re not ying any tricks! I hope you know what you¡¯re doing!¡± Daniel chuckled coldly, a scornful look in his eyes, ¡°Dad, do you know what you¡¯re doing? ndering your daughter-inw and spreading rumors. If this gets out, aren¡¯t you afraid of beingughed at? Do you want to take this to court? If someone wants to kill me or push me around, do you think I shouldn¡¯t fight back? Or would you rather watch me die?¡± Michael¡¯s face turned dark and terrifying, his eyes bore into Daniel like a fierce beast, ¡°That slut is only pretending to care about you.. She doesn¡¯t love you at all!¡± Chapter 337: 337: Cannot Drink Alcohol Chapter 337: 337: Cannot Drink Alcohol
Trantor: 549690339 His eyebrows furrowed, Daniel Marshall said sternly, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what my mom saw in you? As a matter of fact, I wish she had never met you, or had married into the Marshall family.¡± Michael Marshall looked at his son in astonishment, unable to believe the words that came out of his mouth.
¡°Disrespectful child, you¡¯ve really gone too far!¡± ¡°I have nothing to say to you. You and Be Thompson are really well matched, including your son, he¡¯s so much like you!¡± The elevator doors opened, and Daniel Marshall strode towards the Rolls-Royce. Michael Marshall took a moment before following. Standing at the elevator doors, he stared angrily at his eldest son¡¯s retreating figure. Sowless, he didn¡¯t consider him a father at all. He had to teach Daniel a lesson. The anchor at COOKIE hadn¡¯t yet recovered, so tonight¡¯s stream continued to be hosted by Abigail Anderson with Olivia Jenkins personally supervising. The viewership was still booming, and more brands reached out to Olivia Jenkins, actively seeking to cooperate with her. Many fans in the chatroom who missed out on the limited supply products demanded restocking. Olivia Jenkins agreed to organise a replenishment event and also host a beauty Throughoutst night¡¯s stream, most of the viewers¡¯ attention was on Olivia Jenkins. Tonight, quite a few fans began to notice Abigail Anderson. Manyplimented her on the lipstick colour she was wearing, saying it really suited her.
The fans also liked the skincare knowledge and various detailed beauty tips that Abigail Anderson shared. Olivia Jenkins was happy to y the supporting role, fully assisting Abigail Anderson in the live broadcast. Olivia Jenkins deliberately shifted the topic to Abigail Anderson, drawing more fans¡¯ attention towards her. With broadcast experience under her belt, Abigail Anderson became more natural on camera and gradually adapted to the streaming format. At the end of the stream, Abigail Anderson embraced Olivia Jenkins. ¡°You¡¯ve given me such a great opportunity and given me so much support, Chief Jenkins, thank you so much! I, I¡¯ve fallen in love with streaming, and I¡¯ve decided to work hard.¡± Olivia Jenkinsughed from the bottom of her heart, ¡°I should thank you too. This is a mutual aplishment. You can continue to be in charge of product selection. As a streamer, it is necessary to understand the products, so you can share better with everyone.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let you down. I¡¯m serious.¡± ¡°Come to my office tomorrow morning, and I¡¯ll talk to you in detail. You must be hungry, go eat something first.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m heading that way.¡± After going through tonight¡¯s data, Olivia Jenkins walked towards Daniel Marshall.
Olivia Jenkins nestled into Daniel Marshall¡¯s embrace, like a clingy kitten, ¡°Honey, thank you for waiting for me.¡± ¡°Without you at home, there¡¯s no point in going home. Being able to apany you is great!¡± ¡°I want to eat barbecue, is that okay?¡± Daniel Marshall looked at Olivia Jenkins indulgently, smiled and then hugged her as he walked away, ¡°You can eat whatever you want, but you can¡¯t drink.¡± Olivia Jenkins flirted yfully, ¡°I know, I won¡¯t be wilful anymore.¡± Daniel Marshall hugged Olivia Jenkins, sneaking in a quick kiss. Simon Howard, who was trailing behind, rubbed his forehead. He shouldn¡¯t be seeing this scene! Jordan Bet noticed that Abigail Anderson was trending. Jordan Bet didn¡¯t n on getting to know Abigail Anderson better since they were just contractually dating, but he got caught up in the hype and checked out the relevant news. Although he felt a bit down upon hearing Daniel Marshall publicly announce his marriage, Jordan Bet still graciously wished him and Olivia Jenkins well. Jordan Bet could tell that Daniel Marshall was not the same person. Daniel Marshall seemed to have finally moved on from the pain of the past five years, and Jordan Bet should be happy for him.
Hesitating a few times, Jordan Bet wanted to call Abigail Anderson, but ultimately didn¡¯t. Jordan Bet lit a cigarette and started smoking, inexplicably feeling a sense of mncholy. He really didn¡¯t expect Abigail Anderson to be with Olivia Jenkins.. Chapter 338: 338: The Photo Torn by a Knife Chapter 338: 338: The Photo Torn by a Knife
Trantor: 549690339 Early in the morning, the old master visited RenewalCare Hospital and paid a visit to Matthew Marshall. Seeing the old maning, Be Thompson ignited hope again, her eyes shimmering with a hint of tears.
¡°Dad, thank you for seeing Matthew, he¡¯s much better now.¡± ¡°You¡¯re making it sound like I would ignore my own grandson.¡± The old man was unhappy, and instantly, Be apologized, ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t mean it like that, Matthew has been missing you too.¡± ¡°I want to eat wontons from the hundred-year-old restaurant, go and get two bowls to take away, Matthew and I will eat themter.¡± Be nods her head and goes to buy them immediately. Be was also hoping the old man would change his mind, allowing her to return to the Marshall Family. So, Be cherished this opportunity to express her attentive dedication. The bodyguards were waiting at the door, and inside the sickroom were only the old man and Matthew. The old man got straight to the point. ¡°Matthew, you¡¯re still young, you have many opportunities in the future. Your capability is alsocking, you should learn more. When you recover from your illness, I¡¯ll arrange for you to study abroad for a few years.¡± Was his grandfather giving up on him? What if he went abroad, what about his mother? His grandfather must be intentionally pushing him away, wanting Daniel to inherit everything of the Marshall Family, not wanting him topete with Daniel?
No matter how hard he worked, no matter what he did, his grandfather was still biased! A surge of rage began to bubble up in Matthew¡¯s chest, his face slightly changing, but he forced himself to stay calm, acted as if nothing was wrong, his lips curved slightly upwards, looking at his granddad. ¡°There are plenty of learning opportunities in our country, granddad, I don¡¯t need to go abroad. I want to stay here and spend more time with you all, I truly cherish the happy times spent with my family.¡± The old man¡¯s deep-set eyes revealed a hint of stern sharpness, ¡°You don¡¯t want to go abroad? You want to stay and fight over Marshall Corporation?¡± Matthew did not avoid his grandfather¡¯s probing, but protested, ¡°No, that¡¯s not The old man¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, his heart twisted a bit. This boy has grown up, but he¡¯s also better at hiding his ambitions, he has this evil aura about him. This was not a good sign, it was unfavorable for the Marshall Family. ¡°Matthew, have you forgotten what you once told me? There is a loss to every gain, the world is fair, thus, whatever youck, never force it. Otherwise, you¡¯d only hurt yourself all over. Don¡¯t expect your father to cover for you for the rest of your life, if you recklessly waste my trust in you, the consequences will be dire. Think about it carefully.¡± Matthew was seething with unhappiness, underneath the quilt, his hands were tightly clenched into fists, uncontrobly shaking. ¡°Granddad, if I go abroad, will you let my mom return to Beverly Hills?¡±
¡°No! Studying abroad is your best choice. After a few years, you will have a different state of mind, your thoughts will change. You can go abroad with your mother. Your quality of life won¡¯t change abroad, there are still mansions for you to live in, there are servants and bodyguards, everything you need.¡± Matthew and his grandfather locked gazes in silence. Matthew could see, his grandfather was determined to send him away. His granddad¡¯s eyes radiated an irresistible authority. The old man left some leeway, leaving a small opening for Matthew, ¡°The doctor said, you¡¯ll be discharged in two days, think carefully these two days. Once you¡¯ve made up your mind, you can tell me at any time.¡± Matthew lips moved slightly, but he still did not express his stance. After handling her affairs, Olivia Jenkins was unwrapping parcels. Thisst parcel was very light, Olivia nced at the address, but it didn¡¯t ring a bell. Inside the parcel were all photos of Olivia, all shed with a knife.. Chapter 339: 339: Motive Chapter 339: 339: Motive
Trantor: 549690339 Valerie Howard looked at the photo shed by a knife in surprise, ¡°This was taken from a distance, quite creepy, it was deliberate.¡± Olivia Jenkins meticulously observed the six photos spread out on the office desk.
All six pictures had amon detail¡ªthey all were her solo photos, taken in the parking lot of a hot pot restaurant. Her face in each photo had been shed with a knife, and arge cross was drawn over the body in every picture. Olivia was a bit confused about the person¡¯s intentions. A mere warning? That doesn¡¯t seem likely! An attempt at her life? That move would be too rash! Olivia picked up the package and inspected the address on it. She then dialed Assistant Jacobs via the inte and asked him to check the address and the relevant courier branches. Valerie took out her mobile phone, ready to make a call, but Olivia immediately stopped her, ¡°Don¡¯t tell your brother, and don¡¯t tell my husband yet. Let¡¯s see what happens tomorrow.¡± Valerie obediently put down the phone, specting, ¡°Could someone be out for revenge? People you have disputes with, those with conflicting interests, jealous fans, etc. all might have a motive.¡± With sharpness gleaming in her almond eyes, Olivia self-mockingly said, ¡°I have quite a lot of enemies and haters who wish for my demise. We just need to be extra careful. The fewer know about this, the better. Avoid alerting the enemy prematurely. We¡¯ll be patient, and the culprit will surely leave some clues behind.¡± Valerie looked at Chief Jenkins admiringly, ¡°You¡¯re soposed, not a hint of panic or fear. Absolutely queen-like. Anyone else would have probably notified the police by now, or surrounded themselves with bodyguards.¡± Olivia smiled slightly, calmly looking at Valerie, ¡°From this moment on, you need to pretend to know nothing. Just follow me, don¡¯t be suspicious looking around, and live as usual as if we were ordinary people.¡± ¡°Understood.¡±
¡°If the person isn¡¯t simply trying to scare me, there will certainly be further actions. We will wait for them to expose themselves.¡± Valerie nodded, agreeing with Chief Jenkins¡¯ decision. Olivia put the photos in the drawer and left the office nonchntly with Valerie. Olivia went to the Jenkins family vi in Shallow Bay. Valerie waited on the first floor, while Olivia went upstairs to see her grandmother alone. Mrs. Jenkins hadn¡¯t taken a bite of the porridge served by Leaf Fiona. Leaf Fiona only sighed in relief when she saw Olivia. Olivia asked Leaf Fiona to leave and took over the porridge from her hand, attempting to feed her grandmother. Mrs. Jenkins red resentfully at Olivia, refusing to open her mouth to eat the porridge. Olivia, expressionless, tentatively asked, ¡°Are you missing Hannah, Granny? Should I video call her? I¡¯ll chat with her. Angrily, Mrs. Jenkins snapped, ¡°Hannah has already gone abroad. Are you, a cruel woman, still not going to leave her alone?¡± Olivia fluttered her long eyshes slightly, her prating gaze still fixed on her grandmother, ¡°Don¡¯t you miss Hannah? With Hannah abroad, don¡¯t you want to video chat with her? Don¡¯t you want to see her? Hasn¡¯t Hannah called you yet?¡±
¡°Hannah is doing very well abroad, you cruel woman, don¡¯t disturb her. Hannah certainly would have called me to check on my health, unlike your heartless self.¡± Olivia spoke softly, yet her voice carried an underlying force, ¡°Granny, if you don¡¯t eat porridge, how will your body recover? If you don¡¯t eat or drink, won¡¯t that make Hannah worry? Do you want her toe back to take care of you?¡± Mrs. Jenkins red gloomily at Olivia. A few secondster, Mrs. Jenkins deliberately opened her mouth, and Olivia fed her a spoonful of porridge. Suddenly, Mrs. Jenkins spat all the porridge in her mouth onto Olivia¡¯s face.. Chapter 340: 340: Shaking with Fear Chapter 340: 340: Shaking with Fear
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°You wicked woman, trying to scald me to death?¡± Mrs. Jenkins¡¯s face was filled with fury, her voice bitter and harsh,pletely disregarding Olivia Jenkins.
Olivia¡¯s beautiful face wore no expression at all, giving no hint of what she might be thinking. Her piercing eyes didn¡¯t even blink as she stared at her grandmother. If Olivia had shown anger, or revealed her emotions, Mrs. Jenkins would not have been afraid. But Olivia¡¯s cold, emotionless silence unsettled her and made her tremble with unease. Mrs. Jenkins covertly studied Olivia, feeling a tightening in her heart, and she waspelled to reduce her sharpness just a little. ¡°You wicked woman, still standing there? Are you trying to starve me? Are you trying to torment me?¡± Still, Olivia remained silent, her gaze never wavering from her grandmother. Her behavior made Mrs. Jenkins feel uneasy, as if Olivia¡¯s piercing stare was causing her scalp to tingle. She consciously avoided Olivia¡¯s w-like gaze. ¡°You ungrateful girl, what are you trying to pull? You want to sullenly spit at me? Trying to kill me? You can¡¯t wait for me to die, can you?¡± No matter how much she provoked her, Olivia didn¡¯t react or show any emotion. This only seemed to make Mrs. Jenkins more nervous. ¡°I can¡¯t stand you, get out! I don¡¯t need you to look after me.¡± But Olivia still didn¡¯t respond, she stood there, as still as a wooden doll. For a moment, Mrs. Jenkins seemed to lose her temper. Her once arrogant expression deted like a punctured ball, impossible to maintain. After a few seconds of silence, Mrs. Jenkins spoke again, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you feeding me my porridge! Seeing you brings bad luck!¡± Olivia ced the porridge on the small table, her calm gaze steadily fixed on her grandmother.
She pulled out some tissue and delicately wiped her dirty face. Mrs. Jenkins dared not meet Olivia¡¯s gaze and began to eat the porridge herself. At that moment, Olivia parted her lips and in a slow, cold tone said: ¡°Grandmother, if you wish to see Hannah Jenkins again, you must eat your meals promptly each day. If something were to happen to you, I cannot promise what extreme measures I may take. You must stay alive to see how Hannah and George are doing and to see them live well.¡± ¡°You¡­ dare to threaten me!¡± ¡°Am I not the evil one in your eyes, grandmother? So, is there anything I wouldn¡¯t do? How could you ever rely on me?¡± With a dark aura emanating from her, Olivia leaned towards her grandmother. Her still dirty face loomedrger before her, her eyes chilling and threatening. In a sh, Mrs. Jenkins did not dare to utter a word and quietly ate her porridge. ¡°Grandmother, in the past, I was very obedient at home and understood how to gauge the mood. I hope you understand this principle as well ¨C to not thoughtlessly make things difficult for each other. If I¡¯m doing well, you¡¯re doing well, Hannah and George are doing well, we can all live peacefully. Otherwise¡­ you know!¡± Despite her irritation, Mrs. Jenkins dared not vent her anger at Olivia, but snapped, ¡°You¡¯ve gotten everything from the Jenkins family, don¡¯t be excessively greedy!¡± Olivia¡¯s indifferent face did not disy any change in emotion. ¡°No matter who provokes me and makes me feel discontent, we can all be unhappy. You only use me, make yourself too much of an issue. Can¡¯t I be a bit cruel as well? Grandmother, haven¡¯t you ever heard of the saying ¡®an eye for an eye¡¯?¡± Mrs. Jenkins stopped trying to argue. She finished her porridge and ced the bowl heavily on the small table.
She turned her head to the other side, not wanting to look at Olivia, but the anger was clearly disyed on Mrs. Jenkins¡¯ face. Olivia took the bowl and stood in the bathroom. Her eyes welled up with tears, and her heart filled with an indescribable sorrow.. Chapter 341: 341: Stabbing You with a Needle Chapter 341: 341: Stabbing You with a Needle
Trantor: 549690339 Not wanting others to see her vulnerable side, Olivia Jenkins adjusted her mood, removed her makeup, washed her face clean, and even cleaned the porridge out of her hair. Now with her makeup on, her beautiful face radiated confidence and pride like nothing had happened, and she stepped out of the restroom.
In the hallway, Leaf Fiona saw herdy and bent slightly in greeting, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I have something to report to you. Mrs. Jenkins has been sleeping poorlytely, possibly due to a footache. These past few days, she hasn¡¯t left her bedroom and has practically been lying in bed. I called for a doctor, but she wouldn¡¯t let him see her.¡± Olivia frowned, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± ¡°I saw you were busy and had to deal with a lot of stressful matters, so I called the doctor first. But no matter how we coax her, Mrs. Jenkins still refuses to let the doctor examine her.¡± ¡°I see; I¡¯ll go check on her.¡± Olivia, with a medical kit in hand, returned to her grandmother¡¯s bedroom. Mrs. Jenkins had originally been trying to struggle off the bed to use the restroom. When she saw Oliviae in, she sat back down on the bed, pretending to sleep and ignoring Olivia. Olivia didn¡¯t utter a sound, pulled back the covers, and even rolled up her grandmother¡¯s pants to check her legs. ¡°What are you trying to do? You wicked woman, don¡¯t touch me!¡± Mrs. Jenkins grimaced, trying to shake Olivia off but unable to do so. With her effort, the pain in her leg forced a frown onto her face. ¡°You wicked woman, you want to take my life, right! It hurts, so much ¡­ oh oh Anger bubbling up inside her, Olivia fixed a piercing and fierce gaze on her grandmother, ¡°Look at your swollen feet, so severe and you still refuse to let the doctor see you. You haven¡¯t taken the medicine that the doctor prescribed for you, have you? You don¡¯t need me to take your life. If you don¡¯t eat your medicine, don¡¯t see the doctor, and don¡¯t eat your meals, you¡¯ll soon die. I won¡¯t dirty my hands and you won¡¯t cause me any troubles.¡±
¡°You¡­ you¡­ you wicked girl, you¡¯re intentionally trying to infuriate me!¡± ¡°Grandmother, you¡¯re mistaken. I will not leave a bad reputation for myself. If you choose to die in this manner, I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± Oliva covered her grandmother with the nket, sat beside her, and opened the medical kit to take a look. In a hurry to use the restroom and unable to hold it in anymore, Mrs. Jenkins slowly began to move off the bed. Suddenly standing up, her foot pain plus her dizzy head caused her to lose bnce and she began to fall toward the ground. In a split second, Olivia supported her grandmother, with a look of helplessness in her eyes, ¡°Do you enjoy tormenting yourself this much? Why do you have to make things difficult for yourself? Let me tell you, I don¡¯t care. The pain is not on me; it¡¯s on you. And I won¡¯t pity you.¡± ¡°I¡­ I just want to use the restroom, I can¡¯t hold it in anymore.¡± Seriously suppressing her anger, Olivia escorted her grandmother to the restroom. After using the restroom, Mrs. Jenkinsy back down on her bed and started to act restless again. ¡°You wicked girl, I won¡¯t die. As long as I¡¯m alive, I will torment you; I won¡¯t make it easy for you.¡± Without a trace of courtesy, Olivia shot back at her, ¡°Then you must first make sure you don¡¯t die. Otherwise, whatever you say will be pointless.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t win an argument with you, so I¡¯ll stop talking.¡± No longer speaking, Olivia started to apply needle-electrotherapy treatment on her grandmother¡¯s legs. Although it was a bit painful, Mrs. Jenkins could bear it and even felt a bit of relief. After the electrotherapy treatment, Olivia massaged her grandmother¡¯s waist and legs. Although her condition felt much better and the pain had somewhat eased, Mrs. Jenkins remained stubborn, her harsh words filled with bitterness, ¡°No matter how ttering you are, Olivia, I will never like you or forgive you. I will never acknowledge you as part of the Jenkins family.¡± Olivia shot back confidently, ¡°Rest assured, I don¡¯t like you either. I am just fulfilling my filial duties for my father..¡± Chapter 342: 342 Girl, do you like Daniel Marshall? Chapter 342: 342 Girl, do you like Daniel Marshall?
Trantor: 549690339 This wretched girl really knows how to get under my skin! Mrs. Jenkins was momentarily lost for words, not knowing how to scold Olivia Jenkins, simply maintaining a sour expression on her face to convey her dissatisfaction.
If the girl didn¡¯t like her, then great, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the annoying habit of the wretched girl trying to please her all the time. If possible, she also preferred not to see the girl. Afterpleting the massage therapy for her grandmother, Olivia Jenkins left with a medical box in hand. Before leaving, Olivia Jenkins instructed Leaf Fiona to give her grandmother her medication on time. Prepared to return to the Jenkins Group, Olivia Jenkins unexpectedly received a call from her grandfather and had to go to Beverly Hills first. As she was driving, Valerie Howard asked: ¡°Chief Jenkins, have you figured out who has been stalking and taking secret photos of you?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve ruled out one suspect.¡± ¡°Should we report to Chief Daniel Marshall that you¡¯re going back to Beverly Hills?¡± ¡°No need.¡± After hesitating for a few seconds, Olivia Jenkins tentatively asked: ¡°Valerie
Howard, do you listen to me or to Chief Daniel Marshall? Did Chief Daniel Marshall ask you to spy on me?¡± ¡°Chief Daniel Marshall never said that. My duty is to protect you,¡± replied Valerie Howard. ¡°You don¡¯t need to report everything to Chief Daniel Marshall. You should only remember that your duty is to protect me, not to keep an eye on me, so you should know what to do.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Even though you¡¯re rted to Simon Howard, remember that not everything can be said.¡± ¡°Chief Jenkins, I¡¯m a bit confused. Aren¡¯t you and Chief Daniel Marshall deeply in love? Don¡¯t you two share everything? Do you have secrets?¡± ¡°Valerie Howard, you¡¯ve only just arrived and don¡¯t understand the intricacies of the Marshall Family. Between husband and wife, not everything can be shared. Some things might upset the other person. Unless it¡¯s a matter of life or death, don¡¯t mention it to Chief Daniel Marshall. Be careful of Simon Howard trying to fish for information.¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying to understand all this. But don¡¯t worry, Chief Jenkins, I won¡¯t spill the beans.¡± Olivia Jenkins fell silent, closed her eyes, and leaned back on the back seat, showing a hint of fatigue on her face. No one knows what the future holds, so Olivia Jenkins can only n each step cautiously, she can¡¯t stake her whole life on Daniel Marshall. One day, if Daniel loses interest in her, her days may not be as morous as they are now and they may not always be smooth sailing.
She can rely on Daniel but she can¡¯t depend on him, or she would end up with aplete loss. Valerie Howard can¡¯t enter the main house of Beverly Hills and has to wait in the car. After Olivia Jenkins entered the gate, the housekeeper took her to the Joyful Hall. After paying respects to the ancestors of the Marshall Family, Olivia Jenkins sat down at the Zen table, ¡°Grandpa!¡± The old man slightly lifted his eyelids, nced at Olivia Jenkins, ¡°Have some tea. ¡± Olivia Jenkins picked up the teacup, slowly sipped the tea, and an instantter, a smirk appeared in her almond eyes, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s Xiao Qing Gan, it tastes good, very fragrant!¡± The old man nodded slightly, ¡°Smart, and teachable!¡± Olivia Jenkins gave her grandfather a meaningful look and tentatively asked, ¡°Grandpa, are you trying to teach me how to taste tea? Or how to taste life?¡±
The old man peered inscrutably at Olivia Jenkins with a particrly serious tone, ¡°Girl, do you like Daniel Marshall? Be careful with what you say in front of the ancestors of the Marshall Family. They¡¯re listening.¡± Olivia Jenkins fell silent, her teeth gently biting her lower lip. She then slightly closes her eyelids. Grandpa stared at Olivia Jenkins without blinking once, continuing to press her, ¡°Difficult to answer? Or are you saying that you¡¯re only interested in Daniel¡¯s money and power?¡± Her eyshes trembled slightly as she slowly met her grandfather¡¯s gaze. ¡°Grandpa, are you ming me for the trouble I caused in the COOKIE live broadcast room? However, I haven¡¯t vited the prenuptial agreement, I¡¯ve always followed the agreement to keep our marriage a secret. I can¡¯t control Daniel¡¯s actions..¡± Chapter 343: 343: Childbirth Agreement Chapter 343: 343: Childbirth Agreement
Trantor: 549690339 The elder scowled in displeasure, his face ever so slightly changing. ¡°Youngdy, your answer disappoints me.¡± A barely visible ripple passed through Olivia Jenkins¡¯ almond-shaped eyes, yet her beautiful face remained emotionless. ¡°Would you believe me, grandfather?¡±
¡°If I didn¡¯t believe you, would you be sitting in Joyful Hall?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my mistake. Don¡¯t me Daniel, let me bear the punishment.¡± ¡°Do you not even express whether you like, dislike, or simply nod or shake your head?¡± ¡°Why ask such a question, grandpa? When the marriage union was arranged, you never asked if I liked Daniel or if I wished to marry him. What¡¯s the significance of asking such questions now?¡± Taking a sip of tea, the elder fixed his sharp gaze on Olivia without missing any subtle reactions. ¡°Previously, I know you didn¡¯t like Daniel. But what about now? Surely you¡¯re not so cowardly that you can¡¯t even answer? Are you afraid of losing, youngdy?¡± Without hesitation, Olivia responded, ¡°Grandfather likes to go all out, you fear losing too, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I fear losing. I can¡¯t bear to see the Marshall family falter under my hand. I can¡¯t bear to watch others plot against the Marshalls. You¡¯re intelligent, but sometimes too smart for your own good. Surely you know this principle?¡± ¡°The key point is that you¡¯re wary of me, isn¡¯t it? You¡¯re worried that I¡¯m coveting the Marshall family¡¯s assets!¡± The elder nodded, ¡°That¡¯s part of it. After all these words, aren¡¯t you still unsure, youngdy? Do you even know whether you love Daniel?¡± Olivia gently bit her lower lip and lowered her head in silence. The old man sighed. Olivia¡¯s gaze wasplex. ¡°I have no desire for the assets of the Marshall family, and I don¡¯t covet Daniel¡¯s power or money. The money Daniel contributed to Jenkins Group, I have transferred an equivalent share of 10% stocks to him. The copyright to Cool Company¡¯s film library was purchased by me for 12 billion, in installments. ordingly, I owe nothing to the Marshall family and haven¡¯t taken anything that doesn¡¯t belong to me.¡± The elder said no more and handed the childbirth agreement to Olivia.
¡°Just sign this, and once you give birth to Daniel¡¯s child, not only will you receive a substantial reward, but from then on, I won¡¯t meddle in your affairs anymore. Daniel will be the sole heir.¡± Upon reading the childbirth agreement, Olivia stared at her grandfather in disbelief. ¡°We agreedst time that I would consider having a child two years from now. Grandfather, you¡¯re clearly forcing me!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling to bear a child for Daniel under such conditions, it proves that you don¡¯t love him at all. Once Jenkins Group is back on track and perhaps even goes public, you n on divorcing Daniel. Olivia, oh Olivia, do you really think that I am unaware that you¡¯re merely using Daniel as a stepping stone? With all your meticulous calctions, are you fair to Daniel¡¯s devotion? I won¡¯t pursue the matter of your publicly announcing your marriage. However, I must consider Daniel¡¯s interests.¡± Suppressing her displeasure, Olivia retorted, ¡°Grandfather, have you ever asked Daniel whether he wants to have a child? How well do you know your own grandson?¡± The elder was a little angry now and coldly retorted, ¡°Daniel¡¯s been nitpicking and now you want to follow suit? I always thought you were smart. How disappointing. If you love Daniel, stick by his side; if you want to protect Jenkins Group, you must bear a child next year. With a child, you can shut up all those who belittle you and quell all the prejudice against you. How would you know it wouldn¡¯t work if you don¡¯t even try? Don¡¯t give me any other excuses. Unless you don¡¯t have a heart, unless you don¡¯t love Daniel at all, then you would refuse to bear his child so adamantly..¡± Chapter 344: 344: Growing more and more fond of Daniel Marshall Chapter 344: 344: Growing more and more fond of Daniel Marshall
Trantor: 549690339 The old man became more and more agitated, nearly bursting with tension. Grandfather was pressuring her, funneling all the stress onto her. Olivia Jenkins felt uneasy, addressing him coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I won¡¯t sign the agreement.¡±
The old man¡¯s facial muscles near his eyes twitched violently, ¡°Girl, you¡¯re still not smart enough, you have never given a thought to Daniel Marshall. Ultimately, you¡¯re selfish too.¡± Olivia Jenkins was displeased, her voice sharp, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s going back on your word!¡± ¡°Even if I gave you two years, would you definitely conceive Daniel¡¯s child? You think your petty schemes can fool me? Don¡¯t think I¡¯m unaware that this is just your stopgap measure! Since you¡¯ve chosen to marry into the Marshall family, you shouldn¡¯t delude yourself with the idea of being aloof.¡± As she drank her tea, Olivia Jenkins suppressed the rage she wanted to unleash. Daniel didn¡¯t want a child, but grandfather insisted she have one. Grandfather was pressuring her to secretly conceive Daniel¡¯s child. What if Daniel refused topromise, and despised the child she bore? What would happen to that child? If a child isn¡¯t weed or loved, how would that affect his or her growth? Isn¡¯t grandfather behaving selfishly, isn¡¯t this also cruel? ¡°Grandfather, you overestimate me, and overrate me. Once the novelty of me wears off for Daniel, I¡¯ll be dispensable, and I won¡¯t pose any threat to the Marshall family. I believe it won¡¯t be long before you see this.¡± The old man furrowed his eyebrows, his eyes flickering with a warm, infuriated me, ¡°You¡¯re stubborn and sharp-tongued, child.¡±
Olivia Jenkins¡¯s voice was somewhat stiff, ¡°I don¡¯t think you truly understand your grandson. If Daniel is willing for me to bear a child, I can do so. If he disagrees, I will not consider it.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to repeat a tragedy, you must carefully consider this. A child isn¡¯t brought to life by force, nor does its birth ensure everything will go smoothly. This is a life we¡¯re talking about. A child¡¯s birth should not be based on calctions.¡± The old man slowly looked up at Olivia Jenkins, ¡°You, you¡¯ve fallen in love with Daniel Marshall! You know all about his affairs?¡± Olivia Jenkins¡¯s expression turned serious, ¡°Grandfather, marriage can be bartered with, but not emotions. So, I hope you understand me. I should know his past with Charmy Bet quite well by now. Therefore, please stop pressuring me and don¡¯t have unrealistic expectations of me.¡± ¡°I have no control over Daniel¡¯s heart or his thoughts. Perhaps, his heart has never belonged to me. Men are fond of their desire for conquest. Possibly, my rebellion has just provoked his desire to conquer me.¡± After a moment of pondering, the old man spoke calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t be so pessimistic. Daniel cares deeply about you; it¡¯s not that you¡¯re unimportant. Think again about whether or not you want to have a child. If you do, no matter if it¡¯s a boy or a girl, I assure you that no one would dare to target Jenkins Group. It would certainly be yours, and I would provide additional resources for its development. ¡± ¡°Apart from the Marshall family, you have no other hopes. Bet Group will never intervene and Jordan Bet possesses no authorities. Benjamin Johnson has already left Zenith Capital, he won¡¯t be able to support you. Previously, it was Matthew Marshall¡¯sck ofpetence. If I had needed to step in, your Jenkins Group would have been lost long ago.¡± Olivia Jenkins didn¡¯t want to talk; she drank her tea instead. The old man continued, ¡°One year¡¯s time, aren¡¯t you daring enough to gamble? Olivia Jenkins, you are not as relentless as Be Thompson. You appear heartless, yet you are sentimental. Be Thompson is exactly your opposite.¡± ¡°Olivia Jenkins, precisely because you¡¯re caring more and more for Daniel Marshall, and have fallen in love with him, you fear even more to lose him, to lose, and you also have no confidence.. Escaping is useless, how would you know it won¡¯t end up in a blissful union unless you try?¡±
Chapter 345: 345: Motorbike Man Chapter 345: 345: Motorbike Man
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Olivia Jenkins stood up, bowed deeply, and then hastily left Joyful Hall.
Since she was a child, her grandmother had disliked her. Despite her mother¡¯s protection, she had to tread carefully around her grandmother¡¯s moods. Olivia grew up amidst strange nces, seldom feeling any love. She sincerely didn¡¯t want her child to lead the same life as her. Olivia truly didn¡¯t want her child to live a life of calction. She couldn¡¯t bear to use her child for her own benefit. Nor could she allow her child to live in an unloving family environment. Seeing the young girl abruptly depart, the old man wore aplex expression hidden behind tightly pursed lips. When Chief Jenkins returned, Assistant Jacobs immediately reported the investigation results. ¡°Chief Jenkins, the package was sent from a foot bath center. It¡¯s a busy ce; it was likely intentionally done and it¡¯s not the sender¡¯s real address. None of the employees at the foot bath center have recently sent any packages.¡± Olivia, with keen eyes, nced at Assistant Jacobs, ¡°What about the courier center? Does the courier remember anything?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve checked. The package was sent through a proxy, there¡¯s no information about the sender. Because there¡¯s no surveince at the proxy¡¯s ce, we¡¯re unable to investigate further. The proxy doesn¡¯t even know whose package it was. They put the cash inside the delivery bag. The sender must have been really cautious, they didn¡¯t leave any traces.¡± ¡°No need to investigate further, prepare for the press conference this afternoon.¡± Assistant Jacobs nodded and then left the CEO¡¯s office. Suddenly, the head secretary came in hurriedly, handing over a brown paper bag.
¡°Chief Jenkins, ording to the security guards at the lobby, a man on a motorcycle sped by and threw this bag, your name is written on it, so, the front desk sent it up.¡± Olivia Jenkins cast a nce at the brown paper bag, picked it up, and felt it ¡ª it seemed to be pictures again. The head secretary furrowed her eyebrows, tentatively asking, ¡°Chief Jenkins, shall we call the police?¡± ¡°No need, you can leave.¡± The head secretary didn¡¯t dare to ask further and left the room. Jenkins Olivia opened the brown paper bag and found pictures, indeed. Just like the photos she had received earlier, her face was scratched out, and arge X was carved across her body, also made with a sharp de. The photos were taken at the entrance of Shallow Bay. Someone had been tracking her all this time, and she was clueless. Olivia was astonished! Without any hesitation, Olivia called internal security and requested to review footage from outside her office. A whileter, Olivia carefully reyed the security footage. Because the culprit was moving too fast, she couldn¡¯t make out the individual dressed all in ck.
It seemed to be a man, in biker¡¯s gear. After thinking for a while, Olivia sent the footage to Daniel Marshall. Immediately, Daniel called Olivia. ¡°Darling, can you help me figure out who this person is? Someone¡¯s been following me and has been sending me these creepy photos.¡± Daniel frowned, a shadow crossing his deep gaze, ¡°Send me the photos. You have a press conference this afternoon, we must strengthen the security.¡± While Daniel was still on the phone, he swiftly left the CEO¡¯s office. Upon seeing this, Simon Howard immediately followed. After the conversation ended, Daniel looked at the photos and showed them to Simon, instructing, ¡°You need to send more people to monitor the press conference at Quiet Video. Keep an eye out for any suspicious individuals and don¡¯t let them get away.¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll also send more people to investigate.¡± Daniel arrived at the venue, but he stayed behind the scenes, watching over the scene from the surveince room. Besides the media and staff, including some special guests, there were also some fans at the press conference.
The surveince didn¡¯t find anything suspicious. Upon receiving a signal, Olivia stepped onto the stage.. Chapter 346: 346: The disguise of high school times Chapter 346: 346: The disguise of high school times
Trantor: 549690339 On the stage, Olivia Jenkins¡¯ eyes shone brightly with a glow of confidence and pride, a hint of a smile in her radiant eyes. ¡°I¡¯m very happy to meet everyone. I¡¯m honored to be the producer of ¡®My Tsundere Husband¡¯. Also, I¡¯d like to say hello to everyone on behalf of the original author, Meatloving Cat, and the screenwriter, stair.¡±
Instantly, the majority of the people in the audience were taken aback, their eyes wide open in sheer surprise. The audience broke into whispers and expressions of admiration. A sweet smile graced Olivia Jenkins¡¯ beautiful face as she continued speaking. ¡°I am deeply grateful to the readers who have been supporting Meatloving Cat all along. I appreciate all of your support. I thank you for standing with Meatloving Cat during the most perplexing period, for you have warmed my heart. You gave me the courage and strength to persevere. Meatloving Cat was the pseudonym I used during my high school years.¡± As her words trailed off, Olivia Jenkins bowed deeply towards the camera. Standing upright, Olivia continued speaking. There was a faint glimmer in her eyes, signifying an oing of tears, and her nose was slightly sour. Those were beautiful memories, they constituted a very important part of her life. Those readers who supported her were like stars lighting up her sky. ¡°After graduating from high school, I officially signed a contract with Winter Zane Studio under the pen name stair, bing a scriptwriter. In college, I chose to study medicine, but I did not give up my passion for scriptwriting. The readers who love Meatloving Cat should know that she once said, she would take on more challenges, she wanted to touch more people with her words.¡± ¡°Bing a female corporate executive was something I never dreamed of, but fate has its mysterious ways. Assigned during a crisis, I uphold my father¡¯s ideals. I hope Quiet Video can develop better. Therefore, I requested Miss Winter to join Quiet Video. I believe that under Miss Winter¡¯s leadership, Quiet Video will definitely be better.¡± Sitting next to Olivia Jenkins, Winter Zane got up and hugged her.
¡°Hello everyone, I am Winter Zane, the content manager of Quiet Video. I am very happy to continue working with stair, and I greatly respect Chief Jenkins. No matter if she is Meatloving Cat, the award-winning screenwriter stair, or CEO Jenkins, in my eyes, she is a very hard-working person.¡± ¡°One day, Chief Jenkins came to talk to me. She told me that the situation at Quiet Video was a mess and it would be a struggle to get it back on track. But she said, she had a stubborn streak of wanting to ovee any obstacles. She wouldn¡¯t know defeat until she ran head-first into a brick wall.¡± ¡°Then she shared many of her ns with me. I found her very resourceful and practical, she deeply touched me, and I was willing to help her.¡± ¡°In the industry, people only see the sessful side of me. In fact, I owe a lot to stair¡¯s assistance. She wrote such brilliant scripts, helped me promote several young talents from various studios. This favor, no matter what, I can never forget. I decided to help her revitalize Quiet Video.¡± ¡°Additionally I am very crateful to Chase Reading for their willingness to negotiate with me, willing to cooperate, willing to give the IP right of ¡®My Tsundere Husband¡¯ to Chief Jenkins for full responsibility. Therefore, we have the ¡®My Tsundere Husband¡¯ that we have today.¡± Suddenly, the audience erupted into enthusiastic apuse. Daniel Marshall was watching all this in the control room, he was also happy for Olivia Jenkins, his deep eyes filled with admiration, and soft affection. Amidst the cheers of the fans present, the host invited the cast on stage. As the producer, original author, and scriptwriter of ¡®My Tsundere Husband¡¯, Olivia Jenkins announced that the popr idol will be ying the male lead, and a sweet idol will y the female lead. The host introduced the remaining cast members one by one. Looking at the lineup, the fans were very satisfied..
Chapter 347: 347: Poke Daniel Marshall’s Chest Chapter 347: 347: Poke Daniel Marshall¡¯s Chest
Trantor: 549690339 After the press conference was over, Olivia Jenkins took the number one spot on various social media trending lists. When theizens discovered that Olivia Jenkins, who is an author and a screenwriter, is now also taking on the role of a film producer; and that she is a dominant female CEO who once was a doctor¡­ they were utterly shocked. Instantly, Olivia Jenkins became a much-adored celebrity.
With the added title of a billionaire¡¯s wife, Olivia Jenkins had be the most famous personality on the inte. Although filming for ¡°My Tsundere Husband¡± has not yet begun, it has already be the most awaited web drama of the year. Seeing all the glory surrounding Olivia Jenkins and how it has absolutely overshadowed them, Be Thompson was seething with rage. She was constantly cursing in her mind, wishing Olivia Jenkins would quickly fall into hell, or even die on the spot. Matthew Marshall¡¯s handsome face showed no emotion, making it impossible to discern what he was truly thinking. Suddenly, he calmly turned off the TV. ¡°Mom, you need to calm down; don¡¯t fall into their provocation. They are attempting to use online sentiments to break down your mental defenses. Going forward, it¡¯s better that you avoid these gossip news; what you don¡¯t see will not bother you.¡± ¡°How can I stay calm? Didn¡¯t you see how smug that bitch is right now? In the Marshall family, she is the only powerful woman, and no one can threaten her anymore. Your grandfather protects her; she doesn¡¯t even hold me, her senior, in high regard. Son, I feel bitter and resentful, I cannot ept this!¡± Be Thompson got emotional and was near tears; her face was full of anguish. Matthew Marshall gently cooed, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, everything that is rightfully yours will only belong to you, no one can take it away. I promise to make you proud. You will be a force to be reckoned with and make people tremble at your sight.¡± Be Thompson smiled with relief, but deep down she still felt an unspeakable bitterness. She could not help the hatred, ¡°My son, thank you! Having you by my side is enough for me.¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m doing much better now, so there¡¯s no need for you to stay with me tonight. Go back and get some rest. Don¡¯t overthink things. What should be yours will truly be yours, and no one can snatch them away. Trust me.¡±
Be Thompson blinked away the tears in her eyes. Not wanting to make her son worry, Be Thompson forced a faint smile. Seeing his mother, a slight grin appeared on Matthew Marshall¡¯s lips, but it was more like a smirk. Matthew Marshall already had a n in mind. He would not study abroad; he would not leave his mother. He was determined to fight for the Marshall Corporation and the entitlement to the Marshall inheritance. After leaving the press conference, Olivia Jenkins got into Daniel Marshall¡¯s car. All of a sudden, Daniel Marshall pulled Olivia Jenkins into a passionate kiss. Simon Howard was driving, and considering there was someone else present, Olivia Jenkins felt a little shy. When the kiss ended, Olivia Jenkins leaned into Daniel Marshall¡¯s arms, yfully poking his chest a few times. With her voice barely a whisper, she whispered softly into Daniel Marshall¡¯s ear, ¡°Mr. Daniel Marshall, please restrain yourself a bit.¡± Without any warning, Daniel Marshall kissed Olivia Jenkins¡¯s face again, ¡°My wife, congrattions! ¡°My Tsundere Husband¡± will surely wrap up smoothly, and in my heart, you are the best screenwriter, the best producer.¡±
Olivia Jenkins¡¯ smile was incredibly sweet. Her almond eyes were full of amusement as she hugged Daniel Marshall¡¯s neck affectionately, ¡°Thank you, my husband; your words bring good luck, I will certainly seed.¡± An affectionate smile reflected in Daniel Marshall¡¯s elegant features, and his deep-set eyes was filled with a deep affectionate gaze as he looked at Olivia Jenkins. ¡°My wife, you look especially gorgeous today, sparkling like an angel.¡± Olivia Jenkins¡¯s smile deepened, and she held Daniel Marshall tight. Daniel Marshall also held Olivia Jenkins tight, ¡°I had been observing the whole venue from the surveince room, and I didn¡¯t notice anything suspicious. The security for entering the venue was also very strict. If any strange pictures get sent to you, I suspect the source might be the media or the fans at the venue..¡± Chapter 348: 348: Fond of Little Girls Chapter 348: 348: Fond of Little Girls
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Honey, I think the other party has counter-surveince abilities and is very cautious. They are likely linked to the media.¡± A look of approval appeared on Daniel Marshall¡¯s face as he listened to Olivia Jenkins, ¡°I have ordered an individual investigation of all media outlets at the scene, we should get the results by tonight. However, I think it¡¯s not that simple, posing as media attracts too much attention.¡±
¡°We can¡¯t rule out the fans, especially the extreme ones. They are capable of anything. Only the unimaginable is impossible for them. It¡¯s quite crazy.¡± ¡°Jamie Wilson¡¯s fans particrly hate me. Extreme fans might even try to take revenge on me.¡± Daniel raised his eyebrows, looking at Olivia with interest, ¡°I have already asked Adam Howard to investigate Jamie Wilson¡¯s fans, with particr attention paid to older fans with social media experience and fan club leaders. I have also asked Martin Wace to look into incidents where Jamie has been stalked by fans privately over the years. We should be able to find some leads.¡± Daniel¡¯s analysis was brilliant. Olivia pursed her lips into a gentle smile, looking at Daniel tenderly with an unusual affection lurking in her eyes. Ignoring Simon Howard, who was driving, Daniel reciprocated Olivia¡¯s kiss passionately, deepening it. It was only when Olivia began to struggle for air that Daniel finally let go of her, albeit reluctantly. Locked in each other¡¯s gaze, Daniel held Olivia close, ¡°Honey, I want to tell you something. The high-tech precision calctions suggest that the video you sent me was a clever ruse. The rider was dressed and had the physique of a man, but it was all meant to deceive the viewer. The person is actually a woman.¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, ¡°So, the perpetrator is a woman. That will narrow down the search a bit, it should be easier to find her now.¡± Daniel nodded, ¡°Honey, what do you want to eat tonight?¡± Olivia affectionately wrapped her arms around Daniel¡¯s neck, ¡°I¡¯m tired of hotpot after two nights of it. I want to have some Japanese food.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go have some now.¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Olivia continued, carefully watching Daniel¡¯s reaction, ¡°I went back to Beverly Hills and had tea with grandpa at the Joyful Hall. Grandpa actually cares about you a lot. Although he mighte off a bit rude, he has your best interests at heart.¡± Daniel, who had already known about Olivia¡¯s trip to Beverly Hills as he had kept tabs on her BMW¡¯s location, was pleasantly surprised by her confession. A tender smile graced his lips.
Daniel looked at Olivia with concern, ¡°Did grandfather upset you? Did he say anything particrly outrageous? No matter what he says, just take it with a grain of salt.¡± Olivia shook her head, a mix of emotions welling up inside her causing a slight bitterness in her heart, ¡°From grandfather¡¯s point of view, he isn¡¯t wrong. He has his reasons and I can understand them, even if I don¡¯t agree. I know he loves you, and his expectations of you are high.¡± ¡°Do you feel like you¡¯re a burden? The older generation always tries to impose their expectations on us without considering our feelings. Honey, don¡¯t worry too much. We should live our lives the way we want, and not concern ourselves with others¡¯ expectations.¡± It could be inferred from Daniel¡¯s words that he didn¡¯t want to change the status quo. So, he still didn¡¯t want a baby?! Olivia leaned against Daniel, staying silent. Daniel and Olivia sat inside a tatami room while a one-year-old baby girl yed with the door. Seeing Olivia, the baby girl thought they were ying with her. Babbling away adorably, her infectious smile brought healing and joy.. Chapter 349: 349: That’s All Chapter 349: 349: That¡¯s All
Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins looked at the baby, unable to help but smile. Olivia¡¯s gaze was gentle, and her expression was utterly innocent.
¡°Goo goo¡­ hee hee hee¡­¡± The baby squinted withughter, revealing adorable tiny teeth, and yed hide and seek with Olivia. The baby, who must have just learned to walk, was unstable and suddenly began to wobble. Seeing the baby about to fall, Olivia instinctively reached out to steady her. The baby¡¯s mother also quickly ran over, picked her up, and apologised to Olivia and Daniel. Not wanting her child to disturb others, the young mother took her child away. With the disappearance of the skin-like sculpted white jade, and endearing baby, Olivia felt a fleeting sense of loss, as if a piece of her heart had been emptied. Olivia¡¯s beautiful face did not reveal her true feelings, she continued to eat as if nothing had happened, with the corners of her mouth slightly raised in a faint smile. Daniel¡¯s sharp, hawk-like stare had been locked onto Olivia all along, watching every move and every smile of hers. Suddenly, Daniel¡¯s lips parted slightly, with a t and indifferent voice, ¡°Do you want to have children?¡± With her long eyshes trembling slightly, Olivia slowly raised her eyes to meet Daniel¡¯s sharp, hawk-like gaze. Hesitating for a few seconds, Olivia yfully tested him, ¡°My dear, why would you ask that? Do you want children?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t try to be clever and read into my words, I¡¯m just reminding you.¡± Daniel¡¯s voice was as cold as an icehouse, making Olivia¡¯s body abruptly stiff, and a forced, embarrassed smile tugged at the corners of her mouth. At this point, Olivia felt colder and frostier than she had before. Her grandfather¡¯s wishful thinking, she couldn¡¯t fulfil it, nor could she bring it up with Daniel. Her grandfather overestimated her ability, and overestimated Daniel¡¯s interest in her. Olivia calmly looked at Daniel, quickly adjusting her emotions. Olivia¡¯s heart went back to its previous cold hardness. Although they still appeared harmonious in the room, there was an insurmountable distance between them. It¡¯s as though a door had closed between them, neither willing to rashly swing it open. ¡°I never harbor any wishful thinking. You know how much I hate the idea of having your child. Grandfather¡¯s carrot and stick threats have never moved me, so the idea of wanting a child does not exist. Other people¡¯s children are always the cutest. This simple truth¡­ you are aware of it, aren¡¯t you?¡± A small wave of emotion barely flickered within Daniel¡¯s deep eyes, his sexy lips parting slightly to say something dismissive, ¡°I hope you really don¡¯t harbor any wishful thinking!¡± Olivia raised an eyebrow and her beautiful face brimmed with a sweet smile, confidently and proudly stating, ¡°In my heart, the Jenkins Group is the most important. Now, only the Jenkins Group is in my heart. Isn¡¯t focusing on my career a fragrant choice? I wouldn¡¯t burden myself with a baby. I¡¯m not crazy. I know exactly what I want.¡±
Feeling bothered, a trace of iciness shed in Daniel¡¯s eyes, but he just pursed his sexy lips more tightly. Comparing a child with Olivia, he would rather have Olivia alone; he was not willing to gamble on any risks. Olivia had experienced trials too, so even though her heart had been thrown into tumult, she appeared calm in that moment, her face donned with a carefree smile, as she continued eating as if nothing had happened. Having a handsome and dashing husband who was wealthy and influential, made others envious. What else could she not be satisfied with? She was focused on ensuring the steady development of the Jenkins Group, turning losses into profits, and going public in three years. This was her goal. Since she had already made her choice, she would fulfill her duties as Mrs. Olivia Marshall just like before, and nothing more.. Chapter 350: 350: Wedding Chapter 350: 350: Wedding
Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins had finished all the dishes that Daniel Marshall had served her. Still, a sweet smile lingered on Olivia¡¯s charming face, revealing nothing of her inner thoughts.
Daniel studied Olivia carefully, struggling to find the right words. Children were his bottom line; he could give her anything but that. Even if they couldn¡¯t have a child, they could still lead a happy life, without fretting over the absence of one. As they left the restaurant, Olivia yed her role as Mrs. Olivia Marshall perfectly, taking the initiative to hold Daniel¡¯s hand, and sticking to him as if nothing had happened. Just like usual, Daniel stole a kiss from Olivia, wrapping his arms around her. ¡°Honey, when are you free? Let¡¯s go take our wedding pictures.¡± Her almond-shaped eyes twinkling withughter, Olivia looked at Daniel, ¡°Next Saturday and Sunday, I¡¯m free.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s set next weekend for our wedding photoshoot. We¡¯ll capture the sunrise and sunset over the sea, shooting on a yacht. Sounds good?¡± The smile on Olivia¡¯s face widened, her shimmering almond eyes narrowing inughter, ¡°That¡¯s a splendid idea, honey. I love it!¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you like it. As for the details and styling, I¡¯ll arrange for the photographer and designer to discuss with you tomorrow. Feel free to share your thoughts and we¡¯ll amodate everything to your liking.¡± Nodding, Olivia added seriously, ¡°I insist my wedding dress must be brand new. I won¡¯t wear a pre-owned gown.¡±
¡°How could my wife wear a secondhand gown? Rest assured, they¡¯ll all be new designs by premier designers.¡± Her eyes, clear as crystal, gazed into Daniel¡¯s profound ones, ¡°Have you already asked the designer to create a wedding dress?¡± ¡°Yes! Honey, there will surely be a wedding!¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want our wedding held in winter or spring. It¡¯s too cold to wear a wedding gown then! Summer would be the best season, allowing me to wear beautiful dresses freely.¡± ¡°We will have our wedding next summer then. Alternatively, we can also hold it in another country.¡± Daniel¡¯s voice resonated deeply, like a mesmerizing cello, coaxing one to stay tuned. Olivia continued to smile, proving that she too could engage in hearty conversations. ¡°Let¡¯s not be too spontaneous, our wedding should be well nned. There¡¯s no rush. As long as we can hold onto beautiful memories, it will be a perfect wedding. It doesn¡¯t need to be overly extravagant.¡± Once they got into the car, Daniel held Olivia tight, reassuring her earnestly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will certainly give you an unforgettable wedding; your very own happy ending!¡± Snuggling into Daniel¡¯s arms, Olivia replied half-heartedly, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m already looking forward to our wedding. I trust you won¡¯t disappoint me.¡± Daniel looked down at Olivia.
All of a sudden, he sealed her lips with a kiss. Around eleven in the evening, Michael Marshall suddenly received a call from the head of Orthopedics at RenewalCare Hospital. They reported that Matthew Marshall had identally fallen down the stairs, fracturing his left leg and suffered a minor concussion, requiring surgery. Michael rushed to RenewalCare Hospital, and called Be Thompson, asking her to hurry to the hospital too. After Michael left, the old master found himself unable to sleep, lost in thought in his study. A serious expression dominated his face, his brows deeply furrowed, lips tightly pressed. It was too uncanny that Matthew should have such a serious ident just when he was about to be discharged from the hospital! For the sake of avoiding studying abroad, he had gone to such an extreme. Matthew¡¯s tactics were truly terrifying! He was relentless enough to harm himself¡ªMatthew was even more ruthless than Be Thompson! The old master was profoundly disappointed, his heartache beyond words. At thekeside vi by Pearl Lake, Daniel and Olivia were still awake.
Just a moment ago, Daniel had received an investigative report sent by Adam Howard.. Chapter 351: 351: Adventure Chapter 351: 351: Adventure
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Three years ago, Jamie Wilson had a conflict with a sasaeng while attending an event in country ¡®H¡¯. There was no domestic media coverage about this incident, ording to reports from country ¡®H¡¯, Jamie Wilson and his bodyguard both fought with the sasaeng, the incident ended up in court, it sparked heated debates in country H, but they reconciledter.
Unexpectedly, this sasaeng then became a fervent fan of Jamie Wilson, enthusiastically managing his fan groups, appearing wherever Jamie goes, always cheering him on.¡± ording to investigations, this woman is Ava Taylor, she¡¯s five foot seven, previously worked as a paparazzi in country ¡®H¡¯. She¡¯s the most suspicious, I have asked my friends in country H to investigate her in detail, more information is expected soon.¡± Daniel pulls up the surveince footage from the ¡°My Tsundere Husband¡± press conference to take a closer look. Olivia joins him in reviewing the footage. Shortly, Olivia spots a familiar silhouette amongst the fans. ¡°Honey, can you zoom in on this figure? I think it¡¯s Ava Taylor.¡± Daniel zooms in on the figure and conducts a detailedparison, ¡°Wife, it definitely is Ava Taylor, she was in the crowd of Jamie¡¯s fans.¡± Olivia pulls up the video of the motorcyclist and carefullypares it, ¡°I feel this shadow resembles Ava, I will check out her social ounts, there ought to be hints.¡± ¡°You understand these quite well!¡± ¡°Well, as a woman, gossip is quite interesting in my free time. Especially for those who are fans, there has to be social ounts both domestically and abroad for constant updates, nothing should be missed. Domestic ounts should be careful and discreet, while overseas, using side ounts, people tend to be more uncensored, thinking they can hide under anonymity. Commenting, giving likes, etc., will have to be done. As a fan, one has to make their presence felt.¡± Daniel hands hisptop to Olivia, ¡°use your motorcyclist video to search, I have a system installed on thisptop that can clearly identify simr images, you can sort it outter.¡±
Olivia obediently uses some of Ava¡¯s pictures to search, instantly some rted ounts and pictures pop up. Olivia smiles in satisfaction, murmuring to herself: ¡°I knew there would be side ounts, there¡¯s only more, never less.¡± Daniel remains silent, sitting next to Olivia with his thin, sexy lips slightly pursed, hugging Olivia in ce. Daniel¡¯s face also affectionately rubs up against Olivia¡¯s. After figuring out Ava Taylor¡¯s domestic ounts as well as some side ounts, Olivia jumps to foreign websites for a search. Despite the unclear view from the motorcyclist video, Daniel¡¯sptop still urately discerns, and discovers Ava Taylor¡¯s side ounts on foreign social media tforms. Olivia opens the side ount and sees simr motorcycle gear. ¡°Ava can ride a motorcycle, her dream was to be a motorcycle racer. This picture shows only a silhouette, but it is indeed her.¡± Daniel sneaks a kiss on Olivia, his warm breath assertively fanning Olivia¡¯s ears, ¡°Darling, I¡¯ve sent people to investigate her address. Once we find it, we will keep a close eye on her.¡± Olivia looks back at Daniel, ¡°Dear, we are not clear about her intentions, and we can¡¯t do anything to her. So, perhaps, I can try to lure her out.¡± ¡°Darling, I can¡¯t let you take that risk.¡± Immediately, Daniel holds Olivia tighter.
¡°If someone follows me, she shouldn¡¯t reveal herself. Otherwise, she will continue to stalk and harass me without end. Darling, as long as we take safety precautions and be fully prepared, I will be fine. You don¡¯t have to follow me, electronic surveince would be enough..¡± Chapter 352: 352 Wife, I’m Afraid of Losing You! Chapter 352: 352 Wife, I¡¯m Afraid of Losing You!
Trantor: 549690339 After contemting a moment, Daniel Marshall softly said, ¡°Wife, your idea can work, but we must have tight surveince before we take action. If we provoke her, I¡¯m worried she might recklessily harm you.¡± Olivia Jenkins stood firm in her resolution. ¡°Tomorrow, you should discuss with Simon Howard and formte a n. We can¡¯t wait any longer. I have a premonition. She will pester me again tomorrow.¡±
¡°It¡¯ste, let¡¯s rest for now and discuss tomorrow. You have to behave yourself and not act on your own discretion.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Daniel Marshall embraced Olivia from behind, sending a soft kiss to her ear. He whispered, ¡°Wife, are you mad at me?¡± Olivia shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t make assumptions.¡± ¡°Women love to say one thing but mean another!¡± Olivia pushed away Daniel¡¯s hand, leaving hisforting embrace to put herptop away. She looked back at Daniel sitting on the bed, ¡°Not all women are like that. Though¡­ I am upset that you won¡¯t let me act on my own.¡± Daniel faintly smiled- a smile that wasn¡¯t really a smile. Olivia pressed her lips together and turned away from his gaze. ¡°You¡¯re the one who said it¡¯s bedtime, I¡¯m going to brush my teeth.¡± ¡°Wife, I¡¯m afraid to lose you!¡± Olivia¡¯s heart was no longer joyful, but she still put on a sweet smile. ¡°Husband, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything foolish or put myself in danger.¡± Daniel¡¯s handsome face looked earnest, his tone serious as he equalled his gaze with Olivia¡¯s. Despite this, Olivia remained unmoved inside.
She kept her expectations low, was no longer naive, never lost herself, and held no extravagant hopes. No matter what happened, she who knew herself would not be hurt or feel heartbroken. There wouldn¡¯t be any disappointment either. To ease Daniel¡¯s doubts, Olivia walked back to him, cupped his face in her hands, and gave him a soft kiss. Suddenly, Daniel pulled her into a tight embrace. Olivia also held onto Daniel as ifforting him. Life is a drama, and all depends on your acting skills. Sometimes, Olivia admired herself for being such a perfect Mrs. Marshall in front of everyone and behind closed doors. Be Thompson sobbingly walked into her son¡¯s hospital room. In front of Michael Marshall, Be sobbed heartbrokenly, attention-grabbing in her despair. Michael found Be¡¯s crying annoying, yet it softened his heart. Be had no home to return to, her son was injured and was about to undergo surgery. Their situation was miserable enough, and the punishment had been enough. Michael¡¯s heart ached within him. ¡°Okay, Be, stop crying. Let Matthew rest for a while.¡± Be used this opportunity to hold onto Michael, crying in his arms, ¡°The doctor said it¡¯s a concussion. Matthew mentioned a headache, dizziness, and a desire to vomit¡­ I¡¯m so worried about our son. I¡¯d rather be the one injured, I¡¯d rather I was the one who fell down the stairs. Even if it costs my life, as long as my son is healthy.¡±
After hesitating, Michael embraced Be, gentlyforting her. Michael wiped Be¡¯s tears away, ¡°That¡¯s enough, your face is going blotchy from the crying. If our son sees, he¡¯llugh at you. Don¡¯t worry, Matthew will be fine. After the surgery, some rest and recovery will do.¡± Be sniffed a few times before speaking pitifully, ¡°When Matthew is discharged, I won¡¯t be able to see him. I¡¯ll constantly worry about him. Michael, please let hime back to the Thompson family. No matter how many or how good the servants are, nothing beats the care of a mother to make Matthew feel secure!¡± Suddenly, Matthew threw up, and Be rushed to his bedside to take care of him. Seeing how attentive Be was, Michael made his decision to let Bee back home.. Chapter 353: 353: Mysterious and Confusing Chapter 353: 353: Mysterious and Confusing
Trantor: 549690339 Suddenly, Michael Marshall opened the door. Be Thompson, her face wet with tears of woe, looked pitifully at Michael
Marshall and asked, ¡°Are you nning to abandon your wife and child?¡± Michael turned around, his brows knitted together and eyes narrowed, he looked at Be and gently said, ¡°I¡¯m going to talk to the doctor. I won¡¯t leave tonight.¡± Be trembled slightly, and in an instant, two teardrops spilled from her eyes, rolling slowly down her cheeks. Be spoke, her voice and lips trembling slightly, ¡°Thank you, my love! If it weren¡¯t for you, who knows what would have happened to my son and me.¡± With a faint smile, Michael softened, his face rxing, ¡°Stop imagining things. I¡¯m going to find the doctor to discuss Matthew¡¯s condition, I haven¡¯t abandoned you. Matthew will get better and there won¡¯t be anysting damage.¡± Regardless of how clumsy her crying face was, Be unabashedly revealed her true self before Michael. Immediately, Be smeared her tears around, deliberately smudging her eyeliner, mixing it with her tears to intentionally reveal her vulnerable and pathetic side to Michael. Be was determined to return to the Marshall family, and she wouldn¡¯t let any opportunity slip by. Be noticed that Michael was no longer as indifferent as he used to be. This was a good start, there was hope for them to reconcile. After taking a deep gaze at Be, Michael¡¯s expression softened even more before he left his son¡¯s hospital room. Only the mother and son were left in the room. Be quickly went to Matthew, her crying stopped, she lowered her voice and cautiously asked: ¡°How did you get hurt suddenly? My son, please don¡¯t scare me, I can¡¯t lose you. Without you, I wouldn¡¯t be able to survive.¡± Matthew, in pain and still feeling nauseous and dizzy, held his mother¡¯s hand weakly and said, ¡°Mom¡­ don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m fine! You¡¯ll definitely be able to return to the Marshall family, believe me, no one will dare to bully you anymore.¡±
Be remained distressed and anxious as ever, deeply worried for Matthew¡¯s wellbeing. ¡°Matthew, don¡¯t do anything foolish, I have a feeling you¡¯re hiding something from me. If itpromises your health, I would rather not have anything.¡± Matthew shook his head and patted his mother¡¯s hand, ¡°I just tripped and fell down the stairs because I suddenly felt dizzy. Mom, I won¡¯t die, I can¡¯t die, I¡¯m not dumb! ¡± ¡°Okay, okay, I understand, don¡¯t get too agitated. Your father and I will stay with you, he still loves us.¡± Matthew nodded slightly, then stopped talking and closed his eyes to rest. Bearing his difort, Matthew kept hanging on. He had anticipated the consequences of implementing this n. He had to stay in Serene City and needed his father to protect him. With his father¡¯s sympathy, he would have a chance to confront Daniel Marshall. As soon as Olivia Jenkins stepped into the CEO¡¯s office, the CEO¡¯s secretary immediately followed in. The secretary had a serious look on her face as she ced an envelope on the desk. ¡°Chief Jenkins, this envelope was posted on my door this morning when I left. I live in an old building without surveince, so I don¡¯t know who posted it.
Your name is the only thing written on it.¡± Olivia Jenkins¡¯ sharp eyes quickly opened the envelope. The photo she saw inside was not from the press conference, but a photo of her and Daniel Marshall at the entrance of a restaurant. This time, the photo was not a solo of her but a joint one with Daniel Marshall. Daniel¡¯s picture was separately cut out, his face still scratched up, and there was a big cross scratched on his body. Such a photo puzzled Olivia Jenkins. What was the perpetrator¡¯s intention? If it were Jamie Wilson¡¯s fans seeking revenge against her, why would they photograph Daniel Marshall too? Chapter 354: 354: The Mastermind Behind the Scenes Chapter 354: 354: The Mastermind Behind the Scenes
Trantor: 549690339 After a moment of contemtion, Olivia Jenkins decisively ordered, the edge clear on her beautiful face, ¡°Secretary Wood, this matter must be kept confidential for now.¡± ¡°Yes, Chief Jenkins!¡±
With a wave of Olivia¡¯s hand, Secretary Wood tactfully left without mentioning a word about the photographs. Immediately, Olivia made a video call to Daniel Marshall. Olivia directed the camera towards the photos on her desk, ensuring he could see them clearly, ¡°Husband, I suspect it¡¯s not just Ava Taylor responsible for this. There must be someone orchestrating behind the scenes.¡± Daniel¡¯s voice was deep, pleasant, ¡°Wife, I agree with you. There must be someone colluding with Ava Taylor. Someone might have even sold her your information.¡± In a moment, the image of Be Thompson surfaced in Olivia¡¯s mind. It must be Be Thompson¡¯s group involved. At the corner of Daniel¡¯s mouth, a cruel smile lifted, ¡°Wife, Matthew Marshall is having surgery today.¡± Immediately, Olivia¡¯s sharp gaze brimmed with interest, ¡°What happened? Is his condition severe?¡± Daniel¡¯s expression appeared unfazed, ¡°Last night, Matthew fell down the stairs at RenewalCare Hospital, resulting in a left leg fracture and a minor concussion. The leg fracture requires surgery. They¡¯ll have to insert about two to three steel rods. Dad and Be Thompson stayed by Matthew¡¯s side all night. ¡± A cunning glint circled in Olivia¡¯s almond eyes, ¡°If he could get this injured even in our own hospital, husband, you need to tighten control on all positions in the hospital. How could a patient be allowed to leave the ward without supervision? This calls for a penalty! Serious consequences have urred, hurting one of our own. We can¡¯t let it slide.¡± Daniel smirked, his handsome eyebrows slightly raising, ¡°My wife is absolutely right. I¡¯ve already arranged a meeting with the dean. I want a detailed report and will be taking severe action against the medical staff who were on duty.
Olivia¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile, her demeanor enigmatic, ¡°Husband, our brother got injured. We should visit him. After all, we¡¯re family and he is your brother. We should alsofort Dad and Be.¡± In the dark depths of Daniel¡¯s eyes, a hint of a gentle smile surfaced, ¡°Wife, I wille to pick you up now. Let¡¯s visit Matthew together and hear the dean¡¯s report.¡± ¡°Get to the fruit shop by the side gate. I¡¯ll bring a fruit basket.¡± ¡°No problem, see youter!¡± Daniel and Olivia walked into Matthew¡¯s VIP hospital room. Their grandfather hade as well. With the addition of two more people in the room, Matthew¡¯s hospital room seemed to be rtively full, the space appeared more cramped, as if there was an intense oppressing and suffocating atmosphere. Matthew was half-lying on the hospital bed, his face a mix of pain and paleness, and asional moans of pain escaped his lips. Matthew didn¡¯t look at Daniel and Olivia. Rather it was Be who feigned a surprised look and an appeased smile, ¡°Thank you foring to see Matthew.¡± Daniel and Olivia lightly nced at Be. They could clearly see from one look, Be was purposefully lowering her status, humbly epting the fruit basket they brought. Contempt red in Olivia¡¯s heart, Be sure knows how to act. Be truly is a wasted talent in the acting industry. Daniel¡¯s thin lips were sharp, his inscrutable, cold eyes were fixed on Matthew, ¡°I have instructed the hospital to investigatest night¡¯s incident. Rest assured, we will provide a satisfactory exnation for Matthew.¡±
Be appeared confused, ¡°Why do we need an investigation? Wasn¡¯t it just an ident?¡± Daniel¡¯s gaze was sharp as if seeing through everything, ¡°Ordinarily, patients aren¡¯t allowed to move around freely, especially not without family or nursing staff. Leaving the ward is even more strictly prohibited..¡± Chapter 355: 355: You are suited for living in countryside Chapter 355: 355: You are suited for living in countryside
Trantor: 549690339 Daniel Marshall added: ¡°If such an ident happened to a different patient, the hospital would be held ountable. The on-duty staff would naturally be investigated for negligence. The hospital¡¯s rted surveince has already been sealed.¡± Be Thompson, who was suspicious about her son¡¯s ident to begin with, listened to Daniel Marshall¡¯s words. Her pupils shrank sharply, and her heart involuntarily tightened.
Suddenly, Matthew Marshall looked at Daniel and said faintly, ¡°Stop investigating. It¡¯s not anyone else¡¯s fault. I am to me.¡± Be Thompson became anxious, looking at her son. Matthew looked at his mother, indicating her to stay silent. Matthew then exined, ¡°I deliberately distracted the duty nurse because I wanted to smoke. I knew I couldn¡¯t go far, let alone leave the department, so I hid and smoked at the stairs fearing they might find me. As a result, on the way back, I was afraid of being discovered, stumbled, and fell down the stairs.¡± Be Thompson lowered her voice and said, ¡°How could you smoke at a time like this? Can¡¯t you go without it for a day?¡± Matthew nced at his mother, ¡°Mom, I was upset, so I wanted to smoke. The nurses and doctors wouldn¡¯t let me, so I had to hide to smoke.¡± Seemingly logical with no ws, the clever boy seemed to have figured it all out. Daniel, watching Matthew with his dark eyes, noticed Matthew didn¡¯t shy away from his probing gaze. Daniel spoke again in a cold and indifferent tone, ¡°I will investigate every detail. If it is as you say, the on-duty medical staff is still at fault. They should be punished. Matthew, if you truly don¡¯t want to cause trouble for others, you shouldn¡¯t have broken the hospital¡¯s rules in the first ce.¡± ¡°Yes, I realize my mistake. I will never do it again.¡± The old man hadn¡¯t spoken up, he just stared at Matthew, listening to everyone else. Suddenly, the old man spoke, ¡°Daniel, Olivia Jenkins, you two leave first. Go on with your duties.¡± Daniel, holding Olivia Jenkins left Matthew¡¯s ward first.
Before his son could speak, it was clear the old man had made his decision after much thought. His voice was so cold it didn¡¯t allow for any resistance. ¡°Matthew needs to recover properly without leaving any lingering issues. After Matthew is discharged, Be, you apany him back to the countryside for some rest. Take good care of him. The air in the countryside is fresh and the environment is good. There will be no disturbances, away from all the fuss. It¡¯s a great ce to heal the mind and body. I believe Matthew will recover quickly. ¡± Michael Marshall frowned unhappily, speaking with a stern tone, ¡°Dad, how can we send Matthew to the countryside? City hospitals have the best medical facilities, which will be convenient for his follow-up visits.¡± The old man¡¯s eyes dimmed, but his face revealed no emotion, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a helipad at the big vi in the countryside? RenewalCare Hospital¡¯s rooftop also has a helipad. Does it take that long flying from the countryside to RenewalCare Hospital? Is it too depriving for Matthew to travel by helicopter for his checkups? Or Matthew is too disdainful to live in therge vi in the countryside? Every year I live in the countryside for some time, why am I able Immediatey, Matthew made his position clear, ¡°I will listen to grandpa¡¯s arrangements, after being discharged, I will recuperate in the countryside. Dad, you don¡¯t need to worry about me, I¡¯ll be fine with mom taking care of me. It¡¯s not too far, on your days off, you cane see me. Having hurt my leg, I won¡¯t be able to walk for a while. Looking at the scenery and breathing fresh air in the countryside, I believe my mood will improve. I really like the local customs there.¡± Hearing his son say this, Be Thompson chimed in, ¡°We¡¯ve settled then, I will apany Matthew to the countryside for his convalescence. This change might just help me cool off and reflect..¡± Chapter 356: 356: The Best is Yet to Come! Chapter 356: 356: The Best is Yet to Come!
Trantor: 549690339 The old man stared stonily at his son. ¡°Do you have any objections?¡± Michael Marshall furrowed his brows and replied coldly, ¡°You call the shots. What opinions could I possibly have?¡±
Hidden in the elder man¡¯s eyes was a smoldering anger ready to burst forth. ¡°From now on, whoever it is, they¡¯ll be sent to the countryside to experience real life. I shouldn¡¯t have spoilt them. Otherwise, they¡¯ll forget their roots.¡± Then, conspicuously, silence filled the hospital ward. The old man cast a meaningful nce at Matthew Marshall and left. Feeling frustrated, Michael Marshall went out for a smoke. In the ward, only Be Thompson and Matthew Marshall remained. Be lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Son, why are you going to the countryside for recuperation? Do you have a n?¡± Matthew Marshall opened his eyes slightly, looking at his mother. Immediately, Be Thompson moved closer to her son, listening carefully to his words. ¡°Grandpa wants me to go abroad, but I can¡¯t. He wants me to go to the countryside. I¡¯ll listen. The more hardline Grandpa is, the more weply; the deeper the guilt Dad will feel, and he¡¯ll naturally side with us. Leave Serene City temporarily, ready ourselves, and when we return, it¡¯ll be dering war on Daniel Marshall.¡± Be Thompson was left stunned, her eyes wide. A rage that she could hardly contain rose in her heart. ¡°How dare he try to drive you out of the country? Favoritism is one thing, but acting so cruelly¡­ He¡¯s gone too far. He¡¯s clearly trying to back us into a corner. How malicious!¡± ¡°Mom, from this moment on, you must be patient. The real show is yet toe. ¡±
Be Thompson looked at her son, her eves welling up with tears. Sniffling, Be Thompson nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be hysterical anymore. I¡¯ll certainly endure. Gramercy! We will definitely make it. We¡¯ll get through this.¡± ¡°When we go to the countryside, Grandpa will surely have someone watching us. So, we shouldn¡¯t do anything. We ought to bid our time till we return to Serene City. We need to ay Grandpa¡¯s worries.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve really grown up, son. You¡¯re thinking about everything very thoroughly. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Daniel Marshall and Olivia Jenkins had both watched the hospital¡¯s surveince footage. Just as Matthew Marshall had said, he was smoking in the corner of the stairs. From the back, facing the cameras, his feet can¡¯t be seen clearly in the footage. Therefore, it¡¯s uncertain whether he deliberately fell from the stairs. In the footage, when descending the staircase, he¡¯s seen looking around. If he had carefully nned this self-inflicted ruse, Matthew Marshall¡¯s mindset was terrifying ¡ª he was suffering too much. Matthew Marshall must be a master of strategems! The hospital director¡¯s expression was grave. He cautiously spoke up: ¡°ording to the on-duty nurse, Matthew Marshall asked her to get a nket. When she returned from getting it, he was nowhere to be found. It was not until after the nurse searched for a while, she found Matthew Marshall at the bottom of the stairs, moaning in pain.¡± Adjusting his sses on the bridge of his nose, the director continued: ¡°We reviewed the footage. The on-duty nurse didn¡¯t lie. She was seen getting the nket and thenter searching all over. If we punish her, it wouldn¡¯t seem fair. I respectfully ask Chief Daniel Marshall to consider this.¡±
Daniel Marshall¡¯s hawk-like gaze bore into the director, ¡°In your opinion, how should this be handled? Why was no one attending to Matthew Marshall in his ward?¡± The director inwardly broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°Matthew Marshall was about to be discharged and was able to take care of himself, theoretically speaking, he didn¡¯t need an attendant. Still, it was indeed an oversight on the hospital¡¯s part. The on-duty staff will be reprimanded. Chief Daniel Marshall, is this eptable to you?¡± ¡°Handle it as you see fit, but never let such negligence ur in the future. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to leave the hospital.¡± The director clenched his lips. His face grew even graver. Exiting the director¡¯s office, Olivia Jenkins decisively said, ¡°No need for me to act as the go-between. They¡¯ll definitely seek me out..¡± Chapter 357: 357: Impostor Chapter 357: 357: Impostor
Trantor: 549690339 Daniel Marshall gazed at Olivia Jenkins with his profound eyes. ¡°Wife, what are you thinking?¡± Olivia stated frankly, ¡°If Matthew Marshall has been ying the victim, intentionally hurting himself to win my sympathy, then why are these petty tricks all he¡¯s using against me? From what I can see, suspicion, stalking and sparse attacks don¡¯t phase me, but they¡¯ll make Matthew suspicious. He won¡¯t stand to gain anything from it. Theoretically, it¡¯s not worth the risk.¡±
A thin smile tugged at the corner of Daniel¡¯s mouth. His gaze filled with admiration and tenderness. ¡°Wife, who do you think is the mastermind behind Olivia pondered for a few seconds before admitting, ¡°At first, I thought Be Thompson was behind this.¡± However, after giving it some more thought, and considering Be¡¯s reaction in the hospital room, I don¡¯t think they would be so conspicuous. Unless they¡¯re extremely reckless and careless about the consequences, they wouldn¡¯t provoke us again and again.¡± Especially Matthew, he can¡¯t even catch his breath under pressure. How could he think of just stalking and harassing me so simply? They hate me to the bone and they are consumed by revenge. If they want to strike, they should be trying to take me down for good.¡± Daniel nodded slightly, ¡°Your analysis is reasonable. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the Thompson family because they are not known to be so roundabout. It¡¯s probably someone trying to stir up trouble and intentionally intensify the conflict in the Marshall family. Whoever that person is, they¡¯re cunning and calcting.¡± Olivia lifted her eyes, looking at Daniel, ¡°Husband, who do you think it is?¡± Daniel pulled Olivia close, his eyes inscrutable and profound. ¡°It is definitely someone who knows the Marshall family very well. For now, I¡¯m not sure who it is.¡± ¡°Husband, do you have any suspects in mind?¡± ¡°No leads.¡± Olivia looked at Daniel with a skeptical eye, ¡°Can¡¯t I know about it? Does the Marshall family have other enemies? Could it be Benjamin Johnson?¡± Without hesitation, Daniel said, ¡°Marshall Corporation has acquired many businesses, so there might be a few people who hold a grudge. It could be Benjamin Johnson. He did say that he will not let me off easily, but it could also be someone else entirely.¡±
Olivia pouted, ¡°Well, that¡¯s as good as saying nothing.¡± Daniel gave Olivia¡¯s face a little peck, ¡°Darling, stop overthinking. These few days, you need to be extra careful. Don¡¯t leave Valerie Howard¡¯s sight. I believe our enemy wille for you soon, and will likely show their face.¡± Oliva sighed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for them to walk into the trap, then I¡¯ll have a good talk with them.¡± Before, there were reports that Matthew and his cousin James Marshall had been meeting for meals roughly every two weeks, sometimes with other rtives as well. At that time, Daniel didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, considering family meals to be rather normal. He himself was not much for socializing and wouldn¡¯t participate in gatherings with rtives. Thus, it seemed quite natural that the rtives did not invite him to join them for meals. Now that he had heard Olivia¡¯s analysis, and considering Matthew and Be¡¯s reactions, the first person who came to mind was his cousin, James Marshall. What Daniel remembered most was that this cousin was among those who supported dismissing Matthew as the CEO of Light Media. If his cousin had any sinister motives, then his cousin was hiding them extremely well! Whether in the family or in the Marshall Corporation, this cousin often appeared aloof and indifferent, typically flying under the radar. He was easily overlooked. From the surface, James Marshall always seemed easy-going and content. He was never known to wrestle for power or demand attention. Daniel¡¯s face, as finely sculpted as if by divine intervention, bore no expression, giving no hint to his current thoughts. Once he returned to the Marshall Corporation, Daniel paid a visit to his cousin¡¯s office first. With his deep and calm gaze, Daniel studied his cousin.. Then, in a low and unhurried voice, he began, ¡°Cousin, aren¡¯t you going to visit Matthew in the
hospital?¡± Chapter 358: 358: As Bright As Darkness Chapter 358: 358: As Bright As Darkness
Trantor: 549690339 Daniel Marshall¡¯s sudden appearance startled James Marshall a bit. When Daniel asked directly, James¡¯s heart skipped a beat.
Could it be that Daniel suspected him? James, astute as always, maintained a calm expression and hisposed gaze met Daniel¡¯s the same way it always had. ¡°Yesterday, your aunt and I visited Matthew in the hospital, I heard he¡¯ll be getting out soon.¡± Daniel sat elegantly and nobly, his handsome features stillpletely expressionless as he stared at his uncle unblinkingly. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be on good terms with Matthew. Howe you didn¡¯t know that he had an identst night and is scheduled for surgery this afternoon? Uncle, your information is seriously out of date!¡± James opened his eyes wide in surprise, ¡°How could this happen? He was all right when we went to see him yesterday, wasn¡¯t he?¡± Daniel¡¯s lips twitched in a half-smile, half-smirk, ¡°I never even knew that Matthew¡¯s addiction to smoking was so strong that he had to have a smoke. Smoking is not allowed in the patient room, who would bring him cigarettes?¡± James frowned in confusion, ¡°He didn¡¯t smoke when we ate together in the past, it¡¯s strange indeed! Perhaps, he¡¯s had a lot on his mindtely, making him irritable and desiring a smoke. Matthew¡¯s been in the hospital, so he shouldn¡¯t have someone delivering cigarettes to him, Daniel, you¡¯re overthinking.¡±
Daniel¡¯s gaze was unpredictable, deep and dark, ¡°When Matthew was admitted, I went to the hospital and took care of things, I remember very clearly, he did not have any cigarettes with him. Even if he¡¯s upset about something, feeling unwell, and suffering from dehydration due to diarrhea, he wouldn¡¯t have the strength to smoke, much less the mood to ask someone for a cigarette, would he?¡± James spread his hands nonchntly, ¡°I have no idea. It¡¯s best to directly ask Matthew or his wife. When we visited him, she was always at his side taking good care of him.¡± Daniel¡¯s tone remained calm, his handsome features hardening with a hint of mockery, ¡°I¡¯d always thought that you and Matthew were close and would be well informed about him. It seems I misunderstood.¡± James narrowed his clever eyes slightly, ¡°If there¡¯s a family gathering in the future, you coulde along too. You¡¯ve always kept to yourself, so everyone assumed you thought you¡¯re superior and thus no one dared to provoke you.¡± Daniel raised his eyes, sweeping James with a sharp gaze, ¡°I don¡¯t like crowds, so I won¡¯t spoil your fun. Actually, I came here to ask you something. Has Matthew ever mentioned to you about wanting to hire someone to stalk and harass my wife? Previously, Matthew got implicated and effectively dismissed due to the Jamie Wilson incident, losing his position at Light Media and his self-esteem. I suspect that he might bear a grudge and I am wondering if he might have discussed it with you.¡± Suddenly, Jamesughed, ¡°You two are brothers, closer than me; why would Matthew discuss such matters with an outsider like me? Daniel, could you not make jokes like this?¡± A chill-inducing smirk appeared at the corner of Daniel¡¯s mouth, ¡°Close rtions should be clear in their dealings. Matthew wouldn¡¯t confide such issues in me as he is wary of me! I assumed you were close to Matthew, so I brought this up casually. Don¡¯t fret over it. If you¡¯re not aware of it, I won¡¯t me you.¡± James raised an eyebrow, ¡°When I¡¯m off work, I will visit Matthew in the hospital, I can ask him then.¡± Daniel stood up, emanating a dangerous aura, his striking eyes brimming with lethal fierceness, ¡°Thank you, Uncle! Kindly pass on my message to Matthew. If he has any issues, he could directlye to me. If he dares to mess with my wife, even if ites from our revered elder, I won¡¯t let it pass..¡±
Chapter 359: 359: There’s Someone Else Chapter 359: 359: There¡¯s Someone Else
Trantor: 549690339 James Marshall, always perceptive, did not miss the warning in Daniel¡¯s words. This was Daniel¡¯s formal warning to him, a sign of his suspicion that James was involved in the scheme and had been following and harassing Olivia Jenkins.
From now on, Daniel would undoubtedly be on guard against him, and might even suppress him¡­ After Daniel left, James¡¯s face instantly turned gloomy. His lips tightened, and his eyes revealed his discontent and rage. While battling to suppress his anger, James fell into deep thought. Subsequently, he sent a message from his private phone, warning the recipient to be extremely careful and not make any mistakes. After the recipient replied, James immediately deleted all traces of their correspondence. Before noon, Olivia returned to Shallow Bend Vi to perform acupuncture and massage for her grandmother. At mealtimes, Olivia apanied her grandmother during her meals. Mrs. Jenkins continued her routine of verbally humiliating and distressing Olivia, who, however, didn¡¯t react to her provocations. It was undeniable that after Olivia¡¯s acupuncture and massage, Mrs. Jenkins had a morefortable sleepst night, and her feet were not as painful. After Olivia left, Mrs. Jenkins fell into a dull, daydreaming state again, her expressionplex. Leaf Fiona, carrying a pot of floral tea, came over and sat down next to Mrs. Jenkins.
She poured a cup of the tea and ced it in front of Mrs. Jenkins. ¡°Madam mentioned that this floral tea is cooling and has a calming effect. Mrs. Jenkins, you might want to try some.¡± Mrs. Jenkins merely lifted her eyelid slightly, and nced disdainfully at Leaf Fiona. She did not care about anyone who was associated with Olivia or had been assigned to monitor her. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Leaf Fiona continued, ¡°In fact, Madam is quite good. Your prejudice against her is so deeply rooted that you fail to recognize her qualities.¡± ¡°You impudent girl, who gave you the right to lecture me?¡± In anger and annoyance, Mrs. Jenkins picked up her cup and sshed the tea in it onto Leaf Fiona¡¯s face. Leaf Fiona did not dodge. Her face drenched with the fragrant tea, she stared back at Mrs. Jenkins without backing down from her words, ¡°Your failings are clearly evident in the way you have brought up Hannah and George Jenkins. They behave in an uncontroble and domineering manner, reflecting your failed upbringing.¡± Mrs. Jenkins, furious, reached out to p Leaf Fiona, but was stopped as Leaf Fiona grabbed her hand.
Leaf Fiona red at Mrs. Jenkins and warned her coldly, ¡°When Madam is away, I am in charge. I would advise you to behave yourself, Mrs. Jenkins. Your reaction just now indicates that my words touched a sensitive spot. You know deep down that you have indeed failed.¡± Mrs. Jenkins¡¯s eyes shed with rage as she barked, ¡°You are merely a dog, what right do you have to lecture me?¡± Leaf Fiona retorted, matching her in temperament, ¡°If I am a dog, you are no better than a pig or a dog! I am standing up for Madam. I feel deeply wronged for her, and I am utterly disgusted with your actions. Truly, Madam owes you nothing, and you need to stop imagining otherwise. ¡°Madam cared for you so meticulously out of respect for Mr. Jenkins¡¯s kindness. Don¡¯t take her kindness for granted. If it wasn¡¯t for her resolute stand, Jenkins Group would have been long gone. The Marshall family respects Madam, not you. ¡°You have lived a long life and yet you act so foolishly. You are not only physically blind, but your heart is blind too. Madam is the daughter-inw of the richest man in the country, and for her to ve away for you is a blessing you earned from several lifetimes, but instead of cherishing it, you bully her daily. You have wasted your life.¡± Angry and frustrated, Mrs. Jenkins picked up the teapot to throw at Leaf Fiona. Leaf Fiona mocked, ¡°Look at you, Mrs.. Jenkins, acting like a shrew!¡± Chapter 360: 360: Olivia Jenkins is in danger Chapter 360: 360: Olivia Jenkins is in danger
Trantor: 549690339 Mrs. Jenkins was displeased, her eyes shing with a murderous glint, yet the teapot she raised was never thrown. ¡°Get out! I can rece you at any time, and I can also have you fired at any time.¡±
Leaf Fiona sarcastically smiled in disdain, ¡°The olddy only knows these tricks. However, our mistress is not that foolish. Our mistress can distinguish right from wrong. Our mistress argues with reason, and she is worthy of our respect.¡± ¡°You little wretch, without disciplining you, you think you¡¯re something, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°The olddy never reflects on herself and doesn¡¯t know when she¡¯s wrong, it¡¯s really sad! Honestly, olddy, you¡¯re not worth our mistress¡¯s filial respect. You deserve to die alone. You should umte some virtues for the Jenkins Family, so you won¡¯t be ashamed to face the ancestors of the Jenkins Family. Your character is really awful, you as a person are even more disgusting.¡± After leaving her words, Leaf Fiona left and reced another maid to take care of the olddy. Still angry, Mrs. Jenkins murmured andined even when Leaf Fiona was out of sight. It must be Olivia Jenkins who had bewitched this wretched girl, allowing her and the others to follow her orders. Being with such people every day was indeed a bad luck. Suddenly, Daniel received a call from a friend in Country H. ¡°Daniel, you must be careful. Ava Taylor has a twin sister who looks strikingly simr to her. However, Mia Taylor, Ava¡¯s sister, is a mentally ill patient who has undergone lengthy treatment at a local hospital. It is detailed in her medical record that she has a violent tendency. Mia was discharged at the beginning of this year, and Ava has taken her to Serene City.¡± Daniel listened carefully and his deep eyes flickered with profound understanding. ¡°I get it, thank you very much.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee! I have inquired about Mia¡¯s condition from her primary doctor, Mia could have an episode at any time if stimted, and Mia¡¯s idol is Jamie Wilson. The conflict between Ava and Jamie Wilson originated from Mia wanting a picture of Jamie, which led Ava to harass Jamie. There is another significant problem, Mia sometimes disguises herself as Ava, and even doctors find it hard to distinguish between the twin sisters.¡±
Suddenly, everything became clear to Daniel. The big Jamie Wilson fan should be Mia, who¡¯s been chasing after Jamie under her sister¡¯s name. The person tracking and secretly photographing Olivia Jenkins must be Mia, which ces Olivia Jenkins in a very dangerous situation. After hanging up the call, Daniel immediately dialed Olivia Jenkins¡¯s number. Olivia¡¯s phone was busy, and Daniel couldn¡¯t get through. Daniel then called Secretary Wood while briskly walking out of the CEO¡¯s office. ¡°Is Chief Jenkins at Jenkins Group?¡± ¡°Chief Daniel Marshall, Chief Jenkins just left to attend ¡®My Tsundere Husband¡¯ book club meeting at Serene City Square.¡± ¡°Did Valerie go with her?¡± ¡°Secretary Howard had a sudden stomachache and didn¡¯t go with her. Chief Jenkins went alone.¡± Out of the blue, Daniel hung up the call. Daniel continually tried Olivia¡¯s number while monitoring the real-time location of Olivia on the other phone.
In the meantime, Daniel ordered in a stern voice: ¡°Simon Howard, immediately increase the security detail and have them rush to Serene City Square. Send another group of bodyguards to follow the route my wife is taking.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Simon Howard agreed while driving and giving instructions through his Bluetooth headset as per his boss¡¯s order. Daniel was still worried sick, his delicate features twisted into a grimace, his lips tightly pursed. Suddenly, Daniel saw on the GPS tracker that Olivia¡¯s location hadn¡¯t moved. Up to now, Daniel had still failed to get through to Olivia. However, Olivia¡¯s position showed no traffic lights.. Could it be that Olivia was in danger? Chapter 361: 361: Smashing the BMW Car Chapter 361: 361: Smashing the BMW Car
Trantor: 549690339 In an instant, Daniel Marshall felt as if his heart was on a knife¡¯s edge, his unease mounting, his eyes flickering with unshakable worry. ¡°Simon Howard, drive faster.¡±
¡°Chief Daniel Marshall, we¡¯re already at the speed limit. Valerie Howard has been teaching your wife some self-defense techniques recently, your wife is quite good at it. She should be fine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still very worried about her. Unless I see her safe and sound, I won¡¯t feel at ease. No matter how smart she is, in the face of a patient with a mental breakdown, she is still at a disadvantage.¡± Daniel stared unblinkingly at the GPS. Several times, he thought it was his phone that was broken, which was why the GPS wasn¡¯t moving. Daniel exited and re-entered the application. But the result was the same, the GPS showed no change at all. Olivia Jenkins must have been in trouble. Mia Taylor must¡¯ve found her. Unable to suppress his anxiety, Daniel hit his ck leather seat in frustration. Daniel didn¡¯t give up. He kept calling Olivia. Although the call to Olivia got through, no one picked up. Daniel became increasingly agitated , sometimes biting his lip, sometimes pursing it. He sat on the seat as if it was a bed of needles, his face bing more serious. Suddenly, a motorcycle stopped in front of Daniel¡¯s Rolls-Royce.
Simon also stopped the car and asked his boss to get out of the car, ¡°Chief Daniel Marshall, I¡¯ll take you through the shortcut. Believe me, we¡¯ll get there as soon as possible.¡± Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Daniel put on a helmet and jumped on the ck motorcycle. And then Simon took off. The BMW X6 Olivia Jenkins was driving was suddenly smashed by a long iron stick that shattered her car window and almost struck her. In an instinctive dodge, Olivia Jenkins¡¯ Bluetooth headphone fell off. Without having time to pick up the headphone, Olivia saw a person driving a motorcycle with one hand, helmeted, and brandishing a long iron stick at her again. In her instinctive reaction to escape, she identally mmed into the middle guard rail. With a Bang, the car stopped and the airbags popped out. Seeing the motorcyclist swinging his long iron stick at her again, Olivia quickly abandoned her car and ran towards a crowded area. The motorcyclist, his long iron stick creating sparks as it dragged along the ground, focused on Olivia and chased her swiftly. Olivia ran while screaming for help. Concerned citizens attempted to assist, but the iron stick of the motorcyclist was ruthlessly swung at those who tried to approach.
In an instant, the courageous citizens dared not step forward, and the crazed motorcyclist sped after Olivia. The moment the motorcyclist was about to hit Olivia, a middle-aged man carrying a simple advertising box stepped forward to stop him, blocking the attack for Olivia. In her panic, Olivia grabbed the sanitation worker¡¯s tools, ready to join the middle-aged man in subduing the motorcyclist. More and more heartfelt citizens were getting involved. Seeing the situation turning against him, the motorcyclist drew a knife and waved it at the crowd. Some citizens set up barriers to prevent the motorcyclist from escaping, and the middle-aged man holding the advertising box also stepped forward to block the motorcyclist with the box. In an instant, the motorcyclist fell over. Just as Olivia and the others were about to approach her, she stood up again, wielding the knife in her hand. As Daniel Marshall and Simon Howard arrived, Daniel shouted loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t provoke her, she has mental problems, be careful, protect yourselves.¡± The crowd instinctively took a step back, they also noticed, this person was a madwoman, chasing and swinging wildly at anyone she saw, the knife in her hand also waved frantically. Daniel jumped off the car, rushing to protect Olivia at the first opportunity.
Seeing so many people around her, the motorcyclist became enraged, swinging her knife and iron stick wildly, she directly charged at Olivia Jenkins.. Chapter 362: 362: Wife, I can’t lose you Chapter 362: 362: Wife, I can¡¯t lose you
Trantor: 549690339 Daniel Marshall and Olivia Jenkins duck for cover, while Simon Howard and other arriving bodyguards fight back valiantly. Daniel and Olivia express their gratitude towards the helpful bystanders at the scene. After thanking them, they usher the bystanders to a safe location.
Simon confronts the crazed motorcycle rider wielding arge piece of wood. After a few frenzied shes, the rider¡¯s knife gets stuck in the wood and cannot be removed. The other bodyguards seize the opportunity to surround the rider. One distracts the rider by grabbing the iron rod in his hand, while the others restrain him collectively. Simon removes the helmet, and the woman underneath, screaming and yelling like a maniac, turns out to be Mia Taylor. The police and medical staff arrive. Simon hands Mia over to the authorities, formally stating that she is a violent mentally ill patient. Meanwhile, the police also arrive at Ava Taylor¡¯s residence to take her back for questioning. Although Olivia is unharmed, her hand has been scratched by debris. During the struggle, Olivia also suffers a few minor scrapes and scratches. Seeing Olivia¡¯s small injuries, Daniel feels a pang in his heart and holds her tightly. Daniel is truly afraid of losing Olivia. The corners of Olivia¡¯s mouth twitch slightly to reveal a faint smile.
After a moment of hesitation, she also embraces Daniel. ¡°Honey, the car is broken!¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯re okay, it doesn¡¯t matter if the car is broken. We have other cars at home that you can drive, or you can buy a new one.¡± Olivia hesitates to say something. It¡¯s not that Daniel doesn¡¯t treat her well, it¡¯s just that it feels like there¡¯s an invisible, impassable trench between them. If one asks nothing of love and doesn¡¯t mind, it can be overlooked, and life can go on. It¡¯s all about the mindset; as long as you can let go, not be too calctive, and not take your own feelings too seriously, life can be epted as it is. Suddenly, Olivia pats Daniel on the back, signaling him not to hold her so tightly. Nheless, Daniel continues to hold Olivia, his face close to hers, sensing her breath makes him feel at ease. ¡°Wife, let me hold you for a bit longer. I was really scared and worried about you before. You should sit out the rest of the trip and rest. I¡¯ll help you clean your small woundster.¡± Daniel¡¯s voice is low, alluring as a cello, which resonates in your heart. Olivia was intoxicated, feeling a bit overwhelmed.
Reflexively, Olivia nods, snuggling affectionately into Daniel¡¯s embrace. She didn¡¯t have a clue how long such intimacy, such goodness wouldst. She figured she might as well enjoy the peace and sweetness as though she¡¯s stepped into a fairytale. At Shallow Bay Vi, Mrs. Jenkins sees Olivia in the news. Out of resentment and without a second thought, vicious words spill from Mrs. Jenkins¡¯s mouth, ¡°Why has this damned woman not been killed? That¡¯s such a pity! This damned woman surely deserved all this!¡± Unable to bear it any longer, Leaf Fiona retorts harshly, ¡°If our Madam were to have an ident, the Jenkins Group wouldn¡¯t fall into your hands. Despite your age, you still haven¡¯t learned how to be a decent human being. Even a dog can be loyal and protective of its owner, showing conscience, but you? I would be overstating even if I called you a donkey.¡± Mrs. Jenkins res at Leaf Fiona fiercely, not giving a reply. Fiona does not stop there but continues to make fun of Mrs. Jenkins. ¡°Whatever you reap, you shall sow, and a wicked person like you will eventually meet your end. The evil fruits that you¡¯ve nted yourself, you shall eat. You just wait and see!¡± ¡°A dog can¡¯t spit ivory out of its mouth, I¡¯m not going to stoop to the level of a dog!¡± With a cold huff, Mrs. Jenkins retires to her room, not even considering Fiona worth her time. As Mia Taylor had a mental breakdown and was unable to aid in the investigation, the police only question Ava Taylor. Daniel and Olivia are also at the police station, keeping tabs on the proceedings.
Chapter 363: 363 Enjoy in Time Chapter 363: 363 Enjoy in Time
Trantor: 549690339 Ava Taylor admitted that her sister Mia Taylor had an obsession with Jamie Wilson and they had been in a rtionship. Mia Taylor¡¯s psychiatrist also revealed some information, stating that Mia¡¯s mental state had been rtively stable during her rtionship with Jamie.
However, a year ago, Mia¡¯s condition suddenly worsened, showing a tendency towards violence. ording to Ava, this was because Jamie wanted to break up and Mia disagreed. To cate Mia andpensate her, Jamie apanied Mia to Country H for treatment for three months. Afterwards, Jamie gradually distanced himself from Mia, but the twin sisters still remained big fans of Jamie and received a substantial amount of money. Although Jamie was not with them, he regrly sent gifts to Mia, which made her quite happy and stable. Regarding Jamie¡¯s scandals, his idents, his multiple girlfriends, Ava kept all this from Mia. She nned to take Mia back to their home country. Ava had no idea why Mia suddenly lost control of her mental state, started stalking Olivia Jenkins, and even attempted to kill Olivia. Whether Mia had seen anyone else or if anyone had instigated her, Ava wasn¡¯t sure. Recently she had been busy arranging to return to their home country and had admittedly neglected her sister a bit. The police were still investigating further and currently had no new leads. Olivia Jenkins: ¡°Can I see Mia Taylor?¡± Police: ¡°Sorry, the doctor says Mia Taylor¡¯s mental state is very poor, and she is not fit to see anyone. She is currently being treated in a psychiatric hospital. The doctor will periodically assess her mental state and will only allow visitors when it¡¯s appropriate. We hope you can understand.¡± Olivia Jenkins: ¡°Thank you very much for all your hard work.¡±
Police: ¡°Chief Daniel Marshall, Chief Jenkins, please go home and wait for the news. Once we make progress, we will notify you. At present, we can¡¯t get a testimony from Mia Taylor, so we can only understand her condition and some other matters through the doctor.¡± Olivia understood. After Daniel thanked the police, he took Olivia¡¯s hand and they left. At Beverly Hills, the old man specifically ordered the chef to prepare a feast to alleviate Olivia¡¯s shock. Seeing the table full of delicious food, Olivia was moved and involuntarily, tears welled up in her eyes. The old man¡¯s expression was much more gentle than before, and he gently said, ¡°Girl, eat.¡± Olivia smiled, ¡°Grandpa, then I¡¯ll eat. I¡¯ll help myself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, this is your own home, eat whatever you like.¡± With a charming smile on her face, Olivia picked up a piece of lobster and began to eat. Her other hand picked up a fork, and she began to eat an abalone. At this moment, using good food to alleviate her shock, it really worked! If she didn¡¯t eat heartily now, she didn¡¯t know when she would be this lucky again, lucky enough to be alive and able to feast. It¡¯s always best to enjoy the moment!
¡°My girl, the fact that you are being targeted shows that you pose a threat to others, someone fears you.¡± Oliva kept eating while looking at her grandpa, ¡°Grandpa, do you have any insights about the whole matter?¡± The old man smiled with profound implications, ¡°I don¡¯t interfere in your matters. Discuss it with Daniel.¡± Olivia sneakily nced at Daniel, ¡°On the surface, it looks like it¡¯s because of Jamie. But why only me? If something happens to me, Daniel definitely won¡¯t stand by idly. I wonder if this is the so-called ¡®killing two birds with one stone¡¯.¡± The old man smiled meaningfully, his sharp eyes still staring at Olivia. The old man didn¡¯t misjudge, this girl was indeed very smart. Daniel needed such a capable partner. Chapter 364: 364: Too High for Everyone to Reach Chapter 364: 364: Too High for Everyone to Reach
Trantor: 549690339 Daniel Marshall looked at Olivia Jenkins with tender eyes, he even served her food. No one uttered a word. Olivia knew she was right ¡ª someone was indeed plotting to get rid of both her and Daniel in one fell swoop.
Perhaps her grandfather and Daniel were suspicious as well, they just didn¡¯t openly tell her. The Marshall family was the richest in the country, drawing all eyes to them. Heavy was the head that wore the crown ¡ª they could only keep moving ahead, through whatever storms were thrown their way. Especially Daniel. He wielded great power, which certainly attracted envy. The challenges he had to endear were bound to be higher than hers. Perhaps Daniel was already ustomed to this kind of life, filled with overt and covert struggles. Instances of intrigue might feel so overwhelming to her merely because she was inexperienced and young. Oddly, Olivia felt a tinge of sympathy for Daniel, who had to live his life constantly under the sword. Matthew Marshall¡¯s surgery was sessful, and he had regained consciousness and had been moved to a ward. Be Thompson¡¯s phone vibrated ¡ª she knew she had received a message. Taking advantage of a bathroom break, Be sneaked a look at the message. A spy from Beverly Hills reported, the old man had ordered his top chefs to prepare avish spread for Olivia and Daniel. The three of them were dining at Beverly Hills, appearing to be quite happy. The old man appeared to increasingly favor Olivia and coddled her more and more. Suddenly, Be¡¯s dim eyes filled with a surging anger, her face showed a fierce emotion.
While her Matthew was in the hospital having surgery, the old man did not apany him. Instead, he was wining and dining with Olivia and Daniel, having a gay time. Was it right? The old man was being incredibly biased and crossing the line! The more Be thought about it, the angrier she got, and the more injustice she felt. Just wait and see, one day she and Matthew would control everything in the Marshall family. At that time, they would ruthlessly crush everyone beneath their feet, making them unattainable. Come on Olivia, unt all you want now, climb as high as you can. When the timees, the harder you¡¯ll fall. Be also cursed maliciously in her heart: show off your love, die quicker! She couldn¡¯t stay in the bathroom for too long. Be forced herself to swallow her anger and walked out as if nothing had happened. Matthew was right; they needed a tactical retreat now. A temporarypromise, a temporary bowing of the head, was not an admission of defeat but a way to wait for an opportune counterstrike. Sebastian Thompson spotted the news about Olivia. He was disappointed that the plot to kill Olivia and Daniel had not seeded. Sebastian Thompsonughed, but hisugh held an ominous undertone.
Geoffrey Gullington yed dumb and maintained a nk face. Sebastian leered at Geoffrey for a moment and then, in a taunting tone, finally broke the silence. ¡°I¡¯m curious as to what you saw in that wretch?¡± Geoffrey replied calmly, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past, why dwell on it?¡± ¡°Did you see her status and hoped to marry her to make yourself socially prominent?¡± Geoffreyined bitterly, ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for her, my future would have been bright. Given my medical skills and the right time, I would have secured a position at the hospital. I have been ruined by the Jenkins and Daniel.¡± Sebastian¡¯s smile deepened into a smirk, ¡°I do feel sorry for you, but the problem is that you aren¡¯t ruthless enough. Therefore, you¡¯ll never seed.¡± Geoffrey stayed silent, but his heart was brimming with resentment. Whenever possible, he vowed to be ruthless. ¡°Stay by my side and learn a thing or two.¡± Geoffrey looked up towards Sebastian and ventured to ask, ¡°Are you behind this?¡± Sebastian¡¯s expression was inscrutable, ¡°If I was the one behind this, Daniel and Olivia would be dead by now. However, I know who has run out of patience and couldn¡¯t resist striking.¡±
¡°Who?¡± Sebastian¡¯s eyes med with contempt and warning, ¡°Meddlesome fool, mind your own business!¡± Chapter 365: 365 We Haven’t Honeymooned Yet Chapter 365: 365 We Haven¡¯t Honeymooned Yet
Trantor:549690339 Before sleeping, Daniel carefully applied medicine to Olivia. Then, Daniel, cradling Olivia in his arms, spoke in low tones.
¡°I have to go to Country M tomorrow night. When I¡¯m not in Serene City, please take care. If there¡¯s anything, you can reach out to Adam Howard or Martin Wace, they¡¯ll help you. You can also call me, my phone will be on 24/7.¡± Olivia nestled affectionately in Daniel¡¯s arms, ¡°Alright, leave with no worries.¡± Suddenly, Daniel¡¯s phone rang. Upon seeing the caller ID, Daniel loosened his grip on Olivia and picked up his phone, ¡°Honey, go to sleep, I still have work to handle and need to work a bit longer.¡± ¡°Alright, but don¡¯t forget to rest,¡± Olivia looked at Daniel, unexpectedly gave him a quick peck on the face. Daniel slightly raised an eyebrow and smiled, watching Olivia with tender affection. Several secondster, Daniel left the bedroom with his still ringing phone. Once in his study room and with the door closed, Daniel answered the call from Country M. ¡°Is there news?¡± Daniel asked in a deep voice, his usually expressionless, handsome face showing a hint of anticipation. ¡°Mr. Daniel Marshall, we have found someone, indeed someone who immigrated here twenty-seven years ago. After multiple conversations with us, the old man has agreed to meet you.¡± ¡°Pass my gratitude to him! Tomorrow night, I¡¯ll fly to Country M, we¡¯ll meet then.¡±
After hanging up, Daniel picked up his pack of cigarettes, casually lighted one up and began to smoke. His sexy thin lips slightly parted, Daniel blew out a faint smoke ring. The wispy white smoke wafted away, simrly reflecting his mood, rising and falling! His thoughts jumbled, Daniel squinted his deep eyes, looking somewhat mncholy. It¡¯s been twenty-eight years already, he hasn¡¯t seen his mother since, and wondered if she remembered him, her son, or desired to see him? Had his mother wished him to find her? Did his mother lead a good life these past years? Almost subconsciously, Daniel¡¯s brows furrowed, his eyes gleaming with fleeting emotions. When he woke up in the morning, Daniel didn¡¯t see Olivia. He reached out to the other side of the bed, which was a bit cold, meaning Olivia had gotten up quite a while before him. With his wife not there, Daniel felt an inexplicable sense of loss.
Suddenly, he heard some noise. Daniel got out of bed and looked around. He found Olivia in the walk-in closet, packing for his trip. Instantly, Daniel walked over, tightly hugged Olivia, giving her a kiss on her cheek, ¡°Honey,e with me.¡± Olivia¡¯s hand briefly touched Daniel¡¯s. After a few seconds, Olivia turned around, face to face with Daniel, she smiled and said, ¡°I have a lot of work to do for Jenkins Group, let¡¯s travel some other time.¡± Daniel reminded her, ¡°We¡¯re yet to go on our honeymoon.¡± Olivia pouted slightly, her bright eyes trembling faintly, ¡°Are you ming me for not apanying you, Mr. Marshall?¡± ¡°Do you ept theint, Mrs. Marshall?¡± The smile deepened on Olivia¡¯s face. She slightly cocked her head, looking at Daniel with amusement, ¡°When you¡¯re in Serene City, Mr. Marshall, all my time is yours. We do as you wish.¡± Daniel¡¯s gaze took on a gleam of mirth as he stole another kiss, then he replied nonchntly, ¡°I get the hint, Mrs. Marshall. You want me to return home soon. That can be arranged, I will be back as soon as possible.¡± Olivia enveloped Daniel in an affectionate embrace, her beautiful eyes locked onto Daniel¡¯s deep ones, ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go have hotpot for lunch.¡±
Daniel breathed his warm breath into Olivia¡¯s ear, his suggestive voice a low raspy whisper hinting at sultry sensuality. ¡°Honey, let¡¯s have breakfast first¡­¡± In an instant, Danielmandeered Olivia¡¯s lips with a passionate kiss. Chapter 366: 366: Guardian of the Flower Chapter 366: 366: Guardian of the Flower
Trantor:549690339 As a result of indulgence, Olivia Jenkins was feeling sore all over. She didn¡¯t even eat breakfast or lunch; Daniel Marshall just directly took her downstairs for an early dinner.
While preparing the beef, Daniel said, ¡°In a bit, Adam Howard will take me to the airport. Honey, you can have another nap.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to sleep because I might not sleep at night. After I¡¯m rejuvenated, I¡¯ll go and check on COOKIE.¡± Daniel filled Olivia¡¯s te with all the prepared beef, and then began preparing tripe for her, ¡°Valerie¡¯s test results came out. It¡¯s acute gastritis. We¡¯ve ruled out the possibility of someone drugging her. It was an ident.¡± Olivia enjoyed her food, but also listened to what Daniel was saying. ¡°I don¡¯t me Valerie. If I had been sitting in the passenger seat at the time, it would have been even worse. The iron rod that Mia threw on the windshield was scary enough, let alone her smashing through the window. If I¡¯d been sitting in passenger seat, I would surely have been hit on the head. Worst case could have been fatal, and at best, a concussion.¡± ¡°ording to her brother, Simon, she¡¯s also getting an IV at the hospital today, and will be okay in a couple of days. I¡¯ll have Leaf Fiona apany you.¡± Daniel filled Olivia¡¯s te with the prepared tripe. Olivia picked up a piece of tripe, dipped it in sauce, and offered it to Daniel. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m already on the news and the police are involved in the investigation. Even if the viins want to make a move, they will be more cautious, not as rash. I¡¯m safe for now. In a few days, I n to go to Cross City and I will definitely take Valerie with me.¡± Daniel looked at Olivia, his lips tight, not expressing his opinion. Suddenly, Olivia gave Daniel a quick kiss. Soon after, Olivia looked at Daniel with full confidence in her eyes, ¡°Husband, trust me. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±
After hesitating for a few seconds, Daniel nodded slightly. A sweet smile tugged at the corners of Olivia¡¯s lips, ¡°Hubby, I also want to see you off to the airport in a bit.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Olivia picked up food and fed it to Daniel. Daniel continued to prepare fish slices for Olivia and ate the food that she fed him. The sight of the Mr. and Mrs. being so affectionate made Auntie Jane blush. Seeing this, Auntie Jane knew to give the couple some privacy and left to prepare some fruit. When Olivia returned to COOKIE, Adam Howard also went with her. Chief Daniel Marshall gave a secret order. With Valerie not by her side, Adam Howard was responsible for Olivia¡¯s safety, so he was extremely careful. Olivia quickly immersed herself in her work, seemingly oblivious to Adam Howard¡¯s presence. Adam Howard quietly sat in the corner without disturbing Olivia¡¯s work. The various data on the COOKIE tform have notably improved, and the number of brands actively looking for partnership was increasing. COOKIE is also going up the ranks in the short-video tform world, a result that Olivia was particrly pleased with.
Specially Abigail Anderson. Olivia¡¯s judgement was spot on. Abigail¡¯s poprity in the livestreaming sphere was getting higher and higher, with a growing number of fans. She was quickly bing the nation¡¯s favourite livestreamer. Add to that, the sales in Abigail¡¯s livestreaming room have already broken into the top ten. She indeed had a promising future. Once Abigail finished livestreaming, Olivia gave her a big hug and invited her forte-night supper. She hadn¡¯t eaten dinner and the taste testing during the livestreaming merely staved off the hunger. Abigail was still hungry and happily epted. However, Abigail suggested having hotpot. Adam Howard, sitting in the corner, joined in, ¡°I also agree with having hotpot.¡± It was then Olivia recalled Adam¡¯s presence, ¡°You¡¯re still here!¡± Adam gave a roguish smile, ¡°I am your knight protector for the night.¡± Olivia scoffed, ¡°Alright, quit acting cute. Let¡¯s go for hotpot. It¡¯s almost November and it¡¯s getting cold at night in Serene City!¡± Abigail Anderson drove the car that Olivia had assigned to her and was the first to arrive at the hotpot restaurant. To her surprise, she saw Jordan Bet at the hotpot restaurant.
Chapter 367: 367: Marrying Me Is Very Difficult! Chapter 367: 367: Marrying Me Is Very Difficult!
Trantor: 549690339 Even though Abigail Anderson hasn¡¯t been in touch with Jordan Bet for a while, and their rtionship is merely contractual, under the current circumstances, it¡¯s best not to see each other. As Abigail was hesitating whether to leave or to discreetly find a corner to sit in, Adam Howard walks in from behind, spots Jordan immediately, and greets him.
¡°Bet, why are you eating hot pot alone? Do you mind if we join you?¡± Jordan Bet looks up at Adam Howard. With a swift nce, Jordan also spots Abigail Anderson and Olivia Jenkins. What a coincidence! Jordan Bet was just about to leave when Adam Howard casually takes a seat next to him. At that instance, it would seem rude for Jordan Bet to stand up and leave, so he graciously invites Olivia Jenkins and Abigail Anderson to join him for hot pot. ¡°It¡¯s chilly outside and I¡¯ve just stepped out from the headquarters, thought of having some hot pot to warm up. Howe it¡¯s you and Olivia? Where¡¯s Daniel?¡± Jordan Bet subtly warned Abigail Anderson with his gaze to be cautious about what she said. Abigail Anderson nonchntly arranges her tableware, ignoring Jordan Bet, acting as though they did not know each other. She did not even nce at Jordan Bet. Their rtionship was purely contractual and would end soon anyway, so she never took it to heart. Olivia Jenkins was already arranging her tableware and preparing her hot pot condiments. She casually replied to Jordan Bet¡¯s question, ¡°My husband has gone to M Country. Adam here says he¡¯s my flower guardian.¡±
Adam burst into heartyughter, ¡°Daniel asked me to protect my sister-inw, as if she would be abducted by some wild wolf while he¡¯s not in Serene City. They are so sweet together, it¡¯s almost sickening. It¡¯s like they¡¯re force-feeding me dog food.¡± Suddenly everyone broke intoughter. Jordan Bet stole nces at Olivia Jenkins, seeing the sweet smile on her face made him feel a little bit lost. He took out his phone, scanned the QR code, and continued to order food. Abigail Anderson was hungry, so she started eating, not saying a word. Suddenly, Olivia¡¯s nce fell on Abigail, ¡°President Bet, let me introduce you to COOKIE¡¯s live broadcaster Abigail Anderson. If there are any opportunities for coboration, please give her some guidance.¡± Abigail Anderson continued to pretend she did not know Jordan Bet, but out of courtesy, she handed him her business card, ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, President Bet!¡± Jordan Bet squinted his deep-set eyes, briefly nced at Abigail¡¯s business card, ¡°Nice to meet you, Host Abigail! It¡¯s an honor indeed. You and your team¡¯s broadcasts on COOKIE tform have created quite a buzz recently, and even Chloe Lee knows about it.¡± Adam Howard interrupted, ¡°Honestly, my mom is now a regr viewer of Abigail¡¯s broadcast, and she always asks me to help her grab items from the show. I tried a few times and seeded only once. It¡¯s really hard. My mom especially loves watching Abigail introduce lipstick colors and often asks me if they look good or not. I can introduce you two if you don¡¯t mind, that¡¯ll save me from her daily nagging.¡± Before Abigail could respond, Olivia Jenkins suddenly said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you two try dating?¡± The smile on Adam¡¯s face deepened, ¡°I¡¯m joking of course. But it wouldn¡¯t be too bad to bring a pretty wife home presumably, Abigail, we can test the waters and see if there¡¯s a spark?¡±
Abigail looked at Adam and said earnestly, ¡°If you want to marry me, it will be difficult. I doubt you could win over my family.¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s hitting a wall, I¡¯d still be willing to try. The key is, you have to like me too!¡± With her bright eyes shimmering, Olivia Jenkins nces towards Jordan Bet, ¡°President Bet, I remember your ex-girlfriend from the headlines, why don¡¯t you call her to join us for hot pot?¡± Chapter 368: 368: Olivia Jenkins Cheats Chapter 368: 368: Olivia Jenkins Cheats
Trantor: 549690339 Adam Howard¡¯s peach blossom eyes sparkled with mischief, immediately chiming in, ¡°I saw thest headline too, shame there was only a silhouette. Jordan, why don¡¯t you introduce your girlfriend to us? We¡¯re not going to eat her.¡± As if it didn¡¯t concern her, Abigail Anderson just continued eating her meal.
Indeed, she had pretended not to know Jordan Bet and she could never have imagined, her boss was on such good terms with Jordan. If her boss found out about her connection with Jordan Bet, Abigail Anderson worried she wouldn¡¯t be able to exin herself, and might even lose her job. Jordan Bet chuckled mysteriously, his eagle-like eyes staring sharply at Adam Howard, casually replying, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid you¡¯d scare her!¡± Adam Howard shrugged, arguing cheekily, ¡°I¡¯m not a tiger, I won¡¯t scare people. Plus, I¡¯m not unattractive. You¡¯re probably just afraid that my charm will steal your thunder.¡± Jordan Bet nced coldly at Adam Howard, ¡°If Daniel Marshall were here, you¡¯d behave!¡± Olivia Jenkins looked at Jordan Bet with an enigmatic gaze, ¡°So, do you actually have a girlfriend or not?¡± Jordan Bet replied ironically, ¡°Do I look like a man who doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend? I respect her; if she doesn¡¯t agree, I won¡¯t force her to meet you guys.¡± ¡°Oh, so serious! Your girlfriend must be very pretty, gentle, and understanding, right?¡± Jordan Bet couldn¡¯t handle Adam Howard¡¯s gossiping and looked at Adam Howard exaggeratedly, ¡°I bet, even Abigail wouldn¡¯t fall for you.¡± Adam Howard, his handsome face bearing a rebellious smirk, responded, ¡°Abigail, you really wouldn¡¯t fall for me? Wouldn¡¯t you consider me?¡± Under the table, Abigail kicked Jordan Bet in the foot.
It stung a bit. Jordan Bet froze, his eyes flickering. As a seasoned veteran, even though his moods were tumultuous inside, he remained calm, his expression unchanged, pretending as if nothing happened while he, along with Adam Howard and Olivia Jenkins, stared at Abigail. They were all watching her, so Abigail had to respond, ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys hungry? Aren¡¯t you going to eat? I want some fruit! Next time, I¡¯ll treat you all to barbecue.¡± In an instant, Jordan Bet nced at Adam Howard, ¡°Go get the fruit!¡± ¡°Abigail, do you have a boyfriend?¡± Olivia Jenkins gave Adam Howard a look, ¡°Go get the fruit. If you want to flirt with my anchorwoman, you have to pass my test.¡± Adam Howard put up his hands, smirked, agreed and then left to get the fruit. From that moment on, they stopped teasing Abigail. The next morning, Olivia Jenkins was yet again been thrust into the spotlight. Although it was the four of them having hot pot, the exclusive video leaked by the paparazzi only showed Olivia Jenkins and Jordan Bet,pletely missing Abigail Anderson and Adam Howard. Moreover, the scenes of Olivia Jenkins and Jordan Bet together were visually ambiguous.
In an instant, rumors of Olivia Jenkins cheating with Jordan Bet spread like wildfire. Netizens were binging on the drama: This marriage is definitely going to end, Olivia Jenkins will surely be kicked out without a tear to shed¡­ At the same time,izens were also mocking Jordan Bet for making a move on his brother¡¯s wife, with most of them asserting it as unjustifiable. Netizens even created a topic, discussing whether Olivia Jenkins could once again get involved with a wealthy family. Someizens mocked Olivia Jenkins, stating that the Bet family would never approve of a wily slut like her and that Olivia Jenkins would end up with nothing¡­ This time, instead of getting an angry call from her grandfather, Olivia Jenkins was scolded mercilessly by her father-inw, who demanded her to divorce Daniel. Without hesitation, Olivia Jenkins retorted without leaving any room, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re judging me without even knowing the truth, just based on online rumors? What¡¯s your intention? Don¡¯t think that just because Daniel isn¡¯t in Serene City, you can nder me and bully me. Let me tell you, I am not a timid person. I suspect that you are behind these rumors spread by paparazzi.¡± Chapter 369: 369: Alliance Chapter 369: 369: Alliance
Trantor: 549690339 Michael Marshall¡¯s muscles twitched violently around his eyes, his darkened face harboring the foreboding of an imminent storm and he raised his voice to reprimand Olivia Jenkins. ¡°A deceitful woman of your kind, is there a need for me to fabricate anything? The moment Daniel left Serene City, you became restless and lost your sense of propriety. The Marshall Family will absolutely not tolerate a woman like you. You will leave, immediately!¡±
Olivia Jenkins responded coldly in a t tone, ¡°Dad, why are you starting to sound like a shrew? ¡®One who stays near vermilion gets stained red, and one who stays near ink gets stained ck,¡¯ this saying holds true!¡± Michael Marshall caught the sarcasm directed at him from Olivia Jenkins, she went off at a tangent with her implied insult. This contemptible woman was indeed taking things too far, he would not tolerate it, ¡°You¡­¡± Before he could say anything more, Olivia Jenkins had already hung up on him. Instantly, Michael Marshall was seething, anger zing in his eyes. Without a moment of hesitation, hemanded his bodyguards to kick Olivia Jenkins out of the vi by Pearl Lake. In Matthew Marshall¡¯s VIP hospital room, Be Thompson was snickering. Regardless of whether the rumors about Olivia Jenkins and Jordan Bet were true, it was a great opportunity. She was certain that Michael Marshall wouldn¡¯t stand aside, he would definitely expel Olivia Jenkins from the Marshall Family and concurrently, cleanse the household. No one was there to stand up for that wretched Olivia Jenkins with Daniel not in Serene City. What could she possibly do? Matthew Marshall was still on intravenous fluids, but his spirits were visibly lifted. His sharp eyes were on his mother, questioning her, ¡°Mom, did you have the paparazzi fabricating this scandal?¡± Be Thompson looked surprised, slightly displeased, ¡°Son, your mother isn¡¯t that foolish! You said we shouldy low and let events y out, and I¡¯ve adhered to that.¡±
Matthew Marshall was still concerned, reminding her, ¡°Keep an eye on uncle. Don¡¯t let him cause trouble or it will backfire on us. Olivia Jenkins is well-liked. If grandpa discovers that the Thompson Family is involved, he will hold grudges against us.¡± The mention of her brother made Be Thompson slightly panicky. Be Thompson was also not sure if her brother could hold back. Filled with unease, Be Thompson immediately called her brother, questioning him, ¡°Did you have anything to do with this scandal?¡± Sebastian Thompsonughed, ¡°Sister, I am avenging you and Matthew. Just wait and watch, that contemptible girl will surely be banished from the Marshall Family.¡± Suddenly, Be Thompson¡¯s expression changed, her seething anger clearly written on her face, ¡°Sebastian, you¡¯ve caused trouble, you¡¯ve implicated Matthew!¡± ¡°Sis, how can you me me? I was only trying to help you!¡± Sebastian Thompson responded displeasedly, his eyebrows knitted together and his smile fading, reced by a look of anger. ¡°If the old master finds out this has something to do with the Thompsons, he won¡¯t favour Matthew. I won¡¯t be able to return to the Marshall household, do you understand?¡± Concerned about her son¡¯s future, Be Thompson was quite agitated, her tone intensified. ¡°Sis, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t involve you or Matthew, whatever happens, I will bear the consequences alone. Although it was my idea, I had someone else speak to the paparazzi, I wasn¡¯t directly involved. Moreover, all I did was leak the news of Olivia Jenkins and Jordan Bet having dinner together. How the story is written and hyped is entirely up to the paparazzi, it has nothing to do with me.¡± Be Thompson heaved a sigh, her raging fury somewhat subsided, ¡°Sebastian, I¡¯m not ming you, but when dealing with that contemptible Olivia Jenkins, we must outsmart her, otherwise we¡¯ll be the ones at a loss. I know you meant well, but I don¡¯t want anything happening to you. I¡¯m worried they might retaliate against you.¡± ¡°I get it. I¡¯ve already got a backup n. This fire won¡¯t burn us.¡±
Probing, Be Thompson asked, ¡°Have you contacted James Marshall?¡± ¡°Sis, you stay with Matthew and focus on his recovery, don¡¯t worry about anything else.¡± Hearing her brother say this, Be Thompson instantly understood ¨C her brother had formed an alliance with James Marshall. Chapter 370: 370: Who Doesn’t Want to Eat Meat? Chapter 370: 370: Who Doesn¡¯t Want to Eat Meat?
Trantor: 549690339 Worry flitted through Be Thompson¡¯s eyes as her eyebrows knitted together. Daniel Marshall had approached her too, promising that he could help her and Matthew Marshall reim the inheritance of the Marshall Corporation, but Be didn¡¯t trust Daniel.
The Marshall Family was arge b of meat, and Be wasn¡¯t willing to believe that Daniel would be content just to nibble at the edges. Who could endure the torture of being so close to such a substantial reward, and yet not try to grab it for themselves? Despite promising to help them, who knows what Daniel¡¯s real intentions were¡ªto use her and Matthew to drive out James Marshall and swallow the Marshall Family whole? She had to be wary of Daniel and avoid falling into his trap. Be sternly warned her younger brother, ¡°Sebastian, you must remain calm and not be swayed by others. Listen to me, only by holding your breath can you aplish great things. Don¡¯t have dealings with any other members of the Marshall Family. Don¡¯t give them the opportunity to retaliate against us.¡± Sebastian replied in a perfunctory manner, ¡°Sis, I understand. I won¡¯t mess around¡ªI know my limits.¡± Nevertheless, Be continued to warn him, ¡°Daniel is likely harboring evil intentions; stay away from him. We can handle our affairs on our own without his interference.¡± ¡°Sis, I got it. I definitely will act ordingly; you just focus on staying with Matthew.¡± After ending the call, Be still felt uneasy. Hopefully, Sebastian can stay calm and avoid rushing things. Looking at his mother, Matthew suddenly said, ¡°If we can¡¯t change the situation, Mom, mutual exploitation isn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing, but we have to be prepared. We must have leverage over Uncle.¡±
A lightbulb went off in Be¡¯s head as she looked at her son in surprise, ¡°The cigarettes, did Uncle give them to you? Have you been conspiring with him all along?¡± Matthew smiled nonchntly, ¡°As long as it benefits us, exploitation isn¡¯t necessarily bad. We still have Dad¡ªDad won¡¯t abandon us. If the interests of the Marshall Family are impacted, Grandpa won¡¯t stand by. And with Grandpa to keep Uncle in check, he wouldn¡¯t dare hurt his own grandchildren.¡± After a moment of reflection, Be understood what her son was nning. A satisfied grin tugged at the corners of her mouth. ¡°My son, you¡¯ve finally seen the light. You didn¡¯t disappoint me.¡± ¡°Mom, let¡¯s rest and recuperate. It doesn¡¯t matter what happens outside these walls, it won¡¯t concern us. Retreating to the countryside really was a good choice.¡± Be nodded with satisfaction, her smile deepening. Upon seeing the rumors online, Adam Howard immediately went to Pearl Lake vi for a visit. Adam was also quick to contact the family patriarch and exin the whole situation, providing supporting evidence. Michael Marshall¡¯s bodyguards had just arrived at the vi by Pearl Lake when the patriarch called them back, ordering them not to disturb Mrs. Olivia Marshall. The media crowded around Pearl Lake and the entrance of Jenkins Group were also suddenly dismissed. Martin Wace had already obtained the necessary evidence and, acting as Olivia Jenkins¡¯s attorney, he issued a legal letter. Olivia also reported the sordid rumors as a crime.
Jordan Bet, who rarely responded to rumors, exceptionally recorded a video which was exclusively reported by Serene City Daily. ¡°For the scandal between Mrs. Marshall and me, which has repeatedly been maliciously ndered, I¡¯ve pursued legal action before, yet some individuals remain defiant andwless. I am responding for thest time, and anyone speaking nonsense after this will face my wrath. Last night, Mrs. Marshall and I indeed had hotpot together, but there were four of us at the table. As in the photo, Adam Howard and my girlfriend, Abigail Anderson, were present. I wish not to use public resources unnecessarily, but I must rify¡ªI am just friends with Mrs. Marshall.¡± I refrained from revealing the identity of my girlfriend because I don¡¯t want her to be under pressure or affect her work. But, these hical media outlets have severely impacted our lives, and I will definitely sue them to the very end.¡± Chapter 371: 371: Daniel Marshall Needs Your Love Chapter 371: 371: Daniel Marshall Needs Your Love
Trantor: 549690339 The exclusive report from Serene City Daily also confirmed that the woman whom Jordan Bet was seen holding, made the headlines, and was only identified by her back, was Abigail Anderson. Abigail Anderson is actually Jordan Bet¡¯s girlfriend! Olivia Jenkins looked at Adam Howard in utter shock.
Seeing this, Martin Wace too looked at Adam, ¡°It feels like I missed out on a billion-dor deal!¡± Olivia chuckled lightly, her eyes filled with amusement. ¡°Martin, you missed out big time by not being therest night!¡± Adam suddenly understood andughed at himself. ¡°So all this time, I¡¯ve been the clown, the one getting yed.¡± Martin interrupted urgently, ¡°Quickly tell me what happenedst night. Next time there¡¯s juicy gossip, you must call me no matter howte it is!¡± Adam rolled his eyes at Martin, ¡°Inquisitive much!¡± Martin raised his eyebrows teasingly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are into Jordan Bet¡¯s girl? Only to find out she didn¡¯t even notice you and you ended up performing a one-man show?¡± Olivia burst intoughter, finding Martin and Adam too amusing! Adam kept a straight face and red at Martin, ¡°You¡¯ve done your part. You can leave now.¡± ¡°I bet it¡¯s exactly as I said.¡± ¡°Who could have guessed Abigail Anderson is actually Jordan Bet¡¯s girlfriend, could you? She was right under my sister¡¯s nose, and even she didn¡¯t guess it! Jordan Bet really gave us a surprise!¡± Martin remained silent with a smile, patting Adam¡¯s shoulder.
Sliding away from Martin¡¯s touch, Adam exined, ¡°I¡¯m not upset at all, it was just a jokest night, I¡¯m not heartbroken.¡± Martin stood up, blunt as ever, ¡°Even if you were heartbroken, you¡¯re used to it. It won¡¯t hurt you. I¡¯m leaving, call me if you need anything.¡± Adam waved him off, ¡°Off you go, I don¡¯t want to see you. You¡¯re so annoying with your words!¡± ¡°I¡¯m a talk-show host, if my mouth stops working, I¡¯ll starve.¡± Adam didn¡¯t respond, just shot Martin a nce. Olivia tilted her head, looking at Adam, ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± ¡°Until Valerie recovers, I¡¯m your bodyguard. If any harm befalls you, Daniel will have my hide.¡± Oliva responded seriously, ¡°Adam, thank you! Thank goodness you took photosst night and got the surveince footage from the hot pot restaurant. Otherwise, things could have gotten worse.¡± ¡°You have too many eyes on you, and too many people hoping you¡¯ll get kicked out of the Marshall family. So, the nder against you is like never-ending rain. Always keep your guard up.¡± ¡°I wonder if I wouldn¡¯t be ndered if there were no men around me?¡± ¡°Nowadays, technology and the inte are so advanced, a manipted photo can cause a huge mess. Things don¡¯t necessarily have to be seen to be believed.¡±
Olivia fell silent, deep in thought. Adam eyed Olivia, his sharp gaze filled with curiosity. ¡°Are you thinking about Daniel?¡± It was indeed Daniel¡¯s handsome face that Olivia had in mind. Upon Adam¡¯s question, Olivia quickly snapped back to reality, ¡°I¡¯m going back to the Jenkins¡¯ house. Are youing with me?¡± Adam confidently responded, ¡°You are definitely thinking about Daniel. Actually, he¡¯s a really great guy and I think he means it with you. Since Daniel isn¡¯t in Serene City, I¡¯m your driver, and part-time bodyguard.¡± Olivia pressed her lips together and smiled gently. Without saying more, Olivia led the way out. Adam trailed behind Olivia, chattering non-stop: ¡°Try opening your heart to ept him. I think he¡¯s quite pitiable, he needs your love!¡± Olivia stopped in her track, turned around, and looked at Adam. ¡°Do you know Daniel well?¡± Chapter 372: 372: Rushing Towards Mutual Love Chapter 372: 372: Rushing Towards Mutual Love
Trantor: 549690339 Adam Howard nods, very serious, ¡°I attended the same school as Daniel Marshall, so I know him rtively well. If you want to learn about him, I¡¯m all ears.¡± After some hesitation, Olivia Jenkins doesn¡¯t say anything and just gets into the car.
Just before Adam starts driving, he vacites for a while, then finally brings himself to voice his suspicion, ¡°Do you like Daniel?¡± His question touching upon her secret, Olivia ys it cool as she chuckles, ¡°Actually, we should have let Martin Wace go first to m you.¡± ¡°In fact, I approve of you two. You look good together. If you love him, there¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of; even a bystander will notice that. He likes you too.¡± Olivia¡¯s long eyshes flutter, her bright almond eyes crystal clear as water, ¡°I really envy your friendship. Daniel isn¡¯t as pitiful as you suggest ¨C at least he has some good brothers nobody else can match.¡± ¡°Before he got married, even though we were very close, Daniel probably felt his heart was empty. It¡¯s because of you, perhaps, that he¡¯s trulye alive.¡± Oliviaughs self-deprecatingly, without saying a word. Her heartache, she finds hard to confess. She doesn¡¯t want to reveal her sorrow in front of others. The pain and pleasure we feel are known only to ourselves! We just appreciate each other! Abigail Anderson didn¡¯t wake up until noon. The moment she checks her phone, she¡¯s snapped right out of her trance.
The entire inte is buzzing over her being Jordan Bet¡¯s new lover. The wholework is betting on her expiry date ¨C one month, two months, and at most, six months. All over the inte, they¡¯re mocking her for climbing thedder using connections to be a COOKIE anchor. Abigail wakes up to find that she has be the talk of the town overnight, andizens areparing her to Olivia. Some people are belittling her, saying she¡¯s nothingpared to Olivia, Jordan Bet must be just ying with her, and mocking her for leveraging Jordan for resources¡­ They had agreed to be ¡°contract¡± boyfriend and girlfriend for just three months, agreed not to fall in love, not to mingle their personal lives. Now, the cats out of the bag, and Jordan Bet¡¯s announcing to the world that she¡¯s his girlfriend. Jordan Bet has crossed the line! Abigail¡¯s anger res, her eyes shing dangerously. Furious and humiliated, Abigail is about to call and berate Jordan Bet, when suddenly, the doorbell rings. If it isn¡¯t thendlord then it has to be Jordan Bet. Apart from thendlord, only Jordan Bet knows where she lives. In a sh, Abigail takes a fruitless fruit bowl and goes to the door. Looking through the peephole, Abigail confirms that the person outside is Jordan Bet. Abigail opens the door prepared. The fruit bowl in her hand goes directly to Jordan Bet.
Jordan Bet is also prepared. He is aware that the media is watching him closely. The moment Abigail opens the door, he pulls her waist and takes her inside her house at lightning speed. Before Abigail could react, she was pinned against the wall by Jordan, the fruit bowl falling to the ground in shock. Having had enough, Abigail is about tosh out, but her mouth is covered by Jordan. Moreover, Jordan motions for her to stay quiet. Abigail, seething with anger, kicks Jordan viciously in retaliation. Instantly, Jordan winces in pain. Abigail res scornfully at Jordan, swept by a short-lived joy of revenge. Bearing the pain, Jordan Bet¡¯s warm breath softly brushes against her ear. ¡°I can let you go, just don¡¯t make a sound. Somebody is taking pictures.¡± The two stare at each other for a few seconds, Jordan, seeing Abigail is no longer overreacting, cautiously lets go. Out of the blue, Abigail kicks Jordan again, ¡°You asshole, you deserve to be taught a lesson!¡±
Chapter 373: 373: Playing So Big, Are You Seeking Death? Chapter 373: 373: ying So Big, Are You Seeking Death?
Trantor: 549690339 Jordan Bet¡¯s deep eyes were like a ck hole, seeming as if it could swallow Abigail Anderson whole. Abigail was a little afraid, her hostile stance slightly softened.
Jordan walked to the sofa and motioned for Abigail toe over. She looked around to make sure all the curtains were drawn before she sat across from Jordan. Abigail looked at Jordan coldly, using him from a moral high ground, ¡°You dragged me into this, Jordan Bet, you¡¯re such a bastard!¡± Jordan¡¯s hawk-like eyes narrowed, his voice icy, ¡°Even if it¡¯s a contract boyfriend and girlfriend for three months, it¡¯s still being a girlfriend, and three months haven¡¯t expired yet, how am I dragging you down? We agreed on acting, we¡¯re still acting now.¡± Abigail¡¯s crystal clear eyes sparkled with disdain as she stared at Jordan, ¡°Do you like Olivia Jenkins?¡± In an instant, Jordan¡¯s face turned cold, ¡°Don¡¯t cause trouble for her!¡± ¡°So you like to deceive yourself and others!¡± Abigail had a teasing expression on her face. Jordan¡¯s subtle emotion shed through his deep, inscrutable eyes, ¡°Whatever you say, even if you are sshing dirty water on me, you have to fulfill the contract. Please prepare yourself, dinner with my family tonight.¡± ¡°ying this big, are you looking for death?¡± Jordan looked at Abigail and didn¡¯t say anything, he just put down a document. When Abigail picked it up and read it, she stared at Jordan, shocked, ¡°You investigated me, you¡¯re despicably shameless!¡±
Jordan was filled with an alluring sensuality, stating in a low voice, ¡°Either you return to the south of the ocean, or stay in Serene City as my girlfriend.¡± Having just managed to escape, Abigail didn¡¯t want to go back nor did she want to marry an old geezer. After thinking about it, Abigail coldly started, ¡°I can act as your girlfriend, but, you can¡¯t go too far. It¡¯s acting only, you can¡¯t take advantage of me. Also, I can¡¯t go back to the south of the ocean, if troublees, you have to solve it.¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Abigail took a piece of paper, wrote down the terms of the agreement and had Jordan sign it, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be harassed by the media every day, I don¡¯t want to be trending, I just want to live like a normal person, live stream selling goods, earning a little living expense.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take care of the mediater.¡± ¡°When I think of more, I can add in supplementary terms to the agreement, and I decide on the terms.¡± ¡°I want to state this first, it can¡¯t be unreasonable demands.¡± Abigail nodded, Jordan nced at her, then signed. ¡°To avoid unnecessary trouble, when you eat dinner with my family, be a little gentler, don¡¯t scare them. If we act well, they¡¯ll bother us less, for questions you don¡¯t know how to answer, look at me, I¡¯ll handle it.¡± ¡°To make it clear, it absolutely cannot impact my work, it cannot affect my earnings, also, extra payments. I need a bag, an appropriate outfit. Whatever scene you need me to act in, you prepare the necessary settings, I¡¯m not responsible.¡±
Jordan¡¯s deep impassive gaze was fixed on Abigail without blinking, ¡°I hope you will live up to your demands and don¡¯t hold me back or cause me trouble.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Abigail tilted her head slightly with interest while watching Jordan. Jordan took out his phone and transferred a hundred thousand to Abigail. Having received the money, Abigail was ted, her face filled with a yful smile. Jordan wasn¡¯t sure if he was ying with fire, but the bow that had been drawn couldn¡¯t be released now. No matter what, he couldn¡¯t bring any more trouble for Olivia Jenkins. With a girlfriend, he believed he and Olivia¡¯s scandal could alsoe to an end. Chapter 374: 374 Time Garden Chapter 374: 374 Time Garden
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Daniel must have reached M country by now, Olivia Jenkins thought, looking at her phone but not actively dialing Daniel¡¯s number. Suddenly, Olivia¡¯s phone rang, and the caller ID disyed Daniel¡¯s private number.
Taken aback for a second, Olivia answered Daniel¡¯s call. ¡°Husband!¡± Olivia¡¯s lips unconsciously lifted into a small smile. Hearing Olivia¡¯s voice, the corner of Daniel¡¯s mouth slightly curved upwards,pletely transforming his aura. The hard lines on his face softened, entuating his handsome and charming features. ¡°Wife, I just got back to the vi.¡± Olivia¡¯s voice softened, ¡°As long as you¡¯re safe! I¡¯ve hit the trending searches again, and there are rumors. You¡¯ve heard about them right? I¡¯ve taken care of it, the rumors have died down and I am preparing to take legal action.¡± Daniel¡¯s voice became deep and hoarse, ¡°Next time, I won¡¯t leave you alone in Serene City. Wherever I go, you wille with me.¡± ¡°Husband, you must be tired, you should rest first and adjust to the time difference. I¡¯m preparing to take grandma out for a walk. Adam Howard will be my driver, so don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m doing fine!¡± ¡°Hmm! I¡¯ll call youter.¡± After hanging up the phone, Daniel looked around the vi. Everything was familiar, but the people were different. Thest time he was in M country was a year ago.
This vi used to be the home he shared with Charmy Bet, and returning there stirred up a flurry of emotions in Daniel. Instead of unpacking his luggage, Daniel organized and packed away the items in the house that belonged to Charmy. This time he came to M country, Daniel prepared to sell the vi. Thus, he officially closed the chapter on his past with Charmy. He was ready to start a new life, as he now had a woman that he wanted to protect. This visit to M country was also an opportunity to bid farewell to the past. Olivia wanted to take her out, but Mrs. Jenkins was unwilling. Olivia coaxed her grandmother into the car. Seeing that Adam Howard was not a person to be trifled with, he joined in to help. Mrs. Jenkins, who was ustomed to bullying and fearing trouble, had no choice but to get in the car. All the way there, Mrs. Jenkins ignored Olivia and kept a stern face. Adam Howard¡¯s car drove into an old European-style courtyard filled with blooming flowers. The environment seemed nice, and Mrs. Jenkins saw many elderly people her age. The courtyard was elegant and warm, and there was a signboard that read Time Garden. The elderly people in this ce seemed very happy, their faces were filled with joyous smiles. There were singing and dancing, a variety of entertainment, and some sitting in groups chatting.
Having not gone out for a long time, having not socializing for a long time, minding petty trifles and intriguing against each other¡­ All of a sudden, Mrs. Jenkins forgot she still had a life to live, forgetting what life tasted like. Olivia was smiling sweetly, greeting politely, ¡°Hello, grandpas, grandmas!¡± Those elderly people who still remembered Olivia were allughing, ¡°Hello, Dr. Jenkins, it¡¯s rare for you toe and see us.¡± Holding her grandmother¡¯s hand, Olivia said with a smile, ¡°Let me introduce everyone, this is my grandma, you can simply call her Fannie.¡± ¡°Wee, wee, feel free toe and y whenever you want. This ce is very rxing andfortable!¡± Everyone gave her a warm smile, making Mrs. Jenkins feel unustomed ¨C she was used to being fierce and intimidating others. Mrs. Jenkins pulled Olivia aside and asked in a low voice, ¡°Why did you bring me here? What are you up to?¡± Olivia answered with a soft smile, ¡°Grandma, I brought you out for some fun. Staying at home every day can get so boring!¡± Chapter 375: 375: Rare Warmth Chapter 375: 375: Rare Warmth
Trantor: 549690339 Mrs. Jenkins felt that this was a trap set by Olivia Jenkins, ¡°I want to go home, I won¡¯t fall for your tricks, you cheap girl, better drop this idea right away.¡± Olivia lowered her voice, deliberately provoking, ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re scared of me, you dare not stay here. You¡¯re worried that losing to me will make you look bad.¡±
Mrs. Jenkins¡¯ face darkened, and she coldly retorted, ¡°Who said I¡¯m afraid of you!¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re here, there¡¯s no harm in having a bit of fun, look around. After all, besides me, no one here is out to get you, no one pays you any mind, everyone has their own circle of friends, and they can¡¯t be bothered with you.¡± ¡°You impudent girl, how did you find out about this ce? How did you win their favor?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve volunteered here and worked as a doctor, I¡¯ve also participated in free clinics. Therefore, I know many of the grandpas and grandmas here, and I¡¯ve been here to check their blood pressure and conduct some medical knowledge propagation.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re trying to please me, I¡¯m going to forgive you, dream on! The things that should be remembered, I will always remember, I still hate you as much as ever.¡± Olivia felt a bit ufortable, her heart was sour and hurting, but she didn¡¯t get angry, her expression unchanged, her gaze calm, ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to see me differently, I am just doing my duty as a daughter-inw to ensure you enjoy your old age and lead a fulfilling life. If you¡¯re in a good mood and fall sick less often, it¡¯ll save me a lot of trouble. It¡¯s a win-win for both of us.¡± Hearing Olivia¡¯s words, Mrs. Jenkins rxed a bit. She¡¯d been throwing tantrums just to torment this girl. She didn¡¯t want to make life difficult for herself, though. Olivia led Mrs. Jenkins to the mahjong table. The three other grandpas and grandmas weed them warmly, all smiles. Everyone was present, so they all took out a bag. Someone took out some plum sweets, someone brought a bag of cookies, another brought a bag of individually wrapped peanuts, and then, everything was ced on the table. Everyone was very satisfied with what others had prepared. ¡°Olivia, what did you bring?¡±
Olivia, smiling, took a big bag of lollipops from her bag and ced them on the table, ¡°Our contribution is these fruit-vored lollipops.¡± One of the olddies, eyes glowing, was fixated on Olivia¡¯s lollipops, ¡°My grandson loves these lollipops, I¡¯ll have to win extra.¡± Mrs. Jenkins was utterly confused, not knowing what was going on. Olivia immediately exined, ¡°This is Barter Mahjong. If you lose, you give something. If you draw a winning tile, you give double. It goes on like this, up to three times.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to y, you guys go ahead.¡± Mrs. Jenkins wanted to leave, but the elderly people at the table persuaded her to stay. This was just entertainment, all in good fun. They don¡¯t y for very long, just to stimte their brains, which is good for them. They don¡¯t deal with money. Adam Howard stood beside Olivia, ring fiercely at Mrs. Jenkins. Seemingly scared, Mrs. Jenkins didn¡¯t dare to trouble Olivia anymore, and had to join the people of her age to y together. Olivia wasn¡¯t very good at mahjong, but Mrs. Jenkins yed quite well. Although she traded away some lollipops, she also got back plum sweets, cookies, and peanuts. Sitting with people her own age, listening to their casual chatter, Mrs. Jenkins actually found it quite entertaining. For this moment, she didn¡¯t feel lonely anymore. Two hourster, they took a break.
Nobody was idle, surprisingly music started ying, and they began to dance. Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Olivia yed the piano as an apaniment for the dancing grandpas and grandmas. The grandpas and grandmas were very enthusiastic, inviting Mrs. Jenkins to join them in the dance. Despite saying she wouldn¡¯t dance, Mrs. Jenkins allowed herself to be led into the crowd of dancers, slowly starting to move with the rhythm. Chapter 376: 376: Worried about Olivia Jenkins’s Revenge Chapter 376: 376: Worried about Olivia Jenkins¡¯s Revenge
Trantor: 549690339 In her youth, Mrs. Jenkins was known as the queen of dance. She met her husband at a dance party and it was after sharing a dance that they confirmed their love for each other.
In their youth, they were truly sweet, a perfect match, and she helped her husband establish the Jenkins Group bit by bit. Together for over two decades, she and her husband never argued; they were the model couple. Unfortunately, Mr. Jenkins passed away early, leaving her alone and lonely. Dancing with everyone else, Mrs. Jenkins couldn¡¯t help but reminisce about her youth. She wasn¡¯t always this hysterical. When she found out her daughter-inw was infertile, shepletely broke down. Despite persuasion and coercion, her son refused to divorce and remarry, so she became irritable. Later on, when they brought a girl back from the station and doted on her like a treasure, she was even more upset. Due to this, she became hysterical with everything, gradually losing herposure and the gentle and virtuous demeanor she once had. Thinking back on the past left Mrs. Jenkins with mixed feelings. However, being surrounded by so many of her peersughing and joking, she couldn¡¯t help but smile and her mood unwittingly brightened. For a moment, Mrs. Jenkins felt as if she had returned to her carefree and jovial youth.
After finishing a dance, Mrs. Jenkins was a bit out of breath and sat down to rest. A number of people came to chat with her soon after, inviting her to join them more often for some fun. Many praised Mrs. Jenkins for her superb dancing. Suddenly, Olivia Jenkins came over, her beautiful face radiating confidence and pride. ¡°My grandmother was a queen of dance when she was young. Waltz, tango, blues, Lunba¡­ she can do it all. And when she danced, it was mesmerizing to watch,¡± she said. Mrs. Jenkins chuckled and a blush spread across her face. Lowering her voice, she said, ¡°Girl, keep it down. I¡¯m just a bit good, not as brilliant as you say. Everyone, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense.¡± To which the crowd responded withughter, ¡°Fannie, don¡¯t be so modest. You really are a good dancer. We are also envious that you have such an obedient granddaughter!¡± Mentioning that made Mrs. Jenkins feel a bit guilty. She worried that Olivia might defame her in front of everyone and make her unwee. Now, humiliating her in public could be the best form of revenge. And from then on, she would be too ashamed to see anyone. Olivia only smiled warmly, hiding her sharpness, ¡°Thank you all for your kind words. My grandmother wille and y often. We appreciate any advice you have for us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. We will have another friend to join us. We can dance together, and sing when we¡¯re happy. Entertainment is abundant here. If you like reading, you can go to the second floor. There are all kinds of books, including quite a few famous foreign ones. We can share them all!¡± Another grandmother echoed, ¡°Time Garden really gives me a lot of joy. It¡¯s like a big family here, we¡¯re all as amiable as siblings.¡±
¡°When my husband passed away, I merely existed, wanting to join him. It was my granddaughter who brought me here and gradually, I came to enjoy it. Now, every day is fulfilling, and it feels like there¡¯s hope in life and I have learned to let go and look ahead.¡± These people truly know how to live. Subconsciously, Mrs. Jenkins looked over at Olivia and saw her bright apricot eyes shining like crystals and her beautiful face filled with a sweet smile. Chapter 377: 377 Flamenco Chapter 377: 377 menco
Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins was making merry with these seniors, not uttering any excess words, and seemed to bear no revengeful motives. A sweet smile still graced her face, giving a particrly friendly impression. Mrs. Jenkins looked on withplex emotions, somewhat puzzled by the ¡°game¡± this girl was ying.
Mrs. Jenkins decided to be cautious and not put her full trust in Olivia, maintaining a vignt eye on her movements. Filled with suspicion, she repeatedly reminded herself to stay wary and not to be enchanted by Olivia. After resting for a while, the seniors eagerly invited Mrs. Jenkins to join them in singing. Olivia apanied Mrs. Jenkins, encouraging her to actively participate in the rxed atmosphere. As a younger woman, Mrs. Jenkins used to fondly enjoy ssical music. Hearing it again made her thoughts drift back to her youth. Ever since herte husband Jenkins passed away, she had ceased to savor the little pleasures of life, so much that she had forgotten the taste of it. Her mind was only filled with constant vignce and petty conflicts as if her life consisted solely of maniptions and deceits. She had been leading an overly narrow existence! In stark contrast, even though Mrs. Jenkins was reluctant to admit her shorings, reality pped her in the face. She also noticed that Olivia was very popr at Time Garden. Everyone seemed to like her. Here, no one upset Olivia. And she, unlike her disposition at home, wasn¡¯t irritating nor overly assertive. Seeing everyone thoroughly enjoying themselves, Olivia went up on the stage and performed a French song.
Mrs. Jenkins immediately identified it as ssical music from a stage y, and was surprised that Olivia could sing it so well. After singing the French song, Olivia spontaneously performed a menco dance routine. In an instant, she dazzled everyone present, including a stunned Adam Howard. The senior responsible for the music yed menco on his guitar for Olivia, hoping that she wouldplete her menco dance routine. In Mrs. Jenkins¡¯ mind, Olivia was nothing more than a small-time doctor with no real talents, who resorted to any given means, was overly cautious, and shamelessly despicable¡­ Olivia¡¯s impressive performance stunned Mrs. Jenkins. She realized that her understanding of Olivia was really limited, and hadpletely overlooked her talents. She observed that the fellow members here were all multi-talented individuals, the kinds who were highly educated, modest, and knew how to live life. Unconsciously, there was a squeeze in Mrs. Jenkins¡¯ heart. For the first time, she felt a twinge of shame. Besides recreation, Olivia was also on duty at Time Garden, helping seniors check their blood pressure, and warmly answering all their inquiries. These senior citizens still considered Olivia as a doctor, disregarding the gossip circting on the inte. In the evening, Olivia escorted Mrs. Jenkins back home.
They did not head back to Shallow Bay straight away. Olivia took Mrs. Jenkins to savor some private home cooking, and also visit the flower market. Mrs. Jenkins had a fulfilling afternoon, unlike any she had had for a long time. Though, she was still reluctant to ept it. When Olivia was about to leave, Mrs. Jenkins sternly warned her, pretending to be fierce, ¡°No matter what you do, I will never forgive you. I will always despise you.¡± Oliviaughed it off, as Mrs. Jenkins¡¯ critical words couldn¡¯t harm her anymore. At least, she too had spent a joyful afternoon, and that was her gain. Olivia did not retaliate nor provoke Mrs. Jenkins, and she took her leave without satisfying Mrs. Jenkins¡¯ want for revenge. This left Mrs. Jenkins at a loss and plunged into deep thoughts. Inside the car, Adam Howard looked at Olivia with admiration, ¡°You really are extraordinary. Daniel Marshall¡¯s marriage to you is a tremendous fortune acquired over countless lifetimes. He should cherish you more.¡± Chapter 378: 378: Deciding to Spend a Lifetime Together Chapter 378: 378: Deciding to Spend a Lifetime Together
Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins smiled lightly, not taking Adam Howard¡¯s words to heart. Besides, she honestly didn¡¯t know how far she and Daniel Marshall could go, nor if love couldst forever. ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary person. I just want to live an ordinary life.¡± ¡°Your status is extraordinary, so your wish will be hard to fulfill.¡±
Olivia Jenkins echoed, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Keep looking forward, there must be a path that suits you. Sister-inw, you¡¯ve already done your best; there¡¯s no need to care about what others think. The world in one¡¯s heart and one¡¯s eyes are different, as are people¡¯s desires, so of course, everyone has their own thoughts.¡± ¡°Drive on. Take me back to Pearl Lake. Adam Howard, thank you. I¡¯m sorry for imposing on you all day.¡± ¡°Sister-inw, there¡¯s no need for formalities with me. This is my duty, something I should do. I genuinely hope that you and Daniel Marshall can be happy.¡± A slight smile still lingered on Olivia¡¯s beautiful face, but she fell silent. She gazed out the car window at the night sky, her thoughts drifting away. After a bit of rest, Daniel Marshall bought a bouquet of flowers and visited Charmy Bet¡¯s grave. After staying a while, he left and went to the Bet family¡¯s home. Daniel Marshall handed over Charmy¡¯s valuable belongings to her parents. With solemn sincerity, Daniel dered, ¡°Uncle and Auntie, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve found the woman I love, and I¡¯ve decided to spend my life with her. I hope you can understand.¡± It had been five years since their daughter¡¯s death. During the five years, Daniel had taken good care of them. They were worry-free in life, and they saw that Daniel had a hard time too. He med himself for not being able to protect Charmy. The old couple had a soft spot for Daniel.
Hearing that Daniel had a new life, and had met the woman he loved, they genuinely understood. Mr. Bet said, ¡°Daniel, we sincerely wish you the best. You don¡¯t need to apologize, nor should you feel guilty. You have the right to pursue happiness.¡± Mrs. Bet said, ¡°We¡¯re happy for you too. Knowing that someone will apany and take care of you, we can rest easy. However, when ites to Jay Bet, we¡¯re worried about her. We hope you can look out for her on our behalf. She¡¯s quite sensitive and doesn¡¯t like to talk to us much, so we don¡¯t know much about what¡¯s going on with her. Perhaps, she might listen to you.¡± Daniel Marshall emitted an aura of mature steadiness. His inky eyes shed a momentary, almost imperceptible fluctuation. ¡°Uncle and Auntie, I¡¯ll certainly take good care of Jay Bet. Jay is still in Serene City, training hard, and preparing for her performance.¡± Mrs. Bet looked at Daniel Marshall with reassurance. ¡°We¡¯re really grateful for all you¡¯ve done over the years.¡± Movingly, Daniel replied, ¡°I will continue to care for you guys, just like my own family.¡± Tears reflexively welled up in the eyes of Charmy¡¯s parents. It was a shame that Charmy didn¡¯t have the fortune to enjoy the love of a good man like Daniel. Not wanting everyone to remember the painful past, they tacitly avoided mentioning Charmy. After having a meal with Charmy¡¯s parents, Daniel left to stay at a hotel. Daniel has already contacted an agent and discussed matters regarding selling the vi.
Olivia Jenkins was in Serene City, and from then on, his life would be centered there. Early the next morning, Valerie Howard came to the vi by Pearl Lake. Upon seeing herdy, Valerie immediately apologized. Olivia looked at Valerie nonchntly and gentlyforted her. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Don¡¯t worry about it. Let¡¯s go for dim sum today. I¡¯ve already invited Abigail Anderson.¡± A grateful expression appeared on Valerie¡¯s face, and she said, like a fangirl, ¡°Thank you ma¡¯am!¡± ¡°I¡¯m a bit older than you. Call me Olivia.¡± ¡°Okay, Olivia!¡± Olivia took Valerie to the underground garage. As they saw Daniel¡¯s luxury car, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but stop in her tracks. Chapter 379: 379: Rapid Progress Chapter 379: 379: Rapid Progress
Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins has been living in Daniel Marshall¡¯s house for several months, but she had never been to the underground garage. But today when she saw it for the first time, Olivia was overwhelmed. Daniel¡¯s luxury car collection included Porsche, Ferrari, Lamborghini¡­
Daniel told her she could drive any of them, even if she crashed one, it wouldn¡¯t matter. The image of Daniel¡¯s handsome face suddenly appeared in her mind, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile foolishly. Valerie Howard was also stunned. She looked confused and said, ¡°Olivia, you¡¯ll have to drive. I can¡¯t believe the BMW is the least shy one here. I dare not drive these luxury cars.¡± ¡°We are going to work, not for a joy ride, and we¡¯re not going out to show off. Let¡¯s take the Maybach. I guess it would be pretty cool for a woman to drive a Maybach.¡± Olivia touched the Lamborghini next to her. There was not a speck of dust on it, and the body of the car was so polished it was actually reflective. Considering how impressive the garage was at the vi by Pearl Lake, the one in Beverly Hills must be even more astounding. Olivia took the keys to the Maybach, started the engine, and drove it out of the parking garage. Parking, Olivia called Valerie to get in through the car window. ¡°How does it feel? Comfortable, right?¡± Valerie nodded, ¡°Olivia, it¡¯s really cool!¡± ¡°I guess all men have amon liking, which is to buy and collect luxury cars. I don¡¯t understand cars, it¡¯s enough to have one to drive. To be honest, I feel a bit ufortable driving these luxury cars too, and my hands are still slightly trembling.¡± ¡°My brother said that if you encounter some irritating things, you don¡¯t have to get out of the car to argue. Just turn on the wipers and the male drivers will give way automatically. Especially when a female driver drives a luxury car, male drivers will not dare to follow. Stay calm. Surely, we¡¯ll be given the way.¡±
Olivia¡¯s beautiful face was glowing with confident and proud light, emitting a proud smile, ¡°I have actually done that. All the male drivers voluntarily got out of the way. They are all afraid of me!¡± Valerieughed, she didn¡¯t expect thedy to have such a yful cute side. Thedy didn¡¯t put on airs, she really liked thedy¡¯s personality! ¡°Sit back and rx. We¡¯re setting off. Today, we¡¯ll break in the new car. Don¡¯t worry, the only ident I¡¯ve had was when I crashed into my husband¡¯s Porsche 918.¡± Valerie widened her eyes in surprise, looking at Olivia. Seeing Olivia¡¯s calm expression, she¡¯s not ordinarily calm. There was also a hint of a female warrior¡¯s domineering attitude! With a whoosh, the Maybach drove out of the garage. In fact, Olivia looked quite cool driving, especially with the sunsses on. Really cool! Oliva had already poured the tea when Abigail Anderson rushed into the Lotus Room. Instantly, Olivia looked at Abigail with an amused expression, teased, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you guys were so good at hiding secrets. We had hot pot together, and all the while I was in the dark. Adam Howard must have felt like a clown being yed.¡± Abigail felt embarrassed but she couldn¡¯t reveal the truth, she could only smile sheepishly. Abigail had to make up an excuse to save face, ¡°I didn¡¯t want people saying I was using connections. Moreover, I don¡¯t know how long this rtionship willst, so it¡¯s not worth mentioning.¡±
Olivia¡¯s sharp eyes noticed the new bag Abigail brought, and focused on it, ¡°Did he buy that for you? It seems you guys are doing well!¡± Abigail embarrassedly smiled deeper, ¡°No, it was a gift from his sister for our first meeting. Both of his sisters sent me gifts. I felt bad epting them, but I couldn¡¯t reject them, so I had to ept.¡± Seeing this, Valerie expressed surprise, ¡°You¡¯ve met his parents already? It¡¯s almost certain then!¡± Olivia chimed in, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like much time has passed since thest headline about you two. Your rtionship has really progressed quickly! Looks like, we¡¯ll be drinking wedding toast soon.¡± Chapter 380: 380: Photos Sent from a Different Location’s Number Chapter 380: 380: Photos Sent from a Different Location¡¯s Number
Trantor: 549690339 Abigail Anderson covered her face, even now, she was a bit dazed. ¡°Chief Jenkins, stop joking around, I feel like I¡¯m dreaming now. If his sister continues to be this enthusiastic, I won¡¯t dare to go for dinner next time. It seems as though his sister is eagerly wanting him to get married right away.¡±
Amusement filled Olivia Jenkins¡¯ almond-shaped eyes, her beautiful face was filled with a smile, ¡°From now on, call me Olivia, not Chief Jenkins, thetter makes it seem as though we are miles apart. That Jordan Bet¡¯s sister likes you, it¡¯s rather good and could save a lot of trouble. Besides, Jordan Bet himself isn¡¯t bad, marrying him shouldn¡¯t be bad either.¡± Abigail shook her head, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about marrying and certainly not at this point in life. He also probably doesn¡¯t want to get married this early, we haven¡¯t reached that stage yet.¡± Nearly, Abigail was about to spill that they were, in fact, in a contractual rtionship, thankfully, she stopped herself in time. Abigail took a sip of her tea, and ate some food. By keeping her mouth upied, she wouldn¡¯t make any mistakes by speaking too much. Olivia raised her eyebrows slightly, her gaze gliding casually, ¡°If fate arrives, it is unstoppable. I just nicked my husband¡¯s Porsche 918, within an hour, we went to get a marriage certificate. Before that, who could have imagined I would marry him! A dream-like scenario was decided within an hour.¡± Suddenly, Abigail Anderson and Valerie Howard were shocked, staring at Olivia. That was truly lightning speed! Without coordination, Abigail Anderson and Valerie Howard gave Olivia a thumb¡¯s up in admiration. Olivia chuckled at herself, ¡°Now, I still feel like I¡¯m dreaming. My life has been like a roller coaster, terrifying in one moment and hitting a peak in the next. It¡¯s quite the roller-coaster ride.¡± ¡°I admire you anyway, let¡¯s have a toast, substituting tea for wine.¡±
Abigail was the first to lift her teacup, toasting Olivia. Abigail was truly grateful for the chances Olivia had given her. It was due to Olivia¡¯s guidance that she had reached where she was today, she would definitely express her gratitude. Still smiling, Olivia toasted with Abigail and also with Valerie. Although unspoken, Olivia already considered these two young women, who had formed an affinity with her, as her friends. Chatting, eating, and drinking with them during her breaks from work, to rx, was a really pleasant pastime! That way, Olivia also felt some release from her pent-up feelings. Suddenly, Abigail pulled a car key out of her bag and returned it to Olivia. ¡°Olivia, I really appreciate your care. I¡¯ll work even harder. Jordan Bet arranged a car for me, I no longer need your car. I¡¯m returning it to you now.¡± Olivia epted the car key, a gentle smile still graced her lips, ¡°If you ever need help, feel free to ask me, there¡¯s no need to be so formal.¡± Abigail nodded. Abigail truly liked Olivia who was like her mentor in life.
Especially when she was feeling lost, Olivia was there to lend her a helping hand. She would always remember this act of kindness. After the meeting, Olivia returned to her office. Just as Olivia sat down, her phone rang with a new message alert. Olivia nced at her phone. The message came from a foreign number. There were no words, just a few photos. It was easy to identify the people in the photos, it was Daniel Marshall, the only group photo was with Charmy Bet. It was clear from the photos that Daniel Marshall had visited Charmy Bet¡¯s grave, and he had also visited Charmy Bet¡¯s parents at home. Daniel Marshall moved his belongings into a vi, the background of their shared picture was this vi. The person wanted to tell her that Daniel Marshall went to the M Nation, not only to see Charmy Bet, he remembers Charmy Bet and even moved into the home that he and Charmy Bet once shared¡­ After hesitating for a while, Olivia dialed the unfamiliar number.
Chapter 381: 381: The Burden of a Sensible Woman Chapter 381: 381: The Burden of a Sensible Woman
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Hello! The user you dialed has powered off¡­¡± The other party was apparently ready for an investigation and didn¡¯t leave any evidence. Instantly, Olivia Jenkins hit the end call button, no longer pursuing the matter.
The caller was trying to drive a wedge between her and Daniel Marshall, the tricks were very much like Be Thompson¡¯s. Even if the mastermind wasn¡¯t Be Thompson, it was probably someone aligned with her. Without a trace of emotion on her beautiful face, Olivia silently deleted all the photos. Daniel visiting Charmy Bet was his right. Daniel visiting Charmy Bet¡¯s parents was his personal matter, and Olivia Jenkins had no right to question that. Daniel had the right to choose where he wanted to live. After all, it was his house. These photographs would only rot in Olivia¡¯s heart. Olivia¡¯s expression remained unchanged as she continued with her work as if nothing had happened. However, even though Olivia understood it was all a deliberate attempt to stir up trouble and that Daniel had the right to reminisce about his past and his fianc¨¦e, there was still an inexplicable suffocating feeling in her chest. It lingered for a long time, unable to be dispelled. The U.S, Presidential Suite in a five-star hotel.
Upon waking up, the first thing Daniel did was call Olivia. His voice was deep and pleasing to the ear, like a heart-stirring bass voice, ¡°Honey, are you busy?¡± Olivia paused for a few seconds before speaking in a low voice, ¡°No, I¡¯m about to go back to the Shallow Bay Vi. By the way, I took your Maybach.¡± ¡°You can drive whatever car you like. If you don¡¯t like any of them, you can buy a new one at a 4S shop.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to Cross City tomorrow. I¡¯ll still take the Maybach, it feels pretty cool!¡± The corner of Daniel¡¯s mouth slightly lifted, sketching a handsome slope, making his cool face even sexier, ¡°Honey, is Abigail, your broadcaster, really Jordan Bet¡¯s girlfriend?¡± Olivia¡¯s eyshes fluttered slightly, ¡°Why would you ask that? You¡¯re friends with Jordan, wouldn¡¯t you know who his girlfriend is? Has he not mentioned it to you?¡± ¡°We men don¡¯t chat the same way you women do.¡± ¡°I heard they¡¯ve already met the parents. Jordan¡¯s sister seems to like Abigail a lot. Jordan even gave her a car.¡± Jordan Bet is interesting, if he¡¯s sensible, Daniel would let it go. Hesitating momentarily, Olivia asked tentatively, ¡°Honey, where are you going next? Are you very busy?¡±
¡°I have a client to meet next and a dinner engagement tonight.¡± ¡°You should sleep a bit more. I¡¯m going to hang up soon. I¡¯m taking grandma to the Time Garden.¡± ¡°Hmm! Honey, be careful. I¡¯ll call youter.¡± ¡°Okay, bye!¡± Olivia hung up the call and took a deep breath. Subsequently, Olivia shook her head, as if trying to dispel her cluttered thoughts. She might as well go to the Time Garden, she always felt happier there. Although Mrs. Jenkins imed she didn¡¯t want to go to Time Garden, she had a st after arriving there. Gradually, she made some friends and foundmon topics to chat about. When it was time to leave, Mrs. Jenkins was reluctant to part with it. In an unprecedented move, she was looking forward to visiting again the next day. After returning from Time Garden, Mrs. Jenkins¡¯ sleep quality improved significantly. However, she didn¡¯t mention this to Olivia, and continued to give Olivia the cold shoulder without revealing any changes in her feelings. Returning to the Pearl Lake Vi, Olivia took a shower and poured herself a ss of red wine.
Standing on the balcony, Olivia swirled her wine ss a few times and asionally sipped from it. While others envied her for everything she had, Olivia felt that her heart was still empty. Chapter 382: 382: The Woman at the Banquet Chapter 382: 382: The Woman at the Banquet
Trantor: 549690339 Having finished up his work, Daniel Marshall checked the time. It was gettingte in Serene City due to the time difference, so instead of calling Olivia Jenkins, he went straight to A&G¡¯s banquet. Daniel Marshall¡¯s entrance caused a stir. Suddenly, all eyes were on him.
He exuded an aura of aloof nobility. His thin lips pursed slightly, hinting at his sharp, defined edges. His ebony eyes shot out intense, piercing gazes as though he was above everything. The guests enthusiastically raised their sses to Daniel Marshall; he merely nodded and smiled in response, waving back subtly. Mr. David from A&G took the initiative to wee Daniel Marshall, warmly embracing him, ¡°Kevin, I¡¯m delighted to see you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. David, I hope we have the opportunity to work together!¡±, Daniel Marshall also embraced Mr. David and even took a ss of champagne to toast him. Every move Daniel Marshall made was filled with grace and elegance. In the banquet hall, guests huddled in small circles, engaged in lively discussions. Daniel Marshall¡¯s arrival disrupted this harmonious atmosphere. Many eagerly approached him, longing for a chance to strike up a conversation or even just to admire his presence. If they weren¡¯t just trying to save face for the hosts, they would have wanted to surround Daniel Marshall or even whisk him away outright. The crowd around Daniel Marshall was eager to insert a word in, seizing the opportunity to grab his attention. Simon Howard and Colin Davis, both dressed in ck suits, were stationed not too far from Daniel Marshall, keeping vignt eyes on the surrounding people. Suddenly, both Simon and Colin noticed a woman in a form-fitting V-neck yellow dress, entuating her slender waist, slowly making her way towards Daniel Marshall. This woman shed her beautiful eyes in an ostentatious manner, champagne ss in hand, boldly striking up a conversation with Mr. David.
¡°I hope I¡¯m not intruding, may I borrow this gentleman for a chat?¡± It wasmon for beautiful women to be shown preference, Mr. David cheerfully agreed and politely kissed the woman¡¯s hand. Immediately, Mr. David whispered into Daniel Marshall¡¯s ear, ¡°Thisdy is this year¡¯s beauty pageant winner from country M, Daniel, you¡¯re in for a treat. Miss Williams usually doesn¡¯t bother with others, so it seems she¡¯s interested in you.¡± Just as Simon Howard and Colin Davis were about to step in, Daniel Marshall signaled them to stand down with a look. Daniel Marshall focused his sharp gaze on Isabe Williams and politely said, ¡°I am honored to have had the opportunity to win Miss Williams¡¯ favor.¡± Isabe Williams smiled, casting a seductive look at Daniel Marshall. Understandingly, Mr. David took his leave. Tilting her head slightly and deliberately ying with her soft hair, with an innocent expression on her face, Isabe Williams said, ¡°Mr. Marshall, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, and seeing you in person, you¡¯re even more handsome and sexy than the rumors suggest. I really like you! It¡¯s too noisy here, why don¡¯t we find a quieter ce to sit and chat.¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s eyes evoked a myriad of emotions, deep and dark. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Daniel Marshall showed the woman his wedding ring, ¡°Thank you for thepliment! As a married man, it¡¯s inappropriate to chat privately with a woman other than my wife. If you have anything to say, you may say it here. If you find it too noisy, feel free to write it down, French, English, Japanese¡­ I can understand anything you¡¯re able to write.¡± With a gesture from Daniel Marshall, a notebook and pen were instantly ced on a small round table by Simon Howard.
Colin Davis, taking a ss of champagne, also approached them. Isabe Williams forced a smile, her tone somewhat stiff, ¡°Mr. Marshall, what do you mean?¡± Chapter 383: 383: Who Sent You Here? Chapter 383: 383: Who Sent You Here?
Trantor: 549690339 Daniel Marshall¡¯s voice was low and slow, yet full ofmand, ¡°Miss Williams, what do you aim to achieve by luring me out of the party? Let me guess, do you want to seduce me into your bed?¡± Isabe Williams¡¯s eyes unconsciously narrowed, her pupils contracting and her facial expression flickering.
Even with a storm roiling in her heart, even if Daniel Marshall had seen through her, at that moment, Isabe had regained herposure, and her face was filled with anger as if she had been flirted with, ¡°Pervert!¡± Immediately, Isabe tried to ssh the champagne in her hand onto Daniel. Simon Howard, prepared for this, grabbed the ss from Isabe¡¯s hand at lightning speed, sessfully stopping the champagne from sshing out. At the same time, Isabe was firmly held by Colin Davis. Daniel Marshall¡¯s hawk-like eyes emitted an intense coldness as he stared at Isabe, ¡°Who sent you? If you still want to leave this venue, know your ce and don¡¯t act rashly. Otherwise, you can give it a try.¡± Wanting to shake Colin off, Isabe struggled a bit, but she was firmly held. Meanwhile, Colin surveyed the party guests sharply, as if nothing was amiss. Caught in this situation, Isabe began to deny, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about, you bunch of uncouth perverts!¡± ¡°Go back and tell your master that trying to seduce me, Daniel Marshall, and setting up a honey trap would never work. Don¡¯t waste your time. Isabe Williams, the name itself is suggestive enough. But remember, not everything with ¡®Williams¡¯ or rted to it is of interest to me.¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s sharp profile, as keen as a de, emanated a coldness that warned people to stay away. With a prating gaze on the woman, Daniel left the party. Simon Howard followed Daniel out first, and only then did Colin let go of the woman and casually left the party as well.
Thus, Daniel didn¡¯t even bother offering Mr. David any farewell courtesies. Daniel needed to reassess his partnership with A&G. Daniel left just like that. Knowing that she had been seen through, a hint of defeat stered Isabe¡¯s face. After leaving the party, Isabe immediately reported to her master in Serene City, ¡°The honey trap n failed. I¡¯m seriously starting to doubt whether Daniel is a man, as he was unmoved by a beautiful woman. There¡¯s not been a single man who could resist me when I set my mind to it, but Daniel is the only one! He showed me his wedding ring and made it clear to me that he has a wife!¡± ¡°Calm down! Daniel is Daniel. If he wasn¡¯t unique, why would others treat him as a god? He¡¯s still in Country M, so there will be other opportunities. Let¡¯s call it a night, and you should avoid meeting him again.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Isabe hung up the phone as the other party was still deep in thought. Did Daniel deeply love his wife? Had Daniel truly forgotten about Charmy Bet? Or was Daniel just pretending to be virtuous? Interesting. Can¡¯t wait to see!
Olivia Jenkins wasing downstairs. She had just woken up, still feeling somewhat groggy. As Olivia was getting ready for breakfast, someone delivered a huge bunch of red roses. Olivia signed for them, and noticed the card attached. It was from Daniel. There was also a big box, also from Daniel. Putting the flowers aside, Olivia began to open the box. Inside the box was yet another box, prompting her to continue unwrapping. Unconsciously, a faint smile graced Olivia¡¯s lips. What could possibly be inside? A sense of anticipation ignited an interest in Olivia amid the mystery. Olivia took out the visible trinket from the big box, then unwrapped the second one.
As the beautifully wrapped chocte came into view, Olivia¡¯s smile widened. Taking out the chocte, Olivia proceeded to open the third box. Chapter 384: 384: Eternal Heart Chapter 384: 384: Eternal Heart
Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins was shocked to see a photo frame¡ªIt was a picture of her and Daniel Marshall. Olivia still remembered that evening, when Daniel took her to see dolphins, to watch fireworks¡­ Snippets of that night unconsciously surfaced in her mind, serving as a reminder of how she nearly lost herself in Daniel¡¯s romance.
Biting lightly on her lower lip, a faint hint of amusement danced in Olivia¡¯s almond eyes. Within the frame, Olivia found several small boxes along with some intricate keychains and tiny trinkets created from her photographs, all of them were very beautiful and cute. Their picture had also been made into couple¡¯s T-shirts. For a moment, Olivia remained stunned at the picture on the white T-shirt, it took a while before she reciprocatingly continued to open the small boxes. Opening the boxes also had its surprises. Olivia saw a beautiful bracelet with her name on it. After a couple of seconds, Olivia put on the rose-gold bracelet. She had expected the second small box to contain some other piece of jewelry, but to her surprise, it held a bottle of perfume. Not just any perfume¡ªIt was a unique fragrance created especially for her by JOE. Olivia took the bottle and gave it a whiff. The delicate andyered scent of rose and cedar was subtle yet charming, not too overbearing but longsting, as if it kept lingering in her heart. The perfume smelled lovely. Subtle yet charming suited Olivia¡¯s taste perfectly. A warm rush filled her heart, her beautiful face lit up withughter, her almond eyes clear and bright, she continued to open the small boxes. Inside one was a ne, named ¡°Eternal Heart.¡± The pendant, embedded with a ruby, was stunning.
Safely tucked within the little boxes were lipsticks in shades exclusive to her, and Olivia also found a snowke-shaped brooch with her name on it¡­ Confronted with such surprises, Olivia was awestruck, and there was no hiding the delight on her face. Abruptly, Olivia¡¯s phone rang. Olivia quickly answered Daniel¡¯s video call. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m back at the hotel. I came to M nation, and incidentally, I sold the vi.¡± Sold the vi? Wasn¡¯t Daniel preserving his memories with Charmy Bet in it? Through Daniel¡¯s screen, Olivia could see very clearly. The bedroom looked like a presidential suite of a hotel¡ªHe didn¡¯t lie to her. ¡°Husband, didn¡¯t you say you wereworking? How did you get back to the hotel so soon?¡± With warm eyes fixated onto the Olivia on the screen, Daniel calmly said, ¡°I ran into some unpleasant things¡­ an attempted honey trap, you¡¯ve heard of it, haven¡¯t you?¡± Olivia was quite startled that Daniel would share this with her, which stirred up the tenderness in her heart.
Pressing her lips together slightly, Olivia asked, ¡°Was it a beautiful woman? Didn¡¯t you even take a second look?¡± ¡°Even Miss M nation is not as beautiful or charming as you. Women who are poisonous all over are repulsive with just one nce.¡± Daniel said matter-of-factly. Olivia unveiled a sweet smile, her almond eyes filled with tender affection, ¡°Perhaps, you knew immediately that it was a trap hence, you had no thoughts left?¡± ¡°Mrs. Marshall, do not doubt me, I know my limits. If it had been you, I would have pounced without hesitation.¡± A few traces of blush began creeping onto Olivia¡¯s face, her expression was shy, ¡°Husband, thank you for the gifts, I love them!¡± Olivia sat on the coffee table, making it easy for Daniel to see the gifts at his end. He saw that Olivia was already wearing the bracelet. Daniel was also quite satisfied with Olivia¡¯s reaction. ¡°Wifey, as long as you like them! How long before youe back from Cross City?¡± ¡°Probably in about five days! When will you be back, dear?¡±
Chapter 385: 385: That Adulterer Chapter 385: 385: That Adulterer
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Honey, make sure toe back on Friday, remember we¡¯ve got to take our wedding photos.¡± Oh right, they were going to take their wedding pictures, Olivia Jenkins hadpletely forgotten.
¡°Dear, you should get some rest, I¡¯m about to get breakfast, I¡¯ll be waiting for you toe back.¡± ¡°Okay, Bye!¡± The video call ended, and Olivia immediately opened her notes to jot down the date they were to take their wedding photos. This meant she would have to cut her stay in Cross City short by a day, she needed to return earlier to try her wedding dress. The next morning, Daniel Marshall took a helicopter to another city. Daniel specifically went to see a butler who had once worked for the Marshall Family. Although it had been twenty-seven years, the butler recognized Daniel at once. ¡°You look very much like your father, but your eyes, your eyebrows, they resemble your mother¡¯s.¡± Unconsciously, the old butler¡¯s thoughts fell deep into past memories. With sincerity etched across his handsome features, Daniel furrowed his brows slightly and began to speak, seeming hopeful, ¡°I hope, sir, you can tell me clearly about what happened in the past. I¡¯m relying on you.¡± The old butler sighed slightly, his gaze avoiding Daniel¡¯s sharp look. Considering his own numbered days, he was willing to divulge what he knew.
¡°Young Master, I am currently suffering from a fatal disease, you know that, right?¡± Daniel nodded slightly, still staring intently at the old butler. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because my time is short that I dare to tell you. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t dare. In actuality, I don¡¯t know much. I personally don¡¯t believe your mother would have cheated. She loved your father too much to do such a thing.¡± ¡°My grandmother told me the same thing before her death, but there was no evidence. After all, my mother was caught in bed with another man by my father, and it was hard for her to defend herself.¡± ¡°Your mother was kind and careful in her actions, however, she found herself caught in such a situation. Be Thompson was the only friend your mother had in Serene City. I remember answering the phone call that night. Be asked your mother out. Be had an urgent matter, and your mother went because she wanted to help her. Your father was supposed to be on a business trip abroad, but he happened toe back early.¡± Daniel¡¯s hand, clenched into a fist, had visibly whitened. Daniel¡¯s face darkened, he was working hard to suppress the anger that was threatening to burst out. After a brief pause, the old butler continued speaking, aware that his words would likely provoke Daniel¡¯s anger. The old butler was also angry, but it was not his ce, as a servant, to interfere. Although many years had passed, the old butler hoped to restore justice for thedy of the house. Back then, thedy of the house was chased out of the Marshall¡¯s household, forbidden to see her own child. She carried all the shame and insults. Thedy of the house was truly unfortunate.
¡°That adulterous man, I have never seen him. The only person in your mother¡¯s circle was Be Thompson, there were no men. I do not believe the photos that were used as evidence of her infidelity back then. It must¡¯ve had something to do with Be Thompson.¡± ¡°After leaving the Marshall family, I emigrated to Country M with my son. I met that man in Country M. He was dressed in branded clothes and appeared wealthy, which contradicted his previous penniless appearance. I suspect he must have received a huge sum.¡± The butler¡¯s trembling hands flipped open an old, yellowing folder, taking out a picture and handing it to Daniel. ¡°This is the man. I heard his name is Joseph Charles, and he is from the same hometown as your mother.¡± Daniel clenched the picture, his dark eyes ring intensely at the man in the photo. ¡°Can I take this picture with me?¡± The old butler nodded slightly, ¡°After that, I haven¡¯t seen him. I don¡¯t know where he went to. Several yearster, I randomly met someone from my hometown who said they saw your mother holding a little girl.¡± Chapter 386: 386: Are You Nervous? Chapter 386: 386: Are You Nervous?
Trantor:549690339 Suddenly, Daniel Marshall¡¯s expression becameplex. ¡°Did my mother remarry? Old butler, do you know where my mother is?¡± The old butler shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know if your mother remarried or where she went. I only heard from a fellow viger that your mother didn¡¯t fare well after leaving the Marshall family. Her maternal rtives were unwilling to wee her, and she couldn¡¯t find a job.¡±
¡°Old butler, can you get in touch with your fellow viger? I¡¯d like to know more about the situation.¡± ¡°My fellow viger¡¯s name is Philip Lee, and I haven¡¯t seen him for many years. I heard he returned to his home country and has been with his son, called¡­ Lee¡­ Edward Lee. Sir, this is all I know. It¡¯s a relief to have said it all.¡± ¡°I greatly appreciate it.¡± ¡°Hopefully, I can help you. Although it¡¯s overdue, I hope justice can be served for your mother. Back then, we all kept silent, all the servants of the Marshall family were reced, and we were all given hush money. Next, it was the young master¡¯s wedding to Be Thompson, and your mother vanished without a trace, as if all of this had nothing to do with her. She left without taking anything. Thankfully, the olddy took pity on you and raised you herself.¡± Daniel¡¯s face hardened rmingly, his thin lips pressed together, and a dangerous aura began to radiate from him, as if a fiery anger was about to burst forth from his eyes. Daniel had known since he was a child that E Charles¡¯ name was taboo in the Marshall family, and no one was allowed to mention it. When he cried for his mother, only his grandmother wouldfort him. Eventually, he became ustomed to it ¡ª there was no longer a mother for him to see. The only memory he had of her was the chive dumplings she used to make. Because he refused to eat the food, his grandma had no choice but to make the chive dumplings following his mother¡¯s recipe. Latter, when his grandmother¡¯s health deteriorated, he never got to taste the chive dumplings ¡ª the only thing that reminded him of his mother ¡ª again.
When Be Thompson married into the Marshall family, she basked in unlimited glory. His father practically doted on her as though she was a treasure; his father never looked at him in the same manner. His father detested him so much. Even his touch was repelled as if it was revolting. One incident etched in Daniel¡¯s memory was when he ran to his father, who had juste back home. Not only did his father refuse to hold him, but he was also cruelly pushed away. He cried, but his father still didn¡¯t spare a nce at him ¡ª only his grandmother picked him up. His father¡¯s treatment towards Matthew Marshall was entirely different, doting on him as though he was a precious gem that might dissolve if held in the mouth too long. If it weren¡¯t for the protection he received from his grandfather, Daniel didn¡¯t dare to imagine what his life would have be. Now, Daniel was even more certain that Be Thompson had something to do with his mother¡¯s scandal back then. He was sure that his mother must have been framed by Be. Daniel was determined to investigate and seek justice for his mother. Daniel also wanted to find his mother. No matter what, he wanted to take care of her. After leaving, Daniel called Adam Howard, asking him to locate Philip Lee as soon as possible. Daniel also provided Adam with the information he currently had about Philip Lee. In addition, Daniel issued a directive, attached with a picture, offering a reward to anyone who could locate Joseph Charles. There would also be a reward for any clues leading to his whereabouts.
James Marshall came to see Matthew Marshall again, with a basket of fruits. James also actively mentioned that Daniel had gone to the U.S., flying to another city, and meeting a Lee-named butler. At this moment, Be Thompson¡¯s heart skipped a beat, feeling an inexplicable anxiety. When James left, Be expressly thanked him for his kind intentions and personally saw him off. At the rooftop of RenewalCare Hospital, after making sure no one was around, Be cautiously lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Are you tailing Daniel?¡± James gave an ominous smile, ¡°Sister-inw, are you feeling anxious? Chapter 387: 387: Trick Succeeded Chapter 387: 387: Trick Seeded
Trantor:549690339 Be Thompson showed no signs of displeasure, she looked at James Marshall with contemptuous eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t see through your motives.¡± James Marshallughed enigmatically, a cunning gleam in his eyes, ¡°My intentions have always been easy to guess. You eat meat, while I¡¯m contented with just a spoonful of rice. I¡¯m worried that after Matthew Marshall leaves Marshall Corporation, I¡¯ll be the next one Daniel Marshall drives out. I¡¯m just trying to protect myself.¡±
Be Thompson sneered, a look of irony in her eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound so nice. It¡¯s quite hypocritical.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about me, time will reveal all! Sister-inw, I¡¯m really curious as to why Daniel Marshall is going to such great lengths to find the old butler of the Marshall Family? Is he trying to find Mother? I remember vividly, you and E Charles were as close as sisters, now you are the oneughing at the end. It¡¯s hard for people not to suspect your motives.¡± Be Thompson managed to maintain herposure, but her heart was full of turmoil. At this moment, Be Thompson forced herself to remain calm, letting out no indication of her inner panic. She pretended as if nothing had happened and coldly looked at James Marshall, ¡°You don¡¯t have to try and test me. If you dare, then deal with Daniel Marshall yourself. My son and I won¡¯t be your puppets. If you want to know why, you can go ask Daniel directly. Unfortunately, you don¡¯t have the guts to!¡± James Marshall looked leisurely at Be Thompson, his smile filled with a profound meaning, ¡°It¡¯s not my business to interfere with such matters. I wonder if my brother is interested in it? After all these years, I don¡¯t know if E Charles harbors any resentment or if she wants to take revenge, meet her son? If E finds out that her son is the heir of the Marshall Family, she will definitelye back, won¡¯t she?!¡± The cold light in Be Thompson¡¯s eyes seemed capable of murdering someone. But she still retorted defiantly. ¡°No matter how you try to instigate, my son and I won¡¯t be your chess pieces. I suggest you give up on that idea as soon as possible. As for everything that belongs to Michael Marshall, don¡¯t even think about it! As long as my son bears the name Marshall, even if Daniel ends up inheriting the Marshall Corporation, we will still have food on our table. However, if you ascend to the top at our expense, I can¡¯t assure you of anything. Despite the disputes, we are still a family, whereas you are an outsider. And as for your ulterior motives, who knows!¡± With a look of disdain, Be Thompson nced at James Marshall and went downstairs. James Marshall watched her retreating figure with cold, scornful eyes. James was certain that Be Thompson must be panicking inside. Be Thompson was definitely going to seek his help proactively.
The next time they meet, he must make this high-handed woman beg him. Though not entirely clear about the past events, he was certain that Be Thompson had seeded with her cunning n. Let Be Thompson and Daniel Marshall continue their feud; he could reap the benefits when both sides suffer. Be Thompson was filled with panic and fear. But in front of James Marshall, she had to pretend to be calm. Making an excuse to go to the bathroom, Be turned on the tap and hurriedly phoned her brother. Though panicking and extremely restless, Be still lowered her voice and asked carefully, ¡°What did you do to Joseph Charles back then? It¡¯s trouble time. Daniel Marshall has gotten hold of an old butler from the Marshall Family; he will definitely ask questions about the past and conduct an investigation.¡± Referring to the old affairs, Sebastian Thompson also felt a bit uneasy, ¡°Sis, I had dealt with everything back then. I threatened E Charles and told her to stay out of it for the sake of her son. She surely wouldn¡¯t dare to appear again. As for Joseph Charles, he emigrated. There¡¯s no way they can find him. I¡¯ve repeatedly told him to lie low. If the Marshall Family manages to find him, the only path left for him will be death. Back then, he promised to hide well. Consider `Joseph Charles,¡¯ this name, and this person, dead.¡± Chapter 388: 388: Spare Tire Chapter 388: 388: Spare Tire
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Sebastian, are they truly not going to appear? But, Daniel Marshall won¡¯t let it go, he will continue investigating, what should we do?¡± Be Thompson felt deeply unsettled, she was terrified of the truth being uncovered.
Be¡¯s hand trembled unconsciously, her upper and lower lips also involuntarily quivered. She couldn¡¯t allow those two bastards to ruin everything she¡¯d painstakingly acquired¡­ Suddenly, Be Thompson¡¯s face turned from pale to fierce, her eyes filled with terror. The malice buried within Be began to silently cloak the fear in her heart. Sebastian Thompson soothed with patience: ¡°Sis, you can¡¯t panic, we can¡¯t be confused, we can¡¯t crumble mentally. It¡¯s been twenty-eight years, E Charles and Joseph Charles haven¡¯t reappeared, they definitely won¡¯t appear in the future, don¡¯t let Daniel Marshall scare you.¡± Her brother was right, those two bastards had disappeared twenty-eight years ago and had never showed up since, they certainly wouldn¡¯t reappear, she couldn¡¯t frighten herself like this. She must remain calm! She had to stabilize! Be took a deep breath, doing her best to control her emotions. ¡°Sebastian, you need to be careful of James Marshall, he¡¯s the one who tipped me off, he¡¯s also suspecting what happened back then.¡± ¡°Sis, don¡¯t worry, no matter how they investigate this matter, they won¡¯t trace it back to you, I¡¯ll take the full responsibility, I won¡¯t let anyone harm you or Matthew Marshall. Even if the day to confrontes, you can put everything on me, they won¡¯t be able to do a thing to you then.¡± Be¡¯s eyes moistened, her voice became hoarse, ¡°Sebastian¡­¡±
¡°Sis, it was you who took care of us all these years, it was you who upheld the Thompson family. Without you, I wouldn¡¯t be here today, it¡¯s only right for me to do this for you and Matthew. Only if you two are safe and well, can we contend for the Marshall Corporation, only then can we continue taking care of the Thompson family, therefore, you and Matthew can¡¯t have any idents.¡± With such a thoughtful brother, Be felt deeply gratified. She blinked a few times, ridding her eyes of gathering tears. ¡°The Thompson family won¡¯t fail, I, Be Thompson, will surely rise from the ashes, I will certainly reim everything that belongs to us.¡± ¡°Let Daniel Marshall investigate all he wants, I won¡¯t let him discover anything. If he won¡¯t let it go, we¡¯ll feed him false information, then he¡¯ll clearly know that his mother was a promiscuous woman.¡± ¡°Sebastian, I trust you to protect Matthew and me, this is a really good idea, we should retaliate against Daniel this way.¡± ¡°Sis, calm your emotions, don¡¯t let Matthew see anything, don¡¯t let him worry about you. Let¡¯s not let him know about this, our hands are stained, let¡¯s handle it by ourselves.¡± ¡°I understand, Sebastian, thank you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say such courteous words, focus on taking care of Matthew.¡± Be nodded, then ended the call, her heart finally feeling somewhat better. There was a traffic jam on the highway, it was unknown when it¡¯d be cleared, so Olivia Jenkins took the nearest exit. Only a few kilometers into the rural road, Olivia suddenly felt that something was wrong with the car.
She found a suitable spot and stopped the car to check. The car tires had been punctured by nails-two tires at that! There was only one spare tire in the trunk, so Valerie Howard reced the one with the most damage first. Olivia focused on the road, whenever she saw a passing car, she would wave her hand to signal the driver to stop. Several cars drove by, none of them acknowledged Olivia. Suddenly, a Land Rover stopped in front of Olivia. Olivia looked through the windshield and recognized the driver, it was Benjamin Johnson. Instantly, Olivia¡¯s eyes underwent a subtle change, and her face darkened. Benjamin Johnson asked from the window, ¡°Do you need my help?¡± Chapter 389: 389: Ulterior Motives? Chapter 389: 389: Ulterior Motives?
Trantor:549690339 Olivia Jenkins looked at Benjamin Johnson with mocking eyes, ¡°What a coincidence, huh?¡± Benjamin Johnson furrowed his brows lightly, his deep eyes also slightly squinting, ¡°Do you suspect that I¡¯m stalking you?¡±
Olivia Jenkins rolled her eyes at Benjamin Johnson, ¡°Who knows if it¡¯s a possibility!¡± Benjamin Johnson retorted seriously, ¡°So, by your logic, your car breaking down is also my doing?¡± ¡°If the shoe fits, wear it!¡± Without uttering a word, Benjamin Johnson rolled up the window. Suddenly, Olivia Jenkins knocked on the car window, ¡°I¡¯m not done yet. Do you have a spare tire? I¡¯ll buy yours!¡± Benjamin Johnson burst outughing, ¡°So, you¡¯re treating me like a spare wheel!¡± Olivia Jenkins red at Benjamin Johnson with contempt, ¡°Wrong, you¡¯re not even as good as a spare wheel. Even a spare wheel is more likable than you!¡± Instead of getting angry, Benjamin Johnson found it amusing, ¡°There is indeed a spare wheel in my car, but I¡¯m sorry; it¡¯s not for sale.¡± Olivia Jenkins dered seriously, ¡°You owe me more than just a spare wheel. It¡¯s already me being generous to bargain with you.¡± Benjamin Johnson got out of the car, fetched a spare tire from the trunk, and ced it down, giving the tire that needed to be reced a few nces, ¡°It seems, you hate me a lot and want to get me killed.¡± Olivia Jenkins spoke in a soft and indifferent tone, ¡°I don¡¯t hate you, and I don¡¯t want to kill you, because you¡¯re simply not worth my effort or even worth stirring my emotions.¡±
Benjamin Johnson gave Olivia Jenkins a meaningful look, ¡°I only give away my spare tires, not sell them.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll transfer you the money; this car belongs to Daniel Marshall. I believe you two must keep clear ounts.¡± Benjamin Johnson got in the car and drove away without saying much. Olivia Jenkins transferred the money to Benjamin Johnson through WeChat, but he did not ept it. Since Olivia Jenkins had already transferred the money, it was as if she didn¡¯t owe Benjamin Johnson any favors. Worsees to worst, the next time she sees him, she could just return his spare tire. While changing the tire, Valerie Howard asked, ¡°Olivia, do you guys know each other? You seem to have some sort of grudge.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve had run-ins before. I could recognize him even if he turned to dust, never thought we¡¯d run into each other.¡± Thinking for a bit, Valerie Howard said, ¡°He seems to be the former CEO of Zenith Capital.¡± ¡°That¡¯s him!¡± ¡°After leaving Zenith Capital, I heard he disappeared.¡± ¡°This man is narrow-minded and cunning. Keep your distance if you can.¡±
Valerie Howard nodded innocently, ¡°Oh!¡± They had to get back on the highway, so for safety reasons, Olivia Jenkins had no choice but to follow the directions to the nearest big repair shop for a check-up. So, they arrived in Cross City muchter than originally nned. Along the way, they only had some dry food, so by the time night arrived, they were famished. After checking in their luggage, Olivia Jenkins and Valerie Howard went to the hotel¡¯s restaurant for a buffet. Surprisingly, Olivia Jenkins saw Benjamin Johnson again. Olivia Jenkins tilted her head, her sharp gaze scanning Benjamin Johnson, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t also be staying here, would you?¡± Benjamin Johnson looked up, his gaze steady as he stared at Olivia Jenkins, ¡°What you¡¯re implying is that I¡¯m following you? Please get it straight; I arrived at this hotel before you did.¡± A faint smile crossed Olivia Jenkins¡¯s lips, ¡°With such odds, I¡¯m considering buying a lottery ticket. Maybe I¡¯ll win the jackpot.¡± Benjamin Johnson shrugged indifferently, then continued eating as if nothing happened. Olivia Jenkins and Valerie Howard sat at another table for their meal, with Valerie asionally throwing meaningful nces at Benjamin Johnson.
Up until now, Benjamin Johnson hasn¡¯t epted the money Olivia Jenkins transferred to him. After leaving the buffet, Olivia Jenkins and Valerie Howard found Benjamin Johnson¡¯s car and returned the spare tire. Just as Olivia was about to get into bed, Daniel Marshall called her on a video call. ¡°Honey, I ran into Benjamin Johnson twice today. It¡¯s quite a coincidence. We¡¯re both in Cross City and even staying in the same five-star hotel.¡± Chapter 390: 390: King’s Momentum Chapter 390: 390: King¡¯s Momentum
Trantor:549690339 The little woman willingly confessed. The corner of Daniel Marshall¡¯s mouth slightly dragged upward, and his overall demeanorpletely transformed as the hard lines on his face became softer. A warm, sweet sensation surged in Daniel¡¯s heart.
¡°Wife, you must be careful with him.¡± ¡°I know, I won¡¯t have any more interactions with him. Husband, I¡¯m really tired today, I want to rest.¡± ¡°Alright, goodnight!¡± After hanging up the call, Olivia Jenkins went to sleep. Far away in M country, Daniel Marshall lit a cigarette and took a puff. Sexy thin lips slightly parted, exhaling a faint smoke ring. Unconsciously, a frown formed between Daniel¡¯s brows, his deep gaze harbouring a flicker of mncholy. After disappearing for over a month, is Benjamin Johnson suddenly appearing and coincidentally meeting Olivia Jenkins because he is not willing to let go? What does Benjamin Johnson want to do? If Benjamin Johnson dare to hurt Olivia Jenkins, he certainly won¡¯t let him off. Before he even finished his cigarette, Daniel decided to secretly return to Serene City!
The urgent sound of a ringing phone awakened Olivia halfway through the night. Drowsily reaching out for her phone, Olivia answered the call. ¡°Olivia, something happened to David Jefferson, quickly check the news.¡± It¡¯s Miss Winter¡¯s voice, she sounds very anxious. Realizing the gravity of the situation from her tone, Olivia immediately sat up, suddenly bing more alert. ¡°I was actually nning to meet him tomorrow morning, can¡¯t believe something happened already!¡± ¡°I just called David Jefferson¡¯s manager and based on her understanding of David, she¡¯s certain that he would never sexually harass an actress. David must have been framed. At present, David has stopped working and there¡¯re rumors about recasting him. Nevertheless, the female actress from the crew hasn¡¯t called the police yet, but the online public sentiment towards David is decidedly negative.¡± Olivia¡¯s refined features hardened, ¡°Miss Winter, I¡¯ll take a look at the news first andter, I¡¯ll get in touch with David Jefferson¡¯s manager to understand the situation better. I¡¯ll call you back after.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll also go and find out more.¡± Ending the call, sleep was the farthest thing from Olivia¡¯s mind. She immediately opened herptop to carefully read the trending topics that had exploded online. In the aftermath of Jamie Wilson¡¯s scandal, among rising stars David Jefferson garnered the most attention, both his acting and singing were excellent-making him the top candidate for superstardom.
Under Miss Winter¡¯s introduction, Olivia had already met with David Jefferson¡¯s manager and they both had intentions for coboration. David had also considered filming his first reality show, with a focus on charity. Yet, something went wrong at this critical moment, everything was just too strange. The next morning, Olivia had breakfast with David Jefferson¡¯s manager, Amanda, chatting while eating. With sincere intentions, Olivia proposed, ¡°I can help David get through this scandal and even clear his name, but, I have a condition: David has to sign a six-year coboration agreement with Quiet Video.¡± Amanda stared keenly at Olivia. It was clear, Olivia was not hiding her ambition and her worldly-wise sharpness. ¡°How many six years does a person have? If we sign this, David¡¯s golden period will be entirely entrusted with you. Chief Jenkins, you¡¯re demanding quite a hefty sum!¡± Olivia¡¯s pretty face did not show any hint of emotion, leaving no way to guess her true thoughts. After taking a bite of the grilled bacon, Olivia lightly says, ¡°If David can¡¯t get through this ordeal, forget about his golden period, his entertainment career has already hit a dead end, it is worth not even a penny.¡± Amanda went on eating her breakfast, not offering any response. Carrying an air of dominance around her, Olivia continued, ¡°Amanda, are you absolutely confident about winning this fight?¡±
Chapter 391: 391: Desperate to Destroy All Evidence Chapter 391: 391: Desperate to Destroy All Evidence
Trantor:549690339 After some thought, Amanda said, ¡°I can agree to cooperate with Quiet Video for three years, that¡¯s my bottom line.¡± Olivia Jenkins remains unflustered, the glint in her almond eyes is dazzling, ¡°My bottom line is six years! Amanda, don¡¯t me me for reminding you, you have to make a decision quickly. If it¡¯s toote and things get out of hand, David Jefferson¡¯s poprity will bepletely lost.¡±
Amanda slightly furrows her brow, her gaze unblinkingly fixated on Olivia Jenkins, ¡°This incident happened the day before yesterday, that scoundrel clearly came prepared, deliberately framing David Jefferson. The clothes she wore that day have already been washed, how are we to test for fingerprints to prove David Jefferson never touched her?¡± ¡°She came prepared, of course she immediately destroyed all evidence. But, I also have a way to deal with her, fight fire with fire.¡± The inte is boiling with criticism, there¡¯s no backer driving the traffic? Amanda, you¡¯re part of the inner circle, you know more than I do. Now, David Jefferson has no exnation for the situation.¡± To fight awsuit will take two to three years, and even if we win, who will still remember David Jefferson then? Who will still seek the truth? Is the truth really that important to the public? Can David Jefferson afford two to three years of this?¡± With the support of Quiet Video, David Jefferson won¡¯t be at a loss. Amanda, why not? It¡¯s a win-win situation. Six years, Quiet Video also has a risk.¡± The first time Amanda saw Olivia Jenkins, she felt she was too sharp, there¡¯s a kind of keenness thates from weathering many storms. Now, Olivia Jenkins is showing her true colors, hermanding presence is palpable.¡± ¡°Miss Winter has always had a discerning eye, the people she follows are extraordinary indeed, I didn¡¯t misjudge you. Chief Jenkins, we can form a cooperative agreement. You¡¯re right, there are few that seek the truth, they just harvest traffic, a bunch of fools willingly setting the tone, happily counting money for others.¡± Olivia Jenkins¡¯ mouth corners lift in a chilling smirk, ¡°Actually, we¡¯re on the same boat. Someone attacking David Jefferson is also attacking Quiet Video.¡± Without David Jefferson joining the public-welfare variety show, the attention is much less. Perhaps, Quiet Video¡¯s variety show n has to be put on hold. Either you have someone leaking information internally, or Quiet Video does.¡± Amanda, full of interest, stares at Olivia Jenkins, ¡°There are no walls without holes in this circle. So Chief Jenkins, a reminder. Only when you are strong will no one dare to provoke.¡± Olivia Jenkins raises an eyebrow slightly, speaking softly, ¡°I have had my fill. I¡¯m nning to go on-set to have a look around and maybe gather some information. If Amanda is interested, she can join me.¡±
¡°I still have a lot of things to deal with, so I won¡¯t go. I look forward to the good news from Chief Jenkins.¡± ¡°If Amanda doesn¡¯t object, Quiet Video wants to make an official announcement that David Jefferson will be joining the first season of a charity farming variety show.¡± Amandaughs with her eyes, ¡°I have no objections, David Jefferson will cooperate with the publicity.¡± When Olivia Jenkins got to the ¡°Wind Like Love Song¡± set, the person in charge was not letting them in and even tried to drive them away. Olivia Jenkins took out a business card and handed it to the person in charge, ¡°I am the new boss of David Jefferson. I came to understand the situation. My name is Olivia Jenkins. I want to meet your logistics manager.¡± ¡°No one is here, just leave.¡± Olivia Jenkins pointed at the BMW parked at the entrance, ¡°Whose car is this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Olivia Jenkins nced around, her sharp eyes finallynding on a vague sign, pointing and asking, ¡°This was put up by your crew?¡± ¡°Just go away, don¡¯t obstruct the way.¡± Olivia Jenkins¡¯s almond eyes shed a sly glint, ¡°This fire-fighting facility doesn¡¯t meet the standards.¡±
Chapter 392: 392: Flaws Chapter 392: 392: ws
Trantor:549690339 The guard on duty insisted on driving Olivia Jenkins away. Suddenly, a voice came from inside, ¡°Let her in.¡±
A confident and arrogant shine upon Olivia Jenkins¡¯s beautiful face, she coldly nced at the guard on duty and then walked in with Valerie Howard. ¡°My name is Mr. Mitchell, I am in charge of the site, what would you like to know? As of yesterday afternoon, our film crew has suspended work, many media came to inquire, we only can deal with it cautiously, hope you¡¯ll understand.¡± The other side was scrutinizing her, but Olivia Jenkins did not shy away. Olivia Jenkins took out a business card and handed it to Mr. Mitchell, ¡°I am Olivia Jenkins, the new owner of Jenkins Group, owned by David Jefferson. I want to understand the whole story of the Waverly incident. Please escort me to the break room where the incident urred.¡± ¡°Please follow me.¡± As Olivia Jenkins and Valerie Howard walked, they recorded a video, Mr. Mitchell didn¡¯t stop them. They reached the break room where the incident had urred and Mr. Mitchell allowed Olivia Jenkins and Valerie Howard to continue recording. While Olivia Jenkins asked, she also disyed a puzzling observation to Mr. Mitchell, ¡°There is no surveince in the break room? Only at the entrance?¡± Mr. Mitchell nodded, hisplexion remained unchanged, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°I heard it by coincidence, David Jefferson¡¯s dedicated rest room was broken, temporarily letting him rest in the actor¡¯s break room.¡± ¡°Yes!¡±
¡°Is there surveince around David Jefferson¡¯s break room?¡± ¡°In fact, David Jefferson rarely uses his own break room, usually he rests in his nanny car. That day was also a coincidence, David Jefferson¡¯s nanny car broke down and was sent for repair.¡± ¡°So you mean, whatever the D-list actor says is epted as truth, and there is no way to verify it?¡± Mr. Mitchell looked a little solemn and even bit helpless, ¡°That day, the young actress rushed out of the break room crying. At first, no one knew why she was crying, and David Jefferson didn¡¯t say anything. At the time, only David Jefferson and the actress were in the break room. Justst night, the topic suddenly exploded.¡± Olivia Jenkins found the incident suspicious, slightly frowned and asked, ¡°The scandal came out justst night, so why did you guys stop working yesterday afternoon?¡± Mr. Mitchell shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not clear, upper management ordered the halt.¡± Olivia Jenkins found it extremely amusing, ¡°Sorry to disrupt, I pretty much understand now.¡± After leaving the film crew, Olivia Jenkins arranged to see David Jefferson. Apanied by Amanda, Olivia Jenkins met David Jefferson. David Jefferson seemed unaffected by the scandal, and he was even in the mood to y games. Without hesitation, Olivia Jenkins directly asked, ¡°Did you harass Waverly?¡±
David Jefferson was attentively staring at the screen, didn¡¯t spare Olivia Jenkins a nce, and coldly said, ¡°I neither spoke to her nor even nced at her. I have no idea what happened in the break room.¡± A faint warm smile flickered in Olivia Jenkins¡¯s eyes, ¡°At the time of the incident, you were ying games? Can this game be run idle?¡± ¡°No!¡± David Jefferson was still totally engrossed in the game, he still hadn¡¯t looked at Olivia Jenkins. Indifferent, Olivia Jenkins eyed David Jefferson and continued her questioning, ¡°It cannot be idle, meaning you were online the whole time, you were ying games all the time, then, how long does one round take?¡± ¡°If the character doesn¡¯t die, it can continue to y down, it can y until the time limit. The time limit is within an hour, unless you force a quit.¡± Olivia Jenkins said seriously: ¡°I believe you didn¡¯t harass Waverly, but I need you to cooperate with me to gather evidence. I have also arranged awyer for you, Martin Wace. You should not only file awsuit against Waverly, but also anyone else who can be sued.¡± Seeing a turn of events, Amanda quickly spoke up for David Jefferson: ¡°We¡¯ll definitely cooperate.¡± When the time limit was up, the game interface automatically locked and couldn¡¯t be yed anymore, only then did David Jefferson finally look at Olivia Jenkins. Chapter 393: 393: I Have What You Want Chapter 393: 393: I Have What You Want
Trantor:549690339 It¡¯s undeniable, the woman before him was beautiful, impossible to ignore. Whether it was a blink, a light smile, a nod, or even a single breath, you could feel her self-confidence and the irresistible charm she radiated.
Was she his new boss? Could she manage his petty scandal properly? Without averting his gaze, David Jefferson observed the beautiful woman with interest. David, handsome as he was, possessed a pair of narrow phoenix eyes whereyers of mist seemed to drift, making his gaze appear hazy and unfathomable. Just one nce and you¡¯d be overwhelmed. No wonder he had many fans going crazy and obsessed over him ¨C his looks were truly striking. In Olivia Jenkins¡¯ mind, Daniel Marshall¡¯s chiseled features suddenly emerged. Inparison, Olivia thought Daniel was handsomer, more charming, and more captivating! Moreover, Daniel¡¯s aura was so unique and superior, his every movement exuded a king¡¯s noble air, and his body was filled with an alluring sex appeal! Involuntarily thinking of Daniel, Olivia bit her lip, and her handsome brows furrowed. Soon, Olivia broke free from her distracted train of thought. ¡°David, for the next two days, don¡¯t go out, don¡¯t respond to any message, and don¡¯t post anything on social media. Wait for my instructions. In two days, everything should return to normal, and you can live your life as before.¡± David nodded slightly, never taking his eyes off his new boss.
Amanda chimed in, ¡°An assistant will apany him, I¡¯ve also prepared a few days¡¯ worth of food. He won¡¯t leave.¡± Olivia sighed, ¡°Human hearts are unpredictable, it¡¯s better for everyone to be careful. This is a meticulously nned smear campaign, we can¡¯t act recklessly, or else we may end up irreversiblypromised.¡± ¡°Interesting, you¡¯ve really impressed me. No matter what, thank you in advance!¡± Rarely expressive David spoke more than usual, which instantly surprised Amanda. Olivia smiled, giving David an approving look, ¡°I¡¯ve watched your dramas and listened to your songs. They are quite good! Keep going, the future is promising! If you stay true to your original aspiration and work harder, bing an A-lister is just around the corner.¡± David didn¡¯t say anything, but the words ¡°stay true to your original aspiration¡± seemed to have touched him. In reality, he didn¡¯t want to follow the crowd, he just wanted a quiet ce to act and work on his career. The re of the spotlight made him slightly ufortable. Hopefully, he chose the right boss! After Olivia left, Amanda patted David¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Believe in Miss Winter¡¯s judgment. This time, you can definitely seed. You¡¯ve probably heard about Olivia¡¯s trials, right? The legend that is Olivia Jenkins is just beginning. It will be magnificent.¡± David retorted in a dull tone, ¡°She seems manageable enough. I¡¯m tired, I should sleep.¡± Amanda didn¡¯t say anything and left.
David was a joy to be around in front of the camera, but otherwise, he seemed rather prickly. He was not easy to control, but at least obedient. However, Amanda was still worried he might rebel one day. Suddenly, Olivia Jenkins¡¯ phone rang. To her surprise, the caller-ID disyed Benjamin Johnson¡¯s name. After hesitating, Olivia answered it. A bit surprised, Olivia said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you still dare to call me.¡± ¡°I have something you want.¡± Benjamin¡¯s voice was deep and slow, making it impossible to predict his intentions. Olivia¡¯s beautiful eyes slightly dropped down, involuntarily thinking. ¡°Benjamin Johnson, what exactly are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Help you.¡±
Chapter 394: 394: You reap what you sow Chapter 394: 394: You reap what you sow
Trantor:549690339 Olivia Jenkinsughed, her expressionced with a tinge of sarcasm. ¡°Benjamin Johnson, don¡¯t try to fawn over me. I don¡¯t need your help. If you could stop harming me, I would already be grateful.¡±
¡°I admit, I was wrong in the past, and now, I want to repay you.¡± Benjamin Johnson¡¯s tone was somewhat sincere, making Olivia Jenkins incredulous. Olivia¡¯s almond-shaped eyes were also filled with a tinge of resistant indifference, ¡°Thanks, but I don¡¯t need it!¡± Suddenly, the call was disconnected. Benjamin Johnson squinted his deep eyes, and his brows also furrowed. In the past, Olivia Jenkins was toyed by him, he had used her more than once, even hurt her more than once, how would she believe that he was willing to help her now! This was a punishment he imposed on himself. Benjamin Johnsonughed mockingly. The one-sided public opinion was unfavorable for David Jefferson. Those harsh words were still wantonly insulting David Jefferson. Luckily, David Jefferson didn¡¯t surf the inte and didn¡¯t pay attention to his own scandal, or else, the psychological pressure would certainly be torturous. Setting Waverly as the leader, the team using David Jefferson was still recklessly attacking, bing more aggressive by the inch. Quiet Video¡¯s official announcement of coboration with David Jefferson was also attacked by radicalizens, and Olivia Jenkins was also insulted. Olivia Jenkins had gotten used to these jester-like antics, she didn¡¯t care.
Olivia Jenkins definitely wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to insult her like this. Whomever she could sue, she would have Martin Wace take full charge. If an unknown, minor star wanted to be popr, to increase her fan base, Olivia Jenkins was sure to fulfill this wish for her. Suddenly, Serene City Media exclusively released a scandal about Waverly flirting with a rich second-generation from the capital and having an affair. Waverly jumped out immediately to deny, continuously protesting her innocence in front of the camera. She made no effort to hide her swollen eyes from crying, as if she was worried that her eyes weren¡¯t swollen enough, weren¡¯t pitiful enough. Valerie Howard was in Olivia¡¯s room, staring at theptop, keeping close track of online developments. Having seen Waverly¡¯s response, and her tearful harvesting of another wave of sympathy, Valerie Howard couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and immediately ranted, ¡°Wow¡­ this bitch really has no shame! No acting skills, yet she¡¯s a drama queen!¡± Olivia Jenkins was very calm, saying softly, ¡°Even if this bitch manages to win favor on the inte, the home of the rich second-generation from the capital must be in chaos right now. This bitch¡¯s good days are over. I¡¯ll release more shocking news, and by tonight, she¡¯ll definitely be begging me.¡± [Hammer her down] On the other side, in Serene City, Adam Howard received a message from his sister-inw and immediately released the second wave of shocking news. Adam Howard was also following the live updates online, grinning from ear to ear. News that others couldn¡¯t dig up, he could easily find. Those who wanted to mess with his sister-inw, would find no chance!
The verified scandal about the rich second-generation from the capital having an affair with an unknown actress caused a huge stir in Serene City. The media didn¡¯t bother to blur these two¡¯s faces. Instantly, online opinion shifted. People began to question the authenticity of Waverly¡¯s usations against David Jefferson. Now, Waverly could taste the dish she had cooked for David Jefferson herself, eat as much as she could. This time, Waverly didn¡¯t dare toe out and argue illogically. Valerie Howard scoffed, ¡°I guess she must have fainted crying in the bathroom.¡± Olivia¡¯s expression was still very calm, not a single ripple stirred, ¡°Waverly is merely a pawn, desperate to grab the limelight for fame, for fan base. This is not enough, I want to uproot it.¡± Suddenly, Olivia¡¯s phone rang. Olivia nced at it, it was a strange number, and the ID was from Cross City, she didn¡¯t answer it. ¡°Valerie, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go for buffet.¡± ¡°Olivia, why didn¡¯t you answer the phone?¡± Olivia raised a sweet smile, ¡°They¡¯re in a hurry, I¡¯m not!¡±
Chapter 395: 395, Olivia Jenkins, I’m going to pursue you! Chapter 395: Olivia Jenkins, I¡¯m going to pursue you!
Trantor:549690339 An all-you-can-eat restaurant. When Benjamin Davis saw Olivia Jenkins sat down, he immediately walked over and sat down next to her.
¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡± Olivia Jenkins coldly dismissed Benjamin, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± ¡°You will be interested.¡± Benjamin pulled out his phone, opened a photo, and showed it to Olivia. Olivia was silent, her gaze casually scanned Benjamin¡¯s phone. Valerie, who came back with food, quickly put down the utensils, grabbed Benjamin¡¯s shoulder, and red at him furiously. Benjamin raised his head to look at Valerie. This woman was really capable, he had thought she was just Olivia¡¯s assistant or secretary. Oliva gave a disdainful smile, still coldly staring at Benjamin, ¡°Daniel Marshall has been cautious about you, you cannot get close to me.¡± Benjamin smiled mysteriously, ¡°I presume, you are also afraid of me?¡± Olivia sarcastically replied, ¡°I nearly lost my life because of you. How can I not be afraid? As they say, once bitten by a snake, you¡¯ll fear the rope at the well for ten years. That¡¯s exactly how it is!¡± ¡°Fine, I will leave. You¡¯ve seen the photo, with your intelligence, I know you¡¯ll understand.¡±
¡°Has your sole intention really been to send this message to me?¡± ¡°I am no longer the CEO of Zenith Capital, what else can I do by approaching you?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one that imed you would get revenge on Daniel? Do you sound like someone who would give up so easily?¡± With a careless smile on his handsome face, the interest in Benjamin¡¯s deep eyes was evident as he looked at Olivia, ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you, I have indeed thought of the best way to get revenge on Daniel. It won¡¯t hurt anyone but it¡¯ll break Daniel¡¯s heart and shatter his arrogance. Olivia, I am interested in you! If you divorce Daniel, you could be Mrs. Johnson. Although I am no longer the CEO of Zenith Capital, I have enough wealth for us to spend a lifetime together. Also, I have made some personal investments, they would certainly make you a happy Mrs. Johnson. I can give you the freedom that Daniel can¡¯t.¡± Oliviaughed aloud, surprised. ¡°Valerie, let go of him. Let¡¯s hear him brag a little more.¡± Valerie let go of Benjamin, Benjamin immediately moved his muscles a bit and sat down. Benjamin said solemnly, ¡°I am not boasting, I am serious. Olivia, besides Charmy Bet, you¡¯re the only woman that attracts me. The undefeated charisma that you radiate, along with your beauty and intelligence, it all piques my interest, I can¡¯t help but want to know more about you.¡± ¡°Benjamin, you almost made me spit out my food fromughing so hard!¡± ¡°I treated you the way I did before, now, it¡¯s hard for you to believe me, but I will not give up, I will absolutely win you over.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t sense any genuine affection from you, love thates so easily from your lips, how shameless!¡±
¡°Before, hatred blinded me. It made me neglect the feelings I had for you. Over the past month, I went to many ces, pondered a lot, emptied my heart, yet I still remembered you clearly. So, I returned. Running into you has increased my yearning.¡± Benjamin¡¯s glowing eyes stared continually at Olivia, who looked back with derision and mockery. ¡°You do love to overthink! Benjamin, I am not your soulmate, stop miscing your affections. You showed me that photo, and for a moment I was grateful to you, but that¡¯s all. I won¡¯t forget the harm you¡¯ve done to me, so don¡¯t waste your efforts on me.¡± Benjamin wore a serious expression, earnestly asking, ¡°Olivia, do you love Daniel?¡± Chapter 396: 396 You Should Go See a Psychiatrist Chapter 396: 396 You Should Go See a Psychiatrist
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Benjamin Johnson, you¡¯re the one with the problem. ording to your logic, do you love Charmy Bet? For a dead woman, you despised Daniel Marshall, and now you want to pursue me, I don¡¯t understand you at all, perhaps, you¡¯re still as selfish as ever.¡± Olivia Jenkins paused for a moment, then added, ¡°You don¡¯t understand what love is, you don¡¯t understand how to love someone, love is not about possession, nor can it be forced, your logic is wed.¡±
Benjamin Johnson¡¯s expression remained serious, still staring intently at Olivia Jenkins. ¡°Thank you for letting me hear a different point of view. I loved Charmy Bet. During the month that I calmed down, aside from my hatred, I was astounded to find that I no longer missed her. But I can¡¯t help but remember every one of your smiles and frowns, maybe, I¡¯ve started to like you.¡± Olivia Jenkins massaged her throbbing forehead, ¡°I rmend you to see a psychologist, let them help you sort your thoughts. Post-traumatic stress disorder, you may want to look into that, your issues might be simr.¡± ¡°Benjamin Johnson, aside from Daniel Marshall and Charmy Bet, there are so many other wonderful things in your life. Therefore, you need to truly let go of the two of them before you can open yourself up to others, do you understand?¡± ¡°You said you like me, you want to pursue me, would you have had this thought if I was not Daniel Marshall¡¯s wife? Probably not! You¡¯re not acting rashly anymore, but you still can¡¯t let go.¡± ¡°Benjamin Johnson, I bear no ill feelings towards you, and I advise you to see a psychologist as soon as possible. It will liberate you, only when your heart is free, can you love others properly, then only you will understand what love actually is.¡± ¡°Life is still long, you have plenty of opportunities to start afresh. Only by letting go of your obsession can you experience true happiness. Moreover, you need to learn how to respect others, tolerate others, and regard other people¡¯s feelings, only then people will reciprocate.¡± Looking confused, Benjamin Johnson gazed at Olivia Jenkins, ¡°Thank you for talking to me so much, I¡¯ll seriously consider it.¡± Olivia Jenkins nodded slightly, hesitated a moment, and then spoke again, ¡°Inparison to before, I feel like you¡¯ve changed a bit. It seems like Charmy¡¯s death has given you a wake-up call, you¡¯re not apletely cold-blooded person.¡± Benjamin Johnson pursed his lips and lowered his head. Feelings of guilt started to well up in his heart, his loneliness grew deeper.
¡°I was truly arrogant!¡± ¡°Enough said, let¡¯s eat. See a doctor early, then you¡¯ll able to resolve a lot of your confusion, and you won¡¯t feel lost. You have money, you look good, and you have skills, there¡¯s no need to dwell on the past. The world will not stop spinning because of anyone¡¯s absence. The sun, after all, rises in the east and sets in the west every day.¡± Benjamin Johnson could sense Olivia Jenkins¡¯ optimism and broke into a sincere smile as he looked at her. ¡°Thank you for forgiving me!¡± ¡°There¡¯s only one chance, you must cherish it.¡± Benjamin Johnson¡¯s face showed a rare hint of admiration, ¡°No wonder Daniel Marshall married you, you¡¯re truly special, but you and Charmy Bet are absolutely different, you two havepletely different personalities.¡± Olivia Jenkinsughed in self-mockery, ¡°To put it brutally, I crawled my way out from hell, nobody can understand the struggle better than me. If I didn¡¯t forgive myself, what could I do? We have to live on, no matter how different things are!¡± Benjamin Johnson remained silent and started ying a voice recording. Upon hearing this, Olivia Jenkins¡¯ face immediately changed. Benjamin Johnson stopped the recording and sent it to Olivia Jenkins, along with a photograph.
Chapter 397: 397: Impressive Events Chapter 397: 397: Impressive Events
Trantor:549690339 Olivia Jenkins had a stern look on her face as she asked in a cold voice, ¡°How did you get these recordings?¡±
Benjamin Johnson took a sip of his drink before speaking slowly, ¡°Yesterday, I arrived before you guys, and I rented a boat to sail across theke. At that time, I was dressed casually and didn¡¯t shave my beard. They might have mistaken me for the boatman, so they got on the boat. When I heard their conversation, I didn¡¯t kick them out, and they gave me two hundred in cash.¡± The frown on Olivia¡¯s face remained, but her eyes lit up with a fierce me, ¡°So it was the ¡®Wind Like Love Song¡¯ producers who were up to no good. Shameless!¡± ¡°I did some research, ¡®Wind Like Love Song¡¯ just started filming three days ago. If David Jefferson can¡¯t clear his name after this incident and even gets banned because of it, the production team can sue him forpensation and terminate the contract. If thepensation is adequate, the production team won¡¯t be at a loss. In fact, they¡¯ll gain sympathy and act as a form of advertisement, attracting public attention.¡± ¡°There must be something fishy going on. Such a risky move by the production team must have some substantial benefits behind it, or perhaps there are some unknown matters.¡± ¡°If you probe into this production team and the producers, there¡¯s bound to be some rewards.¡± Olivia Jenkins looked at Benjamin Johnson, ¡°Thank you!¡± Benjamin Johnson shrugged it off with a casual smile, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, consider it as repayment.¡± ¡°One thing at a time, don¡¯t get me wrong.¡± The smile on Benjamin Johnson¡¯s face faded, his tone bing slightly serious, ¡°Once, you were a doctor. You must know many experts from various fields. Can you introduce a doctor to me?¡± Olivia Jenkins trembled slightly, took out her phone, found a professor on WeChat, and pushed it over.
¡°He¡¯s a professor I met at medical school. At that time, this professor sincerely invited me to take his course. Although I didn¡¯t take his course in the end, we had a lot of discussions, and our rtionship is quite good. He should be able to help you.¡± Benjamin Johnson nodded, ¡°I will definitely contact him. If you need help, you can alsoe to me.¡± ¡°Adam Howard and Martin Wace are helping me, don¡¯t bother yourself with it.¡± Benjamin Johnson stood up, seeming much more rxed, ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten. You eat slowly. I¡¯m going to take a walk and enjoy the night view of Cross City.¡± Olivia watched as Benjamin walked off. Before, Benjamin Johnson was full of defiance. But now, he seemed a little different. Still, Olivia held her reservations. However, she sincerely hoped that Benjamin could let go of his past grudges and obsessions. Upon returning to her room, Olivia immediately called Amanda. ¡°Amanda, can you remember anything significant urring between you and the ¡®Wind Like Love Song¡¯ production team?¡± Amanda considered for a moment before answering, ¡°Something unpleasant did happen when we were discussing the coboration. The producers of ¡®Wind Like Love Song¡¯ thought David Jefferson¡¯s asking price was too high.
The price we asked for was reasonable. Given David Jefferson¡¯s poprity, it couldn¡¯t possibly be much less than the talentless lead actress. We didn¡¯t back down and were prepared to work on another drama instead. Eventually, the production team approached us for negotiation and we signed the contract.¡± ¡°Afterward, did the production team mention anything else? Were there any other issues?¡± ¡°When we were determining the stylistic design, I thought David Jefferson¡¯s design looked a bit vulgar. I was furious and had a heated argument with the director. At that point, it almost led to the cancetion of the contract. Only after the producer apologized to us did we continue with the filming. Then suddenly the day before yesterday, they announced a suspension in filming. Chapter 398: 398: Eating Melon Until Satisfied with Self Chapter 398: 398: Eating Melon Until Satisfied with Self
Trantor:549690339 Olivia Jenkins¡¯s almond-shaped eyes shone like diamonds, at times shing a look of disdain for everything. ¡°Amanda, I¡¯ve got a clue; David Jefferson¡¯s scandal is rted to the production side of ¡°Wind Like Love Song.¡± Considering the unpleasant incidents you mentioned, it should be partly due to the grudges between you and them, and also someone else is stirring the pot behind the scenes.¡±
¡°I suggest that you break the contract with the ¡°Wind Like Love Song¡± troupe. I can have them terminate the contract unconditionally, and David Jefferson can also receivepensation.¡± Amanda was very shocked, her eyes wide open. ¡°What? David Jefferson¡¯s scandal is rted to the production side of ¡°Wind Like Love Song¡±? People going after their own people? My God, it¡¯s unthinkable!¡± Olivia Jenkins¡¯ beautiful eyebrows lifted slightly, her long, slightly curledshes gently trembling. ¡°It¡¯s a trap. Since the time you broke down over the remuneration, grudges had already formed. After the sessful contract signing, they must have nned how to mess with David Jefferson. If David Jefferson¡¯s career is crushed by the scandal, the production team would have a valid reason to terminate the contract and seekpensation from you. Recing the lead role just after the start of filming won¡¯t cause much loss. Thepensation received will totally make up for it. Through this operation, the ¡°Wind Like Love Song¡± crew is bound to profit and lose nothing. This could be regarded as free publicity, gaining popr sympathy and drawing a lot of attention. This whole thing has been calcted in advance.¡± Outrage was evident on Amanda¡¯s facem ¡°Oh my God! It¡¯s too scary! Thank goodness I have you, otherwise, I would have fallen into their trap. I will get in touch with the production team immediately to negotiate contract termination.¡± ¡°Amanda, you don¡¯t have to have the discussion, I¡¯ve already delegated Lawyer Martin Wace to speak with them. Let the professionalwyer handle the professional things, and we will wait for the good news. Now, issue a unteral contract termination notice in the name of David Jefferson¡¯s studio, attach awyer¡¯s letter, and I will have Lawyer Wace contact you.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll follow your arrangements. With such character, I absolutely can¡¯t cooperate with them anymore, it¡¯s simply appalling.¡± Olivia Jenkins¡¯ ravishing lips lifted into a smile, a touch of arrogance in her demeanor, ¡°The Jenkins Group is worth your trust, we will definitely be the support for David Jefferson.¡± Amanda breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°I truly appreciate you, Chief Jenkins. I have finally experienced your charisma, it¡¯s a pleasure working together! You can handle everything rted to David Jefferson, just give me your orders, and I will cooperate.¡± In Olivia Jenkins¡¯ almond-shaped eyes, a glimmer of intelligence sparkled, her tempting red lips carrying a hint of a smile. ¡°Amanda, get a good night¡¯s sleep, and wait for the good news tomorrow.¡±
Waverly¡¯s agent tried to call Olivia Jenkins, but she didn¡¯t pick up. She ignored the text messages that were sent as well. Although the rich second-generation from the Beijing circle didn¡¯t respond to the affair rumors, gossip had it that his wife wanted a divorce. It¡¯s said that the young richdy isn¡¯t easy to mess with, and neither is the family business behind her, so now Waverly must be truly terrified. Olivia Jenkins had a lot of explosive news at hand, although it hadn¡¯t yet sttered, many in the entertainment circle have already distanced themselves from Waverly. Those who enthusiastically supported Waverly yesterday, today, couldn¡¯t even let out a fart, quietly deleting all of yesterday¡¯s support clean. Even if Olivia Jenkins didn¡¯t disclose more, Waverly¡¯s scandals were dug up by the media, so many that she might be too numb to even cry, her career is definitely over. Upon waking up, Olivia Jenkins opened her social media tform to check the news. Olivia Jenkins was originally just an observer, but she didn¡¯t expect to stumble upon some news about herself ¨C Olivia Jenkins was rumored to be cheating again! Chapter 399: 399: Daniel Marshall Returns Chapter 399: 399: Daniel Marshall Returns
Trantor:549690339 Olivia Jenkins was just about to text Daniel Marshall when her phone suddenly rang. It was a call from Adam Howard, which she took right away.
¡°Did you get the data from the gamepany?¡± Adam Howard paused a bit, ¡°Sis-inw, you¡¯re trending on the hot searches, aren¡¯t you concerned about yourself?¡± ¡°If others have plenty of money and insist on wasting it, who am I to stop them? I don¡¯t care. If they kick up more fuss, I¡¯ll just sue them more. Over time, the mental distresspensation alone will probably make me a little richdy.¡± Adam Howard chuckled, his eyes squinting in delight, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want me to remove you from the hot searches?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare. Let Martin Wace gather evidence and prepare another round of legal statements. No one is escaping this. But it seems unfair to Valerie Howard. Why can¡¯t such a beautiful girl show her face? Are they blind or something?¡± Sis-inw, you¡¯re hrious. Talking with you is reallyfortable! Back to business, we got the data from the gamepany. It proves that at the time of the incident, David Jefferson was continuously online. Based on thebat records data of his ount, there¡¯s no way he could have left his phone to harass Waverly. Waverly¡¯s 100% lying.¡± The seemingly gentle gaze masked an eagle-sharp look, Olivia¡¯s lips curving slightly upwards, ¡°Send me the data, David Jefferson has to counterstrike at Waverly immediately. Let¡¯s put an end to this issue today.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send you the data. Sis-inw, did the old man reprimand you? Did the chairman say anything?¡± Suddenly, Olivia¡¯s gaze revealed a hint of wildness, she snorted contemptuously, ¡°If he throws another tantrum likest time, he¡¯s damn foolish. I couldn¡¯t be bothered to respond. My father-inw shouldn¡¯t be that stupid to humiliate himself. As for those condemning me for cheating on Benjamin Johnson, are they even aware of our standing? I can¡¯t even be bothered to refute.¡± ¡°Sis-inw, if you need anything, feel free to ask me, I have to go now.¡±
¡°Adam Howard, once I¡¯m back in Serene City, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner.¡± At this, Adam Howard¡¯sughter grew even more wild and handsome, his handsome eyebrows wiggling devilishly, ¡°Sis-inw, I want to eat abalone.¡± Olivia was chuckling heartily, ¡°Sure, considering that we¡¯ll be using Daniel Marshall¡¯s card.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget to invite Martin as well, he¡¯s been working hard recently.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll definitely be included.¡± ¡°Thanks sis-inw, I¡¯m hanging up now, bye!¡± It was strange that Valerie Howard didn¡¯te to call her for breakfast this morning. After cleaning up herself, Olivia was about to call Valerie when the doorbell rang. Olivia looked through the peephole, only to see a food trolley parked outside her door, with nobody around. She carefully opened the door and cautiously peeked outside. To her surprise, out there was Daniel Marshall.
A small smile on Daniel Marshall¡¯s lips, despite being faint, was enough to push the clouds away and let the sunshine in, warm and gentle. Olivia was taken aback, her eyes widened in surprise. Her reaction was a bit dyed. Daniel Marshall¡¯s obsidian-like sparkling ck eyes, full of sharp vigor, were intensely fixed on Olivia. Her adorable pink lips curved up as Olivia strode forward and embraced Daniel Marshall. ¡°Husband, you¡¯re back! Why didn¡¯t you tell me!¡± Daniel Marshall hugged her tight, spun her around, and carried her into the guest room. ¡°Wifey, I wanted to surprise you!¡± Olivia nodded, ¡°It is a surprise, I wasn¡¯t prepared at all. I was even considering whether calling you would wake you up at this time.¡± Daniel Marshall nted a kiss on Olivia, then pushed the trolley in. He also brought in the luggage. ¡°Wifey, I brought you breakfast, what do you want to eat?¡± Olivia looked at Daniel Marshall with her clear sparkling eyes, and suddenly, she kissed Daniel Marshall¡¯s sensual thin lips.
Chapter 400: 400: Wife, Have You Had Enough Fun Yet? Chapter 400: 400: Wife, Have You Had Enough Fun Yet?
Trantor:549690339 Geoffrey Gullington arrived in Cross Cityst night, and Sebastian Thompson asked him to catch the adulterer. Today, a drama would be enacted. This time, Olivia Jenkins must be utterly discredited, Olivia Jenkins should bepletely destroyed.
Geoffrey Gullington got the news early in the morning and saw the media expose: Benjamin Davis covered up tightly, pretending to check into the hotel with a suitcase, with the purpose of meeting Olivia Jenkins in private. Geoffrey Gullington also noticed that Benjamin Davis, covered up tightly, went to the floor where Olivia Jenkins resided and didn¡¯te down even after two hours. At this moment, this pair of adulterers must be having an affair. Timing it well, Geoffrey Gullington brought along several media personnel, broadcasting live as they quietly approached the floor where Olivia Jenkins was located. After their tryst, Olivia Jenkins snuggled in Daniel Marshall¡¯s arms, discussing the David Jefferson incident. Suddenly, the doorbell rang. Olivia Jenkins assumed it was Valerie Howard, so she put on a robe and went to answer the door. Unexpectedly, she came face-to-face with Geoffrey Gullington, who radiated a dark and hostile aura. Olivia Jenkins¡¯ icy gaze briefly swept over the media crew with their cameras behind Geoffrey Gullington. Oh¡­..it was a live broadcast! Brazenlying to ¡°catch adulteresses¡±! Geoffrey Gullington, the corners of Olivia Jenkins¡¯ beautiful face curled up with a trace of mockery, she stared scornfully at Geoffrey Gullington, ¡°Sir, you must never have seen an elephant, right?¡±
Geoffrey Gullington knew that Olivia Jenkins was sneering at his ignorance. He scoffed at her without any trace of concern, ridiculing Olivia Jenkins, ¡°I heard that the Marshall Family has already started arranging the divorce proceedings. Soon, you¡¯ll be swept out. Your adulterous husband didn¡¯t even stand up for you. Your adulterous husband will surely abandon you, and you¡¯re just a cheap woman whom men can use at will! Look, no one loves you more than I do! Leaving me, you must be regretting it now. What a pity¡­. The fallen woman of a wealthy family, truly pitiable! ¡± Before Olivia Jenkins could reply, Daniel Marshal held her tightly, even kissing Olivia Jenkins deeply regardless of whether they were being broadcasted live at the moment. The man Olivia Jenkins ¡°met privately¡± was not Benjamin Davis! Geoffrey Gullington had actually seen Daniel Marshall! Daniel Marshall was actually not in M country! All of a sudden, Geoffrey Gullington¡¯s eyes were filled with fear and panic, his face greatly changed, and he didn¡¯t dare to breathe, and his hands were squeezing sweat out of fear. Involuntarily, he started trembling, his throat seemingly choked by someone,pletely unable to make a sound. Geoffrey Gullington keeps silent, so do those few media personnel, who had already stopped filming and left the live broadcasting room. Seeing Daniel Marshall, those media personnel began hurrying off. When Geoffrey Gullington looked back, only he remained. He then also dashed off.
After a while, Daniel Marshall let go of Olivia Jenkins, moved his handsome face close to Olivia Jenkins, and said softly: ¡°Honey, have you had enough fun? Shall we go back and have a baby!¡± The beautiful face of Olivia Jenkins gently brushed through a few strands of pink clouds, both hands affectionately wrapping around Daniel Marshall. With a hint of sweetness, Olivia Jenkins kissed Daniel Marshall¡¯s sexy thin lips once again. Despite the filming being stopped quickly and the live broadcast being exited, many people have already seen Daniel Marshall appearing in Olivia Jenkins¡¯ room. The so-called history¡¯s strongest live broadcasting of catching adulterers, ah spit¡­. is actually history¡¯s biggest blunder! What¡¯s wrong with a legitimately married couple staying in a room? Is it illegal? In an instant, this matter also became hot search. Netizens im that, from now on, they will not believe any news about Olivia Jenkins having an affair, no matter which media outlet reports it. It is a rumour! Someizens joked about those foul media who made groundless usations: Olivia Jenkins wouldn¡¯t abandon such a handsome, rich and influential husband, do you think Olivia Jenkins is a fool? If the media is so idle, they might as well go work in a factory, creating fake news every day to foolizens, that is pure garbage! Chapter 401: 401: Betrayal Chapter 401: 401: Betrayal
Trantor:549690339 Sebastian Thompson had been monitoring real-time online movements, finding out that Daniel Marshall had returned earlier than expected, and was not in M country at all. They¡¯d been tricked. Sebastian frowned tightly, looking solemn. Sebastian checked his phone several times, but there were no calls or messages from Geoffrey Gullington. He had no idea what was happening in Cross City.
He had originally nned to take advantage of Daniel¡¯s absence from the country and deal with that bitch Olivia Jenkins once and for all. He hadn¡¯t expected to be yed by Daniel. Sebastian Thompson did not get a report from Geoffrey Gullington, but instead received a rification from Benjamin Davis. Benjamin posted a photo of a sunrise at sea and added a geotag, proving that he had been out fishing on a boatst night, living another life, and had not had a secret rendezvous with Olivia Jenkins. Benjamin made it clear that the alleged affair circting online was a nderous lie. In fact, Olivia¡¯s secretary had also been at their table. Benjamin even invited the restaurant staff to confirm that he was never alone with Olivia. Every time they met, Olivia¡¯s secretary was present, and they were in public ces. Benjamin also dered that if Olivia decided to bring awsuit against those spreading rumors, he would fully cooperate. Sebastian also saw that online users collectively condemned the renowned paparazzi who had spread the rumors. They all chanted for the paparazzi to get out and stop humiliating themselves. Inte users also strongly supported Olivia in suing those who spread lies. They must not be tolerated. The n had failed. Sebastian was both angry and annoyed; his face was terribly gloomy. Suddenly, new news popped up on his social media. It startled Sebastian; his heart tightened involuntarily, a sense of dread surging toward him. Feigning calm, Sebastian clicked on thetest update.
That bastard Geoffrey had betrayed him. In the video, all the facts had been exposed. This was terrible! Sebastian¡¯s anger reached its peak. His bulging eyes seemed ready to pop out of his head. Be Thompson¡¯s trembling hand finally dialed her brother¡¯s number. As soon as the call connected, Be anxiously asked, ¡°Is what Geoffrey said all true? Sebastian, what on earth did you do?¡± Sighing, Sebastian helplessly said, ¡°Sis, I just wanted to help you and Matthew. Despite my careful nning, I was outsmarted by Daniel. He returned earlier. Otherwise, everything would have gone smoothly, and we could have gotten rid of that bitch.¡± Be was so angry she stomped her foot. She was so upset she wanted to cry, ¡°You are so foolish! The old man will surely investigate. If he finds out it was all your doing, the Thompson Family will be finished. You¡¯ve helped that bitch and Daniel to consolidate the Marshall Family¡¯s position. Can¡¯t you keep still for a moment? I¡¯ve told you not to rush, didn¡¯t you hear?¡± Sebastian¡¯s face was extremely ugly and twisted, ¡°Sis, I¡¯m sorry!¡± No matter how angry or how much she scolded her brother, it wouldn¡¯t help. The only thing they could do now was to minimize the damage. After calming down, Be said, ¡°Get ready. I¡¯ll go with you to see the old man. We have to admit what we did to regain some face. Considering familial rtionships, the old man won¡¯t be too harsh.¡± ¡°Sis, I¡¯ll take full responsibility.¡± ¡°Will the old man believe you? Your brother-inw must be furious too. You¡¯ve ruined all the good feelings that Matthew and I have struggled to regain.¡±
¡°Sis, I was wrong!¡± ¡°Enough, hurry up to Beverly Hills.¡± In the study, Michael Marshall sat silently in front of the old man, not uttering a word. The old man showed a contemptuous sneer and said dismissively, ¡°Trouble is brewing, the Thompson Family is done for, you are in charge.¡± Chapter 402: 402: The Heir Can Only Be Daniel Marshall Chapter 402: 402: The Heir Can Only Be Daniel Marshall
Trantor:549690339 Michael Marshall lowered his eyes slightly, nodding in acknowledgement. The old man¡¯s sharp gaze bore into his son, his voice heavy with implication. ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, human intentions are unpredictable, and even what you see with your own eyes may not be the truth. Real or fake, fake or real, nothing deceives us more than the human heart. If you allow yourself to be clouded by suspicion, you blind yourself to the truth.¡±
Lips pressed together, Michael wanted to speak but didn¡¯t. The old man¡¯s gaze, bright and unfathomably deep, held a hint of coldness underneath. ¡°I hope you aren¡¯t being soft. I hope you see the truth. Olivia Jenkins has been defamed and used of infidelity time and again. Don¡¯t you see through it yet? The actions against her are actually directed at Daniel. If she hadn¡¯t married Daniel, who would care about her? Who would bother meddling in her affairs? Who would go to such lengths to harm someone uninvolved? Olivia is a smart girl and a good match for Daniel. The Marshall Family needs a granddaughter-inw like her. You can put aside your prejudices against Olivia Jenkins. Stop being swayed by rumors.¡± Feeling upset and conflicted, Michael replied coldly, ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°The doctor says Matthew can be discharged from the hospital. Tomorrow, after his discharge, send him and Be Thompson back to their hometown for convalescence. If they don¡¯t understand limits, if they can¡¯t stay out of trouble, let them stay there permanently. I don¡¯t want to see them.¡± Michael lifted his gaze to the old man and said with a stern look, ¡°Dad, this is too much. It¡¯s not fair to Matthew.¡± The intense gaze of the father and son collided in the air, shing like swords. ¡°Before Matthew¡¯s ident, I had discussed with him the possibility of studying or working abroad. Be Thompson was wee to apany him. Their affluent lifestyle wouldn¡¯t change, even abroad. But who knew, two dayster, he would be injured, requiring surgery and recuperation. Why don¡¯t you ask your dear son what he wants? What are his ambitions? Hmm?¡± Caught off guard, Michael¡¯s eyes erged as he pressed his lips together in a tight line. The old man pointed at his son and yelled, ¡°You call me biased, you im I¡¯m being unreasonable, why don¡¯t you consider what they¡¯ve done? How many times have I forgiven them? Do I need to watch them tear each other apart before you realize the crisis?
Are you not aware of Be¡¯s underhanded actions happening behind the scenes? Are you unaware that this family has been disrupted because of her? Because Olivia is clever, Be can¡¯t get to her, and the retribution has been surfacing in Be and her son¡¯s lives instead. Swap Olivia for a weaker woman, she¡¯d have left the Marshall Family long ago.¡±¡±You feel the mother and son are being treated unfairly; don¡¯t Olivia and Daniel suffer as well? Hmm? If you¡¯re a good father, you should convince Matthew and Be to leave Serene City and move abroad.¡± ¡°Let me be clear: Daniel is the heir to the Marshall Corporation. Matthew and Be have no right to interfere. Those aspiring to usurp authority can only die with their ambition.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t handle Sebastian Thompson. Next time, I will deal with him personally. I won¡¯t allow strangers to meddle in Marshall Family affairs, let alone attempting to dictate our actions.¡± ¡°If Matthew and Be insist on staying in Serene City, and I discover them using insidious methods against Daniel again, I won¡¯t show mercy. Michael, you handle it, I¡¯ve told you as much.¡± Michael¡¯s expression turned grim, his brows furrowed, ¡°Once Matthew recovers from his injuries, I will send him and Be abroad.¡± Suddenly, the telephone in the study rang. The old man hit the speaker button, ¡°Speak!¡± ¡°Sir, the Madame and Sebastian Thompson are here to see you.¡± ¡°Refuse them!¡±
Chapter 403: 403: Admiring Olivia Jenkins Chapter 403: 403: Admiring Olivia Jenkins
Trantor:549690339 Being a legitimate wife of the Marshall Family, Be Thompson mockinglyughed at her sorrow, finding herself unable to enter her own home. Be also felt an indescribable destion, along with deep sorrow, stir within her.
Today, Sebastian Thompson also realised how tough his sister¡¯s situation was, and how much she had been wronged. Although resentment filled his heart, Sebastian had to control himself at the entrance of Beverly Hills; this ce was monitored, and the old man could see them clearly. As long as his sister was standing at the entrance of Beverly Hills, he would stand with her. Be was so despaired that she knelt and humbly begged for an audience with the old man, with her sincere brother following her to apologize. Sebastian knelt along with her, admitted all his mistakes, and promised to repent. Even so, the old man still refused to meet them and would not let them step into Beverly Hills. Suddenly, the gate of Beverly Hills opened. Seeing Michael Marshall¡¯s car, Be forgot about her numb legs and gave chase. Michael acted as if he didn¡¯t see Be. His chauffeur drove off, elerating away. All Be could do was watch helplessly as her husband¡¯s car disappeared from her line of sight. Be cried out heartbreakingly, ¡°Husband¡­how could you not even nce at me?¡± ¡°Husband, if you ignore us, what will Matthew and I do? Husband, pleasee back!¡±
Be was so heartbroken that tears overflowed from her eyes and slowly ran down her cheeks. Once Michael¡¯s car had driven away, the door of Beverly Hills was closed ruthlessly. Be was infuriated, stamping her foot in frustration andpletely humiliated. Sebastian saw the ruthlessness of the Marshall Family and was filled with hatred; he felt sorrow for his sister as well. Sebastian stopped kneeling and helped his sister up, consoling, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first; what¡¯s done is done. We can¡¯t change the facts.¡± Be leaned against her brother¡¯s shoulder as if she had lost her soul, with an empty look in her eyes. With her brother¡¯s support, Be got in the car. Her gaze remained vacant, and tears flowed down her cheeks. Only after they had left Beverly Hills, did Be finally speak in a low voice. ¡°I really can¡¯t ept this! I¡¯ve devoted my life to serving the old man and putting the Marshall Family first, yet they discarded me like trash, it¡¯s too cruel! Others might think I¡¯m living a luxurious life, but in reality, I¡¯m just a figurehead. None of the Marshall Family¡¯s jewels belongs to me; I only have the right to wear them. I even signed a prenuptial agreement; I have no right to property division. If we divorce, I¡¯ll be left with nothing. The only valuable thing I have is the title of Mrs. Marshall. I can only use Michael¡¯s supplementary card; apart from investing and saving my own money, I have nothing from the Marshall Family. I¡¯m worse off than that bitch Olivia Jenkins. At least she got 2 billion from Daniel. If Matthew doesn¡¯t fight for it, how will we mother and son survive? Do we have to continue being at the mercy of others?
Daniel already owns 18% of the Marshall Corporation¡¯s shares, on par with Michael. My Matthew only holds less than 1% of the shares. They¡¯re clearly bullying us mother and son¡­¡± Be wept inconsbly, leaning against her brother. Convulsions racked Be¡¯s body. She truly despised the heartless Marshall Family! Sebastian also felt extremely upset and didn¡¯t even know how tofort his sister. He hugged his sister, allowing her to vent her emotions. More and more regret filled Sebastian¡¯s heart. Be said fiercely, ¡°I can¡¯t let Olivia Jenkins have Daniel¡¯s child. In the olddy¡¯s will, her shares were left to Daniel¡¯s child!¡± Chapter 404: 404: The Last Laugh Chapter 404: 404: The Last Laugh
Trantor:549690339 Sebastian Thompson was puzzled, furrowed his brows, ¡°Sis, are you so angry that you¡¯re not thinking straight? Isn¡¯t the olddy¡¯s shares in the old man¡¯s hands?¡± Be Thompson¡¯s resentment was uncontroble, her furious voice burst from between her teeth, ¡°Only I am aware because I overheard it. The old man merely oversees the 6% share belonging to the olddy, and there was also an additional agreement. Thewyer only read the will without disclosing the additional agreement.¡±
Suddenly, Be cried again, ¡°Daniel Marshall¡¯s child has more shares in the Marshall Corporation than my Matthew. Where does this leave the dignity of my Matthew? It¡¯s really too much, really so unfair! The old man increasingly favored that wretch Olivia Jenkins, and constantly valued her. He¡¯ll definitely want her to bear Daniel¡¯s children. This low-born woman received more than we did, I¡¯m so angry!¡± Sebastian¡¯s fury seemed ready to burst from his eyes, he raged, ¡°The old man and the olddy really deserve to die, let the old man die soon. Such scum is not worth living for so long.¡± ¡°The olddy gave all her jewelry to Daniel¡¯s wife. For over twenty years in front of her, I¡¯ve been walking on eggshells, all while trying to please her and amodating her. But she never once gave me anything, she never acknowledged me as her daughter-inw, it¡¯s really too hurtful, really sad!¡± Sebastianforted, ¡°Sis, we can certainly reim everything. Don¡¯t cry, we¡¯ll give them back all their oppression and hardship doublefold. Our current low point is only temporary, we can definitely hold our heads high and make them look at us in a new light.¡± Be stopped crying, her gaze like a venomous snake¡¯s carried a chilling terror. ¡°Yes, I must take revenge on them, reim everything! My disgrace will be reflected back on them in full, whoever dares to bully me, I will make them wish they were dead!¡± David Jefferson released his gamepany¡¯s online data coupled with the monitors Waverly had previously announced, refuting Waverly¡¯s allegations. David also formally announced he was suing Waverly for defamation amongst other allegations. Waverly was mired in various scandals, all her business coborations werepletely stripped away, she waspletely banned and even the crew of ¡°Wind Like Love Song¡± abandoned her. Waverly was really scared, regretful, and her eyes had swollen from crying. Trapped with no way out, Waverly recorded a video, sincerely apologizing to David Jefferson, and personally admitted that she had fabricated allegations against him. On one hand, Waverly admitted that she wanted the fame, and on the other hand, she was instructed by the producers of ¡°Wind Like Love Song¡± and received benefits, hence she dared to defame David.
Waverly also deleted all her previous posts using David and begged for David¡¯s forgiveness and for Olivia Jenkins to let her off. ¡°Wind Like Love Song¡± crew was stubborn about not dismissing the contract and refused topensate David. Olivia posted their pictures and rted audio clips online, which dealt them a heavy blow. Adam Howard discovered that the actual producers of ¡°Wind Like Love Song¡± was representing the investor Sebastian Thompson, Daniel exposed this. Suddenly, the inte was abuzz, all me was tossed toward those lowly figures associated with ¡°Wind Like Love Song¡±, Sebastian Thompson and Be Thompson also topped the trending list. Manyizens spected this was the first shot fired in the Marshall Family inheritance strife. The old man who had not spoken in front of the media for long, uncharacteristically threatened with severe words that he wouldn¡¯t let off anyone who spread rumors about Olivia Jenkins¡¯ infidelity and who framed Olivia. The old man also formally announced that Daniel was the sole heir. Chapter 405: 405: Clues (Requesting Monthly Tickets) Chapter 405: 405: Clues (Requesting Monthly Tickets)
Trantor:549690339 The next morning, Olivia woke up to find Daniel¡¯s side of the bed empty. All that was left of him was a note.
Daniel had some business to attend to and had already left Cross City. Without asking any further questions, Olivia finished her breakfast, checked out of the hotel, and then returned to Serene City with Valerie. Not wanting to attract the attention of Be Thompson and her gang, and without letting them discover Philip Lee, Daniel and Adam travelled for nearly twenty hours in secret to arrive at the new home of Philip Lee¡¯s son. Seeing Daniel, Philip Lee had a vague recollection. ¡°You look quite like Master Michael. Your eyes and eyebrows really resemble your mother.¡± Daniel¡¯s piercing eyes bore into Philip Lee as he asked patiently, ¡°The old butler said you¡¯ve seen my mother. Do you know where she is now? Is she well? Did she remarry?¡± Philip Lee recalled carefully, pondered for a moment, and then said, ¡°Twenty years ago, I saw your mother at the market in Pine Vige. It was the only time I¡¯ve ever seen her. At that time, your mother was holding a little girl about two years old, who was crying out for her mother. The little girl had a crescent-shaped mark on her chin. I asked your mother if she was her daughter, and your mother said yes. Perhaps, she has remarried. She should be living a fairlyfortable life. After all these years, she¡¯s never appeared. Maybe, she¡¯s really happy and has forgotten all the pain.¡± If his mother was truly happy, Daniel would be happy for her as well but, he had aplicated feeling he couldn¡¯t quite put into words. There was a slightly bitter ache in his heart.
Had his mother really forgotten about him? Did she really not want him anymore? Would he never see his mother again in this lifetime? Adam interrupted, ¡± Back then, didn¡¯t you ask her where she was living? Did she say anything else? Please think carefully and try to provide us with as many clues as possible.¡± Philip Lee shook his head, ¡°She didn¡¯t leave any other message, and she seemed to be in a hurry, as if she was afraid someone might recognize her. She hurriedly left with the child. Perhaps, she wouldn¡¯t stay in Pine Vige any longer.¡± Daniel pulled out a business card and handed it to Philip Lee. His hawk-like eyes full of intimidation unwaveringly stared at Philip Lee, ¡°If you remember anything, or hear anything, you can call me anytime. I will reward you generously. Only your family and us two should know about this issue. I don¡¯t want to hear about it from anyone else.¡± Philip Lee nodded solemnly, ¡°We promise not to gossip. We won¡¯t mention a word to anyone else. We will keep a sharp lookout.¡± Daniel signaled Adam with a nce. Immediately, Adam put down a paper bag. Daniel¡¯s deep gaze met Philip Lee¡¯s, ¡°This is what you deserve, and of course, I won¡¯t treat you unfairly.¡±
In the middle of his surprise, Philip Lee thanked them profusely. Daniel¡¯s sharp gaze darted around, ¡°In these years, nobody has been looking for you, right?¡± ¡°No! Ever since we left Serene City, we¡¯ve been living very cautiously. We try to keep a low profile all the time.¡± ¡°Who have you told about you seeing my mother? Who else knows about it?¡± ¡°Apart from the old butler, I haven¡¯t mentioned it to anyone else. I won¡¯t utter a word, not until I die.¡± ¡°Very good, sorry for the inconvenience!¡± As Daniel prepared to leave, Philip Lee personally saw them off. For the Marshall Family of Serene City, Philip Lee wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke them, let alone stir up trouble. He would definitely keep his mouth shut. On Friday evening, Olivia took Miss Winter to the airport. Just as she was about to leave, she unexpectedly saw Daniel and Jay Bet. Olivia was taken aback for a moment but didn¡¯t call out to Daniel or greet them, she just watched as Daniel and Jay chatted andughed while leaving the airport.
Chapter 406: 406: Honesty Between Husband and Wife Chapter 406: 406: Honesty Between Husband and Wife
Trantor:549690339 Olivia hadn¡¯t said a word since she got in the car, which Valerie Howard found unusual. After a slight hesitation, Valerie broke the silence.
¡°The man who led the live broadcast ndering you the other day has left Serene City. He was badly beaten and received death threats. I doubt he¡¯ll bother you again.¡± Olivia didn¡¯t give a hoot about what happened to Geoffrey Gullington. Their rtionship was long over. She blinked indifferently, but remained silent. Valerie paused for a moment before asking cautiously, ¡°Olivia, are we going back to the office or to the vi by Pearl Lake?¡± Her expression unchanged, Olivia¡¯s voice was equally indifferent, ¡°Valerie, let¡¯s go for grilled fish.¡± Valerie smiled and replied, ¡°Sounds good!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s drive towards Serene City Square. There¡¯s a ce with really good grilled fish there.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The car joined the queue to enter the parking lot at Serene City Square. Looking out, Olivia saw an advertisement ying on the giant screen at Serene City Square. It was promoting Jay Bet¡¯s concert tour. The tour had begunst night in Kyoto. Olivia had seen Daniel Marshall and Jay Bet leaving the airport together earlier. Had Daniel not told her because he was going to Kyoto to watch Jay¡¯s concert?
Was there any need to hide this from her? If he¡¯d told her in person, would she have stopped him? Why was he defending himself this way? It only made him seem suspicious. Daniel was incapable of honesty in their rtionship. Daniel was so rxed when he was with Jay Bet. Had he not noticed that? Brushing aside the scene she¡¯d identally witnessed at the airport, Olivia let out a self-mockingugh, feeling a twinge of difort. After parking, Olivia and Valerie headed towards the elevator. Suddenly, Olivia spotted Benjamin Johnson from behind. After hesitating for three seconds, Olivia called out to him, ¡°Are you eating alone?¡± Benjamin turned to look at Olivia and, waiting until she came over, he said, ¡°Yes! Are you guys here to eat too?¡± A subtle smile yed on the corners of Olivia¡¯s lips as she replied, ¡°I¡¯m here to have grilled fish with Valerie. Would you like to join us? Also, I want to thank you for providing crucial information.¡± A rare softness shone in Benjamin¡¯s eyes. He grinned lightly; his gentleughter was as delicate as a feather¡¯s touch. ¡°Sure, I can join you for grilled fish, but seriously, there¡¯s no need for formalities.¡±
¡°By the way, I¡¯ve contacted Professor Winnie just as you¡¯d advised. I met him this morning and started treatment. You were spot on. I have Post Traumatic Stress Disorder.¡± ¡°There are several forms of PTSD. Your case should be rtively mild. Timely treatment and early intervention can help you quickly ovee your past.¡± Benjamin, with his gentle eyes on Olivia, said sincerely, ¡°Thank you. I feel so much lighter now and not as oppressed as before.¡± ¡°You seem to be enjoying life now, something you probably haven¡¯t experienced before. Am I right?¡± His eyes brightened as he responded to Olivia, ¡°You¡¯re so right. It¡¯s only now that I realise I¡¯ve been stuck in a rut and missed out on a lot of beautiful things.¡± ¡°Your mental state seems good now. This realisation tells me that you¡¯re starting to let go. Keep it up!¡± Even with her simple gestures ¨C a smile, a nod, a blink ¨C Olivia exuded irresistible charisma that left Benjamin in awe. Suddenly, Olivia¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from Daniel Marshall. Chapter 407: 407: Allergic to Chili Chapter 407: 407: Allergic to Chili
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Honey, I¡¯m home. Are you workingte tonight?¡± A chill washed over her heart, but at this moment, Olivia Jenkins still managed a sweet smile on her face, speaking gently on the phone with Daniel Marshall as if nothing was amiss.
¡°No overtime! Honey, I am about to have dinner with Benjamin Johnson, Valerie Howard is also here, do you want toe join us?¡± In a split second, the color drained from Daniel¡¯s face, his hawk-like eyes piercing with an intense coldness. Before Daniel could express his thoughts, Olivia already heard Jay Bet¡¯s voice over the phone, he wanted to have spicy hot pot. Olivia¡¯s gaze remained steady, the sweetness of her smile unchanged. However, her heart felt as if it had been shed by a sharp knife, the pain seemingly permeating every cell in her body. With his sensuous lips barely parting, Daniel¡¯s voice deepened. ¡°Honey, you all go ahead. I won¡¯t join. I was on the same flight back with Jay, I¡¯ll have dinner with her.¡± ¡°Okay, see you tonight, bye!¡± As if nothing had happened, Olivia hung up the phone and continued chatting with Benjamin as they walked. Olivia didn¡¯t like spicy food, so she ordered a grilled fish with a garlic vor. With an apologetic look on her face, Olivia quipped, ¡°If you guys want spicy, could you please get a separate dipping sauce? I can¡¯t eat spicy food because I¡¯m slightly allergic to chili. This type of hot and spicy vor would make my throat and mouth swell up. Imagine what a sausage mouth would look like, I definitely don¡¯t want that!¡± With a gentle smile gracing his lips, Benjamin Johnson reassured, ¡°No problem, I can do without spicy too.¡± Valerie chimed in, ¡°Me too, garlic vor is also very tasty, plus, it¡¯s been a long time since I ate grilled fish, I¡¯m so craving it no matter the vor.¡±
Just as if chatting with friends, her mncholy subsided a bit and Olivia¡¯s mood lightened up, ¡°Are you brave enough to eat bullfrog?¡± Benjamin nonchntly shrugged, ¡°Fried bullfrog, delicious!¡± Valerieughed roguishly, ¡°If it¡¯s eatable, I¡¯ll eat it.¡± While pouring a drink, Olivia said, ¡°Next time, we¡¯ll have fried bullfrog. If we chance upon each other again, we can have grilled meat, grilled duck¡­ The weather is getting cooler now, eating mutton is a great way to strengthen the body.¡± Valerie also added, ¡°And there¡¯s barbecuedmb chops, grilled mutton, grilledmb shanks, hand-grabbed mutton¡­ just thinking about it makes me drool.¡± ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll treat you guys to dinner, you can order whatever you want.¡± Olivia looked at Benjamin and joked, ¡°We really can eat a lot, don¡¯t judge us when we eat too much.¡± Benjamin shrugged casually and smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t mind, it feels good to have dinner with you, I don¡¯t have many friends in Serene City, havingpany for dinner makes me feel lucky. But I have one condition, if you get fat from all the eating, don¡¯t me me!¡± ¡°Worstes to worst, we all go running together!¡± Benjamin spoke earnestly, ¡°Night runs are really effective for losing weight. I often go for runs when I¡¯m abroad.¡± The grilled fish with garlic vor was served, Olivia stopped talking and rubbed her hands in preparation to dig in. The aroma was so tantalizing that it made her salivate.
Every now and then, Benjamin would nce at Olivia. As if influenced by Olivia¡¯s outgoing personality, Benjamin began to look forward to life a little more. The hot pot was too spicy. Jay drank a lot of c, but still ended up with a bad coughing fit. Daniel¡¯s brows furrowed. He pulled out a tissue and handed it to her. Daniel asked the waiter to change the hotpot to a beef soup base. After a while of coughing, Jay finally started to feel better. Daniel stared at Jay, ¡°You usually don¡¯t like spicy hot pot. Why the sudden craving tonight?¡± Chapter 408: 408: He Likes Your Wife Chapter 408: 408: He Likes Your Wife
Trantor: 549690339 Jay Bet¡¯s gaze slightly fell, catching a glimpse of Daniel Marshall from the corner of his eye. ¡°I just feel like my mouth is a bit nd, suddenly craving something spicy.¡±
The handsome features on Daniel¡¯s face didn¡¯t register a hint of surprise, as he lightly opened his thin lips, ¡°Every time you go on tour, you pay special attention to your diet. Spicy hot pot causes heat, aren¡¯t you afraid of getting pimples? Aren¡¯t you afraid it¡¯ll affect your performance?¡± Fluttering his lightly curled eyshes, Jay lifted his gaze to meet Daniel¡¯s, defending himself, ¡°I eat very little, it¡¯s okay. Besides, it¡¯s cold now. It might not affect much. I have eaten once in Kyoto and nothing happened.¡± ¡°Jay, have you encountered any problems? Your aunt and uncle are very concerned about you. If you have time, arrange a call to them.¡± Jay gave a tug at the corner of his mouth, making an effort to put on a faint smile, ¡°I am fine, no need to worry about me. Recently I have been busy rehearsing, preparing for the tour, so I forgot to call them. Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll assure them I am okay.¡± Being usually astute, Daniel could not overlook Jay¡¯s unusual demeanor. However, as Jay was unwilling to discuss, Daniel furrowed his brow, ¡°If something is bothering you, I hope you¡¯ll talk to me. I will definitely help you solve it and give you the best advice.¡± Nibbling lightly on his lip, Jay nodded in response. The soup base for the beef was ready; Daniel resumed preparing food for Jay without another word. Jay has grown up now. She has her own space and her own secrets. Daniel doesn¡¯t want to intrude too much. If Jay can handle her own affairs, he doesn¡¯t have to intervene. He will always be her support. If she ever needs him, he will definitely help, as long as she asks. After finishing the hot pot, Daniel drove Jay home. On the way, Jay suddenly started asking about Olivia Jenkins.
¡°Are you two doing okay? I saw her scandals, she seems to be aplex person.¡± With a deep and chiseled visage, looking like a perfectly carved masterpiece, his handsome face unexinably fell, expressing absolute seriousness, ¡°It¡¯s fine! As she is my wife, I have caused her some troubles. Hence, she might appearplicated.¡± Jay shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t understand all that, it seems too profound. Has she met Benjamin Johnson in Cross City? Did she not me him? Has their rtionship improved?¡± An almost imperceptible flicker crossed through Daniel¡¯s deep-set eyes. He too was unaware of how Olivia suddenly reconciled with Benjamin. It seemed their rtionship was not bad. Had this woman forgotten how Benjamin hurt her before? Had she forgiven him? Did she dare to approach Benjamin again? Had she lost her mind? Trying not to rm Jay, Daniel was desperately holding back the fury about to erupt within him. Daniel¡¯s lips twitched slightly upwards, as if everything was normal, trying to portray a casual demeanor, ¡°They have met in Cross City due to some matters rted to David Jefferson. Olivia is an adult, she knows the boundaries, she should understand what she is doing.¡± Suddenly, Daniel¡¯s expression became stern, carrying a fierce sharpness. His hawk-like eyes stared intensely at Jay, ¡°Do you have feelings for Benjamin?¡±
Jay stayed silent, her lower lip trapped between her teeth. Lowering her head, Jay dared not look at Daniel. Daniel¡¯s handsome eyebrows knit in distress due to a headache, his emotions wereplex, ¡°You know very well what kind of person Benjamin is. The person he likes is your sister; there will be no happy ending for you two. Jay, don¡¯t be foolish. Focus on your career. You are still young, in one or two years, you will be more mature, perhaps your thoughts will change as well.¡± ¡°I think, Benjamin is in love with your wife.¡± Chapter 409: 409: Daniel Marshall is Angry Chapter 409: 409: Daniel Marshall is Angry
Trantor: 549690339 Daniel Marshall¡¯s deep eyes darkened slightly; his handsome face, which seemed as if it had been chiselled by the gods, remained expressionless, keeping his thoughts a mystery to everyone. ¡°Jay Bet, don¡¯t overthink this, go home and rest well.¡±
Jay Bet looked at Daniel Marshall, wanting to say something, but hesitated. Shortly after, Jay nodded his head obediently and didn¡¯t utter a word. If it wasn¡¯t merely her overthinking, given that Benjamin Johnson wouldn¡¯t usually respond to rumors, and yet, he stepped up to rify the situation for Olivia Jenkins, it was hard for her not to associate that Benjamin had fallen for Olivia. Moreover, Olivia Jenkins seemed to bloom with an attractive aura all over. Who wouldn¡¯t be entranced by her charm? Olivia¡¯s confidence had effortlessly defeated many people. She waspetent too. What man could resist her? Benjamin Johnson was back, but he didn¡¯t contact her, nor look for her. Did he hold a grudge against her for the harsh words she saidst time? Did he forget about his sister too? Did she not exist in his heart? Jay Bet found herself lost in a sea of questions and couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of unease. She had heard Valerie mention that Olivia didn¡¯t like spicy food. Tonight, she didn¡¯t want to see Olivia or dine with her, so she suggested having spicy hot pot instead. Even if Olivia was exceptional, she didn¡¯t like this woman at all.
After dinner, Olivia and the others went to the night market. There, one could buy freshly squeezed sugarcane juice, roasted sweet potatoes, and candied chestnuts. Olivia had also tried stinky tofu. Valerie was walking around clutching her stomach, ¡°I knew I shouldnad¡¯t have eaten so much grilled fish. Now I¡¯m so full.¡± As she finished speaking, Valerie let out a burp. Olivia Jenkins smiled, ¡°I warned you not to eat so much. Regretting it now, huh?¡± This was Benjamin Johnson¡¯s first time eating a roasted sweet potato on the go and also his first time at such a night market. He found it quite fresh and exciting, ¡°The roasted sweet potato is really delicious, so sweet that the sugar inside is flowing out.¡± Olivia Jenkins agreed: ¡°Having a roasted sweet potato in this kind of weather is really delightful, particrly the smell! I¡¯ve bought a few to give to Abigail Andersonter on, along with some candied chestnuts and sugarcane juice for ate-night snack. I¡¯m not taking any stinky tofu home though, I don¡¯t want to offend anyone¡¯s nose.¡± Benjamin Johnson spoke enviously, ¡°To be your subordinate would be really nice.¡± ¡°You think I¡¯m good, I think you¡¯re good. It¡¯s everyone for themselves. Life may be over in the blink of an eye. Cherish the present!¡± From his heart, Benjamin Johnsonmented, ¡°It would have been great if I¡¯d met you sooner.¡±
A wry smile crossed Olivia¡¯s face, ¡°It¡¯s better to meet at the right time than earlier. Fate is something we encounter, not something we seek. When I have time one day, I¡¯ll take you to a fun ce.¡± Looking at Olivia, Benjamin Johnson couldn¡¯t conceal his anticipation, ¡°Deal! Let me know anytime. Right now, I¡¯m on an unlimited vacation and don¡¯t have a thing to do every day.¡± ¡°Come, cheers! This sweet sugarcane juice, to wish that every day of ours is just as sweet!¡± Both Benjamin Johnson and Valerie joined in on Olivia¡¯s toast, drinking a mouthful of the sweet sugarcane juice. Suddenly, Valerie¡¯s phone in her pocket began to vibrate. Walking alongside Olivia, Valerie sneakily retrieved her phone to take a nce. A short whileter, Valerie made an excuse to go to the restroom, then made a phone call to her brother. Simon Howard was filled with pent up rage, his voice sternly asking, ¡°Why are you all not back yet?¡± Did she do something wrong? Her brother sounded like he was scolding someone, leaving Valerie baffled, ¡°Big bro, we¡¯re at the night market. We¡¯re nning to go to COOKIEter.¡± ¡°Are you still with that Benjamin Johnson?¡± ¡°Yes!¡±
¡°You better bring yourdy home soon, Daniel is upset.¡± Chapter 410: 410: Cannot Be the Passive Party Chapter 410: 410: Cannot Be the Passive Party
Trantor: 549690339 Looking at the time, Valerie Howard gathered the courage to interrupt Benjamin Johnson¡¯s words, ¡°Olivia, we must leave now. Valerie will finish her broadcast soon. It¡¯s cold, and the roasted sweet potatoes will soon get cold.¡± Olivia Jenkins, sharpness dancing in her almond-shaped eyes, nced at Valerie and quickly caught on, and agreed, ¡°Yes, we should be going. Benjamin Johnson, let¡¯s catch up some other time.¡±
At her words, the sparkle in Benjamin Johnson¡¯s eyes dimmed like a fading firework, ¡°Okay, be careful on your way.¡± As Olivia walked away, Benjamin stood there in a daze, his deep-set eyes gazing at Olivia¡¯s fading figure in the distance. Such a shame, she is Daniel Marshall¡¯s woman! Why won¡¯t happiness ever choose him? Why is it always Daniel Marshall who bes the lucky one? There was an aching, sour twist in Benjamin Johnson¡¯s heart. He made a mocking chuckle at his predicament. Undeniably, he envied Daniel¡¯s luck. When would he have such luck? After getting in the car, Olivia immediately asked, ¡°Who were you calling earlier?¡± Blinking innocently, Valerie said with sincere rity to Olivia¡¯s focused gaze. ¡°My brother called me. He said Daniel is angry and asked us toe back as soon as possible.¡± Olivia turned her head, looking out at the night. ¡°Let¡¯s go to COOKIE.¡±
¡°Olivia, should we call Daniel?¡± ¡°No need.¡± ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on between you two?¡± ¡°Valerie, you¡¯re so nosy! Do you want to crawl into my stomach to know everything?¡± Valerie shook her head, then, started the engine and drove away. After a few moments of silence, Olivia said meaningfully, a hint of nonchnce in her tone. ¡°Women should not depend on men. Women have to be independent and never lose themselves. Otherwise, they¡¯ll be left helpless. It is better to make men wait than to wait yourself. Otherwise, it¡¯s you who gets hurt, who bes pitiful and servile.¡± Valerie responded seriously, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking or what you¡¯ve been through, I do think what you said made sense.¡± ¡°Many people envy me. Do you envy me? Do you think I¡¯m happy?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I feel like you have something on your mind.¡± ¡°I really am one of the lucky ones, so I shouldn¡¯t be asking for more. I should be content, cherish what I have and live well in the present!¡± ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re a good person. Fortune will always be on your side.¡±
Olivia¡¯s beautiful face lit up with a sweet smile. ¡°May your words bring fortune to my life.¡± It was almost midnight, and his wife had not yet returned. He was still sitting in the living room, silent, his face dark. The atmosphere around him was frightening. He had smoked a lot of cigarettes and the room was filled with the scent of tobo, ayer of smoke fogging up the ce. Auntie Jane had prepared several hot teapots, but he didn¡¯t drink even a single sip of tea. Having not seen him for more than a week, Auntie Jane was surprised to see him in this unhappy state upon return! Had he had a fight with his wife again? Hesitant, Auntie Jane cautiously asked, ¡°Sir, shall I call madam? Maybe she¡¯s busy.¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s gaze was icy cold. There was a glint of menace in his eyes as he stared at Auntie Jane, ¡°Doesn¡¯t she know toe home?¡± Suddenly, fear clung tightly to Auntie Jane. She gripped a handkerchief in her hand, breaking out in a cold sweat. ¡°Go away!¡± The low, cold voice of Daniel sent shivers down Auntie Jane¡¯s spine.
After a slight pause, Auntie Jane quickly retreated. ¡°Simon Howard, you may leave as well.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Daniel Marshall picked up the cigarette box, casually picked a cigarette and lit it. At that moment, Daniel heard the sound of a car. Chapter 410: Cannot Be the Passive Party Chapter 410: Cannot Be the Passive Party Trantor: 549690339 Looking at the time, Valerie Howard gathered the courage to interrupt Benjamin Johnson¡¯s words, ¡°Olivia, we must leave now. Valerie will finish her broadcast soon. It¡¯s cold, and the roasted sweet potatoes will soon get cold.¡± Olivia Jenkins, sharpness dancing in her almond-shaped eyes, nced at Valerie and quickly caught on, and agreed, ¡°Yes, we should be going. Benjamin Johnson, let¡¯s catch up some other time.¡± At her words, the sparkle in Benjamin Johnson¡¯s eyes dimmed like a fading firework, ¡°Okay, be careful on your way.¡± As Olivia walked away, Benjamin stood there in a daze, his deep-set eyes gazing at Olivia¡¯s fading figure in the distance. Such a shame, she is Daniel Marshall¡¯s woman! Why won¡¯t happiness ever choose him? Why is it always Daniel Marshall who bes the lucky one? There was an aching, sour twist in Benjamin Johnson¡¯s heart. He made a mocking chuckle at his predicament. Undeniably, he envied Daniel¡¯s luck. When would he have such luck? After getting in the car, Olivia immediately asked, ¡°Who were you calling earlier?¡± Blinking innocently, Valerie said with sincere rity to Olivia¡¯s focused gaze. ¡°My brother called me. He said Daniel is angry and asked us toe back as soon as possible.¡± Olivia turned her head, looking out at the night. ¡°Let¡¯s go to COOKIE.¡± ¡°Olivia, should we call Daniel?¡± ¡°No need.¡± ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on between you two?¡± ¡°Valerie, you¡¯re so nosy! Do you want to crawl into my stomach to know everything?¡± Valerie shook her head, then, started the engine and drove away. After a few moments of silence, Olivia said meaningfully, a hint of nonchnce in her tone. ¡°Women should not depend on men. Women have to be independent and never lose themselves. Otherwise, they¡¯ll be left helpless. It is better to make men wait than to wait yourself. Otherwise, it¡¯s you who gets hurt, who bes pitiful and servile.¡± Valerie responded seriously, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking or what you¡¯ve been through, I do think what you said made sense.¡± ¡°Many people envy me. Do you envy me? Do you think I¡¯m happy?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I feel like you have something on your mind.¡± ¡°I really am one of the lucky ones, so I shouldn¡¯t be asking for more. I should be content, cherish what I have and live well in the present!¡± ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re a good person. Fortune will always be on your side.¡± Olivia¡¯s beautiful face lit up with a sweet smile. ¡°May your words bring fortune to my life.¡± It was almost midnight, and his wife had not yet returned. He was still sitting in the living room, silent, his face dark. The atmosphere around him was frightening. He had smoked a lot of cigarettes and the room was filled with the scent of tobo, ayer of smoke fogging up the ce. Auntie Jane had prepared several hot teapots, but he didn¡¯t drink even a single sip of tea. Having not seen him for more than a week, Auntie Jane was surprised to see him in this unhappy state upon return! Had he had a fight with his wife again? Hesitant, Auntie Jane cautiously asked, ¡°Sir, shall I call madam? Maybe she¡¯s busy.¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s gaze was icy cold. There was a glint of menace in his eyes as he stared at Auntie Jane, ¡°Doesn¡¯t she know toe home?¡± Suddenly, fear clung tightly to Auntie Jane. She gripped a handkerchief in her hand, breaking out in a cold sweat. ¡°Go away!¡± The low, cold voice of Daniel sent shivers down Auntie Jane¡¯s spine. After a slight pause, Auntie Jane quickly retreated. ¡°Simon Howard, you may leave as well.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Daniel Marshall picked up the cigarette box, casually picked a cigarette and lit it. At that moment, Daniel heard the sound of a car. Chapter 411: Acting Coquettishly Chapter 411: Acting Coquettishly Trantor: 549690339 Daniel Marshall¡¯s sensuous thin lips part slightly, exhaling a faint puff of smoke. Even hearing the door start to open, his gorgeously refined features remain impassive, not a ripple of emotion showing. After changing her shoes, Olivia Jenkins saunters in as if nothing has happened. A reasonable distance away from Daniel, Olivia stops. Her clear eyes tremble slightly as she angles her head, looking at Daniel, and begins to speak nonchntly, ¡°Honey, you¡¯re still up. Were you waiting for me?¡± The dull light in Daniel¡¯s eyes suddenly brighten, like two small mes ignited in the dark. His nce sharply locks onto Olivia. ¡°Wife, why are you standing so far away? Do you despise me?¡± Olivia¡¯s smile remains unruffled. Her expression, entirely innocent, replies, ¡°Honey, I had some stinky tofu. I smell a bit off now, so I didn¡¯t want you to smell it.¡± Daniel¡¯s gaze intensely fixed on Olivia, ¨C ¡°Come here!¡± ¡°In case the smell bothers you, don¡¯t me me!¡± Olivia says flirtatiously as she sits on Daniel¡¯sp, her arms loosely wrapped around his neck. ¡°Do I smell? Will you despise me?¡± Olivia leans towards Daniel, intentionally exhaling her breath onto his face. Olivia¡¯s expression remains innocent, with a hint of cheeky cuteness as her long curled eyshes flutter, adding an elfin charm. Daniel remains silent. His eagle-like eyes stare deeply into Olivia¡¯s almond ones. Suddenly, his sensuous thin lips part slightly, exhaling a cloud of smoke directly onto Olivia¡¯s face. In an instant, Olivia contorts her face in disgust and even rolls her eyes at Daniel. Olivia attempts to stand up, but Daniel sps her waist, stopping her from getting up. Olivia is somewhat frustrated and pats Daniel¡¯s chest. Suddenly, Daniel extinguishes the unfinished cigarette in the ashtray. The hand he frees goes to hold Olivia, ¨C ¡°You don¡¯t smell bad at all. You smell lovely.¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a¡­!¡± Before Olivia could finish, Daniel has already silenced her with a kiss. Only when Olivia can barely breathe, does Daniel finally let her go. Under Olivia¡¯s ring eyes, Daniel affords himself another tender kiss on her lips. ¡°Having tasted it, I can confirm that you¡¯re sweet and have a lovely scent!¡± Would he be just as persuasive in front of Jay Bet? Would he also be so good at coaxing people then? Despite her contempt for Daniel, Olivia keeps her feelings to herself. Olivia pokes at Daniel¡¯s chest, lecturing him. ¡°You smell like smoke. It¡¯s awful! And the living room smells terrible. I thought I stepped into heaven.¡± Daniel calls out in a loud voice, ¡°Auntie Jane, open up all the windows for venttion and spray some air freshener.¡± Upon hearing his orders, Auntie Jane scurries over and immediatelyplies. In an instant, Daniel scoops up Olivia and heads upstairs. After their romantic encounter, Daniel holds Olivia in his arms. ¡°Wife, have you had fun tonight?¡± Olivia¡¯s tone is mild and her voice faint,¡± It was alright! After dinner, I went to the night market with Benjamin Johnson and Valerie Howard. Ate a lot of stuff.¡± In a deep, domineering voice tinged with arrogance, Daniel asks, ¡°What kind of food is sold at the night market? Do you like going there?¡± Olivia nestles her head into Daniel¡¯s chest, unmoving. Her tender voice slowly replies. ¡°Roasted sweet potatoes, they¡¯re delicious and smell wonderful! There¡¯s also candied chestnuts, cotton candy, tofu pudding, stinky tofu, and so much more. With a luxurious life like yours, you probably don¡¯t eat those foods often. You guys probably prefer wine, steak, various kinds of seafood, and all sorts of exquisite desserts, where the ting alone seems high ss and so beautiful that it keeps you staring.¡± ¡°Wife, you¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯ve tried all of those. As a child, my grandmother took me. Now, I take her.¡± Chapter 412: Crack Chapter 412: Crack Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins opened her eyes wide in surprise, looking at Daniel Marshall. After giving Olivia a tiny kiss, Daniel continued to say, ¡°After Grandma got sick, I stopped going to the night market. Grandma¡¯s condition didn¡¯t improve, and she became unrecognizable at her worst. Despite the Marshall Family¡¯s wealth, we still felt helpless in front of grandma¡¯s ailment.¡± Suddenly, Olivia hugged Daniel tightly, ¡°Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have said those things.¡± Daniel¡¯s lips curled slightly into a faint smile, ¡°It¡¯s alright; it¡¯s all past now. If Grandma knew that I¡¯ve settled down and established my own family, she¡¯d be happy. If you want to go to the night market, I can apany you.¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes fell slightly, her feelings were somewhatplex. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Olivia confessed, ¡°Benjamin Johnson is seeing a psychologist ¨C a doctor I introduced him to. Seeing him now, I feel like he¡¯s changed.¡± Suddenly, Daniel¡¯s eyes dulled, filled with turbulent emotions, ¡°He¡¯s aplicated man, sly and cunning. Be careful around him. He¡¯s capable of anything. Last time, you nearly died because of him, I hope you¡¯ve learned your lesson. Do you still not understand his intentions behind approaching you?¡± ¡°Daniel, are your prejudices too deep-seated? Do you really understand him?¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re suggesting I¡¯m in the wrong?¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes cooled, a shadow of malevolence flickering in their depths as he stared at Olivia. Suddenly, he was no longer hugging Olivia. Frowning slightly, Olivia looked calmly at Daniel, ¡°I didn¡¯t say you were wrong, nor do Ipletely understand you. Perhaps, this is a chasm you cannot bridge.¡± Deep within Daniel¡¯s dark, fathomless eyes, two flickering mes began to dance. His attractive lips parted slightly, his voice listless and indifferent, ¡°Mrs. Olivia Marshall, do you enjoy being pursued by other men? Have you forgotten your ce? If I don¡¯t give you a reminder, would you feel lucky?¡± Olivia wasn¡¯t afraid of Daniel, her eyes radiated curiosity, ¡°Are you jealous? Benjamin Jones is the hurdle you can¡¯t ovee!¡± ¡°Do you feel aplished?¡± Under the dim light, Daniel¡¯s face grew frightfully cold. A touch of disdain flitted across Olivia¡¯s eyes, her voice filled with cold sarcasm, ¡°Did you eat dynamite tonight?¡± ¡°Does provoking me amuse you? Do you want Benjamin Jones to hurt you again? Have you lost your mind?¡± Provoking? Oliviaughed, tilting her head and looking at Daniel with intense interest, ¡°Benjamin Johnson said he likes me and wants to pursue me. If ¡®N¡¯ number of guys say they like me and want to pursue me, do you want to put them to death?¡± ¡°You think I wouldn¡¯t dare?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s stop here, I don¡¯t want to quarrel with you.¡± Seeing Olivia¡¯s indifference, her insouciance as she walked into the bathroom and ignored him, Daniel became even angrier, his entire presence radiating danger. Does this woman have no feelings at all? Can¡¯t she see how much he cares about her? Does she want to provoke him until he explodes? Does she have a death wish? Now that they¡¯ve been together for so long, does she feel nothing for him? Daniel frowned, troubled by a headache. Olivia got into the bathtub filled with water, dipping her head as well as her body. She did not surface until she couldn¡¯t hold her breath anymore. She wiped away the droplets from her face, her head leaning against the edge of the bathtub, slowly closing her eyes. Thinking about it, Olivia let out a bitterugh. Daniel looks sofortable and at ease with Jay Bet, enjoying their peaceful times together. Doesn¡¯t he see something wrong in that? He told her openly that he was going to support Jay¡¯s tour, would she not understand? Would she not let him go? On the contrary, it was Daniel¡¯s sneaky behavior that truly disappointed her. Chapter 413: 413: Are We Still Taking Wedding Photos? Chapter 413: 413: Are We Still Taking Wedding Photos?
Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins woke up to find that Daniel Marshall was not there. Olivia got out of bed as if nothing had happened, washed up, and headed downstairs for breakfast.
Auntie Jane lowered her voice and asked carefully, ¡°Ma¡¯am, the master left the house very early. Did you two have a quarrel?¡± Olivia¡¯s expression showed no emotional fluctuation as she replied calmly, ¡°Auntie Jane, we did not argue. We just disagreed on some issues. There¡¯s no need to prepare dinner for me tonight; I have ns.¡± Auntie Jane nodded and retreated without saying anything more. After breakfast, Olivia went to work, unaffected by the argument from the night before. She didn¡¯t call Daniel nor did she text him. Being with Daniel, Olivia reminded herself to always maintain a certain distance from him. She had to care less if she didn¡¯t want to get hurt, if she didn¡¯t want to suffer. Valerie Howard furrowed her brows, racking her brain. ¡°Olivia, isn¡¯t today Saturday? Don¡¯t you have the day off? And aren¡¯t you and Daniel supposed to be taking your wedding photos?¡± The memo did mention that they were supposed to take their wedding photos today. Daniel had left early in the morning. Was she nning to take the photos by herself? Could that even be called a wedding photo? What was the point of taking meaningless wedding photos? Wouldn¡¯t a wedding photo devoid of joy and sweetness be an eyesore even if it was just a decoration?
Olivia cast her eyes down, her gaze dim andckluster. Her heart felt as though it had been doused with a bucket of cold water. But she said, trying to keep up appearances, ¡°I am going back to the office to have a look. Some people are still working there.¡± Valerie looked at Olivia but didn¡¯t say anything. Had her brother been saying that Daniel was really angry? Had they argued? Valerie felt awkward asking about such a matter. Olivia might not even want to talk about it. As the car stopped at a red light, Valerie took a lollipop from her pocket and handed it to Olivia. ¡°Have some candy. It¡¯s boring anyway, and the traffic is usually heavy in the morning, so we won¡¯t get to the office anytime soon.¡± Olivia took the lollipop, unwrapped it, and put it in her mouth. ¡°You¡¯re pretty thoughtful. Thank you!¡± ¡°No problem, Olivia. When I¡¯m bored or feeling down, I eat a lollipop. Life can be bitter enough, right? Why not add a bit of sweetness? What¡¯s wrong with eating a lollipop? We¡¯re all precious in our own right!¡± Valerie¡¯s words managed to make Olivia smile. This lifted Olivia¡¯s spirits a bit. ¡°You¡¯re right, we should all cherish ourselves.¡± ¡°Olivia, you should smile more. I think you radiate joy when you smile. I bet every man would be attracted to you then.¡±
Valerie¡¯s words managed to deepen Olivia¡¯s smile, and she felt reassured. ¡°I seldom see your brother smile. He often seems stern, which makes him seem very fierce.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about him. He¡¯s such a fool. All that sternness is an act. He says if he doesn¡¯t keep a stern face, people won¡¯t respect him. Daniel hardly ever smiles either. They¡¯re pretty much the same type.¡± At that instant, Olivia felt much lighter, less stifled. Valerie¡¯s phone suddenly rang, and she answered it with her bluetooth headset. After the call, Valerie nced at Olivia. ¡°Daniel asked to take you to the airport now.¡± Understanding the need to not put Valerie in a tough spot, Olivia said, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s head to the airport..¡± ¡°Are you leaving Serene City? Olivia, you have not packed anything!¡± A glint shed in Olivia¡¯s sparkling eyes. ¡°We¡¯ll find out when we get to the airport.¡± Upon arrival at the airport, Olivia saw Daniel. Daniel took Olivia¡¯s hand of his own ord, seemingly having forgotten aboutst night¡¯s argument, as if there had been no cold war between them.
Chapter 414: 414: This is Daniel Marshall’s Private Plane Chapter 414: 414: This is Daniel Marshall¡¯s Private ne
Trantor: 549690339 Daniel Marshall allowed room for understanding, and Olivia Jenkins knew better, ensuring that she orded the couple the dignity they deserved and never mentioning the dispute and cold war of the previous night. Olivia Jenkins was also smiling warmly as if nothing had happened, her beautiful face emanating a radiant happiness admired by all.
After passing security, Daniel Marshall held Olivia Jenkins close and headed directly for the VIPne. Olivia Jenkins was puzzled, fluttering her curvy eyshes slightly, but she didn¡¯t question Daniel Marshall. Hadn¡¯t they nned today to take wedding photos? Where were they going now? Were they not shooting anymore? She wouldn¡¯t mind if they didn¡¯t shoot. The fake smiles and insincere expressions were better left unseen. asionally Olivia Jenkins pursed her lips, sometimes gently biting her lower lip, her bright almond-shaped eyes glistening. She also affectionately wrapped her arms around Daniel Marshall. Suddenly, Daniel Marshall parted his lips slightly and said in a deep voice that was as bewitching and heart-throbbing as a cello, ¡°Wife, we¡¯re going to the southernmost ind. The weather there is nice. It¡¯s not too cold for you to wear wedding dresses there, you can wear elegant gowns without worry, and we don¡¯t have to worry about catching a cold. We¡¯ll take our wedding photos there.¡± Daniel Marshall hadn¡¯t forgotten about it. Olivia Jenkins softened her gaze slightly, raised her head to look at Daniel Marshall and said, ¡°The weather in Serene City is pretty cold. I would indeed feel cold if I was to wear a wedding dress. Honey, you¡¯re quite considerate, thank you!¡± A slight curve appeared at the corner of Daniel Marshall¡¯s currentlyid back lips, radiating an alluring charm, ¡°I won¡¯t forget what I¡¯ve promised you. I¡¯ll give you everything that belongs to you.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t bring anything with me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve prepared everything for you, all you need to do is stay by my side and enjoy the trip.¡±
Olivia Jenkins leaned into Daniel Marshall¡¯s shoulders, her face held a charming smile. Olivia Jenkins also held onto Daniel Marshall¡¯s waist. Daniel Marshall lowered his head and kissed Olivia Jenkins¡¯s forehead. Hopefullyst night¡¯s unpleasantness was now behind them. Hopefully he was constantly in her mind. This was Daniel Marshall¡¯s private ne. This was Olivia Jenkins¡¯s first time on a private ne, and apart from its luxury, it was incrediblyfortable. A great ce to rx and rest without any disturbance. Olivia Jenkins hadn¡¯t slept well the previous night and could catch up on her sleep on the private ne without any concern. After sleeping for two hours, Olivia Jenkins woke up in a daze. She awoke to the enticing aroma of food. The private ne prided itself on having a star-rated chef, not only serving freshly brewed coffee but also French cuisines, desserts, and sashimi. It was truly a luxurious vacation enjoyment! ¡°Wife, what do you want to eat? How about a steak?¡±
With an enticing and bewitching look, Olivia Jenkins gazed at Daniel Marshall and nodded. Daniel Marshall then fed her a piece of steak. All of a sudden, Olivia Jenkins eyes sparkled, ¡°Honey, this steak is so delicious! It kind of melts in your mouth, but without being greasy. It¡¯s very fragrant!¡± The sparkle in Daniel Marshall¡¯s eyes was brimming with boiling passion, radiating a powerful warmth, ¡°This steak is all yours. Anytime you crave this taste, the chefs can cook it for you.¡± She licked the juice from the corner of her mouth, then cupped Daniel Marshall¡¯s face with her hands, nting on him a firm kiss. It was all he needed to see ¨C the woman he loved being happy. A sweet current of warmth filled Daniel Marshall¡¯s heart. Daniel Marshall then cut her another piece of steak and fed it to her. When Olivia Jenkins wanted cake, Daniel Marshall also fed her that. It almost seemed as if she didn¡¯t need to use her hands at all. The stewardess on the private ne wheeled in another trolley after clearing the dining cart, inviting Olivia Jenkins to open the box. Chapter 415: 415 Daniel Marshall is too bad! Chapter 415: 415 Daniel Marshall is too bad!
Trantor: 549690339 The flight attendant walked away, leaving Olivia Jenkins to scrutinise Daniel Marshall. Daniel¡¯s thin lips outline a perfect arc; his smile, like the breeze in the autumn, felt incredibly soothing. ¡°Wife, open it and see.¡±
Lightly, Olivia bites her lip and slowly opens the box. In an instant, a bouquet of red roses meets Olivia¡¯s gaze. It smells amazing! The blooms are so vivid and beautiful! In Olivia¡¯s bright eyes, there¡¯s a hint of joy. She looks at Daniel, ¡°Thank you, husband!¡± Daniel¡¯s expression is inscrutable, as he plucks a petal from the roses and brings it to Olivia¡¯s lips, ¡°Wife, this is a customized red rose specially ordered and air freighted for you. It¡¯s edible too.¡± Olivia¡¯s surprised, she froze for a second, then opened her mouth and ate the petal from Daniel¡¯s hand. Olivia let out a breath, even closing her eyes to savour the experience. ¡°Hubby, this rose is so fragrant, slightly sweet, tastes quite good.¡± Daniel earnestly says, ¡°Let me try¡­¡± Olivia thought Daniel was going to try the rose petal, but suddenly, Daniel hugs her waist and boldly seals her lips with a kiss. Only when Olivia was almost out of breath did Daniel reluctantly let go. In Daniel¡¯s deep eyes, there¡¯s a touch of yfulughter. His gaze deeply locks onto Olivia, ¡°Wife, it really tastes sweet and fragrant! I really like it!¡±
Olivia could feel a wave of heat sweep across her face, reaching even the tips of her ears. Olivia¡¯s expression has a hint of shyness, she unconsciously bites the lips that Daniel kissed. The fragrance of the flowers lingered in Olivia¡¯s breath, Even her kisses carry a faint floral scent. Holding back herughter, Olivia gives Daniel a re, ¡°Be serious, we¡¯re on a ne, you know.¡± ¡°With you, I fear nothing. If we hit turbulence, we cany in bed together, strapped with safety belts. I won¡¯t let go of you.¡± Looking at Daniel¡¯s unimaginably handsome face, Olivia felt he wasn¡¯t that annoying, ¡°I¡¯ll continue unboxing; don¡¯t interrupt me.¡± Daniel moved the roses aside, ¡°Tonight, I¡¯ll cook with rose petals for you. You probably haven¡¯t tried fried rose petals before, right?¡± ¡°Really, I never had it before. Can¡¯t wait to try it! I heard there¡¯s also rose gtin.¡± ¡°I can satisfy your needs.¡± Olivia was silent for a moment before opening the other boxes. Inside was a set of diamond jewellery. ¡°Husband, I already have lots of jewellery.¡±
¡°This set of jewellery is to match your wedding dress. I can¡¯t let you wear fake jewellery for the wedding photoshoot. As the year ends, there will be many asions where you¡¯ll wear it. Each look should match a different set of jewellery. It¡¯s a good idea and something that Mrs. Marshall should enjoy!¡± ¡°Husband, help me put it on.¡± Daniel helps Olivia wear the jewellery, even thoughtfully passes her a mirror, ¡°Wife, do you like it?¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes smile, gently lifting her beautiful brows, ¡°Husband, I love it!¡± Suddenly, Daniel steals another sweet kiss. Olivia held Daniel¡¯s face with both hands, returning his kiss passionately. After getting off the ne, Daniel and Olivia headed straight to the dock and boarded a luxury yacht. The impressive yacht had six decks and even a helipad. The yacht is not only equipped with a pool but also a sun deck, a jacuzzi, a spa room¡­ it¡¯splete with all the facilities anyone could need, letting you fully enjoy without any worries. The entire wedding photo shoot crew has arrived and are on standby. After Olivia¡¯s rest, an international makeup artist starts to do her makeup, while the stylist in charge of the wedding looks, waits patiently nearby.
Chapter 416: 416: I Want to Grow Old with You Chapter 416: 416: I Want to Grow Old with You
Trantor: 549690339 Olivia, now d in her bridal gown, steps out slowly. Daniel Marshall, like a man bewitched, finds his eyes, dark as obsidian, unable to escape Olivia Jenkins¡¯ allure. Helplessly, the edges of Daniel¡¯s mouth perk up ever so slightly, outlining a perfect curvature, like the warm, gentle glow of winter sunshine.
Without a doubt, Olivia Jenkins is indeed a beauty, a beauty one cannot ignore. Whether it¡¯s a blink, a courtesy, a faint smile, or even a single breath, Olivia¡¯s charm is wless and irresistible. Olivia Jenkins is a radiant figure, she instantly bes the focus wherever she exists. Standing in front of Daniel, Olivia tilts her head slightly, her luminous eyes gleaming with a touch of yfulness as she looks at him. ¡°Husband!¡± ¡°Wife, you¡¯re so beautiful! I feel like I¡¯m dunked in a sea of brandy, dizzily intoxicated. This can¡¯t be a dream, can it?¡± Olivia Jenkins grabs Daniel Marshall¡¯s hand. Daniel can feel it; this is real, the angel standing before him is the one woman he has vowed to spend the rest of his life with! A smile begins to bloom across Olivia¡¯s face, soft and tantalizing. Her twinkling starlit eyes are fixed unblinkingly at Daniel. Daniel, as splendid looking as the A-list celebrities, and especially his hawk-like prating eyes, radiates an electrifying gaze capable of dazing anyone around him. Daniel, with his proportional physique and a perfectly outlined stature, d in a white tuxedo identical to her dress, enhances his tall and upright stature. His every move conveys an elegant and proud royal demeanour, his entire body radiates an irresistible allure. And his attractively thin lips are inviting her to kiss them.
Staring at Daniel in this way has rendered Olivia speechless. A sweet sensation gushes up inside her, and her heart inexplicably quickens. ¡°Husband, you¡¯re so handsome, I can¡¯t take my eyes off you. Actually, I¡¯m feeling a bit tipsy from the red wine.¡± Daniel holds Olivia tight, cherishing the happiness he still has. ¡°Wife, don¡¯t let go of my hand, even if it¡¯s dusk right now, I want to keep holding you, day after day, year after year¡­ until our hair turns gray, watching the sunrise and sunset with you.¡± Olivia is deeply moved, her eyes filling with tears of joy. If she is to only do this once in her lifetime, she would cast aside all otherplex emotions and create unforgettable memories with Daniel, cherishing every beautiful moment they have together. No matter what the future may hold, cherish the present! Olivia also holds Daniel tight. ¡°Husband, I am willing to hold your hand forever. Let¡¯s go, we should go and take our wedding photos, the whole team is waiting for us. The sunset outside must be gorgeous.¡± ¡°If I weren¡¯t worried about messing up your make-up and missing the mesmerizing sunset, I would really want to kiss you deeply.¡± ¡°A light kiss is okay, just don¡¯t smudge my lipstick.¡± Before Daniel could react to her words, Olivia had already nted a kiss on his sensually thin lips. A wave of sweetness bursts from his heart and spreads throughout his blood, leaving a smile as refreshing as a spring breeze on Daniel¡¯s face. Daniel releases Olivia, they hold each other¡¯s hands tightly and walk towards the deck bathed in golden sunlight, after exchanging a nce.
Valerie Howard has been watching Olivia and Daniel taking their wedding photos, her eyes revealing envy. ¡°They really are a perfect match! They are made for each other, I hope they remain happy forever.¡± The usually stoic Simon Howard, seeing this couple, exhibits a rare smile on his face. No matter whether this woman loves his boss or not, he is certain that his boss loves her. Simon Howard hopes that his boss and his loved one can stay together forever! Chapter 417: 417: Torturing Single Dogs to Death Chapter 417: 417: Torturing Single Dogs to Death
Trantor: 549690339 After changing into several sets of wedding dresses and taking sunset-themed photos, Daniel Marshall still held Olivia Jenkins¡¯s hand, leading her to dinner. Looking at the table full of dishes made with roses, Olivia¡¯s eyes shimmered, as if countless little hearts were shing in them. She was utterly astonished! Valerie was also stunned and took out her phone to snap some pictures.
Olivia carefully examined every dish made out of roses. They were so delicate that she almost didn¡¯t want to eat them. ¡°Honey, everything you¡¯ve arranged is perfect! You¡¯re amazing! This is my first time eating a rose banquet. It smells so nice¡­ I feel intoxicated before we¡¯ve even touched drinks. It¡¯s surreal!¡± Daniel Marshall, with his impably handsome face, exuded charming warmth. The radiant glow in his eyes settled gently on Olivia as he said, ¡°Wife, you can try the food now. From now on, I¡¯ll prepare a rose banquet for you every month.¡± In reality, Daniel was pretty good, she thought. As long as she wasn¡¯t greedy, such a man was truly worth spending a lifetime with. Looking at Daniel, Olivia seemed to beughing so much that her eyes were squinted. Daniel picked up a deep-fried rose and held it to Olivia¡¯s mouth. Looking at Daniel, Olivia opened her mouth and ate the fried rose he offered. Suddenly, Olivia¡¯s eyes brightened. She nodded, indicating that the dish was really delicious! That evening, her foodie dream came true. Olivia also picked up other dishes to feed Daniel,pletely disregarding Valerie and Simon Howard at the same table. In the heat of the moment, Daniel straight up kissed Olivia. To them, Valerie and Simon practically didn¡¯t exist. Although the rose banquet was delicious, and every dish was unforgettable, Valerie and Simon felt embarrassed.
As third wheels, they felt like they were about tobust. Their gaze didn¡¯t know where to wander. Seeing their boss¡¯s sweet love, it was as if they were showered with a sugar rain. It even made Simon Howard think about getting a girlfriend to experience this kind of happiness himself. Valerie¡¯s eyes were filled with envy throughout the meal. To cool down, Valerie had two bowls of rose sherbet in a row. Although the vi in the countryside wasrge and extravagant, with bodyguards, maids, and drivers ensuring a worry-free life, Be Thompson still felt as though she had stumbled into a deep abyss, pain reverberating throughout her body. Even breathing was painful. Her heart waspletely shattered, like it could never be pieced together again. As night fell, Be Thompson stood on the balcony in the cool evening breeze. Despite the chill, she did not shiver, and sleep eluded her. She didn¡¯t fear catching a cold; even if she fell ill, she wouldn¡¯t care. She had beenpletely abandoned by the Marshall family! Gazing at the pitch-ck world outside the vi, Be Thompson¡¯s unwillingness grew. Hatred filled her heart, and a sense of destion spread throughout her body. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s cold at night. You should go back to bed. Don¡¯t think too much. Things will get better, this is only temporary, not the end for us,¡± Hearing her son¡¯s voice, Be Thompson¡¯s thoughts were brought back to the present.
Turning around, Be Thompson looked at her son, who was sitting in a wheelchair. He was the only treasure she had left. ¡°You don¡¯t need tofort me. I understand. I won¡¯t dwell on it anymore,¡± Fearing that her son might catch a cold, Be Thompson pushed his wheelchair back to his room. In a low voice and with a slightly gloomy look in his eyes, Matthew Marshall said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry about Uncle. Even if Marshall family is ruthless, they wouldn¡¯t take anyone¡¯s life. As long as we¡¯re still alive, we will definitely take everything back. I don¡¯t believe Grandpa can live forever.¡± Be Thompson echoed, ¡°We will watch with wide eyes as the Marshall family gets theireuppance.¡± Chapter 418: 418: Do You Still Want To Seek The Truth? Chapter 418: 418: Do You Still Want To Seek The Truth?
Trantor: 549690339 On Monday morning, Adam Howard saw Daniel Marshalling and followed him into the CEO¡¯s office. Adam sat across from Daniel, looking at him with keen interest. He teased, ¡°I heard you and your sister-inw are getting along really well, it seems you¡¯ve even gotten a bit suntanned!¡± Daniel darted a cold gaze at Adam, his voice slow and soft but filled with intimidating force, ¡°You seem to have a lot of free time?¡±
In an instant, the smirk on Adam¡¯s face froze, he straightened up and said, ¡°We got news from Pine Vige. Twenty years ago, Auntie did go back to Pine Vige to handle some paperwork. After that, no one saw her again. It looks like she left Pine Vige and never returned.¡± Daniel knit his brow, his deep-set eyes narrowing, ¡°Any other clues?¡± ¡°There are no other clues! Perhaps, Auntie intentionally didn¡¯t want to be found, otherwise, we would have been able to find more clues. Or maybe, Auntie went to a remote ce with poor living conditions where information is not updated regrly, so we can¡¯t track her anymore.¡± After a moment of thought, Daniel instructed, ¡°Continue searching, pay special attention to anyone who left Pine Vige and women who are around my mom¡¯s age.¡± ¡°Okay! I will pass on your orders right away and ensure they are carried out meticulously.¡± Daniel looked up, fixing his prating gaze on Adam, ¡°Anything new from Benjamin Johnson?¡± Adam reported truthfully, ¡°Benjamin Johnson has been meeting with a professor from the Department of Psychology at the Medical College these past few days. We didn¡¯t notice anything unusual. He goes for a night run every day, visits the park, rides his bike, and even ys sports with strangers asionally. It seems like he has changedpletely, there¡¯s no sign of that overt arrogance in him anymore.¡± Daniel¡¯s sharp, cold eyes narrowed again, ¡°Is that psychology professor a doctor?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s a psychological expert at the city hospital, also a graduate advisor. Our guys have been following Benjamin Johnson for two days, it¡¯s like we are looking at a stranger; we never thought Benjamin Johnson could be like his current self.¡± Daniel sneered coldly, ¡°Appearances can be deceiving!¡± ¡°I was also surprised when I received the report, I suddenly did not recognize Benjamin Johnson. If he¡¯s pretending, then his acting skills are truly incredible.¡± Saying this, Adam yed a video on his phone for Daniel to see.
A hard-to-see ripple crossed Daniel¡¯s face, ¡°Adam, order them to keep a tight watch on Benjamin Johnson.¡± ¡°I have already given that order, they will report immediately if there is any news. Daniel, do you think Benjamin Johnson still wants revenge?¡± The corner of Daniel¡¯s lips twitched, his icy words clear, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but he will definitely not let my wife go. I wouldn¡¯t put it past him to intentionally get close to my wife and I¡¯m worried that he¡¯ll harm her.¡± Adam voiced his opinion, with a hint offort, ¡°Your wife is very smart, if no one triggers her, no one can hurt her.¡± Daniel remained silent, took out a cigarette case, casually picked a cigarette, lit it and started smoking. After a moment of hesitation, Adam cautiously asked, ¡°Daniel, if Auntie doesn¡¯t want to see you, what will you do? Are you still going to pursue the truth?¡± A thin veil of smoke danced from his lips, as Daniel stared at Adam with a somber gaze, ¡°I must find the truth, I have to make Be Thompson leave the Marshall family. Whether my mom will see me or not, I will clear her name. I believe my mom is innocent, she has borne the nderous usation of infidelity for over twenty years, how painful that must have been. I can¡¯t bear to watch her suffer any longer. If fate doesn¡¯t allow us to be mother and son, I will respect her decision and won¡¯t interfere in her life.¡± Chapter 419: 419: Hair Turns Completely White in Two Days Chapter 419: 419: Hair Turns Completely White in Two Days
Trantor: 549690339 Adam Howard felt vaguely upset. Over these years, he watched Daniel Marshall living his life alone, lonely, silently withstanding a cruel fate¡­ Now, there was a good woman apanying him. Hopefully, happiness would favor him a little more. Adam Howard pursed his lips, looking at Daniel,fortingly saying, ¡°There is no mother who doesn¡¯t want her own children. If your aunt made such a choice, she must have had her reasons. I feel that she¡¯s thinking about you too. She just dares not have any connection with the Marshall Family, afraid that she will bring you misfortune.¡±
The corner of Daniel¡¯s mouth tilted slightly upward, a mysterious smile, ¡°Thank you for caring! After all the storms I¡¯ve braved alone, there is no setback I cannot endure. Don¡¯t worry about me. Enough about this, you should leave now.¡± Nodding slightly, Adam stood up. Suddenly, Adam¡¯s mobile phone rang. Adam answered the call while walking away. Suddenly, Adam turned back. After finishing the call, Adam looked at Daniel solemnly, ¡°I just received news. Joseph Charles has been found. ording to the report, Joseph Charles passed away three years ago.¡± Daniel¡¯s handsome face, like a carving, showed no emotion. His deep eyes shed with a hint of sharpness, ¡°Where is Joseph Charles buried?¡± ¡°In Jasper County.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re going to Jasper County.¡± ¡°Daniel, going to Jasper County like this, won¡¯t it draw too much attention?¡± ¡°What are the guiltless afraid of? Without prying, who would know that I, Daniel Marshall, am heading to Jasper County?¡± In a sh, Adam understood and followed Daniel out.
Sebastian Thompson quietly sat on the balcony, basking in the sunshine. In just a matter of two day, despite not being that old, his hair had already turned white. Apart from this vi where he was residing, the Thompson Family really had nothing left. Yet Sebastian¡¯s eyes remained calm, as if incapable of causing even a ripple. Suddenly, his mobile phone rang. Sebastian nced at it. [Daniel Marshall has already headed to Jasper County.] Sebastian lifted a corner of his lips, unfathomably, the smile did not fully spread across his face. He knew, Daniel¡¯s trip to Jasper County would not yield anything. Daniel would never get the truth he wanted. In his brother-inw¡¯s heart, for his entire life, Daniel was no better than his disgraced mother, never able to stand tall. Without meeting Joseph Charles, Daniel would never have a chance to confront E Charles. E would carry the stain her whole life, unable to get the Marshall Family¡¯s forgiveness, and unable to show her face. Even Joseph Charles wouldn¡¯t dare to speak recklessly, let alone show his face. Otherwise, death would be his only choice. Atst, a cloud lifted from his heart, satisfaction filled him. Sebastian¡¯s eyes showed a hint of cold amusement.
The evil done by the Marshall Family was slowly being calcted. Several hourster, Daniel arrived in Jasper County and saw Joseph Charles¡¯ grave. The top of this grave was already covered with grass, and someone had taken care of the grass around the tomb. From all angles, the grave appeared to be several years old. Daniel¡¯s thin, sexy lips slightly parted, his cold voice eerily floating in the space, ¡°Does Joseph Charles have any rtives in Jasper County? Wasn¡¯t he a native of Pine Vige? Why was he buried here?¡± The subordinate in charge of the investigation replied, ¡°Joseph Charles had an older sister who was married in Jasper County. After the sister and her husband passed away, the lifelong bachelor, Joseph Charles, raised their son. The son took care of him in old age, and so he was buried here.¡± Daniel fell silent, his eagle-like sharp eyes looking around. The surrounding soil was wet, clearly it rained in the morning. However, despite it being a three-year-old grave, the soil next to the tombstone was even wetter. The rainwater seeped through, making it look like it had been disturbed recently. Chapter 420: 420 – Seeing Through at a Glance Chapter 420: 420 ¨C Seeing Through at a nce
Trantor: 549690339 A three-year-old grave should not have had a tombstone erected just recently. Daniel Marshall¡¯s sharp eyes fell on the tombstone, and in just a few seconds, he observed something unusual. The tombstone appeared to be quite old, as though it had been specially processed.
However, the back of the tombstone appeared to be brand new. It seemed as though it had been soaked in some kind of solution, leaving the tombstone with a soaked appearance. Even if it had been pouring rain, the tombstone shouldn¡¯t be in this condition, where it looked soaked through and through, clearly someone had tampered with it. Daniel didn¡¯t touch the tombstone to investigate; the damp soil in front of the tombstone was also just quickly nced over. His handsome face was emotionless; it was impossible to guess his feelings. From hearing only one side of the story, Adam Howard found it hard to believe that Joseph Charles was dead, especially given the fact that Joseph was not even 60 yet. In theory, if he did not die of illness or ident, he would not have reached the end of his life at this age. There was something strange about this. Adam Howard turned to the person guiding them and inquisitively asked: ¡°Is Joseph Charles¡¯s nephew in the vige? We would like to meet him.¡± Without hesitation, the guide answered: ¡°He¡¯s out working. If you want to meet him, I can take you to the city where he currently resides.¡± Adam Howard frowned lightly, continuing to question: ¡°How did Joseph Charles die?¡± ¡°ording to the vigers, Joseph Charles died from falling after bing drunk. His nephew has been working away from home since his uncle¡¯s death, taking his entire family with him. I heard he bought a house outside and never ns to return to the vige. When QuiverJoy Festival came, the nephew only asked someone in the vige to pay respects for him.¡± Just as Adam Howard was about to probe further, Daniel gave him a look. Immediately, Adam Howard wisely shut up. Daniel let out a relieved sigh and said quietly, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Respect the dead and do not disturb their eternal repose nor disturb his nephew.¡±
The guide hesitated for a moment, then asked: ¡°Er¡­ about the reward ¡ª will there be any? Are you really not going to meet Joseph Charles¡¯s nephew anymore? The city where he stays isn¡¯t that far, just two or three hours¡¯ drive away.¡± Keeping his voice neutral but apparently a bit impatient, Daniel replied, ¡°No, we¡¯re leaving. There¡¯s no point talking about a dead person. We won¡¯t being back.¡± Adam handed the guide an envelope, and, without hesitation, he followed Daniel away. The guide epted the money and thanked them repeatedly with a smile. Daniel didn¡¯t look back. His handsome features remained impassive. Once they were in the car, Adam asked in confusion, ¡°Daniel, don¡¯t you find this suspicious? Why did you decide to drop it?¡± His handsome face turning cold and displeased, Daniel said, ¡°I¡¯m being watched. Someone is aware of my every move. I¡¯m pretty sure this grave doesn¡¯t belong to Joseph Charles, and he doesn¡¯t have any so-called nephew. If we went to meet him, we¡¯d probably only meet a hired actor.¡± Adam¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°It must be Be or Sebastian Thompson¡¯s doing. They¡¯re scared that you¡¯ll uncover the truth about the past. This also indicates that they are afraid. They must have framed Auntie back then.¡± ¡°Remove the ¡®must be¡¯, it¡¯s definitely Be and Sebastian¡¯s doing. Joseph Charles isn¡¯t dead, he¡¯s hiding somewhere. Adam, you spread the word that I believe Joseph Charles is dead and that I won¡¯t investigate further. Then, you secretly investigate for me. The fewer people know about this, the better. We don¡¯t want this to reach troublesome ears. If I¡¯m not mistaken, Joseph Charles is not even in the country anymore. Moreover, the Thompson siblings are confident that Joseph Charles won¡¯t show up anymore. Even if he does appear, they aren¡¯t afraid of me finding him. They probably know that Joseph Charles is well-prepared.¡± Chapter 421: 421: Old Fox! Chapter 421: 421: Old Fox!
Trantor:549690339 Adam Howard spat out in irritation: ¡°These siblings are really too wicked, despicable and shameless!¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s eyes were deep and calm, ¡°Don¡¯t stoop to their level. The Thompson Family is already done for, that¡¯s enough to keep them upset for a while. I believe that evil cannot triumph over good, they will definitely pay for their actions.¡± ¡°Daniel, I had someone tail James Marshall as you ordered, but we didn¡¯t find anything. He is still the same, appearing to have a peace-loving style.¡±
Daniel¡¯s expression was indifferent, his lips curved into a cold smile, ¡°That just proves that he is a good old fox at disguising himself! Let him continue to pretend, no matter how clever he is, he won¡¯t be able to hide his true colors forever. We just need to be patient.¡± Adam Howard nodded, stopped talking, and focused on driving. Just as Daniel¡¯s Rolls-Royce entered the highway, it was abruptly overtaken by arge truck. Adam Howard was startled. Thankfully, Adam had quickly reduced speed a little, preventing a possible rear-end collision. Daniel was also shaken. Though he was wearing a seat belt, Daniel¡¯s body unconsciously leaned forward from the inertia. When he bounced back onto the seat, Daniel¡¯s sharp eagle-like eyes stared at the moving truck ahead and ordered: ¡°Adam, stay sharp while driving. Don¡¯t get distracted. Simon, help keep an eye out, there might be trouble on this route.¡± The sudden overtaking by the truck was indeed suspicious. Simon noticed that the truck was carrying a full load. If an ident were to ur and the truck flips over, the Rolls-Royce might not make it, ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll keep a close watch. We should not follow this truck, or exit the highway.¡± Daniel looked at the GPS, his voice calm and deep, ¡°The next highway exit is 20 kilometers away, the nearest rest area is more than 30 kilometers, and in 5 kilometers we will enter a tunnel group. Moreover, before entering the tunnel group is an uphill section, the GPS shows it as an ident-prone area. Adam, don¡¯t follow behind the truck, we should overtake it.¡± Simon observed the traffic ahead closely, ¡°The truck is constantly in the fastne, persistently viting rules. The cars on both sides of the truck are side by side, without any intention to speed up.
The traffic behind us isn¡¯t budging either. If an ident really urs now, we would be in a very disadvantageous position.¡± Adam was also carefully observing the traffic situation ahead, ¡°Daniel is right, we should overtake and stay in front of the truck. If anything falls from the truck, it could be a fatal blow to us. Clearly, the cars next to the truck are intentionally driving at the speed of 80 mph to match the truck¡¯s speed and prevent us from overtaking. The truck definitely can¡¯t match our car¡¯s power on the uphill stretch, we can probably overtake then.¡± Daniel squinted, leaning his head on the ck leather seat, ¡°They say that Man proposes, but God disposes, ns don¡¯t keep up with changes¡­ If the cars ahead are no longer in our control, the result will certainly change. If this really is a premeditated ident, the ideal spot to strike is in the middle of the uphill stretch. As long as we overtake during the uphill stretch, the result will be in our favor. Let¡¯s keep driving like this for now. There¡¯s still two more kilometers to the uphill stretch. Let¡¯s wait for the unpredictable factors in these two kilometers.¡± Suddenly, Simonughed, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re right on the money, cars ahead have slowed down, seems like something is going on.¡± Daniel opened his eyes, his deep pupils gleaming with sharp light, ¡°We¡¯re about to hit the uphill stretch, some cars don¡¯t have enough power.¡± Chapter 422: 422: Calculating Every Step Chapter 422: 422: Calcting Every Step
Trantor:549690339 Simon Howard nced at the GPS, and a smile quickly shed across his face, ¡°The navigation shows a rear-end collision up ahead.¡± Adam Howard drove slowly and saw that thene to their left hade to aplete halt. With a smirk, Adam red provocatively at the driver of that vehicle and mumbled to himself, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t let me overtake, but now, I¡¯ve managed to get ahead of you. You can¡¯t keep up with the truck anymore, and you can¡¯t protect it either.¡±
Daniel Marshall looked out and caught the bitter gaze of the person in the passenger seat of the other car. They seemed rather frustrated. Daniel was certain, his suspicions were correct, someone was trying to sabotage him with underhanded tactics again. Seeing an opportunity, Adam quickly maneuvered into the fastne, no longer trailing behind the truck. Due to the traffic jam in the slowne, the car in front of their Rolls-Royce had no choice but to move forward, with Adam closely following behind. Unexpectedly, the traffic in the truck¡¯sne came to a sudden halt, allowing them to overtake. Looking back, Daniel caught sight of the truck driver¡¯s uneasy face. If they had maintained their speed, they would already be uphill by now. Simon lowered the window, also closely observing the truck behind them. Adam concentrated while driving, slowly inching forward, taking a step forward then a pause. This continued for 5 minutes, until suddenly, a loud noise could be heard, followed by a scream. Simon instantly looked out the window, and sure enough, something was wrong with the truck. Its load had copsed, crashing into the cars behind and next to it. If this ident had urred at high speed, the consequences would have been unimaginable. It would have inevitably hit the Rolls-Royce, most likely causing a massive chain reaction ident that could even cost lives.
A sigh of relief escaped Adam, his face revealing a sense of relief, ¡°That was really close. Luckily, luck was on our side.¡± Simon looked at his boss with admiration, ¡°You have an uncanny ability to predict things!¡± Daniel¡¯s cold, deep eyes were as sharp as des. His resolute face was eerily calm, ¡°This was a premeditated act, every step designed to trap me.¡± Simon¡¯s fury was evident on his face as he harshly cursed, ¡°I want to kill that bastard Thompson!¡± Daniel¡¯s sensual lips pursed slightly, emanating an air of inscrutability, ¡°Simon, calm down! We don¡¯t have any evidence for this. Any careless action might tip them off.¡± While driving, Adam said, ¡°Anyone with half a brain would suspect that this is Thompson¡¯s doing. It¡¯s too obvious. I figured anyone who¡¯d want to harm someone else would be more discreet about it. They wouldn¡¯t want suspicions to fall back on themselves. Moreover, they could pass the me onto someone else.¡± A faint smile appeared across Daniel¡¯s sensual lips, ¡°Adam, it seems you have indeed learned a lot after all these years with me.¡± The smile on Adam¡¯s face deepened as he modestly replied, ¡°You tter me. I just feel that this matter isn¡¯t as simple as it seems. It appears that many people are jealous of you, or they hate you enough to want you dead.¡± ¡°If they want my life, let¡¯s see if they¡¯re capable enough!¡± Daniel¡¯s voice, cold and hard, burst forth from between gritted teeth, radiating an intimidating aura.¡± A hint of worry shed across Simon¡¯s eyes, ¡°We should be extra careful. We are out in the open while they lurk in the dark, and it¡¯s not always possible to guard against surprise attacks.¡± Daniel furrowed his brows, ¡°Adam, once we get back to Serene City, do a thorough background check on the executive office staff. Notify HR to prepare new resumes. I want to rece everyone.¡±
Chapter 423: 423 I am the King Chapter 423: 423 I am the King
Trantor: 549690339 Upon returning to Serene City, Daniel Marshall went straight to the chairman¡¯s office. Sitting across from his father, Daniel¡¯s icy eyes, slightly devilishly charming, stared at his father with a sharp gaze, ¡°I went to a ce and saw Joseph Charles¡¯s grave. I heard he¡¯s been dead for three years.¡± Michael Marshall¡¯s eyes subtly tinged with a trace of mncholy, he coldly stared back at Daniel, ¡°What are you implying by telling me this?¡±
¡°Grandma told me that my mother was wronged, so, I went to Joseph Charles for information about the past. After a long search, and when I was finally making progress, I found out Joseph has been dead.¡± The father and son stared at each other, it was as if a deadly battle had just sparked in that instant, strong tensions were palpable. Clearly displeased, Michael¡¯s face turned ck, as he red somberly at Daniel, ¡°Your grandma has been senile for a long time, she always talks nonsense. Daniel, I¡¯m warning you, stop stirring up trouble, creating endless unrest at home.¡± Unfazed, Daniel spread his hands out in a provoking manner, looking at his father, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened back then, but I suspect it¡¯s not that simple. I went to Jasper County to visit Joseph¡¯s grave and was almost in an ident on the way back. If not for my vignce, my car would have been smashed by the full load of goods from the truck in front of me. If I hadn¡¯t been lucky, then perhaps, you wouldn¡¯t be able to see me again, and I wouldn¡¯t be here causing you trouble.¡± In that instant, Michael¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Daniel started a video to show his father. Michael saw how the car behind the truck got seriously smashed. Daniel calmly began to exin: ¡°What you saw is just the goods falling down. Moreover, this happened during a traffic jam where the goods copsed and fell. If this ident had happened on the highway, and my car happened to be behind, do you think I¡¯d still be alive?¡± ¡°Father, have you ever thought about why these things always happen to me? Or do you too think that I deserve to die?¡± ¡°Do you feel like I¡¯ve taken everything from you?¡±
¡°Since childhood, when others were ying, watching movies, gaming¡­ I was with grandpa learning a variety of knowledge, learning about management, participating in family business discussions, constantly receiving strict education. While watching others y andugh during my childhood, I was only swamped with endless data, unfinishable books, unfinishable research materials, learning multiplenguages, discussing business cases with grandpa. My talent and wisdom that I¡¯ve gained through my own struggles ¨C didn¡¯t I sacrifice? What I¡¯ve lost, who¡¯s going topensate me? Why should they envy me and want to eliminate me?¡± I officially entered Marshall Corporation at the age of 22 and for the past eight years, which day didn¡¯t I work hard, which day didn¡¯t I struggle to protect this giant ship of the corporation? Can those jealous of my abilities match up to me? In these eight years, my achievements are visible to all, bing a leading figure in the investment industry. Who canpete with me? So they can only resort to dirty tricks because they can¡¯t win over me in a fairpetition? To be honest, I didn¡¯t care, when I chose this path, I acknowledged that I am a king!¡± Two mes of anger flickered in Michael¡¯s eyes, ¡°You¡¯re getting more and more arrogant, more and more contemptuous of everyone.¡± A chilling sneer appeared at the corner of Daniel¡¯s mouth, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re wrong, it¡¯s called fighting fire with fire! Don¡¯t me me for reminding you, take care of your position, there are many people eyeing it. If one day, I¡¯m no longer around, I don¡¯t know if you can still keep your chair.¡± Chapter 424: 424: Deep in the Quagmire (Seeking Monthly Tickets) Chapter 424: 424: Deep in the Quagmire (Seeking Monthly Tickets)
Trantor: 549690339 The burning fury in Michael Marshall¡¯s eyes was about to erupt, and his cold voice seethed through his clenched teeth, ¡°You¡¯re warning me, threatening me!¡± Daniel Marshall stared at his father with icy eyes, no longer hiding the contempt in his heart, ¡°Grandpa is getting old and can¡¯t handle everything anymore, Dad. You need to hold up the Marshall family yourself, there¡¯s no room for you to be indecisive. If there¡¯s a rift between us, it gives others a chance, you better think about that!¡± Michael Marshall spat out in annoyance, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to lecture me, don¡¯t overestimate yourself!¡±
Daniel Marshall stood up, his hawkish eyes still ring at his father, ¡°Grandpa is very stubborn, heartless, even ruthless, he¡¯s made mistakes, but at least he considers us in his decisions. What about you, Dad? Your emotions shouldn¡¯t influence your ideas, shouldn¡¯t sway your judgment. You make me feel like you¡¯re trapped in a mire, being manipted by others. You don¡¯t like it when I speak, but this will be thest time I spell it out for you. What I¡¯m determined to protect has never changed. If no one crosses me, I won¡¯t cross anyone, but if anyone dares to target me, I will certainly not let them off. Today, I¡¯m just reminding you, Dad, whether or not you want to be on guard is up to you. Dad, besides Grandpa, no one else will tolerate your stubbornness, can¡¯t you see that?¡± Michael Marshall¡¯s face turned dark and twisted, seeming like it could hang an oil pot, ¡°Daniel, you¡¯ve always been so arrogant, conceited, proud, and aloof.¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s lips curled up in a chilling sneer. With a contemptuous gaze at his father, Daniel Marshall spread his hands in a matter-of-fact way, then left the Chairman¡¯s office without another word. At this point, the father and son really had nothing left to say. Both angry and annoyed, Michael Marshall pounded his leather executive chair. Suddenly, he got up and stood quietly by the floor-to-ceiling window, gazing down at the financial center of Serene City. Michael Marshall¡¯s thoughts were messy and disoriented, unable to find the right direction. Despite the mechanical analysis his intelligence has made, his heart was experiencing struggle and uncertainty for the first time. Besides Be Thompson and Sebastian Thompson, who else wanted to harm Daniel Marshall?
Even though Daniel¡¯s words were sharp and painful, Michael Marshall couldn¡¯t ignore this problem. No matter how much he hated or despised Daniel, he was still his son, he couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch others harm his son. After a moment, Michael Marshall left the Chairman¡¯s office and headed to the countryside. Once Olivia Jenkins was done with her work, she began to review the wedding photos they had taken over the weekend. Suddenly, Daniel Marshall came into her office and hugged her tightly. Daniel¡¯s face pressed adoringly against Olivia¡¯s, warmed by her presence. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m afraid I might never see you again.¡± With a slight tremor, Olivia lifted her face. Her almond eyes filled with tenderness, she stared at Daniel without blinking. Oliva¡¯s hand was also atop Daniel¡¯s, ¡°Darling, we were just separated this morning, and we¡¯ll be together again after work.¡± Daniel hugged Olivia even tighter, as if afraid that she would vanish from his arms. Remembering the truck on the highway, Daniel couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill, ¡°I¡¯m worried I won¡¯t make it to after work.¡± Holding Daniel¡¯s hand, Olivia¡¯s beautiful face broke into a gentle smile, ¡°Darling, I can leave now, I¡¯ll have lunch with you.¡± ¡°Honey, let me hold you a bit longer.¡± Daniel¡¯s voice was as deep and mesmerizing as the tones of a cello, tugging at heartstrings.
Not wanting to worry Olivia, Daniel didn¡¯t tell her about what had happened that day. Olivia sat sideways, tightly wrapping her arms around Daniel¡¯s waist. Olivia¡¯s head was also pressed against Daniel¡¯s abdomen, her nose greedily inhaling his masculine scent. Chapter 425: 425: Wife, I will follow your arrangement Chapter 425: 425: Wife, I will follow your arrangement
Trantor: 549690339 No one can foresee the future, Olivia Jenkins does not know how long this sweetness canst. At this moment, Olivia can feel that Daniel Marshall needs her. She stayed quietly in Daniel¡¯s arms like a little woman.
Even if it does notst forever, at least she has had it once. In fact, Olivia does not even know if she has ever had love, but she undoubtedly preserves her dignity, regardless of how it appears, she remains apetent Mrs. Marshall. ¡°Husband, let¡¯s go for a barbecue.¡± ¡°Alright, you arrange it, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Olivia stood up and kissed Daniel. Daniel looked at Olivia with passionate eyes, a gentle smile on the corner of his mouth, still embracing Olivia in his arms. He genuinely does not want to let go of her, really hopes that they can go on like this until they grow old. Benjamin Johnson has not contacted her; Jay Bet hesitated several times, then took the initiative to call Benjamin. ¡°Have you returned home? I¡¯ve seen the news about you.¡± Benjamin¡¯s voice was somewhat grim, ¡°I¡¯ve been back for a while, just going around.¡± Jay¡¯s expression shifted slightly, her pupils contracted minutely, ¡°Are you in Serene City?¡± ¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Benjamin, do you hate me? Or worse, do you resent me?¡± Benjamin frowned a little, squinting his eyes, ¡°Jay, why would you think like that?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been back so long, but you haven¡¯t contacted me. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking or doing, I¡¯m a bit panicked, I always feel like you hate me, you resent me.¡± Not wanting Jay to worry about him, Benjamin did not tell her that he returned to Serene City to consult a psychologist, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t have wild thoughts. I haven¡¯t been thinking like that. I didn¡¯t contact you because I just wanted some peace. I want to clear my past, sort out my emotions, and n my future seriously.¡± Even if Benjamin exined, Jay still didn¡¯t believe him. He wanted some peace, so why was he caught up in the rumors with Olivia Jenkins? Was he just trying to appease her? Perhaps she doesn¡¯t exist in his future either? Thinking of this, Jayughed at herself mockingly, bitterness stirring in her heart. After a few seconds of silence, Benjamin opened up slowly, ¡°Jay, let¡¯s meet and talk. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner. I should have attended your concert, but I thought I could run into Daniel, causing a fight that would put you in an ufortable position, so I didn¡¯t find you in Kyoto. I¡¯m sorry!¡± Suddenly, Jay felt a bit relieved, finally feeling like she had some presence in Benjamin¡¯s heart. She too wanted to see Benjamin, so she agreed to have dinner with him.
¡°Jay, what do you want to eat?¡± ¡°I feel like having something light.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s meet at Steam vor House.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Michael Marshall went to the countryside, it was already dark. Be Thompson was surprised and overjoyed to see Michael, happiness overflowing on her face. The tone of Be¡¯s voice softened, she looked at Michael affectionately, ¡°Husband, haven¡¯t you eaten yet? I¡¯ll ask the maid to heat the food.¡± Michael didn¡¯t respond, and went to wash his hands. Shortly thereafter, Be and the maid served a few dishes. Be also sat down, watching Michael eating. By now, Be seemed to be a very wise and virtuous wife. Michael didn¡¯t speak throughout the meal, nor did he nce at Be. Matthew Marshall was upstairs, he had heard that his father was here, but he didn¡¯te downstairs, not wanting to interrupt the chance for his parents to be alone.
The sudden visit by his father made him feel his parents still cared for him, Matthew was very touched. Chapter 426: 426: Going All In Chapter 426: 426: Going All In
Trantor: 549690339 After finishing his meal and putting down his chopsticks, Michael Marshall red coldly at Be Thompson. ¡°Daniel almost had a car ident today, did you know that?¡± Be¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she shook her head at Michael, ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡±
Be¡¯s tion was instantly extinguished by Michael¡¯s questioning; it was as if a pail of cold water had been dumped on her head, chilling her to the bone. Michael¡¯s words cut like a keen de straight into Be¡¯s heart. His face was cold and ruthless. ¡°Do you know if your brother knew about it?¡± Be shook her head again, her eyescklustre, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I can call him in front of you.¡± Michael was silent, his narrowed eyes watching Be intently. Be didn¡¯t avoid Michael¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, she dialed her brother¡¯s number and put the call on speaker. ¡°Sis, why are you calling me sote? Is there something you need?¡± ¡°Sebastian, I heard that Daniel almost had a car ident today. Do you know anything about this? Was it your doing?¡± Without hesitation, Sebastian replied, ¡°Sis, I didn¡¯t do anything. I¡¯ve been at home all day, trying to recuperate. I¡¯m going to listen to you from now on. I dare not stir up trouble anymore.¡± ¡°Sebastian, do you know who did it then? Who else is trying to harm Daniel?¡± ¡°How would I know who did it? Perhaps, James Marshall would have the guts. Besides, Daniel has been too arroganttely, someone might be resentful and want to teach him a lesson, that¡¯s possible too.¡± ¡°Could it have been the Smith family?¡± ¡°Impossible, Orion Smith is too timid. And it definitely couldn¡¯t have been Andrew Smith. That kid stands no chance against Daniel, he wouldn¡¯t dare to stir up any trouble.¡±
¡°Alright, I¡¯ve got nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up now.¡± ¡°Sis, have you heard anything else?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not prying into other people¡¯s business anymore, nor am I interested in gossip. I just want to take good care of Matthew Marshall and hope for his speedy recovery.¡± ¡°Alright then, hang up and rest early. Sis, don¡¯t worry. Matthew will recover.¡± With a faint hum of agreement, Be hung up the phone. Truth be told, Be¡¯s palms were sweating throughout the call. Thankfully, Sebastian didn¡¯t blurt out anything suspicious. For Be, calling Sebastian in front of Michael was a desperate gamble. Afterpleting the call, Be felt a tangible sense of relief. However, she managed to draw upon every ounce of herposure and met Michael¡¯s gaze as if nothing had happened. ¡°Husband, you heard it all. My brother and I truly had no idea. We¡¯ve taken our lesson to heart and we truly have changed.¡± Michael¡¯s piercing gaze remained locked on Be, as if trying to see right through her. Michael¡¯s expression grew somber, a hint of menace noticeable in his features. Just a moment ago, he had heard James Marshall¡¯s name from Sebastian.
Unexpectedly, these siblings seemed rather close to James, and even appeared to be well aware of his ambitions ¨C seemingly they hadn¡¯t been idle. It seemed that this pair of siblings had been concealing many things from him, they were crafty and ambitious. He suspected they might even be plotting schemes behind his back. Michael remained silent, his eyes riveting on her with such intensity that it appeared like sparks might fly. Be felt a prickle run from her scalp down her neck, causing her pupils to involuntarily contract. ¡°Husband, don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Michael spoke slowly, his soft voice carrying an intimidating force, ¡°Daniel said that he went to visit Joseph Charles¡¯ grave today. He also said that when his mother was alive, she told him that she had been wronged.¡± In that instant, Be felt as if her heart was lodged in her throat, her eyes involuntarily widening. A slight twitch at the corner of her mouth, Be¡¯s face twisted reflexively and she felt as if her breath had been snatched away. Chapter 427: 427: Can’t Warm Your Heart? Chapter 427: 427: Can¡¯t Warm Your Heart?
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Honey, when mom was alive, she didn¡¯t like me, nor did she acknowledge me as her daughter-inw. I can¡¯t help but suspect she wanted Daniel to be wary of me and resented me. Furthermore, mom had been ill for years, her mind unclear, often spouting nonsense. Her words cannot be believed. Joseph Charles is a taboo in the Marshall family, and Daniel bringing him up suddenly, he might want to stir up our marital rtionship, wanting to kick me out of the Marshall family.¡± Be Thompson had also experienced her fair share of storms. She had done all kinds of base and shameless things, developing a thick skin. No matter how tumultuous her heart was, at this moment, she was calm, looking at Michael Marshall as if nothing had happened.
Upon hearing her words, a chill could be seen in Michael¡¯s deep,ke-like ck eyes. Without saying a word, Michael left, not looking back. Be chased after him, ¡°Honey, it¡¯s alreadyte. Just stay here. You can return to Serene City in the morning.¡± Michael continued to remain silent, ignoring Be¡¯s pleas. Without any hesitation, he got into his car. Be had humbled herself to the dust, pleading with Michael to stay. He didn¡¯t spared her a nce, unconsciously, a tear welled up in Be¡¯s eyes. Pitifully, she stood in the evening wind, allowing the cold to invade her entire body. Be watched his car drive away. Until it disappeared from her sight, Be just stood there in shock. At this moment, all Be had in her eyes was reproach, a twisted pain in her heart that felt unpleasant. She¡¯s loved him half a lifetime, yet this man was so cruel and heartless to her, hurting her heart so much. Be began to cry, her tears streaming down her face, ¡°Michael Marshall, I¡¯ll have you regret abandoning me like this. If you¡¯re making me suffer this much, I won¡¯t let you have it easy!¡± When mentioning Joseph Charles, Michael, is it because, after twenty-eight years, your heart is still in pain? Are you still unable to let go of this name? Are you still missing that despicable woman?
Do you indeed wish that the despicable woman had been wronged by me? Do you hope that what your mother said was true? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re eager to overturn what you saw with your own eyes twenty-eight years ago? How can you do this to me? I¡¯ve been with you for twenty-eight years, I¡¯ve loved you for so long, can¡¯t I warm your heart? Is there not a trace of love for me in your heart? Michael Marshall, you¡¯re such a jerk! Be Thompson¡¯s shoulders tremble unconsciously, which makes her frail body immersed in the darkness of the night seem even more fragile, her appearance even more pathetic. Hearing the argument, Matthew Marshall didn¡¯t go downstairs, but he listened attentively to the content of his parents¡¯ dispute. Now, he is also on the balcony, watching his pitiful mother. Once again, it was Daniel that caused the rift between mom and dad. Matthew, really hated Daniel. Matthew also felt bad for his mother. He swore, he would definitely avenge his mother. After drying her tears, she returned to her room. Be called her brother again.
¡°The grave of Joseph Charles, you arranged it, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes! Sister, what happened? Your voice sounds hoarse, have you been crying?¡± ¡°Your brother-inw just left. Not only did he question me about Daniel¡¯s car ident, he also used Joseph Charles to test me. Perhaps, he suspects that E Charles was falsely used by me.¡± Sebastian Thompson¡¯s brow furrowed, but he stillforted his sister. ¡°Don¡¯t think nonsense, don¡¯t panic, don¡¯t scare yourself. Joseph Charles definitely won¡¯t show up again, even if your brother-inw and Daniel suspect you, they don¡¯t have evidence against you.¡± ¡°Daniel¡¯s ident really wasn¡¯t your doing?¡± Sebastian¡¯s words made sense, but Be was inexplicably uneasy. Twenty-eight years have passed since then, and she has been in the limelight for over two decades. She never expected this year to turn out so terrible. Her biggest worry, Daniel bit onto it, he definitely won¡¯t let her off the hook. Chapter 428: 428 Husband, I want a baby Chapter 428: 428 Husband, I want a baby
Trantor: 549690339 Sebastian Thompson firmly said, ¡°Sis, I really didn¡¯t do it! I¡¯ve already pissed off our father and brother-inw, and I¡¯ve been criticized by thousands ofizens. There are so many eyes on me now, so I don¡¯t dare to have any malicious thoughts! All I did was release the information and lured Daniel Marshall to Joseph Charles¡¯ grave, just to make him believe that Joseph Charles is dead and stop investigating the past events. If I make a move under such critical circumstances, our father will definitely kill me. I¡¯m not that foolish.¡± Be Thompson was worried sick. Her frown deepened, ¡°Then who did it? They even put the me on us, how utterly despicable!¡±
¡°I suspect it¡¯s James Marshall, such a scum!¡± ¡°Sebastian, you shouldn¡¯t associate with him any longer, this person is not trustworthy. Maybe he has already betrayed us, and we are still counting the money for him.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sis. I know my limits. Believe me, I¡¯ve been very cautious recently and I don¡¯t dare to mess around.¡± ¡°Alright, enough said, I¡¯m going to rest early.¡± After hanging up the phone, Be Thompson sunk into deep thought. Be Thompson prayed sincerely that Joseph Charles would never appear in this life again, and Daniel Marshall would stop delving deeper into the investigation. Be Thompson earnestly cursed Daniel Marshall to die soon! That way, no one would hinder them in the future, and she could live a peaceful and happy life. After finishing their meal, Olivia Jenkins and Daniel Marshall did not go home immediately. For the first time, they walked around arm in arm. They even went to an amusement park. Daniel Marshall exchanged 1,000 dors into game coins. He gave half of them to Simon Howard and Valerie Howard to y. As for the remaining game coins, he took Olivia Jenkins to y games. Suddenly, a voice came from the park¡¯s loudspeaker, ¡°The doll grabbing contest is about to start. As long as you can grab a doll or a mystery box within twenty minutes,e to me, and you will be rewarded with 10 game coins. Everyone is wee to participate enthusiastically!¡±
¡°Within twenty minutes, the yer who grabs the most gifts will receive an additional prize of 10 game coins. Anyone interested in participating, please quickly select your w machines.¡± Olivia Jenkins raised her eyebrows slightly, looking at Daniel Marshall flirtatiously, ¡°Hunny, let¡¯s y the doll-grabbing game. I want a doll.¡± ¡°Okay, whatever you say, honey!¡± Daniel Marshall stole a quick kiss and then took Olivia Jenkins to a row of w machines. Olivia Jenkins picked out the doll she liked, and Daniel Marshall was responsible for grabbing it for her. At first, the w had grabbed the doll and was slowly moving towards the exit when it suddenly dropped. Just when the doll was almost within reach, it fell. Olivia Jenkins added more game coins, and Daniel Marshall tried again. ¡°Hunny,e on! I believe in you!¡± Olivia Jenkins stood behind Daniel, wrapped her arms around his waist, leaning into his warmth, watching him attempt to grab the doll. The process was heart-stopping but also quite fun. Daniel Marshall moved the w carefully, adjusting its position meticulously. Suddenly, he pressed the button, and the w picked up the doll. Olivia Jenkins held Daniel Marshall tightly, both excited and muttering to herself, ¡°Don¡¯t drop, don¡¯t drop. You can drop when you get to the exit!¡± Daniel Marshall ced his hands over Olivia Jenkins¡¯s hands, his deep eyes staring non-stop at the doll Olivia Jenkins liked, ¡°Honey, we can definitely get it. We should be the first one.¡± Under Olivia¡¯s and Daniel¡¯s watchful eyes, under their expectation, the w moved steadily. Only when it reached the exit did it suddenly let go.
Seeing her favorite doll fall into the exit slot, Olivia Jenkins¡¯ face bloomed into a sweet smile. As if by instinct, she kissed Daniel Marshall. ¡°Hunny, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Daniel Marshall hugged Olivia Jenkins¡¯ waist, and in the blink of an eye, he sealed Olivia Jenkins¡¯ lips with his. Chapter 429: 429: Mr. Marshall, Please be Serious! Chapter 429: 429: Mr. Marshall, Please be Serious!
Trantor: 549690339 The amusement park was crowded, they were being watched, which made Olivia Jenkins shy. She poked Daniel Marshall in the chest with her finger. Ignoring her, Daniel Marshall continued the kiss, with no intention of letting go of Olivia Jenkins. After Olivia pushed him away again, Daniel reluctantly ended the kiss. Her face flushed red, Olivia bit her lower lip and red at Daniel. Unperturbed, Daniel stole another kiss.
Olivia could feel her face burning all the way to the tips of her ears. She nuzzled Daniel with her shoulder and whispered, ¡°That¡¯s enough, show some restraint. Everyone is watching us. I feel like I need to hide in a hole.¡± Daniel¡¯s hot breath blew into Olivia¡¯s ear, his voice sultry and husky, ¡°Wife, you can hide in my arms.¡± ¡°You continue to win the dolls, I¡¯ll take this one to im the prize. Mr. Marshall, please behave!¡± ¡°Wife, what have I done that¡¯s improper? I¡¯ve been listening to you,¡± Daniel said. Smiling slightly, Olivia gave Daniel a re and walked away shyly. Daniel watched Olivia¡¯s retreating figure. The sweet smile on his handsome face made him look incredibly charming. Once Olivia had imed her prize, Daniel continued to win dolls for his wife. Thinking of Olivia¡¯s every frown and smile, Daniel¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but curve upward, describing a perfect arc. Benjamin Johnson took Jay Bet to the night market. Jay was in a great mood, his face lit with a gentle smile as he savored the dinner they had just finished, ¡°It was my first time at Steam vor House. I didn¡¯t expect the broth underneath the steamed dishes to be used to cook porridge. Moreover, the porridge was delicious and slightly sweet. I want to eat there again.¡± Benjamin smiled gently, his warm eyes on Jay, ¡°Whenever you want to go, just call me. I¡¯ll apany you.¡± ¡°Deal. In the future, you can¡¯t find any excuses to refuse me!¡± Jay reached out his hand, wanting to make a pinky promise with Benjamin like an innocent child.
Benjamin hesitated for a few seconds, then reached out his hand, and made a pinky promise with Jay. The light smile on Benjamin¡¯s face gradually grew. ¡°There¡¯s a lot to eat at the night market. The roasted sweet potatoes smell really good, and they are sweet too. There¡¯s also pear soup, which is good for moisturizing the throat and lung. You could try the freshly squeezed sugarcane juice, which you can¡¯t find abroad.¡± The night market was crowded and lively. There were a lot of things for sale, and many local snacks. Jay looked around with wonder, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have the freshly squeezed cane juice.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll buy it for you! By the way, have you ever eaten sugarcane? The kind thates in chunks.¡± Jay shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ve seen videos. After chewing out the juice, those residues should be spat out. People who don¡¯t know how to eat it would swallow the residues too, it¡¯s quite funny!¡± ¡°I heard from a friend that sugarcane can also be roasted and eaten, but I¡¯ve never tried it or seen it. If I have a chance, I¡¯d like to try it.¡± Does Benjamin have friends in Serene City? Jay didn¡¯t know. Who could Benjamin¡¯s friends be? Benjamin seemed to be emotionally moved by mentioning this friend, as a hint of a smile crossed his face. Is this friend very important to him? Are they very close?
Thinking about this, Jay¡¯s heart involuntarily sank, and he felt a bitter twinge. Jay also felt a bit nervous and uneasy, his smile froze on his face, ¡°Your friend seems to know a lot. They must be very capable, right?¡± Benjamin nodded, a hint of admiration slipping into his deep gaze, ¡°She really is very capable.¡± Jay ventured to ask: ¡°Is it Olivia Jenkins?¡± Chapter 430: 430: Fox Spirit Chapter 430: 430: Fox Spirit
Trantor: 549690339 After a two-second pause, the corners of Benjamin Johnson¡¯s slightly upturned mouth gradually rxed. Looking at Jay Bet, Benjamin Johnson candidly admitted, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her!¡± Suddenly, Jay Bet found everything uninteresting, and quite ridiculous. Benjamin Johnson was seemingly head over heels for Olivia Jenkins, was this woman so enchanting? What was so good about her?
The woman was already someone else¡¯s wife, yet Benjamin seemed entranced just like a hypnotized man. That woman had no sense of propriety, she truly had some nerve! Benjamin Johnson must not fall for that vixen! After a period of silence, Jay Bet forced a smile onto her face, and asked in a somewhat stiff voice, ¡°Do you think you can be her friend? Doesn¡¯t she have any misgivings?¡± Benjamin Johnson lowered his eyes slightly, pursing his lips. He first paid via a QR code and ordered two cups of freshly squeezed sugarcane juice, handing one to Jay Bet. After taking a sip of the sugarcane juice, Benjamin Johnson ndly began, ¡°She is an extraordinary woman. It seems those who don¡¯t understand her, greatly misinterpret her. Maybe it has something to do with her persona. It must be because she is so remarkable and dazzling, it¡¯s hard for her not to hurt the eyes and hearts of others.¡± Displeased, Jay Bet furrowed her brow softly, but did not reveal her feelings, ¡°You seem to understand her very well, and your evaluation of her is very high. Benjamin, don¡¯t forget that she is Daniel¡¯s wife. I hope you¡¯re not getting close to her as a ploy to deal with Daniel. I hope you can be rational and not get tangled up in the past anymore.¡± Benjamin Johnson mocked himself, ¡°I¡¯ve graduallye to terms with everything. As long as Daniel does not provoke me, I will not provoke him. Olivia Jenkins is wonderful, she deserves praise.¡± She did not take even a single sip of the sugarcane juice Benjamin Johnson offered her. She didn¡¯t want to consume anything that woman liked. ¡°Is this another ce she brought you to?¡± ¡°Yes! The roasted sweet potatoes smell so good. Do you want some?¡± Jay Bet shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m still full.¡± Benjamin Johnson ordered one and began to eat while strolling through the streets.
And despite breaking his image, Benjamin Johnson thoroughly enjoyed his food. Jay Bet frowned, an inexplicable surge of anger rising in her, which she was desperately trying to suppress. Looking at Jay Bet, Benjamin Johnson smiled and asked, ¡°Do you think I eat in a sloppy manner? Everyone on this street eats like this. Everyone is very casual. There¡¯s no need to put on a show here. No need to be pretentious or worry about being improper because no one here cares about these things. It¡¯s a very rxing feeling.¡± ¡°You gave me quite a shock tonight. I never expected that when you and she were hanging out, you were so happy and free! You tonight, and you in my memories, are different.¡± ¡°People have to learn to let go. Right now, I truly feel much more rxed. Jay Bet, aren¡¯t you going to drink your sugarcane juice?¡± Jay Bet¡¯s eyes shed for a moment, concealing her feelings of distaste, ¡°The sugarcane juice is cold. I won¡¯t drink it, I¡¯m afraid it will give me a stomachache.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get you some hot pear soup instead.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Benjamin Johnson had already finished his cup of sugarcane juice. Now, he took Jay Bet¡¯s cup and took a sip without hesitation. He walked up to a small stall and ordered a cup of hot pear soup for Jay Bet. ¡°Thank you! You like baked sweet potatoes? You¡¯ve never mentioned it before.¡± ¡°Eating baked sweet potatoes this way was introduced to me by Olivia Jenkins. Thanks to her, I tasted delicious sweet potatoes for the first time. I found them quite tasty, so I bought them a few times afterwards. It was also her who brought me here. Only then did I realize that Serene City has so many vorful snacks, and they are actually quite delicious.¡±
All the way, all Jay Bet heard was Benjamin Johnson speaking about Olivia Jenkins, which made her feel very ufortable. Chapter 431: 431: The Feeling of Being Needed by Olivia Jenkins Chapter 431: 431: The Feeling of Being Needed by Olivia Jenkins
Trantor: 549690339 Suppressing the anger in his heart, Jay Bet looks pitifully at Benjamin Johnson. ¡°I¡¯m cold, I want to go home.¡± To convince Benjamin Johnson, Jay Bet shivers, shrunk his body and rubbed his hands together. Benjamin Johnson took his coat off and draped it over Jay Bet. Jay Bet continued to look cold, his body still slightly trembled. After a few seconds of hesitation, Benjamin Johnson took Jay Bet into his embrace, ¡°I will take you home. It¡¯s truly cold tonight with the wind blowing.¡±
Jay Bet looked at Benjamin Johnson, nodding his head, and then she leaned into his embrace, even clinging to him. Benjamin Johnson squinted his deep eyes, a little at a loss, abruptly, he froze. Jay Bet clung to him tightly around his waist like a child begging for affection. Benjamin Johnson knew she was Charmy Bet¡¯s sister and looked like her, but he never had any ambiguous moves towards her. Jay Bet clung to him, he fell into a deep thought, with aplex emotion crossing in his eyes. Not wanting to be rejected, Jay Bet pitifully said, ¡°It¡¯s too cold, I can¡¯t stand it, my nose is about to freeze.¡± Hearing Jay Bet sniffling, how could Benjamin Johnson have the heart to ask her to let go? Afraid she would catch a cold, he hugged her tightly. Being able to be close to Benjamin Johnson in this way, staying in the arms that she dreamed of, Jay Bet felt a sudden joy in her heart and couldn¡¯t help but be lost in his embrace. Jay Bet treasured this moment, wishing that time could slow down, to make this momentst forever. She really wanted all of Benjamin Johnson, to grow old with him slowly. Having found the trick to w machine, Daniel Marshall wed out quite a few stuffed toys for Olivia Jenkins, and also some mystery boxes. They have already won the championship, and the kind shopkeeper gave them a veryrge bag for their toys. ¡°Honey, the keychains over here are beautiful, I want them. And those over there, those little things are also cute,ter you help me w them.¡±
Daniel Marshall lovingly and gently looked at Olivia Jenkins, ¡°Okay, I will get them all for you.¡± Olivia Jenkins had a sweet smile on her face, ¡°I feel happier than buying them with money. Actually, it¡¯s the ying experience that matters. Seeing so many prizes, it¡¯s a great sense of achievement!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, as long as you¡¯re happy! And I also think the process is important. As long as you¡¯re by my side, I feel it is worth and an enjoyable experience.¡± Olivia Jenkins didn¡¯t say anything but kissed Daniel Marshall¡¯s cheek. She excitedly watched Daniel Marshall w the exquisite keychains, more excited than Daniel himself. She looked like a child, without any of her usual defenses and thorny nature showing. This is what Daniel Marshall hoped for, that Olivia Jenkins would be herself, rely on him, he enjoyed feeling needed by her. Simon Howard didn¡¯t dare to get lost in watching. He didn¡¯t y much, being in the crowded amusement park, he appeared to enjoy but still took his role of protecting Daniel Marshal and Olivia Jenkins seriously. He was observant of his surroundings. Big Brother gave most of the chips to her, Valerie Howard was also ying but mostly to win the lottery tickets. This also provided her a chance to observe everything. When leaving the amusement park, Simon Howard took responsibility for the big bag of winnings, his hands full, attracting a lot of attention and envy. Olivia Jenkins also heard others¡¯ sighs, sheughed until her eyes squinted. Daniel Marshall held Olivia Jenkins, Olivia Jenkins joked, ¡°Honey, many people are saying we came to the amusement park to stock up for goods to sell, we can start a stall tomorrow.¡±
Chapter 432: 432: I Want The Stars and The Moon Chapter 432: 432: I Want The Stars and The Moon
Trantor: 549690339 Daniel Marshall¡¯s sensuous thin lips carried a tinge of smile, and warmth filled his profound eyes as if it were winter. ¡°Honey, I can buy a whole amusement park for you; if you¡¯re interested in street vending, I can apany you.¡± At this moment, Olivia Jenkins was like a tender woman nestled in Daniel Marshall¡¯s arms, ¡°Husband, I was just joking with you.¡± ¡°Listen, everything I say to you is serious. Tell me the things you want, and I will satisfy you.¡± Olivia Jenkins¡¯s beautiful face still had a sweet smile on it, but her heart twisted a bit.
Will he be able to satisfy her when they are in love? Who dares to promise that the future will stay as it is now? Can this really be eternal? Can vows and promises truly be forever? Olivia Jenkins blinked her eyes, saying meaningfully, ¡°I¡¯m not greedy; I am satisfied with what I have now.¡± Daniel Marshall seriously said, ¡°Our desires are unlimited, and they can change over different periods. Just because you haven¡¯t thought about it now, doesn¡¯t mean there won¡¯t be any. Honey, whenever you want something, you can tell me, and I will give it to you.¡± ¡°What if I want the star and the moon, can you give me that?¡± Daniel Marshall nodded seriously,pletely not joking, and without a trace of amusement, ¡°Honey, I can give you that. Perhaps one day you might see a surprise.¡± Interest gleaming in her eyes, Olivia Jenkins suddenly looked forward to something, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll wait.¡± Daniel Marshall let go of Olivia Jenkins, crouching down slightly in front of her, ¡°Climb up, let me fly you to the stars and the moon.¡± Olivia Jenkins was a bit surprised, a coy smile on her face, also feeling incredulous. After a few seconds, Olivia Jenkins still climbed up onto Daniel Marshall¡¯s back, lightly wrapping her arms around his neck.
Carrying his wife as if it were his duty, Daniel Marshall turned a blind eye to the surprise and envious gazes from the crowd, walking away with Olivia Jenkins on his back. ¡°Honey, am I heavy?¡± ¡°Not at all!¡± ¡°Maybe you should put me down; a lot of people are looking.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s walk our path and let them watch.¡± As Olivia Jenkins¡¯s face leaned against Daniel Marshall¡¯s back, an unconscious wave of sweet warmth welled up in her heart. Her brows furrowed unconsciously as well. Daniel Marshall was good to her, surprising her, and bringing unexpected romance. Olivia Jenkins worried that she might lose herself. Olivia Jenkins was also afraid that she would fall into Daniel Marshall¡¯s love trap, fearing that she might be more passive, and her rational judgment would get affected. What worried Olivia Jenkins the most was not being able to guard her heart. If she failed to guard her heart, she could lose badly at any time. As her eyshes trembled lightly, a touch of worry shed through Olivia Jenkins¡¯s eyes.
The next morning, there was a regr high-level meeting at Marshall Corporation. Before the meeting started, President Michael Marshall announced a personnel change. ¡°The business in the Kingdom of Dale is particrly important. Not only do we have to solidify our existing market share, but we also need to expand our scale. The Kingdom of Dale¡¯s branch needs a very experienced leader. After careful consideration andprehensive evaluation, I have decided to appoint James Marshall as the president of the branch in the Kingdom of Dale. I believe that James will not let the corporation down; his ability is evident to all.¡± This unexpected order took everyone by surprise; James Marshall himself was also caught off guard. The elegant and quiet HR Director, Grace Martinez, was the first to speak, ¡°President Michael Marshall, as the HR director of the corporation, I knew nothing about your decision. You didn¡¯t consult me, and such sudden orders make it hard for me to work.¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s gaze calmly swept over Grace Martinez, ¡°Director Martinez, are you suggesting that you want James to stay in Serene City?¡± Chapter 433: 433: Confidential Chapter 433: 433: Confidential
Trantor: 549690339 As soon as these words were spoken, all eyes turned to Grace Martinez. Grace hit the table, stood up, and sternly retorted: ¡°As the CEO of the corporation, Chief Daniel Marshall, isn¡¯t it improper to openly flirt with female employees? Aren¡¯t you afraid of negative bacsh?¡± A trace of disdain crossed Daniel Marshall¡¯s handsome face, his sharp gaze piercing into Grace as if they were icy daggers, ¡°Innocent people wouldn¡¯t interpret straightforward expression as flirtation, right? How do the rest of you executives see it? I find Director Martinez¡¯s overreactions puzzling.¡± Without waiting for Grace to interject, Michael Marshall chimed in: ¡°As the Chairman of the corporation, do I not have the authority to issue orders?¡± ¡°Director Martinez, you were appointed by me. At that time, I did not consult with Chief Daniel. Therefore, do you find any procedural errors with your current position?¡±
Then Daniel Marshall continued in a deep voice: ¡°I have a 50% veto power over executive appointments. Yes, the appointment of the HR Director was done without my approval; President Michael Marshall directly issued the appointment letter. Does everyone understand what kind of corporation this is? Marshall Corporation, of course, it¡¯s the Marshalls who have the final say. Isn¡¯t it normal for the Chairman to directly issue the appointment letter or orders?¡± At this instant, CFO Oliver Johnson expressed his opinion, ¡°Apart from the CEO who is elected and appointed by the board, other executives, whether the Chairman or CEO, have the authority to execute orders without HR¡¯s consent. HR is only responsible for carrying out the orders of the Chairman and CEO. If orders are not carried out, it is an act of defiance, a vition ofpany regtions. Severe cases might lead people to suspect an attempt at a coup, but that depends on whether there is actual power to do so.¡± ¡°The Marshall family, being the majority shareholder of the Marshall Corporation, holds 80% of the voting rights, and hence the absolute decision-making power, so the Marshall Corporation is controlled by the Chairman and the CEO. Director Martinez, being in charge of HR, are you not clear about such an important corporate guideline?¡± With lips tightly pressed together, Grace still radiated a capable aura, her stern gaze scanning the people in the room. Despite being ¡°besieged¡±, Grace did not show any difficulty, nor panic or fear. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that the Chairman doesn¡¯t have decision-making power, I just wish to be informed before a decision is made. As the HR Director, I worry that others will follow suit and disregard my role if I¡¯m kept in the dark about everything.¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s sensually thin lips temporarily parted, his speech slow but overwhelming, ¡°Are you specifically referring to me, Director Martinez? It appears that you don¡¯t understand the concept of confidentiality. As the HR Director, your current performance really disappoints me. I believe you would be better suited for a PR role.¡± Grace looked at Daniel Marshall and argued: ¡°It seems that Chief Daniel has been dissatisfied with me for a long time. Do you want to get rid of me? Are you worried that I¡¯m interfering with your work? Rumor has it, the previous HR Director¡­¡± Before Grace could finish, Michael Marshall¡¯s face had turned stern, his voice interrupting her, ¡°Director Martinez, please sit down for now. James Marshall, do you have any objections to the order? Are you unwilling to go to the Kingdom of Dale?¡±
All at once, everyone in the room turned their sight towards James Marshall. James Marshall nonchntly spread out his hands, ¡°I have no objections to the order, I am willing to go to the Kingdom of Dale, to work for the corporation, and to make the best use of myself. I am very proud.¡± Michael Marshall responded without hesitation, ¡°Three days from now, you will embark on your journey to the Kingdom of Dale. Hand over your current work to the deputy manager today. James Marshall nodded. It was hard to guess what he was thinking as his countenance remained inscrutable. James Marshall was always so easygoing, willing to go wherever he was needed. Daniel Marshall, with his unfathomable gaze, looked at Grace Martinez, ¡°Director Martinez, do you have any further objections?¡± Chapter 434: 434: Warning Her to Know When to Stop Chapter 434: 434: Warning Her to Know When to Stop
Trantor:549690339 Grace Martinez looked up, gazing at Daniel Marshall. At this moment, James Marshall stated in a mature and steady voice, ¡°Chief Daniel, please stop making things difficult for Director Martinez. We shouldn¡¯t let the team be divided over a mere transfer order; it¡¯s bad for the leadership team.¡± ¡°Uncle, you honor me too much with your words. Just a moment ago, how imposing Director Martinez was, how aggressive she was. You all saw it, the high-ranking officials here saw it too. If there was any gap, it was definitely there before I questioned her, and it is not because of me.¡± Daniel¡¯s sharp hawk-like eyes casually swept over the room, conveying amanding and dominant presence. His attractive but sinister face was touched by a provocative smile. Grace wanted to speak, but James nced at her, and she immediately remained silent.
Beneath the table, nobody spoke up. Michael Marshall¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his emotions inscrutable. A few secondster, Michael Marshall turned to his son, ¡°Chief Daniel, what are your thoughts?¡± With just a raised eyebrow, slightly pursed lips, a nodded head, or a smile, Daniel exhibited an air of dignity and elegance. His piercing gaze swept across the room, making everyone feel that Daniel Marshall was too sharp, exhibiting a worldliness and edge that was both acute and intense ¡°If the Chairman wants my opinion, then I might as well speak frankly. If there¡¯s division within the leadership team, it¡¯s lethal to the team spirit. I fear that future work execution will be difficult and could lead to uncontroble situations. HR is the heart of the leadership team. If an HR Director can¡¯t bnce the workload of each department if they can¡¯t view matters objectively, can¡¯t resolve conflict, but instead proactively creates conflict, it would spell disaster for the entire corporation. The HR department reports directly to the CEO and manages personnel affairs for the CEO. After hearing what Director Martinez said earlier, I find it difficult to trust her. I suggest that the Chairman dismiss Director Martinez from her role. She¡¯s more suitable for a Public Rtions role.¡± Upon hearing this, Grace¡¯s expression remained unwavering, as though she saw herself aspletely meless. She looked defiantly at Daniel, as if preparing to argue back. James stared at her, as if warning her to know her ce. Having heard Daniel¡¯s opinion, Michael Marshall nodded slightly, his expression subtly shifting. It was rare. For the first time, both father and son had a consensus, both agreed on how to handle the situation. ¡°I have seriously considered Daniel¡¯s suggestion. His analysis makes sense. A group should ce emphasis on team spirit. No matter how capable an individual is, they cannot operate without their team. Team interests should alwayse first.
For now, I announce a new transfer order: Grace Martinez will serve as Public Rtions Manager. The workload of the HR department will be handed over to the HR Manager within the day. Until a new HR Director takes over, the HR Manager will be responsible for the department.¡± Unhappily, Grace restrained herself, ¡°Yes, Chairman!¡± Michael asked his secretary to start the presentation, ¡°Now, let¡¯s move on to the routine meeting to review the performance of the previous three quarters. Let¡¯s discuss this.¡± When Grace returned to her office, she immediately called James on his private number. James did not answer her call. At this moment, Daniel was sitting in James¡¯ office, congratting him on his promotion. Daniel heard James¡¯ phone ringing, but James did not answer the call nor did he take his phone out to check it. Daniel¡¯s eyes shifted unpredictably as he stared aggressively at James, specifically reminding, ¡°Uncle, your phone is ringing. Why aren¡¯t you answering it? Is it because I¡¯m here, you¡¯re notfortable answering it?¡± James nonchntly raised a hint of a smile, ¡°Nothing as mysterious as you¡¯re imagining. Just a pesky agent, always calling to bug me, offering me property deals, trying various ways to get me to buy houses.¡± Chapter 435: The Young Girl with the Crescent Moon Mark Chapter 435: The Young Girl with the Crescent Moon Mark Trantor: 549690339 Daniel Marshall¡¯s eyes, clear and shining like obsidian, glimmered with an air of stern sharpness. Below the seemingly tranquil surface, a sharp edge was hidden. Positioned on a prominently sculpted, handsome face, as if crafted by a master artisan, Daniel¡¯s features only emphasized his imposing aura, involuntarily evoking the image of a regal lion ruling the grasnds! James Marshall couldn¡¯t help his eyes from slightly narrowing and an involuntary twitch gracing his mouth corner. With a subtle arch of his brow, Daniel spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Uncle, you didn¡¯t even check the caller ID, how do you know it¡¯s those annoying telemarketers already? What if it¡¯s important and you miss it?¡± James remained silent and pulled out his phone, then answered the call in front of Daniel. Grace Martinez was relieved that James finally answered his call, but she was stunned to hear him saying irrelevant things about not buying a house, thanking the caller, and the like¡­ However, Grace quickly realized that it was not a good time for James to talk. After the phone call was over, Grace didn¡¯t try to reach him again. Setting his phone on the tabletop, James calmly stared at Daniel, ¡°I told you, it¡¯s just those annoying telemarketers. They keep changing numbers and disturbing me every day. Even if I warn them or cklist them, another one wille.¡± Resting his slender fingers on his temple, Daniel said, ¡°I can feel uncle¡¯s annoyance. Do you really have no intention of buying a house? I have many friends in the real estate business. I can introduce you to some legitimate real estate.¡± With a smile, James replied, ¡°Thanks, but I am not currently considering buying a house. I am heading to the Kingdom of Dale, and if things go well there, I might note back. We already have several houses right now; if I don¡¯t return, they will be empty. That would be a waste!¡± His enticing thin lips slightly open, Daniel said inscrutably, ¡°It seems you have already made your decision and arrangements.¡± ¡°I like challenges. Developing abroad is also a good opportunity. I will definitely cherish it.¡± Daniel nodded slightly, his enticing lips tight, and he stood up. James politely said, ¡°Leaving so soon? I still wanted to chat longer.¡± ¡°Uncle, I still have work to do. We can catch upter. I can also fly to the Kingdom of Dale to visit you. Besides, I always go overseas for a period of time each year, so we will still have chances to meet.¡± ¡°Alright, you go ahead to work first.¡± As soon as Daniel returned to the office, he was greeted by a young employee. Daniel gave only a cursory nce; suddenly, his eyes sharply narrowed, and his brows furrowed. Checking for some specific traits, Daniel took a specific look at the young staffer¡¯s chin. Just as fate would have it, this young staffer had a faint crescent mark on her chin. ¡°What is your purpose here?¡± The CEO¡¯s voice, cold and low, imbued with a maic quality, left Grace Ziegler shocked, her eyes wide in astonishment. Grace Ziegler shivered slightly. Her heart started beating rapidly and she was both scared and nervous. ¡°Chief Daniel Marshall, I¡­ I came to hand in a resume.¡± Daniel Marshall stared piercingly at Grace Ziegler, ¡°You work in HR?¡± Grace Ziegler awkwardly wrung her small hands and nodded with a stunned expression. ¡°You may leave now.¡± Grace Ziegler bowed slightly and then left. Not until she stepped into the elevator did Grace Ziegler let out a sigh of relief, her face suddenly turning pale. After taking a few deep breaths, Grace Ziegler¡¯s heartbeat was still rapid, and she hadn¡¯t calmed down yet. Her hands were still shaking with nervousness. Ordinarily, she had heard her colleagues discussing Chief Daniel Marshall, saying he was terrifying yet also handsome, and no one dared to approach him. Today, having seen him in a hurry, Grace Ziegler felt that he was as her colleagues said, that Chief Daniel Marshall carried an aura of royalty, which was quite intimidating. Chapter 436: Locking on the Leak Chapter 436: Locking on the Leak Trantor: 549690339 Upon hearing Chief Daniel Marshall¡¯s voice, the secretary general came over. Chief Daniel signaled her to be quiet, and she dared not say more. Only after the HR colleague had left, did the secretary general follow Chief Daniel with the resume to his office desk. ¡°Is she an HR employee?¡± The secretary general truthfully replied, ¡°Chief Daniel, yes! Her name is Grace Ziegler, and she has asionally delivered documents here since around September.¡± ¡°You may leave now, ask Assistant Howard toe in.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Adam sat down, watching Daniel with great interest, ¡°I heard that you pulled Director Martinez down? People are gossiping about this.¡± Daniel¡¯s expression seemed indifferent, the corner of his mouth lifted in a cruel smile. He disregarded the whispers, ¡°There¡¯s a female employee in HR named Grace Ziegler. I just saw her. Coincidentally, she has a faint crescent mark on her chin. Adam, pull out her employment file and investigate her background secretly. This is something that only you and I should know; it absolutely cannot be known to a third party, or it will spook her. Also, show her photo to Philip Lee. Have him recall everything carefully, to see if he remembers anything. Or, let Philip Lee confirm whether the location of the crescent mark is correct.¡± Adam showed surprise, ¡°That¡¯s too much of a coincidence, it could be fate. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll act discreetly. Of course, it needs to be kept a secret. Like yesterday¡¯s incident, it was terrifying and we could be in danger ourselves. If they found out where Auntie is, she might be in danger.¡± ¡°The little girl that Philip Lee saw should be twenty-two years old now, if she graduated from university, she should be working. If Grace Ziegler is that little girl, I should be able to see my mom.¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes carried aplex expression, his eyebrows tightly furrowed. Adamforted him, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Auntie surely wants to see you. Having a younger sister, that wouldn¡¯t be bad.¡± A brief flicker of emotion crossed Daniel¡¯s handsome face, ¡°Adam, you investigate thoroughly first, it¡¯s too early to say anything now. Also, investigate Grace Martinez properly. I suspect she and James have a secret rtionship; I suspect that Grace does not want James to go abroad. Grace Martinez is the HR director. If she wants to do something, it will be very convenient for her. I suspect she is the spy James has nted near us. I went to Jasper County without any nned schedules; it was ast-minute decision. Someone must have leaked information about when I left thepany. There are moles nted in the president¡¯s office.¡± When I looked for Joseph Charles, I am sure James knew about it. His rtions with Sebastian Thompson must be close. If James wanted to know about Sebastian¡¯s ns, all he needed to do was buy off someone close to Sebastian.¡± During the regr executive meeting, my father immediately announced James¡¯s transfer and sent him abroad. My dad must have had suspicions and perhaps heard something, which made him rush to question Be if they¡¯ve done something treacherous to me again. The mother and son were still safe in the countryside, which indicates they were not the culprits. James is the prime suspect.¡± Adam spat out irritably, ¡°They are all more vicious than thest, such disgraceful people!¡± ¡°I asked you to investigate the president¡¯s office staff, how is that going? The new HR director must be appointed by me, and the personnel of the president¡¯s office must also be selected by me. Adam, contact the headhuntingpany and find several candidates. We can no longer promote internally from within the corporation since it¡¯s infiltrated with spies, and it¡¯s not safe. This team needs new members to mix things up, preferably a tough one.¡± ¡°Daniel, I understand. Last night, I arranged a dinner and ate with several people from the president¡¯s office, I should be able to confirm who the mole is.¡± Chapter 437: 437: Beautiful Woman with Appearance and Talent Chapter 437: 437: Beautiful Woman with Appearance and Talent
Trantor: 549690339 A chill shed through Daniel Marshall¡¯s eyes, ¡°Who?¡± Adam Howard spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Elowen, who camest month.¡± With no hint of hesitation, Daniel Marshall¡¯s sensual thin lips parted slightly, he spoke coldly, ¡°Talk it over with the newly appointed HR manager, let her go immediately, never to be employed by Marshall Corporation again. All other people in the president¡¯s office are to be transferred immediately, let the HR manager arrange their posts as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Daniel Marshall spread out the resumes that HR had just sent over for Adam Howard to see, ¡°What do you think?¡±
Adam Howard smirked, ¡°All are beautifuldies with talent and looks!¡± Daniel Marshall cast a cold nce at Adam Howard, ¡°Are you pretending to be blind? Your acting is too pathetic, it¡¯s nauseating. These women, were obviously chosen to look like Charmy Bet, and it has crossed my line.¡± Adam Howard picked up his pack of cigarettes, nonchntly selected one, and offered it to Daniel Marshall, ¡°Here, have a puff, don¡¯t be angry. You¡¯ve already knocked that woman surnamed Chu down, she¡¯ll probably not have it easy at Marshall Corporation from now on.¡± After a moment of silence, Adam Howard carefully asked, ¡°What do you feel when you see a woman who looks like Charmy Bet? Daniel, does it repel you?¡± Daniel Marshall lit a cigarette and started smoking. His sexy thin lips slightly parted, exhaling faint rings of smoke. Daniel Marshall¡¯s deep eyes, like a ck hole, appeared as if they could swallow people whole, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for thest name Marshall, I really would want to kill him. Adam Howard, are you thinking the same way as him?¡± Adam Howard quickly drew back his probing gaze and repeatedly assured him, ¡°I could never entertain the same thoughts as James Marshall. Seems like Charmy has already found a ce in your heart, I¡¯m happy for you and will bless your evesting love and unity. Daniel, I understand your emotions, but remember, your uncle is still alive, you ought to maintain some semnce of respect.¡± Flicking the ash off his cigarette, Daniel Marshall took another puff, exhaling expanding clouds of smoke, ¡°Alright, you can go now. Also, return these resumes to HR on your way. You personally follow up with the rmendationsing from the headhuntingpany.¡± ¡°Fine, cool down a bit, you still have tough battles to fight.¡± Daniel Marshall quietly smoked while Adam Howard took the resumes and strode out of the president¡¯s office. Olivia Jenkins received a sudden call; her grandmother was suffering from a severe stomachache.
Olivia Jenkins dropped her work, immediately returned to Shallow Bay Vi, and took her grandmother to see the head of the gastroenterology department. The chief asked a few questions to which the olddy denied everything, so Olivia Jenkins could only ask Leaf Fiona. Leaf Fiona confessed, ¡°The red persimmons are very sweet and delicious. We¡¯ve bought them a few times for the vi. Mrs. Jenkins always controls her diet, so we only gave her a small one to eat after meals, every other day. There should not be a problem this way.¡± Olivia Jenkins got it, then she put on a fierce expression, staring at her grandmother. Mrs. Jenkins¡¯ stomachache was indeed severe and she couldn¡¯t hide it anymore, so she spoke the truth, ¡°I¡­ I found them tasty. They wouldn¡¯t let me have any, I thought they wanted them for themselves, so¡­ I secretly ate them.¡± ¡°You ate a lot, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Not much, just five small persimmons every day.¡± Olivia Jenkins was angry, but she held back. Helplessly rubbing her forehead, Olivia Jenkins said, ¡°Let¡¯s do an endoscopy and take a look inside the stomach to see if there are any stones. If it¡¯s severe, it may cause stomach bleeding, stomach perforation, and you may end up in ICU. Grandma, even though persimmons are tasty, you can¡¯t eat too many, especially on an empty stomach. You definitely cannot eat them.¡± ¡°Is it that serious?¡± Mrs. Jenkins lowered her eyes slightly, not daring to look at Olivia Jenkins. At this moment, she was like a child who had done something wrong, not daring to refute Olivia Jenkins¡¯ words. Olivia Jenkins nced at her grandmother with sharp eyes, and said to the chief, ¡°Let¡¯s hospitalize her and do a thorough examination.¡±
Chapter 438: 438: You Want to Get Rid of Me? Chapter 438: 438: You Want to Get Rid of Me?
Trantor:549690339 After helping Granny check into the hospital, Olivia Jenkins returned to the VIP ward, where she rapidly started fielding calls. Mrs. Jenkins noticed that even the chief secretary came in with papers for Olivia to sign. It was clear Olivia was extremely busy. Although she didn¡¯t show it, Mrs. Jenkins felt guilty deep down. Suddenly, Mrs. Jenkins red at Olivia, and grumbled, ¡°Just leave, I don¡¯t want to see you. Your phone calls are so annoying, they¡¯re preventing me from getting any sleep.¡±
Leaf Fiona stood up for her mistress and responded, ¡°Madam, your stomach pain is unbearable, and you should really rest. If you hadn¡¯t snuck food, you wouldn¡¯t be in the hospital in the first ce, and the mistress wouldn¡¯t have to apany you to see the doctor.¡± ¡°Even amidst her busy schedule, the mistress still spends time with you, yet you treat her with such coldness. You really don¡¯t appreciate what you¡¯ve got! You ought to cultivate kindness for your own good,¡± she added. Mrs. Jenkins shed a fierce gaze at Leaf Fiona, ¡°You shut up, this doesn¡¯t concern you!¡± Leaf Fiona wanted to argue further, but Olivia gave her a look indicating she should stop. Instantly, Leaf Fiona held her tongue and stepped out of the room to get some air. Mrs. Jenkins questioned Olivia sternly, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a troublesome old woman too? I¡¯m burdensome, aren¡¯t I? You want to get rid of me, don¡¯t you?¡± Olivia stood by her grandmother¡¯s bed, her hand gently stroking Mrs. Jenkins¡¯ chest. In a soft voice she replied: ¡°Try to speak less since your stomach is aching. Don¡¯t get upset, your health is most important. I¡¯ll mute my phone, so it won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± ¡°Let me tell you, I still despise you. No matter what you do, I¡¯ll never forgive you, I really don¡¯t want to see you. Maybe, without you here to annoy me, I¡¯ll get better sooner. Do you understand?¡± Olivia looked at her grandmother silently for a while. Even though she was hardened to such attacks, Olivia couldn¡¯t help feeling a pang of bitterness. She moistened her lips before slowly saying, ¡°Alright, you rest up in the hospital. I¡¯ll drop by when it¡¯s time for your gastroscopy.¡± With Olivia gone, Mrs. Jenkins was alone in the VIP ward. Suddenly, she felt a powerful surge of loneliness.
Mrs. Jenkins¡¯ mood kept deteriorating, as a feeling of destion engulfed herpletely. Shey there in bed suffering from stomach pains, and couldn¡¯t help pitying herself. With so much to manage in thepany, why bother keeping her granddaughter by her side in the hospital? After all, she wouldn¡¯t die in a day or two. Mrs. Jenkins twisted her lips into a bitter smile. As she couldn¡¯t eat anything before the gastroscopy, Mrs. Jenkinsid on the bed in a daze, waiting. Feelings of destion, inexplicable sorrow, and mixed emotions umted in her heart. Mrs. Jenkins ridiculed herself: You reap what you sow! Suddenly the door to the room opened, and Mrs. Jenkins heard cheery voices. Looking up, Mrs. Jenkins was surprised to see the friends she had recently made at Time Garden. They came with flowers and fruits to visit her. In an instant, Mrs. Jenkins smiled. Her eyes brightened, her mood lifted, and she asked Leaf Fiona to usher her friends in and serve some fruits. ¡°You¡¯ve alle to see me, and bought so many things, that¡¯s too generous of you!¡± Granny Wace looked at Mrs. Jenkins admiringly, ¡°Fannie, your granddaughter is so thoughtful. She worried about your mood and kindly asked us toe and keep youpany. You can rest assured during your hospital stay, focus on getting better. We¡¯lle and visit you every day, chat with you, so you won¡¯t feel bored.¡± Granny Charles chimed in, ¡°Dr. Jenkins is the best doctor I¡¯ve met. Fannie, you¡¯re really fortunate.¡±
Chapter 439: 439: The First Time I Felt Heartache for the Young Lady Chapter 439: 439: The First Time I Felt Heartache for the Young Lady
Trantor: 549690339 Mr. Lee continued, ¡°I was previously hospitalized in the thoracic surgery department, and Dr. Jenkins was my attending physician. She treats each patient well, eagerly helps patients solve problems, and takes meticulous care of them. If a patient¡¯s family member couldn¡¯t make it, Dr. Jenkins would help care for them, even reminding the nurses to pay extra attention. Many patients in the ward like her. I wish I had several granddaughters like her!¡± Mrs. Jenkinsughed awkwardly, but didn¡¯t refute it. She really recognized that Olivia was deeply respected by everyone. Spending time together recently, Mrs. Jenkins also sensed this young girl wasn¡¯t bad-hearted; she could just have a sharp tongue at times. If Olivia wasn¡¯t provoked, there would be no expectation of malice; in fact, everyone got along rather harmoniously.
Olivia worked tirelessly for the Jenkins Group. She must be exhausted. Mrs. Jenkins had been following the news; this young girl indeed had a hard life. She always had to stay alert and deal with all sorts of underhanded tactics. In addition to managing the business and ensuring the stable development of the group, minimizing losses wasn¡¯t as simple as childish y. It required bold abilities which not everyone possessed. Mrs. Jenkins had realized that Olivia was more suited to manage and lead the Jenkins Group than Hannah. Hannah was still naive about the cunning business world, and could easily fall into traps. Hannah also wouldn¡¯t be able to control the old cunning foxes in the Jenkins Group. If Hannah took over the Jenkins Group, it would be a big problem whether she could even keep it stable, let alone turn losses into profits. Mrs. Jenkins finally faced the reality and acknowledged Olivia¡¯s talents. At 5:15 pm, Olivia arrived, apanying the grandparents from Time Garden to take Mrs. Jenkins for a gastroscope. Afraid of idents befalling her, or not waking up from the procedure, Mrs. Jenkins unexpectedly said to Olivia, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± just before the procedure. Olivia never dreamed that her grandmother would apologize to her. Unconsciously, her nose tingled and tears gathered quietly in her eyes. Mrs. Jenkins held Olivia¡¯s hand, looking earnestly at her. Afraid that Olivia might not hear her, she raised her voice and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, not only to you but also to your father. It¡¯s all my fault that the family has be like this. You¡¯ve had it tough.¡± Olivia bit her lower lip; her eyes were already moist.
Olivia also held grandma¡¯s hand, reassuring her, ¡°The gastroscope procedure will be quick and painless. Grandpa, the grandparents, and I will be waiting for you outside.¡± Seeing Olivia¡¯s red eyes, Mrs. Jenkins felt sorry for her for the first time in her life. It was clear how much mistreatment this young girl had experienced and how heartbreaking it must have been for her. In her age of wisdom, it was time for Mrs. Jenkins to cherish her. She should trust Olivia. If so many people thought well of Olivia, then she must be a good person. Mrs. Jenkins realized she had been unfairly prejudiced against Olivia. She had let her subjectivity cloud her judgement and had never recognized Olivia¡¯s virtues. Recently, Mrs. Jenkins had the opportunity to understand herself better. She had let go of her past grievances and was fortunate to have made friends who shared her interests. Everyoneforted her, patiently cared for her, and stayed with her. Mrs. Jenkins really felt contented. She decided to stop causing trouble and to let go of her resentment. Mrs. Jenkins wasn¡¯t allowed to eat anything after the gastroscopy. She needed to wait until the anesthesia wore off before she could have a liquid diet. As it was gettingte, Olivia thanked all the grandparents, arranged transportation to safely send them home, and gave them several presents. At 8:00 pm, Daniel showed up in Mrs. Jenkins¡¯s ward with two thermos bottles. Chapter 440: 440: You have exposed your identity Chapter 440: 440: You have exposed your identity
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Is grandma feeling better? Auntie Jane made some congee, I brought some over.¡± Mrs. Jenkins stared straight at Daniel Marshall without blinking. Daniel wasn¡¯t berating her, nor was he warning or threatening her. He was bringing food for her. Mrs. Jenkins was taken aback, and for a moment, didn¡¯t know what to say. Olivia Jenkins took the thermos Daniel had brought, opened it carefully and spoke, ¡°The results of the gastric examination are out ¨C grandma¡¯s condition is not too bad. She has stomach stones, but they¡¯re soft, not too severe. The head of the Gastroenterology department said to drink 100 ml of c every day and have another examination in a week. Her diet needs to be carefully monitored.¡± Olivia was about to feed her grandma when Daniel took the bowl from her, ¡°Honey, there is sweetened jujube and snow fungus soup in the other thermos, it¡¯s warm and good for the moment. Let me feed the congee to grandma.¡±
Before Olivia could react, Mrs. Jenkins spoke first, ¡°The anesthesia has worn off, I feel better. I¡¯m not drowsy anymore, I can eat the congee myself, no need to trouble you two.¡± Leaf Fiona tactfully interjected, ¡°I¡¯ll feed Mrs. Jenkins, I¡¯m used to it. I think she is also used to me taking care of her.¡± Mrs. Jenkins hastily agreed, ¡°Yes, let Leaf Fiona feed me. Olivia, after you finish your soup, go back with Daniel. The nights are cold and windy here, and you could catch a cold. You¡¯ve been busy all day, you should rest.¡± Olivia¡¯s pretty face lit up in a sweet smile, ¡°Understood. I¡¯lle over early tomorrow, bring more congee, and apany you for the other examinations.¡± ¡°Good!¡± Mrs. Jenkins also broke into a smile; her demeanor was kinder and felt more affectionate. Upon exiting grandma¡¯s hospital room, Daniel tightly enveloped Olivia in his arms. Olivia nestled into Daniel¡¯s embrace, feeling his warmth, her clear eyes filled with a soft smile. ¡°Husband, I¡¯m so happy today! My usually cold and verbally abusive grandma sincerely apologized to me. Now, she treats me nicely, something I never dared to hope for in the past.¡± Daniel lowered his head and kissed Olivia¡¯s cheek, ¡°My wife is very good, and grandma isn¡¯t blind. She can see and feel it. I noticed it too, her gaze towards me tonight didn¡¯t contain any malice. Everything is moving in a good direction. Honey, we can be very happy!¡± Olivia nodded. Positioning herself even closer to Daniel, Olivia tightly hugged his waist. The intimate affection between them seemed to glue them together, inseparable. Fearing being seen, James Marshall was very cautious as he went to the room booked by Grace Martinez.
On seeing James Marshall, Grace Martinez immediately ran over and embraced him. James Marshall coldly looked at Grace Martinez, pulling her arms away from him. James Marshall¡¯s voice was somewhat gloomy,den with palpable anger, ¡°In this morning¡¯s meeting, you shouldn¡¯t have shed with Daniel. You¡¯ve already exposed yourself, plus implicated me. Now, father and son are on guard against me. I¡¯m being restrained everywhere.¡± Grace Martinez blinked with disbelief. With James Marshall¡¯s words, a chill seemed to slowly creep into Grace Martinez¡¯s heart, which was gradually turning cold. ¡°James Marshall, are you trying to ditch me? You¡¯re finding me bothersome now, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re going to the Kingdom of Dale, leaving me alone in Serene City, what am I supposed to do? You didn¡¯t consider my situation, just took your wife to the Kingdom of Dale. You can be an untroubled good husband in the eyes of others. You¡¯re dreaming too sweetly!¡± Chapter 441: 441: You Are My Most Loved Woman Chapter 441: 441: You Are My Most Loved Woman
Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Look at you, now you¡¯re like a hysterical shrew,pletely devoid of anydylike virtue! Grace, you know, I have a wife, I can¡¯t give you the status you want, now, how dare you use me!¡± These were the words spoken by the man she deeply loved, utterly steeped in sarcasm. Grace¡¯s eyes turned red, her emotions surged, and a sense of hatred welled up within her. Aware that he had been harsh, yet reluctant to discard Grace as a pawn, James softened his stance, holding Grace tightly and soothing her with gentle words. ¡°I know you defended me and stuck your neck out for me, but I feel sorry for you. You had a rare opportunity to sit in the HR Director¡¯s position, and yet you were easily pulled down by Daniel. I think Daniel is despicable.
I also know that you¡¯re reluctant to see me go to the Kingdom of Dale, and I don¡¯t want to leave you either. I don¡¯t want us to be apart, but this is temporary, I will surelye back. You must hold on at Marshall Corporation and cooperate with me. When we jointly seize actual control, and I be the chairman and CEO of Marshall Corporation, I will definitely divorce my wife. The one I love is you, the marital alliance was simply a forced arrangement by the family.¡± Grace ignored James. James immediately took out a diamond ne and put it on Grace himself. ¡°Grace, I really am in a difficult situation, I¡¯m not only on guard against my wife but also Michael and his son. I¡¯m having a hard time, if anything goes wrong, I¡¯m dead. Do you want to see me dead? I want to be with you openly too, I want to tell the world, you are the woman I, James, love the most.¡± Grace¡¯s eyes were welled up with tears, looking at James with a mixture of trust and doubt. Her heart ached too, of course she couldn¡¯t bear to lose James. Seeing Grace hesitate, that her heart was wavering, James continues his sugar-coated bombardment. ¡°Grace, I¡¯m actually in a difficult situation myself, I don¡¯t want you to stick your neck out, I¡¯m trying to protect you. I worry someone else will hurt you because of me. You also need to be careful at Marshall Corporation, Michael and his son will definitely keep a close eye on you, or even make things difficult for you.¡± ¡°Grace, are you still angry, hating me? Then go to Michael and expose me. This way you can get promoted, even if I die at your hands, I would be content.¡± Crying, Grace held James tight, ¡°Stop talking about death, I don¡¯t want you to die.¡± Holding Grace tightly in his arms, James finally let out a sigh of relief, having managed to soothe her, ¡°I promise you, I won¡¯t die, I will marry you and make you Mrs. Marshall. To avoid suspicion from Michael and his son, we should not meet each other for a while. During the New Year, you can go abroad, I will definitely apany you.¡±
Inside James¡¯s arms, Grace nodded. She loved this man, she still couldn¡¯t leave him. She forgave him again and continued to help him take over the Marshall Corporation. The next morning, Daniel came, and Adam quickly walked into the CEO¡¯s office. ¡°Daniel, I¡¯ve sent the enhanced photos to Philip Lee. He recognized Zheng Enxi¡¯s crescent birthmark as the same one he had seen years ago, although it has faded a lot. Grace Ziegler¡¯s looks do resemble the little girl¡¯s, but Philip Lee isn¡¯t sure if Zheng Enxi is that little girl.¡± Daniel knitted his brows slightly, his jet-ck eyes shing with a barely visible fluctuation, ¡°Have you found out about her background?¡± Adam nodded, ¡°Her father¡¯s name is Luke Ziegler, who indeed has been dead for many years. The section for her mother was left nk, probably intentionally. It seems like I need to go to Binzhou in person.¡± Chapter 442: 442: The Strings Have Broken Chapter 442: 442: The Strings Have Broken
Trantor: 549690339 Theck of information in the section for mother indeed aroused suspicion. Lost in thought, Daniel Marshall¡¯s sexy thin lips twitched slightly, ¡°Adam Howard, there is no need for you to go to Binzhou. Surely, someone would be paying close attention to our every move.¡± A little anxious, Adam Howard said, ¡°Daniel, you¡¯ve been waiting for so many years, and now that there are some clues, I just can¡¯t wait to uncover the truth.¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s handsome face showed no emotion, his body exuded sharpness like a hawk, ¡°At this time, we need to be even calmer and can¡¯t act rashly. I¡¯ll call Martin Wace. He¡¯s awyer and is pretty good at investigating and gathering evidence.¡± Suddenly, the corner of Adam Howard¡¯s mouth lifted into a faint smile, ¡°Oh right, I forgot about Martin Wace. Let him handle the investigation. He¡¯s an experiencedwyer and very good at gathering proof. I always admire him.¡±
Daniel Marshall had already dialed Martin Wace¡¯s number, his solemn voice exining the situation in detail. Then, Daniel Marshall sent Martin a picture of his mother when she was young. Daniel Marshall emphasized, ¡°Martin Wace, you must be cautious. You absolutely can¡¯t let anyone know that I am looking for my mother. Otherwise, she could be in danger at any moment. Be and Sebastian Thompson will definitely not let my mother go. I believe they wouldn¡¯t want to confront my mother either, and they certainly won¡¯t let that daye.¡± Martin Wace promised seriously, ¡°Daniel, I will be careful, I will handle it well.¡± Upon receiving the order, Grace Ziegler reported to the president¡¯s office. The executive secretary arranged a position and tasks for her, but she did not meet Chief Daniel Marshall. Although she was just a small employee in the president¡¯s office, this position was still something that all women who were clerical workers at Marshall Corporation dreamed of. Grace Ziegler was very happy. Holding the documents given by the executive secretary, Grace Ziegler was observing her surroundings cautiously as she took her first step forward, hoping for more good news. It could be her luck that she got promoted, or it could be her excellent performance in HR¡¯s work. Or it could be just because the chief took a liking to her¡­ She was even more eager for the position of the executive secretary. In fact, Grace Ziegler was somewhat regretful, especially when she calmed down and reflected, she regretted it. When she first met Chief Daniel Marshall, she shouldn¡¯t have been so nervous, stammering, and flustered. She feared that she had ruined her image in the chief¡¯s mind. Fornutately, she had the opportunity for promotion and could get closer to Chief Daniel Marshall. In the future, she would have more opportunities to interact with the corporation¡¯s top executives.
Before starting work, Grace Ziegler giggled and secretly nced at the executive secretary¡¯s position. Grace Ziegler silently vowed that she will end up in that seat, and that she would work harder than anyone else. In the afternoon, all the test results of Grandma were out. There was nothing serious, so she was discharged from the hospital. Those few grandpas and grandmas also returned to Shallow Bay Vi together and had dinner together. Olivia Jenkins had something else to do that night. After arranging for the driver to send the grandpas and grandmas home, she hurried to Winona Thornton¡¯s art training center. Olivia Jenkins yed a couple of violin pieces, and suddenly a string broke, which put an end to practice. Winona Thornton hugged Olivia Jenkins lightly, ¡°I am so sorry this happened! Olivia, thank you for being willing to help me. On behalf of the children, I thank you for providing apaniment to their dance performance.¡± Olivia Jenkins smiled gently, freeing a hand to pat Winona Thornton¡¯s back, ¡°It was nothing, no need to thank me. I will get someone to fix it.¡± After leaving Winona Thornton¡¯s art training center, Olivia Jenkins went to thergest piano shop in Serene City. Jay Bet was also in the piano shop. She saw Olivia Jenkins but did not greet her. Instead, she hid away. Chapter 443: 443: Treasures Chapter 443: 443: Treasures
Trantor:549690339 Not only did he hide, but Jay Bet also secretly observed Olivia Jenkins¡¯ every move. Jay saw Olivia took out the violin and leisurely ced it on the table, anxiously saying: ¡°Hello! Can you please help me change the broken string? It is urgent, can you repair it by tomorrow?¡± The music shop owner inspected Olivia¡¯s violin and said, ¡°This instrument must have been custom made overseas, it¡¯s not cheap. We can rece the string for you, but we don¡¯t have the original import string avable; also, one of those strings is quite expensive.¡± For a moment, a glimmer of hope danced in Olivia¡¯s eyes, ¡°Yes, this violin was indeed purchased overseas. I really need it urgently, so I¡¯d appreciate if you could find an imported string for it. If we put in a different kind of string, I¡¯m worried that the pitch will be off, and it will impact the overall sound doing it.¡±
¡°Amon string may indeed bring about such effects when matched with an original string. I apologize, we really don¡¯t have this kind of string in our store. They are too expensive, we seldom have them in stock. But let me try looking for one for you.¡± With a smile, Olivia said, ¡°I¡¯m very grateful!¡± Olivia wrote a contact number down for the shop owner. The owner added, ¡°I¡¯m only going to try, there¡¯s no guarantee that I can find this original violin string as it¡¯s very rare. I will take down your contact number and notify you as soon as I hear anything. If needed urgently, I rmend you to consider buying another violin. We have plenty of high-quality violins in our shop.¡± If Olivia couldn¡¯t rece the string with an original import, she will have to buy another violin. Guided by the shop owner, Olivia tried several violins in session. Although the violins were also priced at tens of thousands, cost wasn¡¯t the issue; Olivia felt that their sound quality was inferior and didn¡¯t meet her standards. ¡°Thank you, but there isn¡¯t a violin that catches my fancy.¡± ¡°I have a friend who sells expensive violins that are simr to yours in sound quality and price, about three hundred thousand or so. If you want to buy it, I can have him bring it over.¡± Olivia didn¡¯t make a decision right away but fell into deep thought. The violin was bought by her father and custom made overseas, cost over half a million. Normally, she treasured it too much to y, taking great care of it. Who knew that a string would break tonight? She will definitely repair this violin and keep it as a treasure.
To buy a violin worth hundreds of thousands just for one performance seemed too extravagant to Olivia. Besides, she¡¯s not violin-less, it¡¯s just a broken string that can be reced and used again. It¡¯s just that the string broke at this crucial time which made it seem extremely urgent. ¡°I don¡¯t need to buy a violin. Can you help me ask your friends, or your old customers, and see if anyone is willing to rent out a good violin? I only need it for two days, the price is negotiable.¡± After some thought, the owner said, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to ask around, I will contact you tomorrow.¡± Olivia¡¯s beautiful face was full of gratitude, ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll wait for your good news. I must get an original string for my violin, no matter how long it takes.¡± The owner handed the violin back to Olivia, ¡°You hold onto it for now, it¡¯s too valuable. I¡¯m afraid it might get lost. As soon as the original stringes in, I will notify you to bring the violin in for the recement.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± As soon as Olivia left, Jay came out to pay the bill. At the same time, he started a chat with the shop owner. Just as Olivia had put away her violin, she received a call from the owner of the music store. Chapter 444: 444: How Much Alcohol Have You Drunk? Chapter 444: 444: How Much Alcohol Have You Drunk?
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Hello! I asked several friends and customers, and someone is willing to rent out a violin, but it¡¯s rather expensive, five thousand a day.¡± Olivia Jenkins, her red lips curling into a smile, promptly replied, ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll go try it out tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Alright, see you tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Having solved this issue, Olivia Jenkins was in high spirits. However, Daniel Marshall was out for the evening and hadn¡¯te back yet.
After a moment¡¯s thought, Olivia Jenkins headed downstairs. Auntie Jane came over and whispered, ¡°Ma¡¯am, would you like me to prepare ate-night snack for you?¡± Olivia Jenkins was a bit hungry, but she didn¡¯t fancy anything from the house. Suddenly, she found herself craving roasted sweet potatoes, but she didn¡¯t want to go out and buy them. ¡°Auntie Jane, you can go to bed, no need to prepare ate snack. I¡¯ll sit here for a while.¡± ¡°The night is cold, you should head to bed early, Ma¡¯am.¡± Olivia Jenkins nodded, and Auntie Jane left. Sitting alone in the living room, it felt oddly deste. Olivia Jenkins inexplicably felt cold-almost as if the longer she sat, the colder she became. Holdoing a cushion, she flicked through television channels. With nothing of interest on TV, Olivia Jenkins exited and entered another interface, intending to find a movie to watch. Suddenly, she heard the sound of a car. Not long after, Olivia Jenkins also heard the sound of the door opening. Unexpectedly, she also smelled the aroma of roasted sweet potatoes. With a faint smile ying on her lips, Olivia Jenkins couldn¡¯t sit still any longer. She rushed to the door and hugged Daniel Marshall, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m hungry!¡±
Daniel Marshall, one hand full of stuff, tucked Olivia Jenkins tightly into his other arm and nted a kiss on her cheek, ¡°Wife, I brought you some food and milk tea.¡± The smile on Olivia Jenkins¡¯ face deepened and her almond eyes squinted in delight, ¡°Thank you, honey!¡± As her words fell, Olivia Jenkins gave Daniel Marshall a big kiss, emitting a sound that was thick with tenderness and affection. Daniel Marshall held Olivia Jenkins as they took a seat on the sofa. Daniel Marshall unpacked all the food he brought, cing it on the coffee table. There was milk tea, roasted sweet potatoes, candied chestnuts, barbecue, and grilled tofu-everything that Olivia Jenkins loved to eat. Her delight was clearly written across her face. Worried about Olivia Jenkins catching a cold, Daniel Marshall turned on the two heaters in the living room to warm it. Olivia Jenkins opened the skin of the roasted sweet potato, even licking the charred bit on it. Seeing this, Daniel Marshall couldn¡¯t help but beam at her cuteness and innocence. Seeing Daniel Marshall approach, Olivia Jenkins fed him some of the roasted sweet potato, and Daniel Marshall took the opportunity to pull her into his arms. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very sweet?¡± ¡°Anything my wife feeds me is bound to be sweet. Delicious!¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you going out for dinner? How did you end up buying so much food?¡± ¡°I was worried that the little glutton at home would be too hungry to sleep, so I came back early.¡±
Daniel Marshall¡¯s warm breath swept into Olivia Jenkins¡¯ ear, his deep voice as pleasing to the ear as a cello, moving and stirring one¡¯s heart. Feeling ticklish, Olivia Jenkins instinctively pulled her ear back. ¡°Darling, behave yourself, I¡¯m trying to eat. How much did you drink tonight? Your clothes reek of smoke!¡± ¡°Wife, I¡¯m hungry too. Actually, I didn¡¯t really eat anything, I just had a few sses of wine.¡± Olivia Jenkins picked up a string of grilled beef and fed it to Daniel Marshall. With a cocking of his charming eyebrows, Daniel Marshall happily epted Olivia Jenkins¡¯ feeding. No matter how expensive the dinner party, even if it was abalone, it wasn¡¯t as good as sitting here with his wife. Seeing his wife happy, Daniel Marshall felt incredibly cheerful too. After the meeting, Olivia Jenkins headed to thergest piano shop in Serene City. The shop owner brought out several violins for Olivia Jenkins to choose and test. After trying out several, Olivia Jenkins finally decided on an elegant ssical violin, ¡°Boss, I want to rent this violin.¡±
Chapter 445: I Want to Meet the Owner of the Violin Chapter 445: I Want to Meet the Owner of the Violin Trantor: 549690339 The owner of the violin store suddenly became serious, and said solemnly, ¡°You have good knowledge, I am sure you y the violin extremely well, you are definitely an insider. But let me tell you honestly, this violin is very expensive, it¡¯s worth a supercar, if you want to rent, it won¡¯t be five thousand a day.¡± Olivia Jenkins had performed overseas and had seen the king of violins made by the same manufacturer, but she had never touched one. Olivia Jenkins knew, of course, that the violins made by this manufacturer¡¯s family were all good violins, they could be called the super luxury of violins, the king of violins is worth the value of a vi. The ssical violins made by this manufacturer¡¯s family, like the violin in her hand, could definitely cost several million. Olivia Jenkins held the violin in her hands very carefully, took another careful look, and found an English name on the edge of the violin surface, Joey! This violin must be a custom-made model. Olivia Jenkins¡¯ beautiful eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and her almond eyes twinkling with sharp light looked at the owner of the violin store, ¡°How much is it to rent it for a day? Is the owner of the violin your friend or your client?¡± ¡°Ten thousand a day, no bargaining. This violin belongs to one of my clients, she is involved in artistic work.¡± Olivia Jenkins was quite fond of this ssical violin, she touched it over and over again, she couldn¡¯t let it go. Of course, only insiders can see the value of this violin and only insiders are willing to go crazy for the great sound of this violin. ¡°Could you help me arrange a meeting with the owner of the violin?¡± ¡°Sorry, your request goes beyond the scope of the violin store. Actually, I don¡¯t want to disturb my clients. I already feel embarrassed that she is willing to rent this high-quality violin to you. She is helping you out of goodwill, we shouldn¡¯t disturb her normal life.¡± Ten thousand a day, Olivia Jenkins could ept that. Somewhat inexplicably, Olivia Jenkins was also somewhat worried. Olivia Jenkins always felt that she would feel assured if she could see the owner of the violin. Seeing that Olivia Jenkins was still indecisive, the violin store owner suggested, ¡°If you think it¡¯s expensive or are worried about damage, rent another violin. These violins also have a very high sound quality that won¡¯t affect your performance.¡± ¡°I will think about it more.¡± Gently, after touching the violin one more time, Olivia Jenkins closed her eyes and began ying Bach¡¯s ¡°Minuet in G Major.¡± The owner of the violin store listened quietly, he also closed his eyes to enjoy it. Not until the sound of the violin stopped, after a while, did the violin store owner open his eyes. ¡°Are you a famous violin performer? You y the violin too well, I am intoxicated, you are amazing, I think you are a violinist.¡± Olivia Jenkinsughed and shook her head, ¡°No, I just learned it. I¡¯ve not touched the violin for a long time. I yed the ¡°Minuet in G Major¡± just now purely from memory.¡± ¡°Just ying from memory, and you can y so pleasingly and intoxicatingly. It appears that if you really put your mind to it, you could really be famous. I think this ssical violin suits you so well. It can bring out the full potential of the violin in your hands and you can give it life.¡± Olivia Jenkins lightly bit her lower lip, she was still lost in deep thought; she was a bit hesitant. She really liked this violin, it felt like her soulmate. Suddenly, Olivia Jenkins asked tentatively: ¡°Is the owner of the violin a famous violinist?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I know that the owner of the violin can y many different instruments. She ys the piano very well, and I heard that she can also y the cello.¡± Without hesitation, Olivia Jenkins said: ¡°I will rent this ssical violin.¡± Chapter 446 - 446 My Mom’s Chive Dumplings are Delicious Chapter 446: My Mom¡¯s Chive Dumplings are Delicious Trantor: 549690339 The piano shop owner presented Olivia Jenkins with a bill, and required her to pay it in advance as well as leave a deposit of her ID. Olivia Jenkins retrieved her ID and instantly transferred twenty thousand dors to the shop owner. The shop owner warned her, ¡°You must take good care of this violin, don¡¯t let any harme to it, and never drop it. It is someone else¡¯s treasure. I hope you cherish it as you would your own. Honestly speaking, I cannot afford topensate for any damages.¡± Olivia Jenkins nodded solemnly, ¡°Thank you, I will cherish it.¡± Afterpleting the necessary paperwork, she prepared to leave. Yet, Olivia Jenkins decided to voice her thoughts. ¡°Shopkeeper, when you have the chance, could you ask the owner of the violin whether she would be willing to meet me? Perhaps, she and I could be confidantes.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ask her for you the next time we meet.¡± At noon, all the colleagues had gone to eat, leaving Grace Ziegler by herself in the secretarial office. As Daniel Marshall exited his office, he scowled, his deep-set eyes squinting. The scent of leeks wafted over from the secretary¡¯s office ¨C an unfamiliar scent in the office area. While those who like leeks would not be bothered by the sharp scent, such an odor emanating from the executive office area would undoubtedly tarnish the image of the Marshall Corporation. That was a serious mistake for a secretary. One that could result in termination. Daniel Marshall¡¯s handsome face appeared frosty as he slowly walked towards the secretarial office. Upon discovering that it was only Grace Ziegler alone in the office with a few leek boxes on her desk, the severity on Daniel Marshall¡¯s face lessened slightly. ¡°In the future, do not eat in the office area.¡± A deep voice resounded overhead, abruptly, Grace Ziegler raised her surprised face. Upon seeing that it was Chief Daniel Marshall, panic filled Grace Ziegler¡¯s eyes. Reflexively, she clumsily closed the drama ying on her mobile phone and hurriedly shut the lunch box. Grace Ziegler stood up, bowed her head, afraid to look at Chief Daniel Marshall, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t do it again.¡± ¡°Did the chief secretary not inform you about the regtions?¡± Chief Daniel Marshall spoke at a normal speed, his voice still low. Grace Ziegler was so frightened her hands shook, ¡°Chief Marshall, I¡¯m sorry! The chief secretary did inform me, I merely forgot for a moment as I thought I was still in HR.¡± ¡°Thepany has a cafeteria and a restaurant. From now on, you will eat your lunch there. Do not bring leek boxes to thepany again, this kind of smell shouldn¡¯t appear in any office area. Give the cleaning department a call and ask them to send someone up to clean and remove the smell immediately.¡± Grace Ziegler¡¯s eyes reddened, her voice became hoarse, ¡°Understood, I will do it right away.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for his suspicion that she was his half-sister from the same mother, Daniel Marshall would never tolerate such a work mistake. Seeing the young girl cry, he didn¡¯t have the heart to reprimand her any further. If she really was his sister, he wanted to take care of her for their mother, to alleviate some of her burden¡­ After a moment of hesitation, Daniel Marshall asked, ¡°Could you give me one of the leek boxes?¡± Grace Ziegler was taken aback, she lifted her head to gaze at Chief Daniel Marshall in disbelief. It was only after a moment that Grace Ziegler snapped out of her surprise. It felt as though she¡¯d just won a sizeable jackpot. All of a sudden, Grace Ziegler nodded in agreement. Then, she tore open a stic bag and took out two leek boxes for Chief Daniel Marshall. Daniel Marshall took a bite, slowly chewed, and in that moment, a flood of thoughts washed over him. ¡°Did you make these leek boxes?¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s eagle eyes remained fixated on Grace Ziegler, not blinking. Grace Ziegler nodded in slight confusion, ¡°My family sells leek boxes, the ones my mom makes are really delicious.¡± Chapter 447: 447: Evil Intentions Succeeded? Chapter 447: 447: Evil Intentions Seeded?
Trantor:549690339 Daniel Marshall savored the taste, the chive dumplings inadvertently reminded him of his mother. The chive dumplings that his grandmother made using the recipe left by his mother tasted simr to these. It was highly likely that Grace Ziegler¡¯s mother was his mother, E Charles. To avoid startling the snake in the grass, and not wanting those ignoble people to target Grace, Daniel¡¯s handsome face remained expressionless, giving no indication of what he was thinking. Eating his chive dumplings, Daniel silently left the secretary¡¯s office. Grace stood still in her ce, her bright eyes staring fixedly at the retreating figure of Chief Daniel Marshall.
Not until Chief Daniel¡¯s figure disappeared from her sight, did a shy, faint smile appear on Grace¡¯s face. Luckily, it was Chief Daniel who discovered her eating chive dumplings. Had the head secretary found out, she would have surely been fired. Grace felt that Chief Daniel was very nice, and she never imagined that he would also like chive dumplings. After tidying up her desk, Grace still had a faint smile on her lips. Although her heart continued to thump wildly, she was not as nervous as before. Once inside the Rolls-Royce, Daniel immediately called Martin Wace. ¡°I just heard Grace say that her family sells chive dumplings and that the ones her mother makes are delicious. Investigate the shop that sells the best chive dumplings in the area. The scope is now much narrower, it should be easier to find people.¡± ¡°Daniel, my people have already arrived in Binzhou Mining Area based on the address Grace provided in her job entry records. This ce is indeed quite remote, and if one isn¡¯t a miner or a family member, they wouldn¡¯te here. It¡¯s a good ce to keep a low profile.¡± ¡°How¡¯s life there? Is it very tough?¡± Daniel¡¯s deep eyes narrowed slightly, a trace of worry in his heart. ¡°Not exactly tough, there are schools, hospitals, cinemas and other ces. But most people are miners and their families, with rtively fewer outsiders. It¡¯s definitely not as bustling as a big city. Life here should be simpler.¡± ¡°Investigate thoroughly, my mom might be in Binzhou.¡± ¡°Understood, my guys will focus on the owners of the dumpling shops. We are also prepared with voice recorders and high-definition cameras to capture the woman selling the dumplings, so that you can identify whether she is your mom or not. As soon as there is any news, I¡¯ll report to you immediately.¡±
After hanging up the phone, Daniel couldn¡¯t help thinking about the chive dumplings his mother used to make. He had always been a child without a mother, but he really missed her now. Unconsciously, Daniel¡¯s eyes reddened slightly, feeling a pang of sourness. Now that the search scope could be narrowed, Daniel felt an inexplicable excitement. Daniel was also expecting something in his heart. In the afternoon, after finishing discussions, Daniel called Olivia Jenkins. Learning that Olivia was in Winona Thornton¡¯s Art Training Center, Daniel went there to find Olivia. Daniel arrived, but did not see Olivia. Looking around, Daniel surprisingly found a ssical violin sitting on the counter. This violin looked familiar, it was like the one he had custom-made for Charmy Bet. Taking long strides, Daniel quickly walked over. Upon closer inspection, Daniel indeed found Charmy¡¯s English name ¡ª Joey! ¡ª on the side of the violin.
Daniel remembered clearly that, after Charmy passed away, he kept Charmy¡¯s beloved ssical violin in her vi. Why would Charmy¡¯s belongings appear here? Just casually left out like this, what if it fell and broke? How could one not cherish such a valuable thing? In an instant, uncontroble rage surged in Daniel¡¯s chest, and he asked fiercely, ¡°Who left the violin here?¡± Chapter 448: 448: Do You Think I’m Stupid? Chapter 448: 448: Do You Think I¡¯m Stupid?
Trantor:549690339 Suddenly, all eyes were on Daniel Marshall. The foreboding aura that emanated from Daniel was enough to send chill down anyone¡¯s spine. The rage that was about to erupt from his eyes created a sense of panic and fear in people. Those who had nothing to do with the violin, promptly cleared the area. Suddenly, a familiar, gentle voice sounded from behind Daniel.
¡°It was I who brought it!¡± In an instant, Daniel closed his eyes, utterly regretful. However, there was no taking back the words he had spoken. No amount of exnation would help now; he could only appear more defensive. Olivier Jenkins, being as astute as she was, would have easily guessed from his reaction that this ssical violin belonged to Charmy Bet. There was no flicker of emotion on Daniel¡¯s handsome face, but his heart was tightening in pain. Regaining control over his emotions, Daniel opened his eyes, turned around and looked at Olivia with leisure. His sexy lips curled into a faint smirk. ¡°Darling!¡± Olivia¡¯s heart felt like it had been impaled by a sharp knife; an indescribable pain. Yet the smile she wore on her beautiful face was as radiant as ever. Like nothing had happened, she affectionately called out, ¡°Honey!¡± Life was a stage, and we were all performers! At this moment, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. She must have been a neglected actress. Otherwise, she would have certainly been a well-known star by now. Olivia walked slowly towards Daniel. Her face still bore a warm smile, her demeanor pure and innocent, giving nothing away about her emotions. ¡°Sweetie, I¡¯m sure you identified this as an expensive ssical violin at a nce. The owner of the violin shop told me it was worth as much as a sports car. I rented it for a day for ten thousand dors, just for two days.
Others mayugh at me for being foolish, but I¡¯d say it¡¯s worth it. The shop owner also repeatedly reminded me to take good care of this violin as I might not be able to afford it if anything happened.¡± Now that everything was clear, of course, it was worth the price. Moreover, Olivia felt she hade out ahead,pletely awake, never to daydream again. From now on, she would not lose herself. From now on, she dared not nurture any expectations. Olivia tilted her head to look at Daniel, the sweet smile on her beautiful face perfectly concealing her churning emotions. With a soft smile on his sexy thin lips, Daniel hugged Olivia tightly, ¡°Darling, if you need a violin, you can just tell me. I can provide you with the best one, no need for you to bother renting.¡± Olivia also gently hugged Daniel in return, nonchntly saying, ¡°Actually, I do have a pretty good violin of my own, a customized one by my father. I haven¡¯t used it for a long time, but I always cherish it. I took it out to use yesterday and identally broke a string. Since I don¡¯t use it often, I decided to rent one for two days before returning it. It¡¯s not a big deal. The broken string can be reced and used again; it just requires some time. I could use ordinary strings but I think the original ones are better, and they match the remaining original strings.¡± ¡°I can help you get it repaired.¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ve already asked the shop owner to find an original string for me. In two days, I would put away the violin again. Honey, let go of me, I need to rehearse. I won¡¯t be back so early, so if you have something else to do, you can go ahead and don¡¯t wait for me.¡± Daniel let go of Olivia, his deep eyes following her.
Olivia proceeded as if nothing had happened, picked up the ssical violin on the table, and casually entered the practice room. Not long after, Daniel heard the melodious sound of Olivia ying the violin. But Daniel¡¯s heart was filled with an overwhelming sense of mncholy. Chapter 449: 449: Such Daniel Marshall Scares Her Chapter 449: 449: Such Daniel Marshall Scares Her
Trantor:549690339 Without waiting for Olivia Jenkins, Daniel Marshall went to Jay Bet¡¯s dance studio. After training, Jay walked out of the dance studio, only to see Daniel sitting on the rest chair, his hawk-like eyes staring at her. Instantly, Jay was taken aback. She had never been stared at so intently by Daniel. In Jay¡¯s memory, Daniel would nevere to see her without informing her in advance; he would never intrude into her life unannounced.
But now, Daniel had unexpectedly showed up quietly. His intense gaze made Jay¡¯s heart tremble and her unease gradually filled her, extending to every part of her being. The difort caused her hair to stand on end and her eyes unconsciously reacted, but she managed to keepposed. Jay pulled out a gentle smile on her face to appear rxed and went towards Daniel as if nothing was wrong. ¡°Daniel, aren¡¯t you busy today? You should have called me if you were nning toe over. I would¡¯ve finished my training early so you wouldn¡¯t have to wait.¡± Daniel¡¯s gaze felt somewhat distant, a little strange. A few secondster, Daniel¡¯s sexy thin lips barely parted, his low voice delivering a cold response: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just got here.¡± Summoning her courage, Jay gazed into Daniel¡¯s ink-like eyes, still unable to decipher his emotional state. Daniel¡¯s face, a masterpiece of sculpted aesthetics, showed no change, revealing no sign of anger. Suddenly, a pang of fear seized Jay¡¯s heart. ¡°Daniel, let me treat you to dinner.¡± ¡°No need. I just came to see you and ask you something.¡± Jay¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and the corner of her mouth twitched unconsciously. Obviously, she couldn¡¯t avoid it anymore. Even though she maintained herposure, Jay became more and more nervous, her heart filled with turbulent emotions that she could not control.
Jay bit her lip, then spoke softly, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Hiding the turmoil in his eyes, Daniel quietly stared at Jay, ¡°I want your sister¡¯s violin. Bring it to me tonight.¡± Jay took another deep breath, her gentle gaze meeting Daniel¡¯s deep eyes, not dodging his probing. ¡°Daniel, I¡¯m really sorry! The owner of the music store called mest night, asking me for a favor, so, I rented out my sister¡¯s violin. The owner said the other party would only rent for two days, so I agreed to help.¡± Daniel¡¯s voice remained deep. His gaze still calmly watched Jay, ¡°Did the owner of the music store really call you? Are you really helping out of kindness? Didn¡¯t you know that the ssical violin is your sister¡¯s treasure, that she wouldn¡¯t even let others touch it normally?¡± Unable to hold back any longer, Jay¡¯s face became somewhat pale. Her hands clenched tightly to hide her trembling, and her gaze met Daniel¡¯s with an outward steadiness, managing to pull out a faint smile, ¡°Such an expensive violin, if one always keeps it hidden, I think, it loses its value. If someone appreciates it, I think my sister wouldn¡¯t mind, it¡¯s like finding a true friend for it.¡± Daniel tightened his lips, his gaze fixed on Jay. Suddenly, he felt as if he didn¡¯t know Jay at all. Daniel didn¡¯t say anything and didn¡¯t scold her, which made Jay even more uneasy. Unknowingly, she was terrified. In the past, Daniel protected her, and she lived in a world untouched by worldly concerns.
If she no longer had his protection, she didn¡¯t know what she would do. Had she let him down? Did he see through her scheme at a nce? Did Daniel despise her, thinking she was despicable and shameless? Chapter 450: 450: Plotting against Daniel Marshall Chapter 450: 450: Plotting against Daniel Marshall
Trantor:549690339 Daniel Marshall remained silent for a long time, and Jay Bet didn¡¯t know what to do. Forcing down the panic and fear in his heart, he steadied his mind, then put on a faint smile as if nothing had happened and asked with concern, ¡°Daniel, are you troubled? Feel free to share with me, I am willing to help you bear it.¡± After saying that, Jay felt slightly impressed with himself. Just like that, he continued to be caring and understanding ¨C traits that were generally endearing. In that instant, Jay¡¯s mind became less panicked. He gradually regained hisposure.
¡°Daniel, what¡¯s wrong with you today? You seem a bit strange. Normally, you¡¯re not this quiet. It¡¯s mealtime already, aren¡¯t you hungry? If not, let¡¯s go eat first. We can also chat while eating.¡± Daniel remained silent, his hawk-like eyes glinting icily as he stared at Jay. He had always thought that Jay was timid and submissive, an easy target for bullies. Jay was so kind to a fault that he never knew how to strike back or scheme against people. Jay needed his protection. But now, Jay¡¯s unexpected eloquence and ability to mask his feelings surprised him. About the worst part of it, Jay had lied and deceived him. Jay even dared to scheme against him. Suddenly, Daniel got up and slowly approached Jay. Immediately, Jay felt an overwhelming sense of pressure like never before. And Jay saw it clearly that Daniel¡¯s slightly narrowed eyes were terrifying, exuding intense aggression. ¡°Daniel, are¡­are you leaving?¡± As Daniel advanced, Jay stiffened, his bulging eyes showing his fright. Instinctively, Jay took a few steps forward, grabbing his bag in the process. ¡°Jay, I can find out whatever I want to know easily enough. Beforeing here, I met with Olivia Jenkins, and I saw your sister¡¯s violin in her hands.¡±
Suppressing his disappointment, Daniel came to the point outright. Jay took a deep breath and clutched at his bag. He understood Daniel¡¯s meaning ¡ª Daniel suspected him. Even though his heart was in turmoil, Jay kept hisposure and denied firmly, ¡°What a coincidence! That¡­I won¡¯t take the rent from her anymore.¡± ¡°Is it really just a coincidence? Jay, did you really not deceive me?¡± Jay shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s truly just a coincidence! Daniel, did you argue with her? Or are you ming me for renting out my sister¡¯s violin without discussing it with you?¡± Daniel didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he turned on his phone and showed Jay the surveince footage from the violin shop. In an instant, from the surveince footage, Jay clearly saw himself hiding behind a grand piano. And the footage wasn¡¯t just for a minute; itsted longer. The zoomed-in recording, captured him spying on Olivia talking to the owner of the violin shop. The high-definition picture showed that everyone who watched the surveince would know that Jay had found out earlier that Olivia needed a violin¡­ Jay was stunned, just like a deted ball, unable to find the words to defend himself. Jay¡¯s eyes were reddened, his face extremely pale, looking like he was on the verge of tears. He never expected the single lie he had told in front of Daniel would be exposed so quickly. He did not leave him with any dignity or room for manoeuvre.
His lie was so fragile in front of Daniel. Jay¡¯s hands, though tightly clutching his bag, were trembling violently and his lips were quivering unconsciously. ¡°Daniel, I¡¯m sorry! I truly didn¡¯t mean to deceive you, I didn¡¯t mean to lie. I just kindly lent the violin to Olivia.¡± Chapter 451: 451: A Devil Lives in the Heart Chapter 451: 451: A Devil Lives in the Heart
Trantor:549690339 ¡°I didn¡¯t let Olivia know that the violin was my sister¡¯s. I kept it a secret from her, I just wanted to help her.¡± ¡°Out of several violins, she was the only one who favored my sister¡¯s. This proves it was destiny, I didn¡¯t force her to choose my sister¡¯s violin.¡± Tears gathered in Jay¡¯s eyes, slowly dropping. Jay started to cry. A bitter pain spread in Jay¡¯s heart. Jay was still justifying himself, not realizing his wrongdoings. Daniel couldn¡¯t believe it; he was utterly disappointed. With a deep, unfathomable gaze, he subtly reflected the flickering me of anger inside.
Daniel felt a deep sense of destion and disappointment in his heart. Daniel, his thin lips barely parted, spoke with a voice as cold as ice. ¡°Olivia didn¡¯t know the violin was from your sister, Jay. But you clearly knew my reaction when I saw your sister¡¯s most cherished violin in someone else¡¯s hands.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind a woman being smart, or ying some little tricks, but this kind of scheming, even at my expense, I really can¡¯t tolerate it. I never expected you to treat me this way.¡± Jay lifted his head, looking aimlessly at Daniel. Jay was now crying bitterly. The harsh Daniel seemed indifferent to his tears. His cold gaze and dangerous aurora instilled fear. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± But Daniel did not react, his eyes full of irony, ¡°I loved your sister. You don¡¯t need to test me. Now, the woman I love is Olivia. You don¡¯t need to test me either. They are both very important women in my life, just met at different times.¡± ¡°You like Benjamin Davis, and Benjamin Davis likes Olivia. Do you think removing Olivia, hurting Olivia, would make Benjamin Davis start liking you? Could you hinder Benjamin Davis from getting close to Olivia? Jay, you greatly underestimate human nature!¡± ¡°I always treated you like a real sister, much cared and cherished, as precious as a pearl in my palm, carefully protecting you. I could never imagine that the most trusted person, the person I loved and raised, would brutally stab me in the back.¡± ¡°Olivia is not a fool, from my reaction, she has already clearly known that violin belonged to your sister. Your scheming has caused an irreversible rift between us, I really thank you for your good intentions!¡± ¡°You are jealous of Olivia, you hate Olivia, and you can¡¯t stand her, but you have never considered me, she is my woman, the woman I have to protect, the woman I love. Jay, how selfish you are!¡±
¡°You may seem weak on the outside, but inside you harbor a devil!¡± ¡°You are just a spoiled girl. From now on, I will not indulge you anymore, nor should I. Otherwise, you will always put yourself at the center, taking everything for granted.¡± Jay¡¯s tears fell like a broken string of pearls, ¡°Daniel, I¡¯ll go exin to her, I¡¯ll go apologize to her.¡± Daniel closed his eyes in pain, mocking himself: ¡°It¡¯s useless, she no longer trusts me, and she wouldn¡¯t believe you either, your apologies are meaningless. If you want someone to genuinely like you, using dirty tricks won¡¯t work. Jay, you only have yourself to me.¡± Suddenly, Jay fell to the ground, his eyes swollen from all the crying. Daniel left without looking back. With teary eyes, Jay watched Daniel, crying and pleading, ¡°Daniel, I know I was wrong. Can you forgive me just this once, please?¡± Chapter 452: 452: Turning Dark Chapter 452: 452: Turning Dark
Trantor:549690339 Daniel Marshall¡¯s deep, dark eyes betrayed a hint of emotion that was barely visible, yet he turned and left resolutely, never once looking back at Jay Bet. ¡°Daniel, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have been so foolish. I shouldn¡¯t have hurt you, I shouldn¡¯t have be arrogant because of your affection. I beg you, don¡¯t be so heartless towards me. I will behave, I¡¯ll stop being reckless¡­¡± At this moment, Jay Bet deeply regretted her presumptuous cleverness, it was truly like lifting a rock only to drop it on her own feet. She was the one who had a narrow mind, single-handedly shattering all trust. Jay hated herself right now, she truly didn¡¯t know how she had be so repulsive.
Jay¡¯s weeping became louder, her tears streaming heavily. Yet, even if she humbled herself to the level of dust, she couldn¡¯t call back her beloved brother who always sheltered and cared for her. After a while, it seemed as though Jay had cried all her tears. Her eyes were dry, and on her face were the traces of tear stains that were beginning to dry. Jay¡¯s emotions were not as intense as before, she was no longer out of control, her eyes quietly began fill with intense hatred. All of this is due to Olivia Jenkins! Her appearance caused Daniel and Benjamin Johnson to change their attitudes towards Jay Bet, they stopped revolving around her, they stopped caring for her. Olivia Jenkins was clearly the root of all evil! Daniel kept saying he loved his sister, no, he didn¡¯t love her, she had no ce in his heart, all he cared for was that vixen, Olivia Jenkins. Daniel had been changed by Olivia Jenkins! He only punished Jay like this because Olivia Jenkins instigated him behind his back, he would only be so heartless to Jay because of her. It was also due to Olivia Jenkins, a flirt, who seduced Benjamin Johnson, causing him to distance himself from Jay. It was Olivia Jenkins, that bitch, who took everything that originally belonged to Jay! Jay got up from the ground and regained some of herposure. Her face, streaked with tears, showed uncontroble hatred. Jay clenched her fist so tightly that her knuckles began to turn white. She swore, she would never forgive that shameless vixen, Olivia Jenkins! In the car, Daniel Marshall remained silent, the lines of his face as cold and sharp as a knife¡¯s edge.
The entire cramped space felt as cold as an ice cer. After a while, Simon Howard asked cautiously, ¡°Daniel, should we go pick up the wife?¡± Would they continue to watch as Olivia Jenkins humiliated herself by ying out such a drama? Daniel¡¯s lips curled into a self-mocking smile. The boss remained silent, and Simon Howard did not dare to take the initiative to drive to where Winona Thornton was at her art training center. So he just kept driving forward. After a while, Daniel spoke again, ¡°Take me to the beach.¡± ¡°Daniel, it¡¯s cold at night, and the wind on the beach is strong.¡± ¡°Shut up, just drive to the beach, I want to be alone!¡± Simon Howard opened his mouth to speak but then held his tongue. Simon Howard could feel it too, the rift was ratherrge, and it was not something that could be easily mended. Even if they pretended not to care on the surface, what they felt inside was apletely different story.
Simon Howard sighed softly, and just drove towards the beach. Daniel looked out at the endless dark ocean with his deep eyes. His handsome face seemed to be frosted over in the night. He could hear it very clearly: the lonely sea, ever restless, churning and roiling as if venting its discontent. Daniel closed his eyes, letting the sea breeze whip across his face. Suddenly, his phone rang. It was a call from Martin Wace. To be able to hear clearly, Daniel finally went back into the car. ¡°Daniel, I¡¯ve sent you a photo, take a good look at it and see if it¡¯s your mother.¡± Chapter 453: 453: Daniel Marshall’s Heart Aches Chapter 453: 453: Daniel Marshall¡¯s Heart Aches
Trantor:549690339 Daniel Marshall¡¯s lips curved slightly, softening the harsh lines of his face momentarily. ¡°Does she appear simr to the person in the photograph I provided you with?¡± ¡°From what I can see, besides traces of hardships and the passage of time dotting her face, they do resemble quite closely. Her delicate facial features haven¡¯t changed. She does indeed own a leek dumplings store, and business seems to be doing well.¡± An unexined wave of warmth spread through Daniel¡¯s heart. A satisfied grin gradually crept on his face, ¡°Is there a video?¡± ¡°Yes, there are some otherplications too. But have a look at the photos first, I¡¯ll tell you more about itter.¡± ¡°Alright!¡±
After hanging up the call from Martin Wace, Daniel, in a slightly joyful mood, opened WeChat. With suppressed excitement, Daniel¡¯s hands trembled slightly. It had been twenty-eight years since hest saw his mother. He finally might have an opportunity to meet her. Strangely, Daniel felt a twinge of bitter-sweet pain that lingered in his heart. His eyes even began to cloud with tears unexpectedly. Taking a deep breath, another one, Daniel tried to manage his own emotions. With trembling fingers, he opened the picture, zooming in to take a careful look. There was no trace of his mother in his home, and due to his young age, he didn¡¯t have any recollection of her appearance. The only thing he remembered was the leek dumplings she made, a memory that was preserved through his grandmother. It was his grandmother, knowing that her own time was approaching, who had secretly given him a family portrait taken when he was one year old. Only through this photograph could he remember his mother¡¯s face, remember what she looked like in her younger years. Looking at the photo on WeChat, Daniel¡¯s eyes moistened. Thedy in the photo, the owner of the leek dumplings shop, bore a striking resemnce to his mother. It must be his mother!
Daniel immediately called Martin Wace. ¡°Send me all the videos, including the audio.¡± Martin hesitated for a moment before replying, his voice heavy, ¡°I¡¯ll send you everything shortly. Daniel, it¡¯s been so many years, the urrences faced by your mother might be indescribable, brace yourself. During a casual conversation while eating leek dumplings, someone unintentionally mentioned they were from Serene City to carry out arge-scale mineral purchase. The shopkeeper¡¯s difort was quite evident, it seemed as if she was trying to avoid something.¡± ¡°I understand, Martin. Thanks for everything.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to thank for? Now watch the video first, if you have any questions, call me.¡± After ending the call, Daniel received high-quality videos sent by Martin just a few secondster. Daniel was certain, this woman was his mother! As he continued watching the video, Daniel felt uneasy; a sour sensation began prickling the insides of his nose. [Ma¡¯am, how many children do you have?] Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, his mother replied with a smile. [I have a daughter. She graduated at the end of June and is currently working in Kyoto.] [Ma¡¯am, you can finally enjoy your golden years]
[I¡¯ve already grown ustomed to this life. I won¡¯t go anywhere else but here. If my child wants to make a career for herself elsewhere, I will support her. She¡¯s a recent graduate and doesn¡¯t make much, but it¡¯s enough to maintain her livelihood. I fear her hardships, so I support her financially every month.] [Ma¡¯am, your daughter must be very filial.] [It¡¯s enough that she managed to attend university. I don¡¯t harbor any extravagant hopes.] [Ma¡¯am, does your daughter evere back to visit you?] The camera suddenly turned to the wall of the shop, where Daniel noticed a certificate bearing the name Grace Ziegler. Chapter 454: 454: Do you want to test DNA? Chapter 454: 454: Do you want to test DNA?
Trantor:549690339 Apparently, Mom doesn¡¯t know Grace is working in Serene City. I suppose, she wouldn¡¯t allow Grace toe to Serene City either. Daniel furrowed his brows and continued to watch the video. [¡°Shees back every year to spend New Year¡¯s with me. Normally, I don¡¯t allow her to return. The journey is long and she has to switch transport modes multiple times. It¡¯s too cumbersome.¡±] [¡°Serene City is an open international metropolis with many opportunities; she could develop her career there.¡±]
In the video, Daniel could see his mom shaking her head, with her gaze evading, suddenly bing guarded. [¡°Kyoto is better. Kyoto has many opportunities too, and it¡¯s closer to the coastal province, making it easier toe home.¡±] In the video, the man ying the businessman from Serene City stopped talking. Suddenly, Daniel heard someone in the video shout: ¡°E, I forgot to bring money today. I¡¯m buying two chive dumplings, just put it on my tab. I¡¯ll bring the money when Ie out to buy groceriester.¡± Daniel could hear clearly, his mom responded. His mother must have changed her name; she probably didn¡¯t want anyone to find her. In this life, she probably wanted to forget everything about Serene City the most. Did she also forget him, her son? Having watched the video, Daniel fell into deep thought. Even though he felt excitement, he also felt ufortable, unconsciously his nose scrunched up more from the sourness. Suddenly, Daniel¡¯s phone rang. It was a WeChat message from Martin Wace. [¡°From a secret investigation, the woman¡¯s alias in the mining area is E Lee, and she has lived there for almost 22 years. When she first arrived, she brought her six-month-old baby, who is Grace. At that time, a man named Luke Ziegler also apanied her.¡±]
[¡°Luke worked at the mine, while the woman took care of the child. They lived together in the factory area, thenter, rented a small shop selling chive dumplings. Initially, everyone didn¡¯t interact much with them, but everyone assumed they were husband and wife.¡±] [¡°But their good days didn¡¯tst. An incident urred with Luke, and the woman was left to raise Grace alone. It was then that the woman gradually got to know the people in the mining area. We checked at the police station, there¡¯s no one named E Charles in the coastal province mining area.¡±] [¡°I also have a doubt. E Lee¡¯s registered information is not from Pine Vige. I guess, she had just taken on E Lee¡¯s identity. My contact checked at Luke¡¯s hometown. Apparently, the marriage registration information is identical to the registration information of the woman in the mining area.¡±] [¡°If you want rification, we can investigate deeper here.¡±] [¡°She has been selling chive dumplings in the mining area residential quarters for 21 years and has never left the area. There is a school in the mining area where children study until high school, before they head to the county town 100 kilometers away.¡±] [¡°At present, she runs the chive dumplings shop alone. She has a harmonious rtionship with the people around and leads a simple life. But she seems quite happy, as if she has forgotten all the disputes that happened in the big city.¡±] [¡°We¡¯ve collected some of her personal items. If you want to carry out a DNA test, it can be done at any time.¡±] Having read Martin¡¯s message, Daniel promptly replied, [¡°No need to test the DNA, I¡¯m very certain, she¡¯s my mom. No need to investigate further. My mom doesn¡¯t want to be found.¡±] [¡°Daniel, do you want to go see her?¡±] [¡°I need some time to process.¡±] [¡°Alright! Don¡¯t think too much. Perhaps things aren¡¯t as we see or hear them. The scandal from that year caused a lot of harm to her. Her reluctance to remember is quite normal.¡±] [¡°I know, thank you!¡±]
Olivia Jenkins didn¡¯t see Daniel again until rehearsal ended. Walking to the parking lot, Olivia didn¡¯t see Daniel¡¯s car either. Daniel must have already left. Olivia covered her face, quiet, just sping her coat. Chapter 455: 455: Drooling Chapter 455: 455: Drooling
Trantor:549690339 Valerie Howard was driving when Olivia Jenkins suddenly suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go eat some dry pot bullfrog, or, we could get hot pot.¡± Valerie took a nce at Olivia and asked cautiously, ¡°Is everything okay, Olivia?¡± ¡°What could possibly be wrong with me?¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes sparkled as she turned to Valerie, ¡°It¡¯s cold at night, let¡¯s get something to warm ourselves up.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go for the dry pot bullfrog.¡± ¡°Great! Let¡¯s drive to the night market nearby, there¡¯s a Food Street there, open until midnight. It¡¯s probably crowded at this hour, we might have to wait.¡±
¡°If it¡¯s good food, waiting isn¡¯t a problem. We can have some snacks in the meantime.¡± A faint smile crossed Olivia¡¯s lips, ¡°Have you been on the scales recently?¡± Valerie yfully stuck out her tongue, ¡°Olivia, let¡¯s not bring up this distressing subject. But I should box more, practice boxing.¡± ¡°Remember to include me, I¡¯ll practice with you.¡± Valerie looked at Olivia, then burst intoughter, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll practice together.¡± The bullfrog restaurant was indeed packed, both Olivia and Valerie found it fully upied. Just as Olivia and Valerie were preparing to go to another restaurant, they heard someone calling them. Olivia¡¯s phone also rang, it¡¯s a call from Benjamin Johnson. Oliva stepped aside to pick up the call after scanning the room. ¡°I see you guys. Walk three tables to your left, towards the green nts, that¡¯s where I am.¡± Oliva followed Benjamin Johnson¡¯s directions and saw him on the phone, ¡°I see you. I¡¯m hanging up now. Valerie and I are heading over.¡± Immediately, Benjamin Johnson asked a waiter to bring two more sets of chopsticks and bowls. He also took initiative in pouring tea for Olivia and Valerie.
¡°We¡¯re lucky to bump into you here.¡± Olivia¡¯s bright eyes sparkled as if twinkling with stars, and the smile on her lips deepened. Benjamin Johnson looked refresh, his delightful disposition was apparent, suggesting he had been in great spiritstely. At this point, he seemedpletely at ease. ¡°I was strolling through the night market alone, then came to this ce. I looked it up online and it had great reviews, so I thought I¡¯d try the dry pot bullfrog here. I ordered the peri vor, which isn¡¯t spicy, so everyone can have it.¡± ¡°Thank you! I¡¯m in for a treat tonight. I can already smell the aroma from the next table, it¡¯s making my mouth water.¡± Olivia rubbed her hands, ncing around and even eyeing others¡¯ double tower bullfrog. She watched as people took photos. Valerie was simrly intensely interested, the snacks were a good way to appease her hunger. ¡°The dry pot bullfrog I ordered should be ready soon. There is warm pear tea to cool you down, you guys can start with that.¡± Olivia looked at Benjamin Johnson and said seriously, ¡°You¡¯re bing more and more like a friend I can have. I don¡¯t sense any hostility from you anymore. You seem¡­ more adjusted to life.¡± Benjamin Johnson pursed his lips andughed at himself, ¡°Don¡¯t praise me like that, it¡¯s a bit embarrassing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth, but I¡¯ll hold back a bit, afraid that you might stop trying and revert back to your old ways.¡± Suddenly, Benjamin Johnson¡¯s expression turned somewhat serious, ¡°I like my current status though, I feel the goodwill around me. The professor you introduced me to is a really great person, he¡¯s been a great help. Recently, I took his advice and started painting. When I¡¯m feeling frustrated, painting really helps me quiet down.¡±
¡°Keep going! You¡¯re only going to get better, and ultimately, more charming.¡± Benjamin Johnson¡¯s deep eyes were lit up with intense emotion as he looked at Olivia. Chapter 456: 456: Take Medicine When Sick, Get Treated! Chapter 456: 456: Take Medicine When Sick, Get Treated!
Trantor:549690339 ¡°Olivia Jenkins, you¡¯re like a sun.¡± At his words, Olivia raised her eyes and looked at Benjamin Johnson, ¡°Don¡¯t glorify me like that, I consider myself pretty easy-going but I¡¯m not someone others can walk all over. I believe in eye for an eye.¡± At that moment, the waiter brought over the double-decker dry pot frog. Olivia stopped speaking, immediately picked up her chopsticks, and couldn¡¯t wait to start eating. The dish smelt delightful, really stimting her appetite!
Benjamin¡¯s gaze still hadn¡¯t left Olivia, he found her not only beautiful but also very cute. Socializing with Olivia was reallyfortable, she truly was a considerate woman and moreover, she was really intelligent. As long as no one messes with her, she doesn¡¯t mess with them. Her optimism was infectious, surprisingly making one feel rxed, at ease. Olivia had already eaten several pieces of frog legs. The meat was tender, the outside crispy and delicious, Benjamin hadn¡¯t started eating yet. Instantly, Olivia urged, ¡°You should start eating, otherwise, Valerie and I will finish everything.¡± Olivia was very approachable, seeing her somehow made one inexplicably happy, a fond smile formed on Benjamin¡¯s handsome face. After all, it was Benjamin who had invited them for the meal, he couldn¡¯t let them finish eating first. Olivia scooped a spoonful of frog meat and put it into Benjamin¡¯s bowl. Benjamin picked up his chopsticks and ate the frog Olivia had served him. Those so-called idental encounters aren¡¯t really all that idental. In fact, Benjamin would go for a stroll around the night market every evening, to sit and havete-night snacks at a nearby food outlet, just based on the slim chance that he would run into Olivia. He really hadn¡¯t expected to run into Olivia this evening. It was already past ten o¡¯clock, and Olivia hadn¡¯t returned yet. Daniel Marshall had already returned to his vi by Pearl Lake.
Daniel sneezed a few times in a row. He must have caught a cold. Without taking any medicine, Daniel decided to take a bath first. It was past eleven o¡¯clock when Olivia finally returned home. Seeing the tissues on the floor, it was hard for Olivia not to notice Daniel even if she wanted to, especially with tissues stuffed into both of his nostrils. Suddenly, Daniel sneezed three times in a row, causing the tissues in his nostrils to fly out. Olivia frowned, her face filled with disgust as she stared at Daniel,¡±Have you taken any medicine?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Without asking further, Olivia opened the drawer, retrieved a few pills, poured a cup of warm water, and handed them to Daniel. Daniel looked up and cheekily stared at Olivia, ¡°I don¡¯t need any medicine, I¡¯ll be fine if I endure it. It¡¯s only that my nose feels a bit itchy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you might infect me. Either you take the medicine, or I¡¯ll sleep in the guest room.¡± Suddenly, Daniel¡¯s face turned terrifyingly dark. He coldly red at Olivia, ¡°You wanted to sleep in the guest room from the beginning, didn¡¯t you?¡± Olivia remained emotionally detached, she calmly retorted,¡±What, are you looking for a fight with me tonight? Can¡¯t bear to see me?¡±
Olivia clearly saw two clusters of raging mes ring up in Daniel¡¯s eyes. Olivia held a disdainful expression. Daniel¡¯s sexy thin lips slightly parted, his voice was nd and indifferent, ¡°If you are dissatisfied with me, you can just tell me. Do you enjoy holding it in? Are you really okay with doing that to yourself?¡± Olivia sneered, full of sarcasm, ¡°What do you want me to say? Are you looking for some attention? Or, are you trying to disy your feelings in front of me? If you¡¯re sick, take the medicine. You need treatment!¡± In Daniel¡¯s deep eyes a rage was brewing, he stared at Olivia silently for more than ten seconds, not uttering a word. Then, without a word, he took the medicine and the cup from Olivia¡¯s hand, and swallowed the pills. ¡°You should let out your frustrations if you¡¯re unhappy. I¡¯ve never seen a man as temperamental as you. Always moody, I feel terrible just thinking about it.¡± As Olivia turned to leave, Daniel grabbed her hand, ¡°You have a lot ofints about me?¡± Chapter 457: 457: Wife, I Feel Unwell Chapter 457: 457: Wife, I Feel Unwell
Trantor:549690339 Fuming with irritation, Olivia Jenkins coldly shook off Daniel Marshall¡¯s hand. With a look of scorn and derision, she rolled her eyes at Daniel. ¡°I feel like strangling you right now, I¡¯ve never met a man as infuriating as you; so self-righteous, so immature! Is that what you wanted to hear? The stormy look in Daniel¡¯s eyes quickly faded. ¡°Does spilling it out make you feel better?¡± ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t, because I haven¡¯t strangled you yet!¡±
Olivia was clearly trying to provoke him, yet instead of getting angry, Daniel started tough. His gaze opaque, Daniel was holding Olivia¡¯s hand. In a sh, she threw off his hand with a look of disgust. Without hesitation, Daniel firmly grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand again, and this time she couldn¡¯t shake him off. ¡°Are you angry, honey?¡± ¡°No, You¡¯re just annoying!¡± ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°Let go. I¡¯m going to take a shower. Pick up those tissues from the floor quickly, they¡¯re disgusting.¡± Before Daniel could argue, he suddenly started sneezing uncontrobly three times. In disgust, Olivia turned her head, her eyes squinting at Daniel. ¡°Clean up the floor and get under the nket. You¡¯ve already taken medicine, now get a good night¡¯s sleep.¡± Before Daniel could speak, he started sneezing again. He became ufortable with his nose running.
Annoyed, Olivia furrowed her brow. After hesitating, she shoved the box of tissues into Daniel¡¯s arms. Daniel¡¯s nose was red and sore, his eyes were watery, and he was looking at Olivia pitifully. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m not feeling well!¡± said Daniel, his voice harsh and nasal due to his cold. Olivia was unable to tolerate his act of being pitiful and cloying, so she red at him irritably. If he felt miserable, it was none but Daniel¡¯s fault! Just by looking at him, Olivia felt irritated for no reason. She had a strong urge to beat him up. Daniel, looking pathetically pathetic, stared at Olivia pleadingly. ¡°Honey, my nose hurts!¡± ¡°Have you worn out your nose by blowing it so much? How could it not hurt? Where did you go in these few hours to end up being so sick?¡± Daniel responded seriously: ¡°Honey, we¡¯ve been separated for almost seven hours. I just stood by the sea without doing much.¡± ¡°Shut up or I¡¯ll really strangle you. Don¡¯t you know that you could catch a cold from the sea breeze in this cold weather? You¡¯re an adult, why are you acting like a three-year-old? If you don¡¯t speak up, I will curse you to death.¡±
With pursed lips, Daniel spoke softly, ¡°Honey, I was wrong. Please, stop being angry, okay?¡± ¡°Of course, you were wrong!¡± Daniel cheekily stared at Olivia and nodded. As his nose kept running, he stuffed two little pieces of tissue up his nostrils. Olivia was quiet and looked a bit upset, but still, she squatted down and picked up the tissues on the floor. She left a trash bin near Daniel¡¯s bed. ¡°Youy down and take rest. I¡¯ll prepare a bowl of c simmered with ginger, it may relieve your cold. And remember, if it happens again, I¡¯ll leave you even if you are dying.¡± With a small smile curling up the corner of his mouth, Daniel said, ¡°Thank you, honey!¡± Olivia didn¡¯t respond to him and went downstairs. Although the problem about the violin was over, it felt like it wasn¡¯t. Daniel woke up, finding him all alone. There were two boxes of medicine with dosage instructions at the bedside table.
Olivia must have gone out, she probably didn¡¯t want to see him. Daniel frowned and stared at the two boxes of medicine for a while, deep in thought. Olivia called Benjamin Johnson, inviting him for a morning tea. Soon, Benjamin arrived in his sports gear. Chapter 458: 458 Jealousy Arising Chapter 458: 458 Jealousy Arising
Trantor:549690339 Sebastian Thompson and his wife also went for morning tea. Suddenly, they saw a familiar figure. ¡°Honey, that man in the track suit, doesn¡¯t he look like Benjamin Johnson? Is he back in Serene City?¡± Orion Smith chimed in, ¡°Dear, I see him too, it does look like him.¡± Sebastian Thompson didn¡¯t say anything, but he remembered the name of the room that Benjamin Johnson entered.
Sebastian Thompson called Michael Marshall, but Michael didn¡¯t pick up. Then, Sebastian Thompson sent the secretly taken photos to his brother-inw via WeChat. No matter whether his brother-inw saw these photos or not, Sebastian Thompson didn¡¯t receive any reply from him. Even so, Sebastian Thompson didn¡¯t care. He had already fulfilled his obligation to inform. As for what the Marshall family wanted to do, that was none of his business. After looking at the photos sent by Sebastian Thompson, Michael Marshall sat quietly for a while. Suddenly, he lit a cigarette. Before he could take a few puffs, Michael extinguished the cigarette in the ashtray and stood up to head to the president¡¯s office. Sat before him was his father, who fixed a piercing gaze on him without blinking. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? A call would¡¯ve sufficed or you could have invited me to your office. I¡¯m honored that the chairman himself hase to see me.¡± Michael Marshall looked serious, he demanded sternly, ¡°Do you know what your wife is doing?¡± ¡°Do you like keeping tabs on my wife? I suggest you refrain from such morally wrong actions!¡± Troubled, Daniel shut his eyes and gently massaged his temples. In a sh, Michael¡¯s face was filled with visible rage, ¡°If your wife had proper conduct, who would fixate on her? If she didn¡¯t give people reasons to doubt, who would be interested in her?¡±
With a slight raise of his eyelids, Daniel shot his father a nce, and sarcastically said, ¡°Are you also like others, who delight in sowing discord in the Marshall family?¡± Michael took out his phone, opened the album, and showed Daniel the photos. Daniel nced at them indifferently and scorned, ¡°What can these few photos prove? Don¡¯t we all have close friends of the opposite sex? If we were to makeparisons, I have more than Olivia Jenkins, so are you suspecting that I have cheated?¡± Michael Marshall suppressed his rage and said solemnly, ¡°I don¡¯t care about your marital matters, but it can¡¯t affect the Marshall family¡¯s reputation.¡± A sharp coldness flitted across Daniel¡¯s indifferent, handsome face, ¡°Dad, who gave you these photos? Did you see Olivia Jenkins and Benjamin Johnson together with your own eyes?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that, you just need to keep your wife in check.¡± ¡°If someone views everything with prejudice, they will always interpret things negatively. There¡¯s nothing to discuss about this matter. I have always trusted my wife, and numerous times the facts have proven that these are false rumors. I request you to not listen to rumors and live your own life.¡± Daniel didn¡¯t know a good intention, and with a dark face, Michael left Daniel¡¯s office. Daniel pursed his sexy thin lips, the headache was worse, and he rubbed his temples with more force, but the pain didn¡¯t recede. So Olivia Jenkins had gone out early in the morning to have tea with Benjamin Johnson¡­ Although Daniel defended Olivia verbally, his heart had started to ache, ufortable in all sorts of ways, with a rage that was unstoppable. ¡°Please sit down, Grace Ziegler,¡± said the HR manager bluntly. ¡°Our Kyoto branch is in need of an HR supervisor. Given your outstanding performance, the group has decided to send you to work in Kyoto.¡± Suddenly, Grace felt as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over her head; she was stunned.
After a pause, the HR manager continued, ¡°The sry package is 50% more than your current standard. This is also a great opportunity for promotion.¡± Grace shook her head in astonishment, ¡°I don¡¯t ept this move!¡± ¡°This is an order from Chief Daniel Marshall himself. You have to ept it whether you wish to or not.¡± Chapter 459: 459: Rivals Meet Chapter 459: 459: Rivals Meet
Trantor:549690339 ¡°I resign, is that okay now?¡± Grace Ziegler¡¯s determination shocked the HR Manager, who stared at her with wide eyes in bewilderment. ¡°You¡¯re getting a promotion, and a raise. Why are you being so irrational? If you can¡¯t handle the position of chief secretary in the CEO¡¯s office, you might as well go to Kyoto.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go to Kyoto, whoever wants to go, can go!¡± With tearful eyes, Grace Ziegler left the HR Manager¡¯s office, leaving him stupefied.
At this rate, others might think he bullied her if they saw her in such a state! Straight away, the HR Manager reported the situation to Chief Daniel Marshall. Back in the CEO¡¯s office, the Chief Secretary asked Grace Ziegler to enter the CEO¡¯s office. With reddened eyes, Grace Ziegler kept her head down as she stood before Chief Daniel Marshall. Daniel Marshall¡¯s gaze was soft, he stared at Grace Ziegler and said in his deep, gravelly voice, ¡°Sit!¡± Feeling a hint of timidity, Grace sat down, but she didn¡¯t dare raise her head to look at Chief Daniel Marshall. Teardrops gathered and spilled silently out of Grace¡¯s eyes, trickling slowly down her cheeks. ¡°Tell me, why won¡¯t you ept the transfer order?¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t want to go to Kyoto. Even Chief Daniel Marshall has no right to pry into my personal matters.¡± ¡°You went to university in Kyoto. Did something in Kyoto upset you? Is there something deeply memorable that you can¡¯t forget?¡± Without speaking, Grace nodded her head. ¡°Alright then, you can continue to stay in the CEO¡¯s office.¡±
Grace looked up at Chief Daniel Marshall, ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Chief Daniel Marshall.¡± Daniel furrowed his brows, with his deep-set eyes slightly squinting. In his deep, raspy voice, there was a hint of tenderness, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s put this behind us. We won¡¯t mention it again. Just work hard in the CEO¡¯s office.¡± Daniel even pulled out a few tissues and handed them to the tear-streaked Grace. Grace nodded, reaching out to take the tissues Chief Daniel Marshall handed her; she was quite touched. Grace felt that Chief Daniel Marshall was not as ruthless as her colleagues made him out to be. He would listen to the opinions of his subordinates. He was quite nice. After Grace left, Adam Howard entered the CEO¡¯s office. Seeing Daniel Marshall smoking, Adam frowned disapprovingly. ¡°Are you trying to die early? Looking at you, I can tell something¡¯s bothering you.¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s seductive lips parted slightly. He exhaled a thin ring of smoke and looked at Adam coldly. ¡°Mind your own business!¡± ¡°If your medication isn¡¯t working, you should see a doctor.¡± The look in Daniel Marshall¡¯s eyes shifted, and a cruel smile yed at the corner of his mouth, ¡°My wife is a doctor. She prescribed the medication I¡¯m taking. Why should I see another doctor? If you think you have too much time, I¡¯ll assign you a pile of work so that you won¡¯t have time for idle spections.¡± ¡°A cold can be treated easily, but what you have is a heart problem! I found out that your wife is performing at the theater this afternoon. She¡¯s apanying a program at Miss Thornton¡¯s art training center. If you¡¯re free, you could go and watch. I believe your wife will be happy if you bring her a bouquet.¡±
Daniel Marshall red coldly at Adam. He spat out in annoyance, ¡°Gossip!¡± ¡°Whether you go or not is up to you!¡± Adam stood up abruptly and strode out of the CEO¡¯s office. Yesterday, when Daniel Marshall asked him to go to the music store to find out what was going on, he suspected there was a quarrel. See, now they were in the middle of a cold war. Adam was just trying to help a little, hoping for a quick resolution. Otherwise, who could stand looking at their boss¡¯s sour face every day! In the afternoon, Daniel Marshall went to the flower shop and personally chose a beautiful bouquet of red roses. Subsequently, he had Simon Howard drive him to the theater. In the parking lot of the theater, Daniel Marshall saw Benjamin Johnson, who was also carrying a bouquet of red roses. Chapter 460: 460: Does He Not Love Olivia Jenkins Enough? Chapter 460: 460: Does He Not Love Olivia Jenkins Enough?
Trantor:549690339 Benjamin Johnson probably didn¡¯t see Daniel Marshall; holding the red roses, he walked straight into the theater, sporting a slight smile on his exquisite features. Daniel, however, froze in ce, his icy, solemn gaze fixed on Benjamin Johnson without a blink. Even Simon Howard standing by felt a chill akin to a snowy, ice-coldndscape. Even though Benjamin Johnson had disappeared from his sight, Daniel¡¯s gaze remained unwaveringly fixed in the same direction. Simon Howard kindly reminded, ¡°Daniel, we should get going.¡± Daniel, pressing his sensual lips together, tossed aside the elegant red roses in his hand, and decisively returned to his Rolls-Royce.
Seeing this, Simon had no choice but to get in the car as well. ¡°Drive!¡± Simon promptly obeyed and drove away from the theater. Just hearing Daniel¡¯s husky voice, Simon could already sense the simmering fury within him. Simon had never seen Daniel this furious before, and he felt that Olivia had gone too far this time. That woman, arrogant in her charm, was oblivious to others and carefree. Daniel shouldn¡¯t have treated her so kindly. Now, she was pushing it even further, simply putting on an act and inviting a man she had a flirtatious rtionship with to watch her performance. She was detestable! So disgusting! Simon was angry but dared not voice it out. He drove cautiously; Daniel¡¯s grim expression was terrifying, and he didn¡¯t want to provoke or agitate him. Although they had left the theater, Daniel still felt extremely upset. Daniel¡¯s dim eyes revealed a hint of sorrow. His heart was deeply pained as his cold,ckluster gaze stared nkly out of the window. Has he not loved Olivia enough? He is willing to give his life for Olivia, yet does she still think he¡¯s not good enough?
Is he not spoiling her enough? He has been protecting and considering her at all costs. Yet Olivia ignores him time and again, flirting with other men. Is she trying to infuriate him to death? Is the heart he has given her only good enough to be trampled on? Does she not know what kind of man Benjamin Johnson is? Has she forgotten how Benjamin Johnson used and hurt her? How can she be so familiar with him? Why is she not cautious of Benjamin Johnson? As her man, her rightful husband, she didn¡¯t ask him to watch her performance, but asked Benjamin Johnson. Doesn¡¯t she have any feelings for him? They¡¯ve been together for so long, doesn¡¯t she love him at all? Doesn¡¯t she leave even a little space for him in her heart? The more he thought about it, the more Daniel¡¯s heart ached like it was being torn apart. This pain spread incessantly, pervading every cell of his body. His eyes, deep like a chilly abyss, seemed to be enveloped in a misty haze, appearing blurred and unclear.
Backstage at the theater, Olivia Jenkins, d in a ck v-neck fitted dress crafted by a renowned designer that highlighted her slim waist, was all ready to go. When the host announced the name of the performance, Olivia, holding her violin, slowly walked into the center of the stage with the children. Suddenly, the lights on the stage dimmed, leaving only a soft beam shining on Olivia. The moment the music yed, Olivia began ying her melodious violin, instantly pulling everyone into a state of unconscious fascination. As the stage lights brightened, the children scattered, each showcasing their lively and adorable side, all blending with the music from Olivia¡¯s violin. Benjamin Johnson was intoxicated by the music, he closed his eyes involuntarily to enjoy the auditory feast. He never thought that Olivia¡¯s violin ying could be so enchanting. It resonated harmoniously, making him feel extremelyfortable and inexplicably joyful. Thest time he heard such melodious violin ying was during Charmy Bet¡¯s excellent performance at the music festival. Chapter 461: 461: Not Yet Satisfied Chapter 461: 461: Not Yet Satisfied
Trantor:549690339 Within the melodic flow of the violin, Benjamin Johnson¡¯s thoughts plunged into memories of the past. In his mind, he also envisioned Charmy Bet¡¯s smiles and frowns. Even though past memories were so vivid, there was a sense of relief and rxation in Benjamin¡¯s heart. Even now, as he looked at Olivia Jenkins with admiring eyes, he no longer possessed that former violent drive to possess her. Perhaps the treatment from Professor Winnie was taking effect ¨C he was gradually learning to let go of his selfishness. Olivia was right, no matter what kind of love, you can¡¯t possess it selfishly.
Only by learning to love, can you better love yourself, understand how to love others, without bing a burden on them. Olivia¡¯s brilliant performance ended, and Benjamin joined the crowd with enthusiastic apuse. Strangely, Benjamin longed to hear the melodic violin of Olivia again, a lingering feeling of enjoyment remained. Next up, without Olivia¡¯s performance, Benjamin no longer felt in the mood to continue watching. Holding flowers, he went to the backstage exit to wait for Olivia. Having put away her violin and changed out of her gown, Olivia said goodbye to Winona Thornton and left first. Barely stepping out, Olivia was startled to see Benjamin Johnson leaning against the wall, seemingly having been waiting for quite some time. With a hint ofughter in her almond-shaped eyes, she turned to Benjamin and stopped in front of him, ¡°How did you get here? You even knew I was here!¡± With a faint arch of his eyebrows, a pleasing curve appeared at the corner of Benjamin¡¯s lips, ¡°This morning, you said it was busy in the afternoon, and when you left, I overheard your phone conversation about the performance costume being delivered to the theater, thus I guessed.¡± The flowers Benjamin offered made Olivia hesitate for a few seconds, but eventually, she epted the congrattory gift without giving it too much thought. ¡°Thank you foring to support me and for the gift. I truly appreciate your concern.¡± ¡°No problem at all. Your violin performance was excellent, rivaling that of a professional violinist. In fact, I look forward to hearing you y again. You are talented enough to hold a concert.¡± Olivia maintained her casual smile, and handed the flowers to Valerie Howard.
¡°Sorry, it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t be bothered to hold them, it¡¯s just this violin I¡¯m holding is extremely valuable. It¡¯s a rarity, very fragile, I can¡¯t afford to drop it, so I must be careful with it. Benjamin, you tter me. I¡¯m just an ordinary person, unlikely to achieve greatness.¡± Interest shed in Benjamin¡¯s eyes as he nced at the violin Olivia was holding. At that moment, Benjamin¡¯s attention waspletely drawn to the case of the violin, a familiar object. ¡°It seems like I¡¯ve seen this somewhere.¡± The smile on Olivia¡¯s face deepened as she looked leisurely at Benjamin, her voice gently joking, ¡°I rented this violin from a shop. Apparently, it is worth a supercar, a ssic violin made by the most famous violin maker in the world ¨C a custom-made model.¡± Suddenly, Benjamin¡¯s pupils contracted, ¡°I remembered, I have seen Charmy Bet holding the same violin.¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a coincidence, after all, there aren¡¯t a few people who can afford top-level violins. Benjamin, I have other matters to attend, I¡¯ll take my leave. And next time, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡± Benjamin nodded, his thoughts drifting far away. Is it really such a coincidence? Or is the violin in Olivia¡¯s hands actually Charmy¡¯s violin? As clever as Olivia, why would she use Charmy¡¯s violin? Having suddenly realized something, Benjamin¡¯s face twitched involuntarily.
Olivia didn¡¯t go to the violin shop but directly found Jay Bet. Chapter 462: 462: Olivia Jenkins Unleashes Her Aura Chapter 462: 462: Olivia Jenkins Unleashes Her Aura
Trantor:549690339 Seeing Olivia Jenkins show up in person, Jay Bet wasn¡¯t at all surprised. Even if his heart was filled with turmoil, at this moment Jay was calm again, wearing a nonchnt cheerful smile on his face and politely inviting Olivia into his house like everything was just fine. Apanied by Valerie Howard, Olivia walked into Jay¡¯s vi. Every corner of the vi bore traces of Charmy Bet. Even, there were intimate photos of Charmy and Daniel Marshall on disy, as if Charmy was still alive.
In the living room of the vi, prominently on the wall, hung a wedding photo of Daniel and Charmy. They were indeed a perfect and attractive couple; their photo made even Olivia feel a bit envious. Jay poured two cups of water and sat down on the sofa, his sly gaze observing Olivia like a hawk. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were going toe out of the blue, otherwise, I would have taken down the pictures of my sister and Daniel first, to spare you from getting upset,¡± Jay¡¯s voice was very gentle, like he was above petty situations, and his expression seemed kind and innocent. If it wasn¡¯t for having just experienced the pretenses of the woman in front of her, Olivia wouldn¡¯t have known how well she could act. Always astute, Olivia gave a faint smile, her eagle-like sharp gaze directly meeting Jay¡¯s cunning eyes. In this battle of gaze, Jay was evidently losing, but he had no choice but to keep hisposure and try not to reveal his unease. Olivia kept her cool, she didn¡¯t rush to speak, but simply took a sip of the lukewarm water. A period of silence, like a wave of low pressure passing through, Jay felt an inexplicably intense sense of oppression. His mouth twitched unwillingly, and all Jay could do was force a smile to hide his impatience. Then, Olivia¡¯s eyes nced at Jay casually and opened her mouth slowly with a cold voice, ¡°I¡¯ve yed on your sister¡¯s violin and slept with her man, what¡¯s the point of putting these pictures away now? Does Miss Bet enjoy self-deception?¡± Jay was so angry he was at a loss for words, his face turned slightly pale, but he still forced himself to wear a smile on his face.
With Olivia¡¯s authoritative aura, she didn¡¯t pay any attention to Jay, ¡°Let¡¯s talk in and straight, beating around the bush is not my style, and I also despise it. Setting everything else aside, I really appreciate you leasing Charmy¡¯s violin to me. Now, I will personally return it to you, please check carefully whether there are any issues. Valerie, record the whole process, in case we need to prove something in future.¡± Valerie began recording, Olivia looked calm and unruffled as she took out the violin and handed it over to Jay. Jay didn¡¯t even look at it, he just epted it saying, ¡°I trust that you wouldn¡¯t damage my sister¡¯s belongings.¡± Oliviaughed out loud, herughter filled with scorn and mockery, ¡°While you trust me, I sure don¡¯t trust you. Valerie, focus closely and take clear pictures of the ssical violin, now in Miss Bet¡¯s hands, don¡¯t miss any corner.¡± ¡°Sure, Olivia!¡± Under Olivia¡¯s sharp gaze, Valerie was conscientiously performing the task which made Jay very ufortable, and his face turned drastically. Jay no longer pretended to be the good guy or acted gentle. Jay barked loudly: ¡°Get out!¡± Olivia wasn¡¯t intimidated, she even audaciously surveyed the entire living room, ¡°This is the vi where Daniel and Charmy lived together, right? Exactly speaking, this was their wedding chamber. Presumably, this entire vi is filled with Charmy¡¯s memories, adorned with her photos. It seems like you have always been living in Charmy¡¯s shadow.¡±
Chapter 463: Attack with Tea Chapter 463: Attack with Tea Trantor: 549690339 Jay Bet, furious and agitated, pointed at Olivia Jenkins and ordered her out, ¡°Get out of here immediately!¡± An emotional Jay even stood up suddenly, attempting to knock the miniature camera out of Valerie Howard¡¯s hand. Valerie had already anticipated Jay¡¯s intention, cleverly avoided him, and held the camera firmly, the lens pointed solely at Jay. ¡°Such a weak image of Miss Bet, who would have thought you¡¯d be so aggressive and even throw tantrums. I must ask, which brand of trash bag do you use? It seems to hold a lot.¡± Jay, with a look of grievance, red angrily at Olivia pointedly using her, ¡°You purposely came here to cause trouble, you¡¯re deliberately bullying me! You¡¯re shameless! My house doesn¡¯t wee you, get lost!¡± Valerie defiantly red at Jay, her camera lens still pointing at him, freely watching Jay¡¯s performance. This woman really knows how to smear another¡¯s name while ying innocent, it¡¯s truly disgusting! Thankfully, Olivia brought her miniature camera, otherwise, without evidence, they could have been used of stirring up trouble unprovoked, leaving them with no room for defense. Dealing with green tea, one should use this kind of cunning, fight tea with tea! Failing to drive away Olivia and her annoying entourage, Jay appeared as if she was on the brink of tears, stamping her foot anxiously. She loathed the woman in front of her! This despicable woman doesn¡¯t deserve to stay in her sister¡¯s house or even mention her! Out of the blue, Jay attempted to p Olivia. With the speed of lightning, Olivia firmly grabbed Jay¡¯s wrist. Olivia, with her dark, fierce eyes, red harshly at Jay and her delicate face moved closer to Jay¡¯s. Olivia¡¯s momentum, all unleashed on Jay¡¯s face, ¡°You¡¯re always living under Charmy Bet¡¯s shadow, without a shred of individuality. You¡¯re really pitiful! This is definitely my husband¡¯s house, by what right can you ask me to leave? This is the house my husband gave to Charmy Bet, it¡¯s not your house, why are you so arrogant? Your sister is the past, why are you still making a fuss? Is paying tribute to the deceased something no one else can do? I am the legitimate Mrs. Marshall, even calling you by your sister-inw is a favor, without Charmy Bet, what are you? All you have is due to a deceased person, what are you unting about? What face do you have to not be content? You really love to y the victim! ¡°You¡­¡± Jay was speechless, she couldn¡¯t squeeze out any words to argue with Olivia. The more Jay struggled, the harder Olivia gripped her hand. Seeing Jay¡¯s face wrinkled from the pain, pale as a sheet, Olivia still did not let her go. ¡°A simple violin, what are you trying to prove? Are you hoping that Daniel will always love your sister, or want to tell me that Daniel loved your sister the most, do you want to see me sad and hurt? Even if your wishes true, you cannot change the fact. I am Daniel¡¯s wife, your sister still has no name or share, you count for nothing!¡± Like wanting to crush Jay¡¯s hand, Olivia used her full strength. Olivia¡¯s dark eyes were frightening, arrogantly ring at Jay. ¡°Remember, it was you who schemed against me first, and it was you who provoked me first, I will give back as good as I get!¡± Suddenly, Olivia pushed Jay away. Jay lost her bnce, and she didn¡¯t expect Olivia to push her so forcefully that she fell on the ground. Valerie only recorded until Jay tried to p Olivia, afterwards, she tactfully switched off the camera. Valerie stood by Olivia, ring menacingly at Jay in case sheunched another attack. Jay broke into tears, with tears streaming down her face, ¡°Olivia Jenkins, you¡¯ve gone too far, I hate you!¡± Chapter 464: Dare to Gamble with Me? Chapter 464: Dare to Gamble with Me? Trantor: 549690339 Olivia Jenkins¡¯ face bloomed with a sweet smile, yet her expression contained a trace of mockery. ¡°Miss Bet, you say I bully you, but that¡¯s quite untrue. It¡¯s clear you were the one who bullied me first. To tell you the truth, I despise you too and find you repulsive!¡± Jay Bet was still sitting on the ground, a pitiable sight with tears soaking into her pale face. ¡°Daniel won¡¯t ever like you. He¡¯s just toying with you. Apart from the title of Mrs. Marshall, he won¡¯t share his love with you.¡± Olivia Jenkins stood gracefully in front of Jay Bet, looking down at her from a lofty position. With a casual air, Olivia¡¯s rouge lips parted, ¡°Our marital affairs are none of your business. Why don¡¯t you first figure out where you stand? Self-awareness is important. Miss Bet, if you don¡¯t buy my words, you can call Daniel andin about me, get him over here. Even if Daniel is right in front of me, if I want to hit you, I will hit you. I do not need his approval, I do not need to pick a date, and I dare to do it.¡± This lowlife! She was too detestable, too hateful! Jay Bet was now unable to restrain her sobbing, just ring spitefully at Olivia Jenkins. With a disdainful exercise of her hand, Olivia fixed a provocative gaze on Jay Bet, ¡°Or, shall we go now and confront Daniel? Let¡¯s see who he believes, you or me. Let¡¯s see who he protects, you or me. Miss Bet, do you dare to bet?¡± Yesterday, after Daniel found out that Jay had plotted against him, he had reprimanded her. Understandably, Jay was scared to confront Daniel. Jay¡¯s eyes were filled with dazzling tears, her gaze full of panic and fear. At Olivia¡¯s signal, Valerie Howard grabbed Jay and began dragging her towards the door. Jay cried and struggled, her shoe came off and she barefootedly resisted, ¡°I won¡¯t go, I won¡¯t go ¡­ Olivia, you will pay for this! Even as a ghost, my sister won¡¯t spare you!¡± At another gesture from Olivia, Valerie stopped and let go of Jay. Olivia slowly approached Jay, crouched down and looked at her with a keen interest, ¡°Let your sistere and bite me! Just make sure to tell your sister clearly, that every night I am sleeping with her man. To be honest, I have never considered you sisters as worth my attention. Seeing the two of you constantly trying to get my attention, I could only feel disdain! Given another chance to meet, I would dly treat you to some green tea.¡± Olivia let out a disdainful sneer, stood up and pulled out twenty thousand yuan from her bag, directly throwing the money at Jay¡¯s face. ¡°This should cover the violin rental. I have paid it for you, to save you the trouble of dealing with the rental shop owner. And no need for you tomunicate with the owner anymore. I have already settled everything there.¡± Olivia sighed, ¡°It¡¯s ironic; you keep mentioning your sister, yet you ignore her beloved violin and shamelessly use her. If I were Charmy Bet, I would want to crawl out from the grave to kill you. Perhaps, Charmy¡¯s thinking the same: having you as a sister is a curse. You¡¯ve caused her to lose her peace even in death!¡± With a casual nce at Jay, Olivia took out a wet wipe and cleaned her hands. Olivia Jenkins¡¯ beautiful face was glowing with confidence and arrogance. Wearing heels and exuding a regal aura, she walked out of the vi. Jay was still sitting on the ground, still crying, her resentment growing deeper. She would never let Olivia Jenkins get away with this! Suddenly, Jay¡¯s phone rang. She chose not to answer the call. At this moment, she didn¡¯t want anyone to see her in such a sorry state. Benjamin Johnson was almost at Jay¡¯s house, he had seen Olivia¡¯s car drive past. Chapter 465: 465: The gentleman won’t be back tonight Chapter 465: 465: The gentleman won¡¯t be back tonight
Trantor:549690339 Having casuallye across Olivia Jenkins¡¯ car, Benjamin Johnson became more certain that the violin she used for her performance was indeed Charmy Bet¡¯s. As clever as Olivia is, she would definitely not use Charmy¡¯s things. There must be some secret in all this. Benjamin Johnson didn¡¯t change his course, but still drove to Jay Bet¡¯s house to find out what was happening. Upon arrival, Benjamin Johnson rang the doorbell. No one answered, and he called Jay Bet, but Jay also didn¡¯t pick up. Seeing Jay Bet¡¯s car still parked in the yard, Benjamin Johnson concluded that Jay must be at home, and something must have happened just now.
His sharp gaze scanned the inside freely, as Benjamin Johnson shouted loudly, ¡°Jay Bet, open the door!¡±. ¡°Jay Bet, you¡¯re at home, right? Why don¡¯t you open the door? Why aren¡¯t you answering your phone?¡± Jay Bet knew that the doorbell had rung, the phone had also rung many times, and he had also heard Benjamin Johnson¡¯s voice, but she still remained indifferent, sitting on the ground. Is Benjamin Johnson also siding with that bitch Olivia Jenkins? Is he here to question her too? Is he also going to bully her and embarrass her? Thinking about this, Jay Bet became even more upset, tears streaming out even faster. The tear stains that had been slightly dry were instantly soaked again. Benjamin Johnson waited outside the door for a while, but still heard no response. He was a bit worried about Jay Bet. After thinking for a while, Benjamin Johnson didn¡¯t call out anymore, didn¡¯t ring the doorbell anymore, didn¡¯t call Jay Bet anymore, but instead called Olivia Jenkins. ¡°I just saw your car passing by. Did you juste out of Jay Bet¡¯s house? The violin you used was Charmy Bet¡¯s, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Without hesitation, Olivia responded, ¡°Your spection is entirely correct.¡± Benjamin Johnson probed further, ¡°I¡¯m at Jay Bet¡¯s house now, she¡¯s not responding at all. What were you guys talking about just now? Was there a dispute?¡±
In a casual tone, Olivia counter-questioned, ¡°What do you think?¡± Benjamin Johnson frowned, his deep eyes narrowed, ¡°I don¡¯t understand why she would give you Charmy Bet¡¯s violin.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not clear either. If you want to know the reason, ask her yourself. Whatever you think might have happened, probably happened. I dare to admit to what I do, I have nothing to hide, and I¡¯m not afraid of you ming me, However, I don¡¯t know if she dares to admit her sneaky schemes, if she dares to admit the jealousy in her heart. I don¡¯t know how well you truly understand her, but you might be disappointed. If you don¡¯t want to shatter the past, Benjamin Johnson, I advise you to pretend ignorance. Absolutely do not consider being a mediator¡ªI don¡¯t associate with two-faced people, under no circumstances would be friends.¡± He licked his lips, Benjamin Johnson spoke calmly, ¡°I know, I understand you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to mention her again, I don¡¯t want to talk about it anymore. I¡¯m hanging up.¡± ¡°Alright, goodbye!¡± Olivia hung up the phone, and Benjamin Johnson was still standing at Jay Bet¡¯s door. Benjamin Johnson didn¡¯t call out again, he just quietly stared into the vi. He really hadn¡¯t expected it to turn out like this. How could Jay Bet, who was always gentle and considerate, like a flower captured within soft hues, do such disgusting things?
Does Daniel Marshall know? How would he deal with Jay Bet? Suddenly, Benjamin Johnson¡¯s mind was also in chaos. It was quitete when Olivia Jenkins returned to the vi by Pearl Lake. Daniel Marshall was nowhere to be seen. Olivia didn¡¯t ask about Daniel¡¯s whereabouts. Auntie Jane asked quietly, ¡°Madam, would you like somete-night snacks?¡± Olivia shook her head, ¡°Auntie Jane, it¡¯s cold at night, you don¡¯t have to wait up for me anymore, go to bed early from now on.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam!¡± Pondering for a moment, Auntie Jane still got to the point and carefully observed her reaction. ¡°The master isn¡¯ting home tonight, and he didn¡¯t say where he was going. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s gone on a business trip.¡±
Chapter 466: 466: Becoming the Queen Chapter 466: 466: Bing the Queen
Olivia Jenkins¡¯s beautiful face was calm without a ripple, gently saying, ¡°I understand. It¡¯s okay. You go to sleep.¡± Auntie Jane stared nkly at her mistress for a few seconds before retreating. Olivia¡¯s face showed no emotion as she returned to her room. Subbing in a massage bath, Olivia gently swirled her wine ss, sipping the red wine from time to time. Olivia closed her eyes, slowly savoring the tannins of the red wine. From time to time, Olivia exhaled gently, savoring the rich aroma of the red wine.
In the bathroom, a TV drama starring David Jefferson was ying on the waterproof wall. The charitable variety show ¡°Walking All The Way,¡± produced by Quiet Video, had already confirmed its recording schedule. In a week, Olivia would be off to the first stop, Harmony Vige. In order to promote the production team and ensure the quality of the show, Olivia had agreed to be part of the first season¡¯s production. Getting away from the hustle and bustle of Serene City seemed rather nice. Right now, sipping her red wine, Olivia felt quitefortable. Life is what it is, so why not treat yourself well, work hard in your career, and be your own queen! Arriving in Kyoto, after getting off the ne and pulling out his cell phone, Daniel Marshall had yet to receive any messages from Olivia, nor were there any missed calls. This woman never seemed to take the initiative to care about him, and, it seemed, didn¡¯t care whether he lived or died. She probably didn¡¯t miss him. Maybe she wished him dead and was happy to y the widow. Apparently, this woman really had no heart. Since being with Benjamin Johnson, she hadpletely forgotten about him. Perhaps to her, he held no importance. She did not consider him her closest person, despite the fact that he constantly thought about her, worrying about her, unable to get rid of her smiles and frowns from his mind. Daniel chuckled sardonically, a distinct bitterness stirring in his heart, making his chest ache unbearably. Kyoto was colder, a light snow was falling. As he left the airport, he donned his down jacket and put on a hat. Colin Davis, who was built much like Daniel, dressed in Daniel¡¯s suit and the same style down jacket. He got in the car with Simon Howard, heading to a five-star hotel under the Bet¡¯s Group.
Daniel, however, got into another car arranged for him in secret and set out for Binzhou right away. Throughout the journey, Daniel nkly stared at his phone. Even deep into the night, he had yet to hear from Olivia, let alone receive a simple greeting. Daniel¡¯s face darkened, his dull eyes tinged with a hint of sorrow. His heart ached so much that he could clearly feel the pain every time he took a breath. It was well past 11 p.m., and Benjamin Johnson was still standing at Jay Bet¡¯s house. During this period, he did not see Daniel visit nor any of Daniel¡¯s people showing up. In the nighttime, the cold wave was unbearable. Benjamin¡¯s face had turned red from the cold and his nose had unconsciously started to run. At this moment, he saw the lightse on in Jay¡¯s house. Not hesitating for a second, he rang the doorbell. Through the surveince screen, Jay saw that Benjamin hadn¡¯t left. The cold had him stamping his feet and rubbing his hands at the entrance. Jay¡¯s feelings were mixed, but her soft heart led her to open the door.
Benjamin walked in, noticing clear tear stains on Jay¡¯s face, the violiny on the sofa, with scattered coins dotting the floor. ¡°Are you here to pick on me too? Or to see me humiliate myself? I¡¯m not a likable person, there¡¯s no need for reminders.¡± Jay opened her mouth to speak, her eyes filling up with tears again. With a light sigh, Benjamin gently said, ¡°Wash your face. I¡¯ll take you out for hotpot.¡± Jay shouted, clearly upset, ¡°I don¡¯t need your pretense!¡± Chapter 467: 467: Seeing Mom Chapter 467: 467: Seeing Mom
Benjamin Johnson cautiously asked, ¡°Daniel Marshall knows everything? Did he me you?¡± Jay Bet stayed silent, suddenly, tears once again welled up in his eyes cascading down his cheeks. Benjamin Johnson¡¯s mood was a bit heavy. His expression gradually turned serious, his deep eyes were unblinkingly fixed on Jay Bet. ¡°Whatever you¡¯re thinking, no matter what opinion you have of Olivia Jenkins, you shouldn¡¯t have given her your sister¡¯s things to use. Hurting others inevitably leads to hurting oneself. It¡¯s not worth it! I¡¯m not ming you, Jay Bet, I hope that you can be a little more sensible, and to cherish yourself.¡± While I really can¡¯t stand Daniel Marshall and I despise him, in all fairness, his feelings for you are genuine. I feel ashamed about this too. Your actions have also hurt him.¡± Tears continued to stream down Jay Bet¡¯s face.
He felt that Benjamin Johnson had changed. In the past, Benjamin Johnson would have never spoken up for Daniel. He would always be confrontational. Who could have changed Benjamin Johnson in such a short time? Was it that bitch, Olivia Jenkins? Did he really fall in love with Olivia Jenkins and willingly change for her? At this thought, Jay¡¯s heart ached more, his chest even more ufortable. He had turned into someone he himself disliked, all because of Benjamin Johnson. And now, he was clearly speaking up for Olivia Jenkins, thus speaking up for Daniel as well. Jay¡¯s hatred for Olivia Jenkins reached the bone. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You can go. There¡¯s more food in the refrigerator. I can warm it up with the microwave. I won¡¯t do anything foolish, so you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± Jay¡¯s voice was cold and raspy and pushed people a thousand miles away. Concern etched on his face, Benjamin tried to soften his voice,¡±Jay, we all care about you, you¡­¡± ¡°I know you all treat me too well. I have fabricated too much, and failed you all. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be like this in the future. It¡¯ste, you should go back, I¡¯m really fine. ¡± ¡°Jay¡­¡±
¡°Please leave me some dignity, I don¡¯t want you to see me in this desperate state.¡± Benjamin stepped forward, gently embracing Jay. Suddenly, Jay pushed Benjamin away, ring at him,¡±I don¡¯t want your pity, I¡¯ve always known clearly, it¡¯s because of my sister¡¯s blessing that I received your affection. All the good you did for me was for my sister¡¯s sake. Now, I¡¯ve grown up, I can take care of myself, I can live on my own.¡± Benjamin sighed. Under the illumination of the light, the curling smoke was clearly visible. Benjamin¡¯s expression also showed a hint of helplessness,¡±Jay, you must calm down, please, don¡¯t have wild thoughts. We¡¯re not blind fools, and I believe that your true nature is not like this. I can leave, but you take care of yourself. If there¡¯s anything, you can call me anytime.¡± Jay trembled while nodding his head. Already made a mistake, how can he back down now? His hatred in his heart also did not have any way to subside. Actually, his wish wasn¡¯t a lot, it was just hoping for Benjamin Johnson to love him and only him wholeheartedly. But for him, this was a luxury, all of which was snatched away by that bitch, Olivia Jenkins. Benjamin Johnson nced meaningfully at Jay, didn¡¯t say another word and left. The city of Binhzhou started to sprinkle with snow.
Daniel, wearing a face mask and a in long down jacket, covered his head with a hat and wrapped his face tightlu. And so, he went to buy leek dumplings from his mother¡¯s shop. The man in front of her wanted to buy 50 leek dumplings, and E Charles, who was now using the alias E Lee, looked surprised. She couldn¡¯t help but look a few more times at the man and observe him more closely. Chapter 468: 468: Vigilance Chapter 468: 468: Vignce
The weather was too cold, and the man in front of her was heavily bundled up, so E Charles couldn¡¯t clearly see the man¡¯s face. He seemed very tall, his physique was pretty simr to Michael Marshall¡¯s when he was young. Also, his ent sounded much like that of Serene City. Thinking of this, E¡¯s heart tightened, her eyes faintly changed, she looked a bit astounded, and her guard was up in an instant. ¡°Sir, why do you need so many chive boxes? I have less than 50 of them ready, I need to make some more, you will have to wait for about fifteen minutes.¡± Only Daniel Marshall¡¯s eyes were visible on his heavily bundled face and he was looking at his mother with a gentle gaze.
Daniel¡¯s speech was softer, but he hadn¡¯tpletely recovered from his cold, so his voice was still a bit hoarse, ¡°I will hit the road soon, and there are several of us, we¡¯re not sure if it¡¯s going to snow more, so it¡¯s better to have enough food for the journey. I can wait, it¡¯s no problem.¡± E believed him. It had been snowing since morning, who knew when it would stop or if it was going to get worse, it¡¯s always better to have some extra food for the road. In case they get stuck on the road, at least there would have something to eat and wouldn¡¯t go hungry. While preparing the chive boxes, E Charles chatted with the man, trying to get some information, ¡°You¡¯re not from Binzhou, are you? Your ent doesn¡¯t sound like it.¡± Daniel had already prepared his response prior to arriving and without hesitation replied: ¡°I¡¯m not from Binzhou, I¡¯m from Cross City.¡± People from Cross City have a simr ent to those from Serene City, and since the man wasn¡¯t from Serene City, E¡¯s tense heart finally rxed, ¡°Are you here for business?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s the first time I am here, picking up a few people.¡± ¡°Our ce is fairly remote, not many peoplee by all year round. Most people living here are miners and their families, so I can tell when there are outsiders.¡± ¡°Are you running the shop alone? Isn¡¯t it hard? You start very early every day, don¡¯t you?¡± Daniel¡¯s heart ached for his mother, a couple of times he really wanted to reveal his identity to her. However, he was afraid of startling her, afraid that she wouldn¡¯t ept him. From her reactions, Daniel understood that his mother was very resistant to everything about Serene City.
She would likely reject him as well. Several times, words were on the tip of his tongue, yet Daniel swallowed them back down. Unexpectedly, a sour sensation welled up in his nose, his eyes filled with silent tears, and his heart ached subtly. Eughed lightly and casually said, ¡°I¡¯m running the shop alone, but I¡¯m used to it now. It¡¯s not hard. It¡¯s snowing today and the mine is closed. Otherwise, my shop would be packed at this time. I wouldn¡¯t have time to make so many chive boxes for you because it wouldn¡¯t be enough to sell. Seeing everyone liking my chive boxes makes me happy. Getting up early doesn¡¯t bother me. If I stop and do nothing, I feel ufortable.¡± Daniel could understand his mother¡¯s feelings perfectly. She doesn¡¯t want to stop, does she? She doesn¡¯t want to have time to remember those heartbreaking things from the past. Being busy keeps her mind full, gives her some peace, that¡¯s how it should be, right? Being so close, Daniel could see clearly, apart from getting older and a few wrinkles on her face, his mother still looked very simr to the woman in the photos. On the photo, there was a small mole on her left hand, and the woman in front of him also had a mole on her left hand! Daniel was sure that she was indeed his mother! ¡°Sir, the 50 chive boxes you ordered are ready.¡±
Daniel¡¯s stray thoughts were gathered back by a gentle voice, he lifted his eyes, looking reluctantly at his mother. Chapter 469: Craving Chapter 469: Craving Daniel Marshall felt like time was moving too quickly, wishing fervently that it could stand still at this moment. He had bought fifty boxes of leek dumplings in one go, just to spend a little more time with his mother, to get more chances to look at her. In reality, he felt like he¡¯d only blinked, and the time spent with his mother was far from enough to satisfy his yearning. E Charles ced the wrapped dumplings in front of the customer, then went to make five cups of soy milk. ¡°I¡¯m giving these five cups of hot soy milk to you. I¡¯m grateful that you bought so many dumplings at once. Be careful on your way out. It¡¯s been snowing, the roads are slippery, remember to pay attention.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes were brimming with reluctance and his deep voice slightly quivered. ¡°I¡¯ve got some pickles here, would you want some? Like spicy cabbage, sour string beans, fermented radishes¡­ all homemade. They go well with the leek dumplings.¡± Daniel was touched, his eyes glistening, his nose filled with a sour sensation, ¡°Give me all of them, thank you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. You are helping my business, so it¡¯s only right that I give you someplementary dishes.¡± Looking at the certificates on the wall, Daniel asked softly, ¡°Your child is really good at studying, he didn¡¯t give you any troubles, did he?¡± E looked at Grace Ziegler¡¯s certificates with satisfaction, and her lips curled into a faint smile. ¡°She¡¯s been doing fine. She has graduated from university and found a job. No need to worry about her any longer.¡± Still not giving up, with a heart full of hope, Daniel probed further, ¡°E, how many children do you have?¡± Without contemting, E quickly replied, ¡°One!¡± In her gentle voice, the answer felt like a sharp knife, stabbing right into Daniel¡¯s heart. It pained him so deeply that he was at a loss for words, his pupils darkened, dull and lifeless. His mother must have forgotten that she had another son. It must be a wound she didn¡¯t want to touch again. Respecting her wishes, Daniel endured the pain, choosing not to identify himself and further tear her already wounded heart. ¡°E, I¡¯m leaving now. You¡¯re a kind person, and good things wille your way.¡± The smile on E¡¯s face deepened, her eyes squinted in delight, ¡°May your words be blessings. You¡¯re also a good person. I wish you safety on your journeys.¡± Daniel nodded, then gave his mother a deep, lingering look, as if engraving every slight smile and every tiny frown of hers into his heart. With a faint smile of relief, Daniel braved the light snow and left. The shop was emptied, and E sat down, warming her hands with a hot water bag. E¡¯s smile faded, her expression became solemn and her heart filled with a surge of bitterness and sourness. Every time when someone asked about how many children she had, she would involuntarily think of her son. Twenty-eight years had passed, her son would be thirty years old by now. He should already have his own family. He must be doing great¡­ As she thought, E¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, streaks of warm tears slowly rolling down her cheeks, her heart filled with helpless emotions. If she could, she never wanted to be separated from her son. But all she could do was to pray silently for him, wishing him safety. For all these years, she seldom watched TV and did not use the inte. She didn¡¯t pay attention to the outside world, living as if she were separated from it. She didn¡¯t want to know anything about the Marshall family, didn¡¯t want to hear news of her son. This way, her heart might feel a little better. Despite staying here for more than twenty years, she had yet to find peace. The wound in her heart might never heal in this lifetime. She thought if she never touched it, it wouldn¡¯t pain her. This simple life was fine, at least she had moments of happiness. In the car, Daniel was eating the leek dumplings his mother had made, emotions overwhelming him, tears welling up in his eyes. Chapter 470 - 470 A Bit of Sweetness in the Heart (Soliciting Monthly Tickets) Chapter 470: A Bit of Sweetness in the Heart (Soliciting Monthly Tickets) Even if it was a stranger, Mom would always treat them with respect and kindness. Daniel really couldn¡¯t believe that his mother would abandon her family and cheat with Joseph Charles. His mother was definitely framed, with sorrows she couldn¡¯t express., Shouldering everything alone. Daniel vowed to find out the truth and bring justice to his mother. He must make those who had hurt his mother pay for their deeds, and expose their hideous acts. As he ate the dumpling filled with Chinese chives that his mother had made, tears of heat fell onto his hand, scorching his heart. The dumplings were really delicious, even better than those made by his grandmother or Grace Ziegler. The pickles that his mother made were also very good. Daniel had tasted them one by one. Drinking the soya milk which mom made, the sweet vor seeped into Daniel¡¯s body and soul, spreading in his bloodstream, infiltrating every cell of his. At that instant, waves of warmth swept over Daniel, soothing his wounded heart. Although his love life was in trouble, the chance to see his mom again was the only constion for Daniel. Before noon, Olivia Jenkins headed back to the Shallow Bay Vi to keep her grandmotherpany. Although Olivia Jenkins had a faint smile on her face, Mrs. Jenkins saw that something was wrong. Suddenly, Mrs. Jenkins held Olivia Jenkins¡¯ hand and gently asked, ¡°Did you two have a fight?¡± Olivia Jenkins¡¯ eyes dropped slightly, but her smile deepened, and her voice remained soft, ¡°Grandma, we¡¯re good. Daniel¡¯s on a business trip.¡± ¡°You miss him?¡± After a brief hesitation, Olivia Jenkins nodded slightly. With sharp eyes, Mrs. Jenkins gave Olivia Jenkins a meaningful look, ¡°Then you can give him a call. There are video calls, aren¡¯t there? It¡¯s the same as chatting face-to-face.¡± Olivia looked up at her grandmother, ¡°I know, but he¡¯s quite busy. I¡¯ll video call him tonight.¡± ¡°Daniel is a man who¡¯s not easy to control. His power and influence are probably something you may nevere across in your life. Hence being with him, you may find it hard and feel wronged. If both people have each other in their hearts, and are willing to consider each other, height matters not. Even the perfect couple can¡¯t avoid contradictions, it¡¯s just a matter of whether the two people are willing to put these differences aside, whether they are willing topromise.¡± Everyone wants to be all in sailing, but sometimes, things don¡¯t always turn out as nned, but with the right mindset, those aren¡¯t problems.¡± Olivia leaned against her grandma, ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°After lunch, let¡¯s visit Time Garden together. Don¡¯t think too much, rx and have fun.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°They¡¯ve often mentioned you, and they want to see you dance and sing. They¡¯ve praised you for your talent and they really like you.¡± Olivia yfully raised an eyebrow. Feeling enlightened after her grandmother¡¯s advices, she didn¡¯t feel so depressed. ¡°In the afternoon, I will amaze you all with a big show.¡± Mrs. Jenkins chuckled, ¡°Good, I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± Fearing that Daniel would continue to investigate the affair from years ago, fearing that Daniel would look for that lowly E Charles, Sebastian Thompson had lots of informants keeping tabs on Daniel¡¯s movements. When Sebastian learned that Daniel had gone to Kyoto, he didn¡¯t dare to take it lightly. A spy reported, Daniel had been in Kyoto sincest night and had never left the presidential suite, and he couldn¡¯t be contacted. Reportedly, Daniel was sick and resting, and they couldn¡¯t disturb him. Sebastian Thompson was always uneasy, so he sent someone to find out the truth. The general manager of the Kyoto branch wanted to invite Daniel for dinner, but couldn¡¯t contact him at all. In the evening, the general manager came with a doctor and rang the bell of the presidential suite. Simon Howard opened the door, the general manager insisted on seeing Daniel. Chapter 471: 471: Sir, The Lady Hasn’t Returned Home Yet Chapter 471: 471: Sir, The Lady Hasn¡¯t Returned Home Yet
Simon Howard¡¯s icy face wore no expression, and his prating gaze was coldly trained on President Mitchell of the Kyoto branch. ¡°Thanks, Chief Daniel Marshall isn¡¯t seeing anyone. Please do not disturb his rest.¡± President Mitchell was earnest, almost rambling, ¡°I heard that Chief Daniel Marshall is sick and I am quite worried about him. I happen to have a friend who is a doctor at Kyoto Hospital ¨C a deputy director with years of medical experience. I¡¯ve asked him toe and see Chief Daniel Marshall.¡± Simon Howard, with a chilling nce at the man standing next to President Mitchell, protested, ¡°Chief Marshall has already taken his medicine; he will be fine after some rest. His wife was a doctor and she has prepared all his medications. She wouldn¡¯t feelfortable having a stranger examine him.¡± President Mitchell was persistent, ¡°How about this ¨C I arrange for a specialist to examine him. I feel guilty for not fulfilling my duties as a host since Chief Marshall came to Kyoto! All our employees are waiting for his guidance and everyone is hoping for his recovery. We all truly care for him.¡± ¡°Thank you very much, President Mitchell, for caring for me so much. I am deeply touched by your sincerity.¡±
Following the trail of a resonantly low and husky voice, as if a chill wave was sweeping over, President Mitchell saw Daniel Marshall wearing a white robe, his hair slightly dishevelled. Still appearing as though he had just woken up, Daniel Marshall exuded an intimidating aura. Moreover, his eyes held emotion. Emotion tinged with anger and severity. Caught off guard for a moment, President Mitchell quickly regained hisposure and greeted Daniel Marshall with a wide grin, as if nothing had happened. With his piercing gaze, full of an intense chill, Daniel Marshall stared at President Mitchell. ¡°I was not well, you disturbed my sleep. Initially, my headache had subsided, but now it¡¯s started again.¡± Simon Howard chimed in, ¡°I mentioned earlier that Chief Marshall is okay, but you insisted on creating a fuss. Now, Chief Marshall has a headache because of the disturbance. How do you propose to take responsibility?¡± President Mitchell¡¯s eyes contracted slightly, feeling a tightening in his chest, for fear that his position as branch manager was at stake. Immediately, President Mitchell said tactfully, ¡°I apologize. I won¡¯t disturb Chief Marshall¡¯s rest anymore. Tomorrow, I will invite him for a meal to give a proper apology.¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s harsh voice rang out between clenched teeth, ¡°Fine!¡± Taking two careful steps back, President Mitchell bowed deeply. Then, he left with his friend ¨C the doctor, looking rather deted.
With Daniel Marshall in Kyoto, President Mitchell didn¡¯t dare to cross the line or cause unnecessary trouble. However, President Mitchell did mention to Sebastian Thompson that Daniel Marshall was indeed in Kyoto, sleeping in the presidential suite. After hearing President Mitchell¡¯s report, Sebastian Thompson felt a strange unease. Without lifting a finger, Daniel Marshall had driven James Marshall abroad. Now, he had no opponents left in Marshall Corporation. One could say that Daniel Marshall was ruling alone. Without any warning, or even any mention of a trip to Kyoto in his itinerary, his sudden visit, not to inspect the branch, was somewhat puzzling and his intention remained opaque. Sebastian Thompson sank into deep thought. He could not figure it out, but he had no choice but to be on guard against Daniel Marshall. Having dealt with his work, Daniel Marshall stared at his phone for a long time, still no word from Olivia Jenkins. That woman truly doesn¡¯t care about him¡­ Daniel Marshallughed at himself cynically. His heart ached with mncholy. Standing in front of the expanses of the floor-to-ceiling window, Daniel Marshall stared nkly into the distance. With a sliver of hope, Daniel Marshall called Auntie Jane, ¡°Has Mrs. Marshalle home yet?¡± ¡°Sir, Mrs. Marshall has not yet returned.¡±
Chapter 472: 472: If I Don’t Torture You, Who Will I Torture? Chapter 472: 472: If I Don¡¯t Torture You, Who Will I Torture?
Daniel Marshall¡¯s handsome face gradually changed color. His brows furrowed and his normally calcting eyes seemed to be on the verge of erupting into an inferno of fury, exuding a terrifying air that sent chills down one¡¯s spine. ¡°Where did Mrs. Marshall go?¡± His voice, as icy as the chill emanating from a cold cell, made Auntie Jane shiver uncontrobly. ¡°Sir, Mrs. Marshall didn¡¯t say. I don¡¯t know.¡± Suddenly, all sound from the phone ceased. Auntie Jane stood stunned on the spot, holding the still silent phone close to her ear. It took Auntie Jane a while to finally regain herposure. A brief nce at her phone revealed that the call had been disconnected long ago.
This told her that Mr. Marshall was truly furious, and the consequences would no doubt be severe. However, she neither dared to speak out of turn nor call Mrs. Marshall. Perhaps, Mr. Marshall would reach out to her himself. Auntie Jane recognized the signs. It seemed Mrs. Marshall and Mr. Marshall were in the midst of another cold war. Unsure of what had urred, Jane couldn¡¯t help but shake her head helplessly as she put away her phone. Daniel reached for his pack of cigarettes, selected one casually, and brought it to his lips, intending to light up and take a puff. However, he abruptly remembered he was in a non-smoking area¨C¨Che discarded the unlit cigarette into a trash bin in a huff. Daniel¡¯s striking, chilled features, paired with his unfathomably deep gaze, were reminiscent of a ck hole, seemingly swallowing Olivia Jenkins in the distance. That woman is simply heartless, dare to ignore him? She¡¯s deliberately trying to rile him up. It¡¯s alreadyte and that woman hasn¡¯t arrived home. He had no idea where she was gallivanting off to. She was utterlywless, forgetting her ce, forgetting she was Mrs. Marshall. Teaching her a lesson was overdue, he should really strangle her¡­ The more Daniel thought about it, the more livid he became. His struggle to contain the rage in his heart was evident on his face. Seeing his boss pacing back and forth in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, Simon Howard hesitated before speaking softly, ¡°Daniel, should I call Valerie?¡±
Daniel¡¯s gaze was sharp, resembling a de gleaming with cold light. ring at Simon, he admonished, ¡°Is Mrs. Marshall a three-year-old? Doesn¡¯t she own a phone? Doesn¡¯t Mrs. Marshall know how to use a phone? Does she require people to instruct her on everything?¡± Simon¡¯s voice became even softer; he lowered his head and cated, ¡°Perhaps, Mrs. Marshall is busy.¡± Sudden tension filled the room. Danger lurked behind Daniel¡¯s fierce gaze, his eyes shing with sparks of anger. ¡°Is she busy ying? Busy cavorting with other men? So busy that she¡¯s forgotten her husband? She¡¯s overstepping boundaries, acting self-righteous, and throwing tantrums as if I owe her something from our past lives. She¡¯s nothing more than a debt collector, always causing me distress.¡± The boss wasn¡¯t wrong, but he was the one who kept trying to win her back. Was he asking for punishment? You could have any type of woman you wanted, any beauty to your heart¡¯s desire, many better than her, but you refuse them all. Because you only love her! You indulged her reign over your heart, and now she has no one else to torment but you. Simon was irritated, wanting to side with his boss, but he could only grumble quietly in his heart, daring not to speak his mind. At this point, Simon recognized Daniel¡¯s need for silence and did as obliged. However, the boss¡¯s mood remained terribly gloomy, akin to having a ten thousand-ton load of explosives in his stomach. No matter what he looked at, he was ready to explode.
His wife hadn¡¯t called him, hadn¡¯t texted him, so he decided to ignore her as well. In this cold war, their rtionship had grown colder than frost. After leaving the Jenkins Group, Olivia Jenkins and Valerie Howard went out formb chops. Suddenly, Olivia received a call from Benjamin Johnson. Saying he had some matters to discuss, Olivia invited Benjamin to join them for dinner. Chapter 473: 473: Is He That Pitiful? Chapter 473: 473: Is He That Pitiful?
Upon seeing Benjamin Johnson, Olivia Jenkins didn¡¯t press him about what he wanted to discuss and instead suggested that he eat first. The corner of Benjamin Johnson¡¯s lips curved up into a handsome smile, a gleam of amusement in his warm gaze as he looked at Olivia Jenkins, ¡°It seems you folks aren¡¯t wary about gaining weight!¡± The roastedmb rack was truly delectable without a hint of off-smell. Paired with a sprinkle of cumin it was simply divine, and Olivia Jenkins relished it thoroughly. Seeing Olivia Jenkins tenderly lick the meat juices off her fingers, Benjamin Johnson felt she was incredibly endearing. He admired her authenticity; she wasn¡¯t pretentious at all. Only after she had finished themb rack in her hand, Olivia slowly replied, ¡°It¡¯s theck of food that I¡¯m more afraid will make me gain weight!¡± Valerie Howard served Benjamin Johnson a piece ofmb rack, ¡°Don¡¯t be shy, we don¡¯t even care about our image while eating.¡±
Benjamin Johnson¡¯s smile deepened as he inwardly admired Olivia Jenkins and Valerie Howard¡¯s vivacity. He thought Jay Bet should not have withdrawn himself into solitude. If Jay had friends like them, he would probably be more optimistic, and would perhaps quit overthinking. Benjamin Johnson began to eat the roastedmb rack heartily and immediately heaped praises upon it, ¡°It¡¯s really tasty! Knowing you guys has indeed been rewarding. This satisfaction is suffice for a lifetime!¡± ¡°We still havemb soup to drink. It¡¯s perfect fortitude for a winter¡¯s night. Thismb rack is stewed and served with a dip. It¡¯s superb. Themb has already been stewed tender, no more strain on your teeth.¡± No sooner had the words left her lips than Olivia Jenkins took a small piece of the stewedmb rack, dipped it in the condiment, and chomped down on the meat. She ced the tiny bone onto the te. Then Olivia Jenkins added, ¡°Regardless of what you want to discuss, let¡¯s all fill our bellies first. Otherwise, if it¡¯s a topic that doesn¡¯t interest anyone, it might dampen the mood and ruin our appetites.¡± Benjamin Johnson nodded slightly in agreement, ¡°Fair point.¡± Leaving it at that, Olivia Jenkins ducked her head to sip her soup and reached for another te of roastedmb. Just as long stood Daniel Marshall by the floor-to-ceiling window, that long also did Simon Howard stand in the presidential suite. Simon Howard was too afraid to say anything and dared not rmend his boss to take rest early. Moreover, the boss had forbidden him to call Valerie Howard, so Simon Howard didn¡¯t dare to call either. This time, the boss seemed really serious, probably reflecting on his marriage. In rtionships, the one who loves deep is possibly more prone to getting hurt.
The more serious one is, the more their heart would feel the pain, perhaps. The one who you love the most often has the least say. The presidential suite was silent like still water, unable to surge any ripple. All of a sudden, Daniel Marshall, with his voice profound, broke the silence. ¡°Simon, you go take rest. I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry about me. I just want to be alone for a while.¡± Simon looked up at Daniel, consoling him earnestly, ¡°Daniel, you¡¯re a passionate and noble man, full of charisma and talent. No one can resist you. You have a great advantage.¡± The corner of Daniel Marshall¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, in a sarcastic half-smile. Does he look so pitiful? Does he need someone tofort him? Though he deems himself to be more advantageous than any other man, Olivia Jenkins is indifferent to him. She would rather get close to Benjamin Johnson rather than him. Olivia is unconcerned about him too. Perhaps she doesn¡¯t love him at all. So, isn¡¯t he actually the most ridiculous man?
Daniel Marshall, understanding Simon¡¯s good intentions, didn¡¯t vent his anger at him, ¡°You may leave.¡± For no word could mend a heart wound so quickly, Simon respectfully exited, his discretion well noted. Daniel Marshall stood still in front of floor-to-ceiling windows, his dim eyes staring absently into the distance. Suddenly, Daniel Marshall received a few photos of Olivia Jenkins and Benjamin Johnson. Chapter 474: 474: Let Go Chapter 474: 474: Let Go
Indeed, this woman has no heart! She would rather have ate-night snack with Benjamin Johnson than give him a call, not even a greeting, because she probably finds it too bothersome. Daniel Marshallughs at himself, but hisplexion is so sullen it¡¯s scary, his eyes filled with wild rage. Suddenly, Daniel¡¯s phone rings. It¡¯s a call from Jordan Bet. After a few seconds, Daniel answers Jordan¡¯s call. ¡°Daniel, aren¡¯t you going to keep an eye on your wife? How can she be so close to that scoundrel Benjamin Johnson? Benjamin Johnson is despicable and detestable, he will harm your wife.¡±
Daniel¡¯s sexy lips parted slightly, his voice was sparse and indifferent, ¡°She¡¯s not a three-year-old kid anymore. She should know her limits and tell right from wrong. She probably doesn¡¯t need anyone to teach her.¡± Instantly, Jordan furrows his brow, somewhat surprised, ¡°Did you two have a fight?¡± Daniel¡¯s tone remains cold and indifferent, ¡°No, just letting go is appropriate. I want to protect her for a lifetime but perhaps, she doesn¡¯t like me controlling her every move. Giving her freedom should make her happier, after all, she¡¯s so smart and should know how to protect herself, and doesn¡¯t need me to worry.¡± ¡°But, Benjamin Johnson is not an ordinary person, he wants to use your wife to retaliate against you. He won¡¯t let you two live in peace. Daniel, what¡¯s been happening with you recently? You didn¡¯t used to think this way.¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes dimmed, his perfect features showed no emotion, and his low voice remained calm. ¡°I¡¯ve recentlye to terms with some things. The tighter I want to hold onto her, to protect her, to look out for her, perhaps, the more rebellious she bes. Also, she has the right to socialize, she has the freedom to meet friends. If killing suv doesn¡¯t awaken Benjamin Johnson¡¯s conscience, if being deposed from Zenith Capital doesn¡¯t jolt him back to reality, if he still insists on taking revenge on me, I have no solution for him. After all, I can¡¯t kill him.¡± Jordan¡¯s feelings areplicated. He feels that there are indeed some irreconcble problems between Daniel and Olivia Jenkins. But he can¡¯t just let it be! If no one is willing to step forward and resentment has taken root in their hearts, then it would indeed be unfortunate. After a few seconds of contemtion, Jordan advises, ¡°You should coax your wife. All women like to be coaxed.¡± ¡°I¡¯m in Kyoto. We¡¯ll talk when I return to Serene City. Jordan, thanks for your concern, but you don¡¯t need to worry about us.¡±
¡°How about I help you find out some information?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really not necessary. Not just Benjamin Johnson, but also Charmy Bet is tangled up in the rtionship between Olivia and I. It¡¯s not something that can be cleared up by a few words.¡± ¡°This is soplex that I can¡¯t do anything about it. However, I suggest you find an opportunity to have a good talk with Olivia.¡± ¡°Okay! It¡¯ste, you should rest. Bye!¡± After finishing his sentence, Daniel hangs up Jordan¡¯s call. Then, Daniel also deletes the photos sent by Jordan. Daniel sits down on the sofa, clicks open and watches the videos taken by the mini-camera capturing every moment of his mother¡¯s life. Looking at his mother¡¯s videos, Daniel¡¯s heart finally feels a bit consoled. When Daniel said not to interfere in his affairs, Jordan hesitated for a moment, and eventually did not walk up to the table where Olivia and Benjamin were seated. Pretending not to see, Jordan got into his car and left, forgoing his mutton soup. Only after they had eaten their fill did Benjamin finally talk to Olivia about Jay Bet. In an instant, Olivia¡¯s face changed, her gaze was stern as she looked at Benjamin, ¡°I really don¡¯t want to bring up Jay Bet, Benjamin Johnson, have you seriously considered why she became like this? Did she just use these little tricks because of her sister?¡±
Chapter 475: Substitute? Chapter 475: Substitute? Benjamin Johnson looked at Olivia Jenkins in astonishment, ¡°Exin yourself clearly!¡± With her delicate eyshes trembling slightly, Olivia slowly said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through, it seems she¡¯s targeting me, but it¡¯s not entirely because of Daniel Marshall and her sister. If it was for Daniel, from the beginning, if she knew I existed, she could have dealt with me already, no need to wait until now. It¡¯s likely that in the past, Fu has tried to win her over too, but she never colluded with Fu. Maybe at that time, I was not considered a threat to her. Now, she feels differently and undoubtedly her feelings have grownplicated. She¡¯s taking the risk to plot against me. Benjamin Johnson, our encounterstely are clearly more harmonious and joyful than before. Perhaps in the eyes of others, our ambiguous rtionship could easily lead to misunderstanding. Have you ever felt that Jay Bet must like you? This time, her maniption is probably because we¡¯ve been getting especially close, which crossed her boundaries.¡± Surprise washed over Benjamin¡¯s face. It took him a moment to recover from the shock. After some thought, Benjamin shook his head, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be possible. She¡¯s spent more time with Daniel than with me. Logically, if she were to like anyone, it would be Daniel, who takes meticulous care of her.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever heard of love at first sight? No constantpanio, or time would convince matters. It can all be certain within a nce.¡± He moistened his lips, and refuted her, ¡°Don¡¯t be fanciful.¡± ¡°You are utterly ignorant about women, but women understand women.¡± ¡°Then what about you and Daniel¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t drag me into this, we¡¯re talking about your situation here. As someone seemingly immune to hardships, I can cope with anything, be it a low point or hardship. Unlike her, she so used to being pampered and has never faced adversity, she¡¯s quite fragile. You should be more considerate of her, try tofort her more. Don¡¯t try to get me tofort her, or ask me to be friends with her. It¡¯s impossible. She downright hates me, she¡¯s overly sensitive to my presence. It¡¯s impossible for us to have a calm conversation.¡± Benjamin was silent and took a few sips of his soup. Olivia continued, ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with your situation, so I can¡¯tment further. But, a woman¡¯s intuition tells me she likes you. You, think it over, see if you can figure something out.¡± Benjamin had never realized that Jay Bet could have feelings for him. He felt that it was impossible. His thoughts were a bit muddled. ¡°I¡¯ll give this more thought. I don¡¯t have any idea now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get the check. Valerie and I should get going. Be careful on your own.¡± Benjamin¡¯s expression became serious, silent, just slightly nodding his head. As Olivia got into the car, fastened her seatbelt, and leaned back into the seat, she closed her eyes. Her rtionship with Daniel was also ratherplicated. Even without Jay¡¯s maniptions, maybe one day there would be a divide between her and Daniel over conflicting ideas. People always say that the subconscious mind is astonishing, it¡¯s the truth! The first thing Daniel thought of when he saw Charmy¡¯s violin was his real subconscious response. So he can treat her well, spoil her, protect her, but in his heart, his subconscious would still be Charmy. Even if he¡¯s with me, he has never thought of having children. Such resistance to children suggests his subconscious is still hung up on Charmy. It¡¯s not that I mind, or that I¡¯m jealous of Charmy, Daniel¡¯s thoughts might only consider me as a recement. Chapter 476: That is the Desire to Conquer Chapter 476: That is the Desire to Conquer Upon hearing Daniel Marshall¡¯s roar, Olivia Jenkins¡¯s heart shattered. Daniel¡¯s frenzied reaction, his anger, indicated just how much he cared about Charmy Bet¡¯s things, which he wouldn¡¯t let anyone touch, not even Olivia. Therefore, not only did Daniel not watch her rehearse, he also didn¡¯t watch her perform. It was clear he wasn¡¯t wholeheartedly fond of her. Perhaps, their partnership was merely utilitarian. She should not take it seriously, nor should she fall deeply into it or give her heart away, otherwise, she¡¯d be the only one hurt. Had she not rebelled, challenging Daniel¡¯s petitive) spirit, he probably wouldn¡¯t have taken an interest in her. Such transient affection could mean that Mrs. Olivia Marshall is merely aughingstock once the novelty wears off. To avoid pain and suffering, Olivia preferred to live carelessly, believing that hard work and building her career should be her focus. Upon arriving home, Olivia had made up her mind, no longer torn. She seemed to revert to her previous cold and aloof demeanor, like a hedgehog. After taking a bath back in her room, Olivia didn¡¯t proactively reach out to Daniel. Starting today, she began to ignore Daniel. Benjamin Johnson suffered from insomnia. Even before daybreak, he went out running. At seven o¡¯clock, he sought out Jay Bet. After a day¡¯s separation, Jay hadposed his emotions, nonchntly going to have breakfast with Benjamin as if nothing had happened. In reality, Jay was also unable to resist the longing for more time alone with Benjamin. The entire dining experience was quite pleasant, with Jay noticeably smiling more. Benjamin, meanwhile, was observing Jay¡¯s mood meaningfully. It wasn¡¯t until Benjamin safely dropped Jay off at home, that he earnestly discussed a matter with him. ¡°There are things I¡¯m not sure if I should mention, but I honestly have your best interests at heart. Jay, when you targeted Olivia Jenkinsst time, was it because of me?¡± Suddenly, Jay¡¯s expression changed, his eyes welling up with sorrow. Lowering his head, not looking at Benjamin, he bit down on his lower lip while his hands nervously clenched together. From Jay¡¯s reaction, Benjamin knew Olivia had guessed correctly. Even though it was somewhat cruel, Benjamin still chose honesty. ¡°Jay, I¡¯m really sorry, but I¡¯m not worth your liking. A girl as good as you deserves a better man. I will still take care of you, love you as one would a little sister.¡± With the eyes that misted up, a tear slipped, sliding down Jay¡¯s cheek. ¡°Benjamin Johnson, I am no longer a child. Please stop treating me like one. Why can¡¯t I like you? In my heart, you are the best man, and I don¡¯t want to be your sister. Yes, I¡¯m jealous of Olivia. I hate her, and I don¡¯t like her being by your side. She already has Daniel. She shouldn¡¯t be flirting with you. She is a cmity you should stay away from.¡± Visibly irked, Benjamin furrowed his brow, ¡°Jay, the more you say, the more unreasonable you be. You¡¯ve be irrational.¡± With an indescribable heartache and a surge of resentment in his heart, Jay red at Benjamin, hugely disappointed, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have liked her in the first ce. It¡¯s not possible between you two. Benjamin, wake up, she¡¯s another man¡¯s wife.¡± ¡°Jay, love cannot be forced. Now, I understand, and I hope you can understand too. I¡¯m very grateful for your affections, but I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t reciprocate. In my mind, you¡¯ve always been Charmy¡¯s younger sister. I hope you can be rational and stop causing trouble for Olivia. Due to your machinations, a rift has formed between her and Daniel.¡± Chapter 477: 477: Admitting Love for Olivia Jenkins Chapter 477: 477: Admitting Love for Olivia Jenkins
Benjamin Johnson mes her! Benjamin Johnson defends that slut, Olivia Jenkins! A cold dagger seemingly stabbed into Charmy Bet¡¯s heart, and her heart instantly froze over. Her tears also came to an abrupt halt, her gaze filled with an extraordinary disappointment as she looked at Benjamin Johnson. ¡°A woman as ambitious as Olivia Jenkins, would she care about Daniel¡¯s love? Benjamin Johnson, don¡¯t let her deceive you. This cunning woman is ying you like a fiddle.¡± The cold smile that surfaced on Charmy Bet¡¯s face made Benjamin Johnson feel unnerved, he had not expected such a drastic change in her.
¡°Charmy Bet, you must¡¯ve misunderstood Olivia Jenkins, she¡¯s not who you think she is, not nearly as uneptable, you¡¯re just biased against her.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t deny it, which means you must¡¯ve fallen for her, haven¡¯t you? Benjamin Johnson, you are a real bastard. Chattering on about how deeply you loved my sister, seeking justice for her, wanting to confront Daniel for her¡­ it¡¯s all soughable.¡± Benjamin Johnson¡¯s lips pressed together, his deep eyes unwaveringly focused on Charmy Bet. His handsome face remained expressionless. He won¡¯t deny his feelings for Olivia Jenkins. Throughout his interactions with her, he was indeed fond of her straightforwardness and honesty. But he wasn¡¯t stubborn like before, obsessed with possession. He wasn¡¯t quite sure if this was love. But, before he came to Serene City, before he met Olivia Jenkins, he had deeply loved Charmy Bet, had never been able to let her go. Hence, he deeply resented Daniel. After receiving treatment, his anger from the past was gradually dissipating, gradually bing less important. He was also slowlying to terms with reality. Looking at Charmy Bet in her hysterical state, Benjamin Johnson felt like he was looking at his once obstinate self, aplicated feeling in his heart. It was quite a pitiful sight, also a sad one, as she slowly lost herself. Suddenly, Benjamin Johnson, with a calm demeanor advised, ¡°Charmy Bet, I don¡¯t wish for you to repeat the selfish past of mine. Let yourself go, love yourself more. Affection cannot be forced, you cannot force it on others. Hurting others is essentially hurting yourself.¡± ¡°Olivia Jenkins and I have nothing to hide. Please don¡¯t assume the worst about us. I have a soft spot for her, but it¡¯s mainly admiration, and I¡¯m proud of her charm. Affection can be of many types, it¡¯s not necessary to be in a rtionship, which I only recently realized.
If we can¡¯t be lovers, we could be confidants, or friends. Dealing with each other in such a manner might be more rxed. Mutual attraction is love, else it¡¯s just wishful thinking. I believe Olivia Jenkins is a sensible, intelligent woman. She won¡¯t cross the line, she sees me as nothing more than a good friend. Please, don¡¯t hurt her, and don¡¯t see her as an obstacle between us.¡± Charmy Bet burst outughing, the sound of herughter was somewhat eerie and horrifying, ¡°After all is said and done, you¡¯re still defending her. You and Daniel have both fallen for her tricks.¡± ¡°Back then, when I pursued your sister, I loved her deeply, yet she didn¡¯t love me back at all. I was full of hostility towards Daniel, just like the way you¡¯re thinking now. But, if there¡¯s no love, it can¡¯t be forced. Also, reality has proved that your sister and Daniel are happy together. Their love is one of mutual attraction. My stubbornness hurt your sister, again and again. Looking back now, I feel how foolish I was.¡± ¡°Benjamin Johnson, I understand what you mean now. Please leave, I need some peace and quiet.¡± Hiding the turmoil in her heart, Charmy Bet opened the door for Benjamin Johnson herself. Chapter 478: 478: Let’s Live Together Chapter 478: 478: Let¡¯s Live Together
It was almost mealtime, Olivia Jenkins returned to her Shallow Bay Vi to keep her grandmapany. Suddenly, she received a call from Abigail Anderson. Olivia joked, ¡°I¡¯m not at the group, I have to apany a very important person this afternoon.¡± Abigail sighed, sounding a little dispirited. ¡°I¡¯m alone, I don¡¯t want to eat takeout, and I don¡¯t want to have dinner with Jordan Bet¡¯s sisters. They¡¯re pressuring me to get married, I don¡¯t even want to see them anymore.¡± ¡°Pressuring you to get married? That¡¯s a good thing! If you were to marry Jordan, that might not be a bad idea, he¡¯s a decent person.¡± Oliviaughed, making her beautiful face seem even more charming. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a long story!¡±
¡°How about youe over to my ce for dinner, I¡¯ll send you the location.¡± ¡°OK, I¡¯ll go!¡± ¡°Great, see youter.¡± After hanging up, Olivia¡¯s almond-shaped eyes sparkled gently as she looked at her grandma. ¡°I invited the top livestreamer from COOKIE toe for dinner. Grandma, I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± Mrs. Jenkinsughed, ¡°Not at all, it¡¯s just another set of tableware. Nowadays, I surf the inte too, I know those live broadcasters.¡± Olivia¡¯s smile deepened, she thought her grandma was so trendy! Mrs. Jenkins¡¯s eyes shone like stars as she spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t belittle the old friends from Time Garden, they know a lot. I learned a lot from hanging out with them. They love following novels, they¡¯re so addicted, they even tell us stories every day. They also shop online. If they want to eat something, they just ce an order online and it gets delivered.¡± Seeing her grandma be cheerful, with more smiles on her face and looking warm and kind, Olivia felt reassured. ¡°Grandma, if there¡¯s anything you want to learn, just let me know, I¡¯ll teach you.¡± ¡°You do your thing, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ve been learning how to shop online with Leaf Fiona and even learned how to ce orders, I¡¯m getting good at it. Girl, I¡¯ve asked the kitchen to prepare something delicious for you, and even made soup. You should have more soupter. You don¡¯t need to worry about me all the time. My stomach doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. Sometimes, I eat noodles and porridge, changing up the vors.¡± With a gentle smile, Olivia yfully said, ¡°Grandma, I have something to tell you. I¡¯m going to Harmony Vige next week to film a charity variety show by Quiet Video. I won¡¯t be back until two weekster, so I won¡¯t be able to visit you as often. The shoot might also get extended, so I¡¯m not sure when I¡¯ll be back.¡± Mrs. Jenkins hugged Olivia, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I have Leaf Fiona to keep mepany. She will apany me to the Time Garden, I won¡¯t get bored. And you don¡¯t have to worry about my health, I won¡¯t secretly eat persimmons anymore. At Wrestling Sister Wang¡¯s, I learned a set of boxing moves. I practice by myself every day to exercise.¡±
¡°Then I work with peace of mind, I¡¯ll call you regrly.¡± Mrs. Jenkins gently patted Olivia¡¯s back, a broad grin still adorning her face. After finishing their meal at the Shallow Bay Vi, it was time for Olivia and her friends to leave. Before they left, Abigail suggested, ¡°After the entire shopping festival ends, I¡¯m going to be exhausted. I feel aching all over, why don¡¯t we go to a hot spring tomorrow to rx?¡± Olivia readily agreed, ¡°Your suggestion is good, let¡¯s set off tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll book the rooms tonight.¡± ¡°Is there a room for three people? Let¡¯s stay together, and chat.¡± Olivia raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at Abigail with interest, ¡°Have a lot on your mind? What if your boyfriend shows up, what are we two supposed to do?¡± Abigailughed awkwardly, ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t mess with me, I have nothing on my mind, it¡¯s pure rxation. He¡¯s busy, he definitely won¡¯t find me.¡± Chapter 479: 479: The Mister’s Eyes are too Scary Chapter 479: 479: The Mister¡¯s Eyes are too Scary
¡°You guys¡­¡± Before Olivia Jenkins could finish speaking, Abigail Anderson interjected while holding Olivia¡¯s hand and snuggling up against her, ¡°Stop teasing me.¡± ¡°Even as a woman, I can¡¯t stand it when you act cute like that.¡± Abigail¡¯s voice was gentle, and she looked tenderly at Olivia, ¡°Olivia, Olivia¡­¡± ¡°Alright, enough. I¡¯ve got goosebumps. I¡¯ll book a vi for us three to have fun and rx, okay?¡± Abigail¡¯s head rested on Olivia¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re the best!¡±
Olivia chuckled, ncing at Valerie Howard, ¡°Learn from this, it works wonders with men, especially those who prefer women with a soft touch.¡± With a naive smile on her face, Valerie said she couldn¡¯t mimic it as it felt too difficult, she¡¯d rather do a set of fist routines instead. On Saturday afternoon, Daniel Marshall returned to his vi by Pearl Lake. Up to this point, Olivia hadn¡¯t called him or sent him a single message. Returning to his vi by Pearl Lake, he didn¡¯t see Olivia there either. Without asking about his wife¡¯s whereabouts, Auntie Jane¡¯s heart skipped a beat. After hesitating, Auntie Jane softly reported, ¡°Sir, your wife has gone to a spa resort and won¡¯t be back until tomorrow. Shall I¡­call her for you?¡± Daniel stared at Auntie Jane with a cold gaze. Immediately, Auntie Jane felt a chill down her spine and fell silent, then retreated wisely. Daniel carried his luggage upstairs and then went to his study. Looking at the pictures of Olivia on his desk, Daniel lit a cigarette. He faintly opened his sexy lips and blew out a cloud of smoke. The smoke rose and then dispersed¡­His mood, too, flew high before sinking to a low.
So far, Daniel had not called Olivia nor sent her a message either. At this moment, Daniel had calmed down quite a lot. However, he couldn¡¯t help feeling a surge of anger for no apparent reason. Being ignored by Olivia was unbearable, but he still managed to keep hisposure. The vi booked by Olivia has a hot spring pool. Even though it was misty outside and the temperature had dropped, nothing could interfere with their indoor hot spring soak. Leaning against the edge of the hot spring, Abigail sighed contentedly, ¡°This feels so good!¡± Olivia also leaned against the pool wall, eyes closed, enjoying the moment, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s rxing. Every part of me feels rejuvenated.¡± Without Daniel in Serene City, without his relentless demands, Olivia felt her life had be considerably easier and morefortable! Lately, her mental state has significantly improved. Her back was no longer sore, her legs no longer hurt, and even herplexion seemed to be much rosy. ¡°Shall we open a bottle of red wine tonight?¡± In an instant, both Abigail and Valerie turned to look at Olivia.
Abigail¡¯s mouth was watering, ¡°I approve. Having some red wine, paired with a steak or maybe foie gras, sounds perfect.¡± Valerie said earnestly, ¡°I can eat anything.¡± After thinking for a moment, Olivia suggested, ¡°We can fry some steaks, grill some meat, and have a barbecue. There are cakes at the resort¡¯s restaurant, we can ask them to send some overter. With some snacks on the side, we should be all set.¡± Abigail and Valerie agreed unanimously. Valerie sighed, her eyes dimmed a little, ¡°If only they hadmb chops, I was cravingmb soup. That ce has the best grilledmb chops. Abi, it¡¯s really a pity you didn¡¯te that night.¡± Abigail suddenly got annoyed, ¡°Just hearing you mention that, I feel like cursing Jordan Bet out. That night, he asked me to have grilledmb chops, but it didn¡¯t happen.¡± As if something struck her, abruptly, Olivia opened her eyes. Chapter 480: 480: Having Your Own Money is the Hard Truth Chapter 480: 480: Having Your Own Money is the Hard Truth
Olivia Jenkins looked at Abigail Anderson, observing her with an intriguing gaze, ¡°We ate at themb restaurant on West Jade Avenue, you should try it some time, I highly rmend it, the vor is spectacr.¡± ¡°Olivia, we were supposed to meet that night on West Jade Avenue, I was almost there when Jordan Bet called to tell me he couldn¡¯t make it, proposing we reschedule. As a result, I had to turn back, my stomach filled with nothing but frustration.¡± Valerie Howard chimed in: ¡°That must have been really irritating! Could you still be angry at Jordan Bet because of that?¡± Abigail Anderson fell silent, and in an instant, both Olivia Jenkins and Valerie Howard turned to look at her. Olivia Jenkins, her bright almond-shaped eyes filled with yful amusement and a faint smile on her lips, teased, ¡°If you like Jordan Bet that much, why not agree to marry him?¡± That¡­ wasn¡¯t something she could decide.
Abigail Anderson¡¯s stunningly beautiful eyes lowered slightly, her lovely face slowly turned bashful red. She and Jordan Bet were just contractual boy-girlfriend, with only a three-month contract, not a genuine couple, getting married was impossible. Furthermore, she just had a soft spot for Jordan Bet, it wasn¡¯t like he was indispensable to her. Besides, Jordan Bet hadn¡¯t said he liked her, and she had no idea what he thought of their arrangement, they just got along well, eating, drinking, having fun, pretending to be a couple to fool their families, and that was probably it. Their acting was convincing enough to make others see them as a real couple, but it was purely professional. After taking a deep breath, Abigail Anderson gently said: ¡°I¡¯m still young, I won¡¯t marry. My career has just taken off, I should focus on it. One must be financially independent.¡± Olivia Jenkins gave Abigail Anderson a thumbs up and looked at her approvingly, ¡°A woman shouldn¡¯t depend on a man. Everything is perfect when the rtionship is good, but if something irreconcble happens, and a conflict arises, everything can copse like a bubble, leaving her with nothing.¡± Abigail Anderson nodded. Olivia Jenkins¡¯s words make her think about her mother. She had depended on a man wholeheartedly, despite him having a mistress and a love child. She didn¡¯t utter a word in protest. After all, if she left that scumbag, she would have had nothing. Her entire life revolved around him, devoid of any belowing. It¡¯s pathetic! Her children¡¯s marriages were even set on arranged marriages¡¯ table, yet she couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Abigail Anderson was d to have escaped that toxic household. She would rather own nothing than to be dictated by that lowlife man. She would never be his pawn, nor a sacrificialmb.
Being able to spend the money you¡¯ve earned feels genuinelyforting. It¡¯s great not having to depend on others¡¯ approval. Putting that aside, Abigail Anderson never wanted to marry into an influential family. Therefore, her rtionship with Jordan Bet was improbable. Once the contract ended, they would most likely part ways. Abigail Anderson fell silent, and Olivia Jenkins, too, closed her eyes in thought. It appeared that, on that night, Jordan Bet dide to themb restaurant on West Jade Avenue. It seemed she and Benjamin Johnson were spotted eating ate-night snack, so he didn¡¯t show up and canceled the meetup. Probably, Daniel Marshall must have known about this now. But it was unlike his usual character not to call her to question or warn her. Even though Daniel Marshall¡¯s behavior was odd, Olivia Jenkins wasn¡¯t perturbed or fearful and saw no need to exin herself. Having done nothing wrong, she wasn¡¯t afraid if people found out. She was upright and straightforward and had the freedom to socialize and owed no one an exnation. Though she was Daniel Marshall¡¯s wife, she was not his private property; he had no right to control her freedom. Chapter 481: Party Chapter 481: Party Soaking in a hot spring isn¡¯t appropriate for too long, Olivia Jenkins and thedies had gotten out already. The three women, donned in bathrobes, began preparing dinner. Olivia uncorked a bottle of red wine that cost over ten thousand yuan, pouring it into a decanter to let it breathe. Having soaked in the hot springs, she felt refreshed all over, and Olivianguidly stretched. It was still drizzling outside, but it couldn¡¯t dampen their spirits. Olivia and Abigail¡¯s cooking skills were probably unspeakable. Luckily, Valerie could perform both in the kitchen and the parlor, so she solved many problems for them. Olivia and Abigail, watching from the side, would asionally exim in astonishment, sometimes pping hands, and sometimes rejoicing like kids who had gotten a candy. Olivia closed her eyes and took a whiff, savoring the aroma, ¡°Valerie, the steak you fried is good, smells great!¡± A shallow smile crossed Valerie¡¯s face, ¡°I worked in a western restaurant when I was studying abroad, and I have learnt from the chefs there. Frying a steak isn¡¯t a challenge for me. This vi even has an oven, I will roast some Orleans chicken wings for you.¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes were full of pleasure, ¡°Valerie, you¡¯re amazing! With you here, we¡¯re in for a treat.¡± Abigail turned on the karaoke machine in the vi and started ying some upbeat music. She began dancing to the music. In an instant, the entire vi was filled with a fun atmosphere. Olivia yfully arched her brows, also dancing to the music, ¡°Now, let the bathrobe party begin. Let¡¯s have fun.¡± Abigail added: ¡°Tonight, it¡¯s just us three goddesses, let¡¯s have a st, let¡¯s enjoy ourselves, and let all the bothersome things roll off. We¡¯re the prettiest tonight!¡± While Valerie was frying steak, she also swayed her body following the rhythm of the music, and was pumping up. Olivia knew how to grill, she danced while putting the pork belly onto the grill. At that moment, all she possessed was joy, and she had truly thrown all the troublesome things behind her mind. Olivia didn¡¯t know how long a lifetime was, live in the present then, don¡¯t disappoint yourself, you must love yourself more. Having known two friends who shared her inclinations, she also felt greatly relieved in her heart. Jordan Bet was making a call to Abigail. The call had gotten through but nobody answered it. After making several consecutive calls, Jordan Bet was still met with silence. Being displeased, Jordan Bet frowned, his sexy, thin lips pressed tightly together, and his handsome face turned gloomy. He looked rather unhappy. After a moment, Jordan Bet dialed Daniel Marshall¡¯s number. ¡°Have you gotten back home?¡± On the other side of the call, Daniel¡¯s cold, handsome face was expressionless, and his low voice bore a sense of frost, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°The weather¡¯s cold. Let¡¯s get together for hotpot! Have a few drinks and warm ourselves up.¡± Without any hesitation, Daniel responded, ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°Call Adam Howard and Martin Wace too, we all haven¡¯t gathered for a while.¡± ¡°As you wish!¡± ¡°Meet at the old ce!¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± Only after hanging up the phone, Daniel put out the cigarette in the ashtray. His entire study room was like a scene of mist and fog, and Daniel¡¯s tall, straight figure seemed to stand high in the clouds. With a handsome yet icy face devoid of any expression, Daniel¡¯s scattered thoughts were gathered back. He walked out of the study with long strides. The same way, there was his unreadable eyes were glowing a bit. When everyone was present, Jordan Bet raised his goblet and proposed a toast to everyone. Simon Howard was the designated driver, so he held up his drink to join the toast. Adam Howard took a sip of the red wine, rolling it over his tongue, savoring the rich aroma. Suddenly, Adam Howard joked, ¡°Howe everyone¡¯s here tonight? Daniel, don¡¯t you need to apany your wife? Jordan, don¡¯t need to apany your girlfriend?¡± Chapter 482: Getting Drunk Chapter 482: Getting Drunk In an instant, Daniel Marshall and Jordan Bet locked eyes. Daniel Marshall¡¯s finely-chiseled face remained a cid mask, revealing nothing of his inner thoughts. With a wintry gleam in his hawk-eyed brilliance, Daniel casually nced at Adam Howard. Simon Howard ced a slice of cooked fish into Adam¡¯s bowl, ring at him as he said, ¡°This is red grouper, that is mouse grouper, eat more of it! If you keep dilly-dallying, everything will be eaten up by us, then don¡¯tin about having nothing to eat.¡± Under the table, Martin Wace also kicked Adam. Isn¡¯t it obvious? The two leaders¡¯ poor mood is the reason they are drinking. Adam¡¯s loose-lipped remarks only adds injury. He¡¯s really clueless! While sipping his red wine, Martin made a nce at Adam, signaling him to restrain himself. Frustrating the two leaders when they are in a bad mood is asking for trouble! Before Martin¡¯s worries could dissipate, Jordan motioned him to pour wine for Adam. Immediately afterwards, Jordan proposed a toast to Adam. Adam had just finished a ss of red wine, and now it was time for Daniel to propose a toast. Adam¡¯s face fell, and he had no choice but to steel himself and down another ss of red wine. ¡°I¡¯m drunk; I want to enjoy the fish, everyone else do as they please,¡± Adam massaged his forehead, his face turning rigid. Daniel, his voice low and cool, opened his mouth and said, ¡°I thought you preferred grass and wouldn¡¯t appreciate these fish slices.¡± Adam shook his head, ¡°No, no, no, I love fish. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had mouse grouper and red grouper. Thanks to you, I can feast on them.¡± Martin intervened, ¡°Look, this is your favourite lobster sashimi, eat it while it¡¯s fresh!¡± Adam picked up a piece of lobster sashimi, dipped it in seasoning, and ate. Raising his thumb in approval, he said, ¡°The taste is excellent, sweet and refreshing! From this moment forward, I¡¯m going to keep quiet and enjoy the food.¡± Daniel also ate a piece of lobster sashimi, not forgetting to cast a chilly nce at Adam. Jordan Bet poured wine and shared a drink with Daniel. A cunning glint flickered in Martin¡¯s eyes as he nced back and forth between Daniel and Jordan, keeping quiet despite knowing their tension. The dinner was in no way inferior to a meal of dried abalone, he should enjoy while he could and apany the two leaders for some drinks. However, Martin could see the seriousness of the situation. Whatever the leaders were avoiding must be a difficult problem to handle. Daniel Marshall had just recovered from an illness. Seeing Daniel drink so much, Simon Howard frowned. Though wanting to dissuade Daniel, Simon didn¡¯t dare to voice it out. He was well aware of Daniel¡¯s recent irritable mood, perhaps he needed to vent his repressed emotions. Martin¡¯s sharp gaze fell on Daniel. ¡°Daniel, don¡¯t swallow too much. It¡¯s not like Jordan invited us over to wipe out his wine. We worry that Jordan won¡¯t invite us to dine next time,¡± he said. Jordan, who had also consumed a significant amount of wine, seized the opportunity to joke, ¡°Exactly. Don¡¯t drink too much. I only brought a few bottles of good wine for a taste. Save some for them.¡± Daniel shot Jordan a sharp nce, ¡°Stingy! Next time, I¡¯ll y the host. I guarantee you¡¯ll get enough to drink and good food to eat!¡± Jordan replied, maintaining his serious tone, ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind. Next time, I intend to treat you to avish meal, without showing mercy.¡± Suddenly, Adam interjected, ¡°Let¡¯s eat abalone! I¡¯ve been craving for it!¡± Jordan agreed, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s have abalone!¡± Daniel rather disdainfully replied, ¡°Fine, it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t afford it.¡± Unable to help himself, Jordan sighed, ¡°Or, we could go soak in a hot spring, followed by some massage therapy.¡± Daniel quirked an eyebrow and squinted at Jordan, ¡°Are you inviting your girlfriend to the hot spring as well?¡± Chapter 481: 481: Party Chapter 481: 481: Party
Soaking in a hot spring isn¡¯t appropriate for too long, Olivia Jenkins and thedies had gotten out already. The three women, donned in bathrobes, began preparing dinner. Olivia uncorked a bottle of red wine that cost over ten thousand yuan, pouring it into a decanter to let it breathe. Having soaked in the hot springs, she felt refreshed all over, and Olivianguidly stretched. It was still drizzling outside, but it couldn¡¯t dampen their spirits. Olivia and Abigail¡¯s cooking skills were probably unspeakable. Luckily, Valerie could perform both in the kitchen and the parlor, so she solved many problems for them.
Olivia and Abigail, watching from the side, would asionally exim in astonishment, sometimes pping hands, and sometimes rejoicing like kids who had gotten a candy. Olivia closed her eyes and took a whiff, savoring the aroma, ¡°Valerie, the steak you fried is good, smells great!¡± A shallow smile crossed Valerie¡¯s face, ¡°I worked in a western restaurant when I was studying abroad, and I have learnt from the chefs there. Frying a steak isn¡¯t a challenge for me. This vi even has an oven, I will roast some Orleans chicken wings for you.¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes were full of pleasure, ¡°Valerie, you¡¯re amazing! With you here, we¡¯re in for a treat.¡± Abigail turned on the karaoke machine in the vi and started ying some upbeat music. She began dancing to the music. In an instant, the entire vi was filled with a fun atmosphere. Olivia yfully arched her brows, also dancing to the music, ¡°Now, let the bathrobe party begin. Let¡¯s have fun.¡± Abigail added: ¡°Tonight, it¡¯s just us three goddesses, let¡¯s have a st, let¡¯s enjoy ourselves, and let all the bothersome things roll off. We¡¯re the prettiest tonight!¡± While Valerie was frying steak, she also swayed her body following the rhythm of the music, and was pumping up. Olivia knew how to grill, she danced while putting the pork belly onto the grill. At that moment, all she possessed was joy, and she had truly thrown all the troublesome things behind her mind. Olivia didn¡¯t know how long a lifetime was, live in the present then, don¡¯t disappoint yourself, you must love yourself more.
Having known two friends who shared her inclinations, she also felt greatly relieved in her heart. Jordan Bet was making a call to Abigail. The call had gotten through but nobody answered it. After making several consecutive calls, Jordan Bet was still met with silence. Being displeased, Jordan Bet frowned, his sexy, thin lips pressed tightly together, and his handsome face turned gloomy. He looked rather unhappy. After a moment, Jordan Bet dialed Daniel Marshall¡¯s number. ¡°Have you gotten back home?¡± On the other side of the call, Daniel¡¯s cold, handsome face was expressionless, and his low voice bore a sense of frost, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°The weather¡¯s cold. Let¡¯s get together for hotpot! Have a few drinks and warm ourselves up.¡± Without any hesitation, Daniel responded, ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°Call Adam Howard and Martin Wace too, we all haven¡¯t gathered for a while.¡± ¡°As you wish!¡±
¡°Meet at the old ce!¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± Only after hanging up the phone, Daniel put out the cigarette in the ashtray. His entire study room was like a scene of mist and fog, and Daniel¡¯s tall, straight figure seemed to stand high in the clouds. With a handsome yet icy face devoid of any expression, Daniel¡¯s scattered thoughts were gathered back. He walked out of the study with long strides. The same way, there was his unreadable eyes were glowing a bit. When everyone was present, Jordan Bet raised his goblet and proposed a toast to everyone. Simon Howard was the designated driver, so he held up his drink to join the toast. Adam Howard took a sip of the red wine, rolling it over his tongue, savoring the rich aroma. Suddenly, Adam Howard joked, ¡°Howe everyone¡¯s here tonight? Daniel, don¡¯t you need to apany your wife? Jordan, don¡¯t need to apany your girlfriend?¡± Chapter 483: 483: Olivia Jenkins runs into Daniel Marshall Chapter 483: 483: Olivia Jenkins runs into Daniel Marshall
¡°Your woman also went to the hot springs, they¡¯ve all posted it on their social media circle. It¡¯s a bathrobe party, singing and dancing, they¡¯re having a st!¡± Jordan Bet opened his phone and showed the video to Daniel Marshall. Daniel¡¯s face turned solemn. He only nced at it, but he couldn¡¯t ignore the voicesing from the video. It was clear that the three women were having the time of their lives. With him, Daniel, not by her side, Olivia Jenkins must be so happy. She¡¯d probably forgotten about him by now.
Daniel¡¯s body stiffened suddenly; his handsome features as cold as frost, ¡°I¡¯m not going, you guys can go if you want! It¡¯s a gathering of three women. Why disturb them?¡± Adam Howard and Martin Wace exchanged a knowing nce, their inner thoughts ringing the same tune: He¡¯s too concerned about his pride! In reality, his heart had probably already flown to them! Jordan¡¯s inky eyes dimmed as he turned to look at Adam and Martin, ¡°Are you guys going or not? I don¡¯t mean anything by it, I¡¯m just going for a hot spring bath. It¡¯s cold, soaking in a hot spring will help to relieve fatigue.¡± Without missing a beat, Martin subtly kicked Adam under the table. Immediately, Adam looked at Martin baffled, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jordan. We¡¯re not going, we¡¯ve already made ns for tomorrow.¡± Jordan let out a sigh, ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t go either, tomorrow I¡¯ll apany Chloe Lee for shopping.¡± Daniel picked up his cocktail ss, ¡°Come, let¡¯s drink. This is a men¡¯s gathering. Be smart and stop talking about women. Why should our actions be dictated by them?¡± Jordan nodded, ¡°Alright, no more talk, let¡¯s drink!¡± Abigail Anderson had a live streaming session tonight, so they returned in the afternoon. Upon returning to thekeside vi at Pearl Lake, Olivia didn¡¯t see Daniel and didn¡¯t ask about him. Mrs. is back. Risking termination, Auntie Jane whispered to Madam, ¡°Mr. Jenkins was drunkst night; Mr. Howard brought him home.¡±
Olivia knitted her brows but her beautiful face didn¡¯t show any trace of emotions. She looked at Jane calmly, ¡°He¡¯s an adult, he knows what he¡¯s doing, Auntie Jane, you don¡¯t need to worry about him. Besides, isn¡¯t Simon Howard with him? He¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°But¡­ in all the years I¡¯ve worked here, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen the young master that drunk.¡± ¡°Auntie Jane, Daniel will know his limits, you really don¡¯t need to worry about him. What sort of adversities has Daniel not faced? It¡¯s nothing to him!¡± Having said her piece, Olivia headed upstairs, leaving Jane behind, words unsaid. It seems the disagreement between the master and madam is more severe than a mere dispute. She isn¡¯t sure how long this cold war willst. Auntie Jane sighed and shook her head. After a nap, Olivia craved roasted sweet potatoes. She drove her car out and did not call Valerie Howard to apany her. Moreover, the car she drove was her unassuming little sedan. It¡¯s Sunday, in the afternoon, and the night market is already bustling with people. There weren¡¯t any parking spaces nearby, so she parked her car at a nearby za and walked over. Suddenly, she spotted a figure resembling Daniel¡¯s at the entrance of a milk tea shop.
Caught off guard, Olivia stopped still, standing right behind a parked car nearby. Unconsciously, Olivia stared with wide eyes,pletely entranced by the figure that so strongly resembled Daniel. Upon closer inspection, it really was Daniel. Olivia saw a young woman crying in Daniel¡¯s arms. Not only did Daniel not push her away, but he also gently embraced her, lightly patting her back. Judging by the woman¡¯s in clothes, Olivia was sure this woman wasn¡¯t Jay Bet. Chapter 484: 484: See Through At A Glance Chapter 484: 484: See Through At A nce
Daniel Marshall¡¯s gaze was gentle and full of pity. Olivia Jenkins had seen such a look in someone else¡¯s eyes, from Jay Bet, but she didn¡¯t expect to see the same any other woman in Daniel¡¯s eyes. Maybe, these women may still appear in their future lives. A man¡¯s novelty is just like fireworks, the splendid and magnificent moment is short-lived, and after it disappears, there is only a pitch-ck night sky, it is never eternal and disappears in a sh. Olivia withdrew her eyes, taking a deep breath to adjust her own emotions. Soon, Olivia left the scene as if nothing had happened, returning to the underground parking lot at the square.
Without any hesitation, Olivia drove away, heading toward Shallow Bay. Grandma went to Time Garden and hasn¡¯t returned yet. Olivia saw the servants making dumplings, so she started learning how to make dumplings too. With something to do, Olivia quickly cleared away the chaotic emotions in her mind, focusing solely on learning how to make dumplings. Although the dumplings made by Olivia didn¡¯t look as beautiful as the ones made by the servants, she was getting better and better, and finally, she learned it. Eating the dumplings she made by herself, Olivia found it extremely delicious, and her depressed mood had improved a lot. ¡°These are boiled dumplings, right?¡± The servant nodded, ¡°Chief Jenkins, the dumplings you made in the beginning didn¡¯t have enough force, so, I steamed them. If they were boiled, the filling would easily leak out. The dumplings you madeter were getting better and better, they were tight enough to be boiled.¡± Just then, Olivia heard the sound of a car, ¡°I¡¯ll go out and have a look. It should be my grandmother. You can boil the dumplings now.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Olivia ran out without washing her hands. Seeing her grandmother, she was as excited as a child who had just received a piece of candy.
¡°Grandma, I made some dumplings for you.¡± The sweet smile on Olivia¡¯s face hiding the bitter feeling in her heart, as she ran over and snuggled into her grandmother¡¯s arms just like someone who had nothing to worry about. Mrs. Jenkins, full face of smile, gave Olivia a giant hug, ¡°Look at you, as adorable as a kitten.¡± ¡°Grandma, I missed you so much, so I couldn¡¯t wait and came here immediately.¡± ¡°Grandma missed you too. It¡¯s cold outside, let¡¯s go inside and talk. I must try the dumplings you made.¡± Mrs. Jenkins walked into the room with Olivia, animal sounds came from theirughter. Daniel Marshall just let Grace Ziegler cry in his arms for a long time, he didn¡¯t push her away, nor was he disgusted by her tears getting his custom suit dirty. Not until Grace¡¯s emotions somewhat stabilized and she stopped crying, did she leave Daniel¡¯s warm embrace with her face full of guilt. Grace¡¯s face was stained with tears, her eyes swollen from crying. She looked at Chief Daniel Marshall, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! I will pay for your suit. Please deduct it from my sry.¡± Grace¡¯s voice was hoarse with a heavy nasal tone, Daniel knitted his brows and narrowed his eyes, softly saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± ¡°Or, should I take it for dry cleaning for you?¡± ¡°No need! It¡¯s lunchtime now, if you don¡¯t mind, you can join me for lunch. If you want to talk about what happened just now, I am willing to listen. And if you need my help, please feel free to tell me.¡± Compared to the despicable behavior of her ex-boyfriend, Chief Daniel Marshall¡¯s caring treatment was really touching and her reddened, swollen eyes kept focusing on him.
Today, she found out that Chief Daniel Marshall is not as fierce as she expected, he is a kind man, moreover, a very excellent and charming mature man. ¡°Chief Daniel Marshall, thank you so much for helping me out earlier.¡± ¡°The man and woman from earlier, is that why you don¡¯t want to return to Kyoto?¡± Chapter 485: 485: An Outrageous Idea Chapter 485: 485: An Outrageous Idea
Grace Ziegler nodded. After a hearty cry that had released all her emotions, she felt much better. ¡°It¡¯s starting to drizzle, let¡¯s go inside.¡± Grace nodded, following Chief Daniel Marshall into the square. It was cold, and Daniel Marshall took Grace to eat hot pot. Before their food arrived, after a moment of hesitation, Grace mustered up the courage to say, ¡°I hope that Chief Daniel can forget about today. My embarrassment, you have seen it that¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t want others to know. I¡¯m sorry for my abruptness. I hope Chief Daniel doesn¡¯t mind.¡±
With a piercing gaze, Daniel Marshall looked at Grace, ¡°No matter what the dispute, bullying a woman in such a manner is not decent. Is the arrogant woman who hit you the daughter of a corporation?¡± ¡°Had I not appeared by chance, the milk tea in her hand would have been spilled on you. This behavior is really despicable. Your ex-boyfriend, what a fool he is!¡± At this point, Grace had also calmed down significantly. She swore she would never be heartbroken over that scumbag again. From now on, the scumbag wouldpletely disappear from her world. ¡°That woman is the daughter of Bright Path. I heard that Bright Path is nning to go public. Because that woman is rich, the scumbag fell for her, preferring to live off a woman¡¯s money. ¡°The woman hates me, so every time she sees me, she bullies me and encourages that loser to shame me. Before, they were both in Kyoto. I deliberately stayed away from them. I don¡¯t know how they ended up in Serene City, and even happened to cross paths with me.¡± ¡°Those who persist in doing evil will destroy themselves!¡± A faint smile rose to Grace¡¯s lips, ¡°I feel very lucky, and I really thank Chief Daniel. From now on, I will work hard.¡± Daniel Marshall nodded slightly, ¡°Then work hard. I won¡¯t let anyone bully my employees.¡± Grace¡¯s gaze lingered on Chief Daniel, her smile deepening as if she couldn¡¯t look away. ¡°Chief Daniel, do you like to eat chive dumplings? I can cook them for you.¡± A cunning gleam shed in Daniel Marshall¡¯s eyes, he asked tentatively, ¡°Last time, you said your family runs a chive dumpling shop. Did you learn your cooking skills from your family?¡± ¡°Yes, my mom can also make pickles, and I learned it too. Chief Daniel, if you want to taste it, I can cook for you.¡±
Daniel Marshall was eager to learn more about her mother. He soon began engaging in a lively conversation with Grace. They even started talking about Grace¡¯s childhood. From Grace, Daniel heard many little details about her mother. Daniel Marshall agreed to let Grace cook pickles and chive dumplings for him. Knowing that Daniel Marshall remembered what she had said, Grace was surprised and touched. A wave of sweetness inexplicably surged in her heart. Chief Daniel wasn¡¯t scary at all. He was actually quite gentle and not as aloof as he seemed. He is a powerful, talented man that she could approach. Unconsciously, an outrageous thought popped into Grace¡¯s mind. A desire to climb up in life began to ignite within her. Olivia Jenkins had changed her itineraryst minute. The next morning, she would set off for Harmony Vige. That evening, Olivia decided to stay at the Shallow Bay Vi to keep her grandmotherpany. So far, Olivia had not called Daniel Marshall. After dinner, Daniel Marshall drove Grace home. Seeing the old and densely-popted district where Grace lived, he couldn¡¯t help but feel distressed. The area¡¯s environment was poor, and it seemed like the security was not very good either. With an embarrassed look on her face, Grace asked Daniel to stop the car at the corner. Otherwise, the car wouldn¡¯t be able to drive in.
Daniel Marshall got out of the car and apanied Grace on her walk home. Chapter 486: 486 Getting Close to Daniel Marshall Chapter 486: 486 Getting Close to Daniel Marshall
Grace Ziegler felt somewhat embarrassed, her eyes averted, not daring to look at Chief Daniel Marshall. She didn¡¯t want Chief Daniel Marshall to see how shabby her life was. After walking a few steps, Grace Ziegler stopped. ¡°Chief, you can stop here. Don¡¯t go any further. I can get home on my own. The streetlights are on, it¡¯s safe. I¡¯m used to this road.¡± ¡°No problem, let¡¯s go on. I consider this as taking a walk. I¡¯ve been through these kinds ofnes with my wife. I don¡¯t mind or look down on it. Everyone has the right to strive for a living, regardless of their social status.¡± Wife?
Grace had noticed a wedding ring on Daniel Marshall¡¯s ring finger. Unconsciously, she felt envious of Mrs. Olivia Marshall. Suddenly, Grace¡¯s eyes dimmed. For a moment, she fell silent, following Daniel Marshall in a daze. Daniel, tall and straight, walking in the narrow alleyway, made it seem even narrower and seemed to exert a strong oppressive presence. Someone wasing from the opposite direction, and Grace was about to walk into them, but Daniel pulled her back just in time. Before she could react, Grace found herself instinctively leaning towards Daniel. Reflexively, she looked into his deep eyes in surprise, her heart inexplicably raced. ¡°Tha¡­ thank you, Chief.¡± ¡°Be careful. You don¡¯t have to worry about your ex-boyfriend bothering you anymore.¡± Grace nodded, silent. Daniel¡¯s piercing eyes, glinting with a dazzling light, not only kept an eye on the pedestrians in front but also observed Grace closely, ¡°Have you been transferred to the CEO¡¯s office? Has the HR manager talked to you about your sry?¡±
¡°Chief, I¡¯ve already passed my probation. The HR manager must have been busytely, he hasn¡¯t talked to me about the sry.¡± ¡°Even if you¡¯re getting the minimum wage in the CEO¡¯s office, you should be able to rent a small room in a rtively better neighborhood. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll have the HR manager to talk to you. A new contract should be signed.¡± Grace waved her hands hastily, ¡°Chief, you don¡¯t need to worry about me. I¡¯m not short of money. I can manage okay, actually, it¡¯s quite good living here.¡± Daniel smiled faintly, his gaze gentle, ¡°You¡¯re a terrible liar. You¡¯re short on money, but too proud to ask your mother for help. Establishing yourself in Serene City isn¡¯t easy, but the fact that you made it into the Marshall Corporation on your own merit proves you¡¯re more than capable. Don¡¯t worry, the Marshall Corporation will not shortchange its talent. The sry offered here is what you deserve.¡± ¡°I ¡­ My qualifications might not be enough ¡­¡± ¡°Be more confident. Young people can learn quickly and adapt to new environments.¡± Looking at Daniel, Grace bit her lower lip lightly and nodded. Momentster, Grace promised solemnly, ¡°I will not let Chief Daniel Marshall down, I will definitely learn well.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t called your mother recently? Are you afraid it will make her worry?¡± ¡°Since I was a child, after my father passed away, my mother raised me by herself. I really don¡¯t want her to worry about me anymore, or to look after me. I¡¯ve graduated from college, I¡¯m working now, it¡¯s my turn to look after her, I cannot let her take care of me anymore.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good way of thinking, but don¡¯t neglect your mother. No matter how you¡¯re doing outside, she will always be the one who loves you the most. Letting her know you¡¯re safe is the least you can do.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call her in a bit, actually, I miss her too.¡±
¡°Just hearing your voice will make her happy. She doesn¡¯t need much, as long as she knows you¡¯re safe and secure, I think she¡¯d be content.¡± Grace gave a sweet smile, ¡°Chief, truly, thank you so much!¡± Chapter 487: 487: Olivia Jenkins Didn’t Return Home All Night Chapter 487: 487: Olivia Jenkins Didn¡¯t Return Home All Night
Daniel Marshall looked at Grace Ziegler seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t have any sisters, but I feel as if you¡¯re a sister who gets along well with me.¡± Sister? Does Chief Daniel Marshall only regard her as a sister and doesn¡¯t have any special feelings for her? Grace Ziegler felt mixed emotions, her ambition to climb up by holding onto a prop of gold, as if it were, was doused from head to toe with a bucket of cold water ¨C her whole body was immediately chilled. For a moment, Grace Ziegler was left speechless, didn¡¯t know what to say, but she forced herself to maintain a smile. A short walkter, Grace Ziegler pointed to an iron gate, ¡°Chief Marshall, I¡¯ve arrived home.¡±
Daniel¡¯s sharp eyes scanned around, instantly frowning, ¡°This three-story building doesn¡¯t seem very safe and is crowded. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll check for you where there¡¯s an affordable and rtively safe studio for rent.¡± ¡°Chief Marshall, really, there¡¯s no need. It¡¯s quite good living here,¡± Grace Ziegler didn¡¯t look at Chief Marshall while speaking, she realized that her words were self-constion. In winter, living here could be quite cold. It¡¯s just a small room that¡¯s also noisy. You could hear people arguing clearly in the building, and the entire building¡¯s toilets and bathrooms aremunal, even cooking is done in a public corridor. If she had money, she would have moved out long ago. Actually, if she returned homete and walked this path alone, she would fear, but merely to root herself in Serene City, she endured it and carried on. She dared not tell her mother these things because her mother not only opposed hering to Serene City but also didn¡¯t wish her to endure hardships. It was just that some of the students had said that in an international metropolis like Serene City, she could broaden her horizons and there were many opportunities ¨C thus she plunged headlong. Grace Ziegler wanted to test her luck. She was unwilling to suffer. She couldn¡¯t allow her ex-boyfriend and the nouveau riche¡¯s daughter to look down on her again, or for anyone to bully her. Daniel¡¯s expression was unfathomable. He softly said, ¡°You should go rest. We¡¯ll talk tomorrow.¡± Grace Ziegler pursed her lips, nodding. After deeply ncing at Chief Marshall, she slowly walked upstairs. Daniel remained standing in the ce, his eyes, dark as ink, stared unblinkingly at Grace Ziegler. Only when Grace Ziegler vanished from his sight did he then slowly walk back.
Later, Daniel called Adam Howard, giving him instructions. Once Grace Ziegler unlocked the door, not bothering to switch on the lights, she immediately ran up to the window to look down. She could still see Chief Marshall¡¯s figure retreating in the distance. Even that silhouette, she thought, was handsome! Olivia Jenkins didn¡¯t return the whole night. Daniel merely learned from Auntie Jane that Olivia had gone to Shallow Bay to apany her grandmother. Daniel didn¡¯t call Olivia, nor did he send a message, and Olivia did the same. Was this a bet to see who could hold out the longest? Was this a bet to see who was the cruelest? Was this a bet to see who was the greatest tormentor? Was he, Daniel Marshall, worth being ignored by her? Was he, Daniel Marshall, not worthy of her love?
Was he, in her opinion, dispensable? Suddenly, Daniel sneered dismally, a chill shed in his eyes. After breakfast, as if nothing had happened, Daniel went to work. He didn¡¯t ask anything further nor left any messages for Auntie Jane. Seeing the couple like this, Auntie Jane was very anxious, but all she could do was sigh and shake her head. Hoping that this cold war would end quickly. Auntie Jane felt ufortable watching it, she felt sorry for the married couple. Taking care of the affairs of the Jenkins Group, Olivia returned to the vi by Pearl Lake to pack up. Looking at the wedding photos that were disyed and hung in the bedroom, Olivia didn¡¯t feel the joy of when the pictures were taken nor did she feel any happiness ¨C all she felt was irony. The marriage she once strived hard for still showed her its end prematurely. Chapter 488: 488: Leaving Chapter 488: 488: Leaving
Olivia Jenkins had packed her suitcase and informed Auntie Jane before setting off. When Olivia headed to Harmony Vige, she didn¡¯t take Valerie Howard with her. She only took her program nning team. After much hesitation, Auntie Jane decided to call her husband. ¡°Sir, thedy is heading to Harmony Vige and she has already packed and left from the vi by Pearl Lake.¡± Daniel Marshall furrowed his brows due to a headache and squinted his gloomy eyes. After a pause, Daniel spoke coldly, ¡°I know.¡±
¡°Sir, aren¡¯t you going to apany thedy? I heard that Harmony Vige is far away, the mountains are high, and the roads difficult.¡± Daniel¡¯s brow tightened and his handsome face seemed twisted, ¡°That¡¯s her work, she has a team. She¡¯s not going alone, Auntie Jane, you don¡¯t need to worry about her. I¡¯m busy!¡± His voice was as cold as if it wasing from an ice cer which sent a cold shudder down Auntie Jane¡¯s spine. In an instant, the line went silent. Auntie Jane sighed, her expression a mixture of helplessness and fear. In the president¡¯s office of the Marshall Corporation, Daniel took out a pack of cigarettes, casually picked one to stick between his lips, and started smoking after lighting it up. Daniel¡¯s seductive lips slightly parted to release faint circles of smoke. The contours of Daniel¡¯s face were defined, like a perfectly sculpted statue. His expression was very serious. His handsome face seemed clouded and he emitted an eerie aura that was chilling to the bone. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Daniel¡¯s frosty voicemanded, ¡°Come in.¡± Grace Ziegler, dressed in a professional outfit and carrying several documents, walked in. As the smell of smoke filled the president¡¯s office, Grace couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly and carefully observed Chief Daniel Marshall.
At this moment, he was a different person from the one she had encountered when she arrived at work that morning. It seemed Chief Daniel Marshall was troubled. Grace mentally noted this down as she slowly approached and ced the documents on his desk, ¡°Chief Daniel Marshall, these are the documents you need to sign. Please sign them.¡± Daniel examined the documents carefully while twirling the cigarette between his slender fingers, then promptly signed his name. Even after receiving the signed documents, Grace still observed Daniel Marshall meticulously. She didn¡¯t dare stay too long and hurriedly left. A whileter, Grace was back, and Daniel was still smoking. The thick white smoke was clearly visible in the office. Suddenly, Grace ced an orange in front of Chief Daniel Marshall, her soft, watery eyes fixated on him, ¡°Smoking too much is bad for you, Chief. Here, have an orange.¡± Daniel nced at Grace and then shifted his gaze to the orange in front of him. It was this orange that held his attention. There was a smiley face drawn on the orange. Charmy Bet had often done something simr. Whenever he felt troubled, Charmy would draw a smiley face on a piece of fruit. She used to say that after eating the fruit, happiness would follow. ¡°How did youe up with the idea to draw a smiley face on the orange?¡±
¡°I heard about it from somebody. Whenever I felt down, I would draw a smiley face like this, then eat it. The mood feels somewhat lighter afterwards. Whether truly joyful or not, I think it¡¯s a kind of encouragement.¡± A faint smile graced Daniel¡¯s lips, his gentle gaze fixed on Grace, ¡°Thank you for the orange, you can go back to work now.¡± Barely suppressing a smile, Grace nodded reluctantly and left. The orange still remained untouched on the table, while Daniel stared nkly at the smiley face on it as he smoked. Only that carefree woman never catered to him, only she cared least about him, only she was the coldest, as prickly as a hedgehog, constantly piercing him with her sharp quills. Chapter 489: Can Passionate Emotions Cool Down? Chapter 489: Can Passionate Emotions Cool Down? Knocking on the door, Simon Howard walked in. ¡°Daniel, Valerie just called me. Mrs. Marshall didn¡¯t take her to Harmony Vige, and she asked me what to do.¡± With elongated fingers flicking off the cigarette ash, Daniel Marshall took a puff of his cigarette. His thin, sexy lips parted slightly, exhaling a wisp of smoke before he said in a disinterested tone, ¡°Let her be. Don¡¯t worry about her; let Valerie take a break.¡± Simon wanted to speak, but he was met with a nce from Daniel, ¡°You can go now.¡± Simon didn¡¯t understand why this time, Daniel and Olivia had a cold war for so long. Simon didn¡¯t understand either why Daniel didn¡¯t try to coax Olivia this time. Could it be that Daniel was tired and didn¡¯t want to indulge her anymore? If every time, it¡¯s Daniel who initiates and gives, even the hottest feelings would make people feel disappointed, wouldn¡¯t it! That woman thinks too much of herself; that woman is too pretentious. Simon still didn¡¯t like Olivia Jenkins. This woman is not as understanding as Miss Be, not as good as Miss Be in the least. It¡¯s a pity that Miss Be died so young, otherwise there would be no Olivia Jenkins, who would care about her then! Simon sighed and wanted to talk but refrained. He had to withdraw from the CEO¡¯s office first. In the afternoon, Grace Ziegler saw the personnel transfer announcement. She had been promoted, bing the second secretary in the CEO¡¯s office. Grace was thrilled, but she tried her best to keep a low profile, carefully hiding her joy. The position of the chief secretary was her target. She was not entirely satisfied with the current move, which was just a big step forward. There were other transfers mentioned in the announcement; besides the chief secretary and her, the entire staff of the CEO¡¯s office had been reced. Grace noticed that indeed, several new colleagues came in today. Suddenly, her internal office phone rang. The newly arrived HR director invited her for a chat. Half an hourter, Grace signed a new contract in the HR director¡¯s office. After the promotion, Grace¡¯s monthly sry had tripled from before. If her work performance was outstanding, there would be substantial bonuses. Indeed, to get better benefits, one must keep climbing up. The closer one gets to thepany¡¯s leadership and gained their trust, the easier it would be to satisfy her desires. After taking a taste of sess, Grace¡¯s ambition became clearer in her mind. As she left the HR office, Grace¡¯s steps were noticeably more confident and carried an air of arrogance. Previously, she used to work like a donkey in HR, always at everyone¡¯s disposal, like a convenient tool. From now on, that was absolutely not going to happen. She was going to make them regret ever treating her with disrespect. Her ex-supervisor coldly watched Grace leave the HR director¡¯s office, mocking her even though Grace was promoted. ¡°Who knows what tricks she used to get to the top, but she will neverpare to Mrs. Marshall. Everyone in the whole group knows Mrs. Marshall is the favorite, with Chief Daniel Marshall personally giving her 2 billion. For Mrs. Marshall, Chief Daniel Marshall even shed with President Michael Marshall. No matter how high one climbs, it¡¯s just a two-bit secretary, not even a chief, what¡¯s there to show off!¡± The former colleagues chimed in, ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve heard that Chief Daniel Marshall tried hard to make Mrs. Marshallugh.¡± ¡°To win a ce in the Marshall family, you¡¯d need Mr. Alexander Marshall¡¯s approval. And Mrs. Marshall knows how to please Mr. Alexander Marshall. It¡¯s said that Mrs. Marshall is so powerful she drove her mother-inw and younger brother-inw out of the Marshall family. Now she¡¯s on top, to her, getting rid of anyone she dislikes is as easy as stepping on an ant.¡± ¡°Also, Mrs. Marshall is a power woman. How can she bepared to a country girl like her? She doesn¡¯t even qualify to pick up Mrs. Marshall¡¯s shoes.¡± Chapter 490: Why don’t you and Olivia Jenkins have a child Chapter 490: Why don¡¯t you and Olivia Jenkins have a child Grace Ziegler had heard thements and taunts of her former coworkers, which aroused a deep hatred within her. Her hands tightened into fists until her knuckles turned white. No matter how turbulent her feelings, Grace Ziegler remainedposed and chose not to stoop to their level. Time would tell. One day, she would make these lowlifes pay. She resolved to be a woman too high for these scumbags to reach. Back in the CEO¡¯s office, instead of diving right into work, Grace Ziegler started searching all the information on Mrs. Marshall on the Inte. She was intrigued by all sorts of scandals involving Mrs. Marshall. Turns out Mrs. Marshall was just an adopted daughter of the Jenkins Family, not a real blueblood. Hence, this woman was not much better than her, but was merely luckier. Having discovered the truth about Mrs. Marshall¡¯s background, Grace Ziegler no longer envied her as much, no longer felt so inferior, no longer considered herself a second-ss citizen, and no longer worshipped Mrs. Marshall as an unattainable goddess. If Mrs. Marshall could shape her own destiny, Grace Ziegler believed she could too. Following the same path of social climbing, Grace Ziegler believed she had the ability too. In that moment, Grace Ziegler felt herself drawing closer to Mrs. Marshall¡¯s status. The position Mrs. Marshall held could also be shaken. A faint smile yed at the corners of Grace Ziegler¡¯s lips as she concealed her cold and sly gaze. Her ambition was carefully hidden as well. Closing and erasing all traces of her search on Mrs. Marshall, Grace Ziegler stood up. With a sweet smile on her face, she knocked at the door of the CEO¡¯s office. The sharp-eyed Chief Secretary looked at Grace Ziegler, ¡°Chief Marshall is not here! Secretary Ziegler, please report to me first when you need to see Chief Marshall. Only with his permission can you see him.¡± Despite her irritation, Grace Ziegler maintained an obedient appearance, ¡°Understood.¡± The moment Grace Ziegler turned around, the darkness in her eyes unveiled itself. We¡¯ll see, I believe this position will be mine soon. You will be nothing and I won¡¯t need to cater to your mood anymore. If I hold this position, I could have full control over Chief Marshall¡¯s whereabouts. Grace Ziegler wore an innocent expression, but inside, her heart was filled with turmoil and schemes. She wondered where exactly Chief Marshall had gone. When would Chief Marshall return? She wanted to see him, to thank him in person. She needed to create more opportunities to meet him. In Beverly Hills, Alexander Marshall sat in Joyful Hall, drinking tea with his grandfather. Alexander¡¯s grandfather stared at his great-grandson as if he could see through him, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since Olivia Jenkins visited me. You too. Are you two too busytely? You nevere back home to have dinner with me. I¡¯m very unhappy. Have you forgotten this old man of yours?¡± After taking a sip of tea and putting down the cup, Alexander Marshall held his grandfather¡¯s gaze without evading his probing eyes, ¡°It¡¯s almost the end of the year and we¡¯re all busy. Olivia went to another city to film a charity variety show and she won¡¯t be back for a while. As for me, I¡¯m busy preparing next year¡¯s ns and the annual summary for thepany, so I couldn¡¯t apany her.¡± ¡°Are you sure you haven¡¯t had a fight? Are there any conflicts?¡± The old man poured some tea, keeping an eagle eye on Alexander. Having weathered many storms, Alexander would hide any problems remarkably well. He chatted and joked with his grandfather, responding to his grandfather¡¯s probing questions withposure and light-heartedness, as if nothing was amiss. ¡°No! When Oliviaes back, we will definitely have dinner with you, Grandpa.¡± ¡°Alexander, you and Olivia should have a child!¡± Chapter 491: 491: Olivia Jenkins Definitely Loves Children Chapter 491: 491: Olivia Jenkins Definitely Loves Children
Daniel Marshall¡¯s sharp gaze met his grandfather¡¯s clear eyes directly. Daniel also clearly saw that his grandfather was serious. After a few seconds of silence, Daniel softly asked, ¡°Grandpa, why are you suddenly thinking this way?¡± Mr. Alexander Marshall spoke earnestly, ¡°You two need a child, a child will be the bond between you. With a child, you will trulyst, you will face your differences squarely. For the child, you will be willing topromise, or take a step forward, you willprehend a different life, you will understand your limits.¡± Daniel slightly lowered his eyes, picked up the teacup, and finished the tea in the cup.
Even though his grandfather just simply said a few words, Daniel¡¯s heart was filled with mixed feelings, stirring up an inexplicable taste. Can a child really keep Olivia Jenkins? Would she willingly stay by his side? Will the tragedy from five years ago not repeat itself? Can his heartache really be eased? Is everything really as simple as Grandpa said? Daniel looked at Grandpa calmly and said in his deep voice, ¡°We¡¯re both very busy, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t have extra time to take care of children and family. Children should grow up in a loving atmosphere, not without the care of their parents. Olivia and I are not ready to be parents yet.¡± ¡°Is it you who aren¡¯t ready, or is it Olivia who doesn¡¯t want to have a child? Have you asked her opinion? Does she really not want to have a child? Have you given her that opportunity? No matter how busy you are, if you really want to, you can make it work. You can squeeze out the time. There can be mutual amodation between people.¡± Old Mr. Alexander took out an agreement and showed it to Daniel. After a pause, the old gentleman continued, ¡°In Joyful Hall, under the witness of our ancestors, I showed Olivia this agreement, and discussed it with her. Under such favourable conditions, she didn¡¯t sign it, nor agreed to have a child. But, as long as she agrees, no matter by what means, if she has your child, her child could get your grandmother¡¯s shares. It shows that she does not want these, she does not have any sense of security in your marriage. Daniel, think about it. Olivia is not a greedy woman, perhaps what she wants is very simple. Charmy and the child have been dead for many years, it¡¯s not your fault, it¡¯s time to let go of the knot in your heart.¡±
Daniel was silent, and the image of the pool of blood involuntarily surged in his mind. If another ident happens, he might not be able to bear it anymore. So, it is better to maintain the status quo, and then no idents wille again. As long as Olivia is safe, if she wants to leave, he can give her freedom. Old Mr. Alexander looked at Daniel inscrutably, and said earnestly, ¡°Daniel, you should see a psychologist. It¡¯s not fair to Olivia that you don¡¯t want children. I understand what you are worried about, idents are hardly that coincidental, Olivia is so smart, so kind, she will certainly love children, she will definitely be a good mother.¡± ¡°How do you know it¡¯s not possible if you don¡¯t try?¡± Daniel raised his eyes, looking sharply at his grandfather, ¡°Are you watching us?¡± A faint smile appeared on the corner of old Mr. Alexander¡¯s mouth, shrewd as a fox. ¡°I¡¯m worried about you two. Don¡¯t mess up a good hand, only to regret it. I¡¯m old now, really don¡¯t know how much longer I can live. Each day is a bonus; but I do hope to see you happy, to see you settled down even when it is time for me to close my eyes forever.¡± After a moment of contemtion, Daniel said: ¡°I will carefully consider your suggestion.¡± Chapter 492: 492 Who Changes Love and Affection? Chapter 492: 492 Who Changes Love and Affection?
Grace Ziegler waited all afternoon, but Chief Daniel Marshall never came back. Just before leaving work, Grace Ziegler decided, even at the risk of being ridiculed by the Chief Secretary, she needed to find out about Chief Daniel Marshall¡¯s schedule. Noticing Grace Ziegler¡¯s approach, the Chief Secretary looked up, her icy gaze meeting Grace Ziegler, ¡°Secretary Grace Ziegler, can I help you?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Chief Daniel Marshalling back this afternoon? I wanted to thank him personally for the job transfer.¡± The Chief Secretary¡¯s response was indifferent, warning hints in her serious tone, ¡°Secretary Grace Ziegler, unless it¡¯s work-rted, I advise you to refrain from prying into Chief Daniel Marshall¡¯s business, who dislikes such behavior. ¡°Chief Daniel Marshall doesn¡¯t have any schedule this afternoon, and he didn¡¯t leave any instructions either. So, when the timees, you can just clock out. If you¡¯re able, thepany won¡¯t ignore your talent, so, please, don¡¯t overreact to promotions. Just keep working hard in the future.¡±
Displeased, a hint of resentment shed through Grace Ziegler¡¯s eyes, yet she pretended to be obedient on the surface, ¡°Thanks for the advice from the Chief Secretary, I will remember it.¡± The Chief Secretary lowered her head, continued working, and ignored Grace Ziegler. Grace Ziegler returned to her seat, resentfully ring at the Chief Secretary. What¡¯s so great about her? Just you wait, I¡¯ll bring you down! Receiving a report from her spies in Beverly Hills, Be Thompson felt uneasy. Old Master and Daniel Marshall were talking, even at such a sacred ce as Joyful Hall. It must be something critical. Previously, the Old Master had also invited Olivia Jenkins to have tea in Joyful Hall. Could they be talking about the same thing? Be Thompson was stern, anxiously pacing back and forth in her room. Unfortunately, Joyful Hall wasn¡¯t a ce where ordinary people could go, and it was impossible to find out what they were talking about inside. Suddenly, Be Thompson called her brother. ¡°Sebastian, is everything okay in Serene City? Have you noticed anything?¡± ¡°Sis, I have some clues. Recently, it has been strange. I haven¡¯t seen Daniel and Olivia Jenkins together, but I often see Olivia Jenkins and Benjamin Davis dining together. Maybe, Olivia Jenkins and Daniel had a fallout.¡±
Even if Daniel and Olivia Jenkins had a fallout, there¡¯s no reason for the Old Master to go to Joyful Hall to address it. What exactly were they discussing? Be Thompson¡¯s head was starting to ache from all the thinking, but she still had no clue. On the other end of the phone, Sebastian Thompson eagerly reported his new discovery, ¡°Sis, Daniel has been getting close to a young secretary from the President¡¯s Office. This secretary is quite good-looking, but she doesn¡¯t have any background. I checked her employment file. Her father passed away early, and she came from a remote area.¡± ¡°Sebastian, send me a picture of that young secretary.¡± ¡°Alright! Sis, this young secretary graduated at the end of June. She should be a naive young girl. Initially, she was working in HR, when Daniel transferred her to the President¡¯s Office and even promoted her. Last night, he even drove her home. I wonder if Daniel¡¯s affections have shifted.¡± Be Thompson retorted with a knowing smile, ¡°I hope Daniel¡¯s affections have shifted. Then that little bitch Olivia Jenkins can¡¯t show off anymore, and her days of being driven out of the Marshall Family aren¡¯t far. Men, they have no loyalty, they always like the feeling of novelty, let¡¯s hope his attraction towards that bitch Olivia Jenkins was just a passing fancy.¡± ¡°Sis, I will continue to monitor the movements in Serene City. Don¡¯t worry, you and Matthew Marshall will be able to return to Serene City.¡± ¡°Sebastian, you¡¯ve worked hard. Matthew Marshall and I will definitely repay you.¡± ¡°We¡¯re family, don¡¯t say things like that.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m hanging up. I still have some things to think about.¡± As if thinking of something, Sebastian¡¯s eyes narrowed sharply, ¡°Sis, that bitch Olivia Jenkins has left Serene City.¡±
Chapter 493: Uninvited Guest Chapter 493: Uninvited Guest After thinking for a moment, Be Thompson said, ¡°Sebastian, don¡¯t keep too close an eye on that girl. If she goes abroad and something happens to her, it¡¯s too obvious that someone is targeting her, and it¡¯s easy to suspect us. Just keep an eye on Daniel Marshall.¡± ¡°The old man favours this damned girl, and we can¡¯t benefit at all. It¡¯s better to be cautious. We can¡¯t act rashly.¡± Sebastian Thompson listened carefully, ¡°Sis, I understand. But, brother-inw is too cruel. He hasn¡¯t visited you guys in a while, and I feel for you.¡± ¡°As long as we cane back to the Marshall Family and Beverly Hills, the hardships we¡¯re enduring now don¡¯t mean anything. The bitterest trials lead to the greatest victories! Sebastian, I¡¯m hanging up.¡± As soon as Be Thompson hung up the phone, she got a WeChat message from her brother. Sebastian Thompson saw the picture of the young secretary, who had delicate and clean features; she was very innocent, not bad. This girl should be easy to win over. Easier to deal with than Olivia Jenkins. Be Thompson sneered in contempt, and instantly, she felt a little bit better. She¡¯ll just sit back and watch, n carefully before she makes her move. After driving more than twenty hours, Olivia Jenkins and her team finally arrived at Harmony Vige. The day had already dawned, and many vigers warmly weed them. Setting up the shooting equipment and such, they didn¡¯t have time to rest. Olivia Jenkins led the team to hike up the mountain with the vige leader. The vige leader was responsible for leading the way and introducing the agricultural products of Harmony Vige along the way. ¡°Chief Jenkins, this hill is where we grow oranges. You should have a try, they are so sweet. Moreover, the variety we grow here is seedless andrger. Over the past couple of years, we have had abundant harvests of oranges, but we¡¯re struggling to find buyers.¡± ¡°As you drove in, you saw for yourself, it¡¯s all mountainous, and quite steep. If it¡¯s raining, your car wouldn¡¯t be able toe in, and our transportation bes particrly difficult. We can¡¯t get our agricultural products out, and a lot of it rots on the mountain.¡± ¡°Your team hase here, and we hope you can help us by bringing further awareness to Harmony Vige and broadening the distribution of our farm goods. I know in recent years, many people have started doing live-streaming sales, but most of the vigers left are elderly and don¡¯t understand such high-tech things.¡± ¡°Some young people have tried live-streaming promotions and other methods upon returning, but the results haven¡¯t been satisfactory and online sales are not good.¡± Olivia Jenkins listened intently, plucking a nearby orange to peel and taste, then sharing it with her team to taste as well. ¡°This orange is indeed very sweet, juicy, and very refreshing.¡± The team tried it and agreed with Chief Jenkins¡¯ment. Theoretically, such high-quality fruit varieties should not be in low demand, what theyck is the promotion to make more people aware of Harmony Vige. The vige leader continued, ¡°Our area has abundant sunlight throughout the year, which really guarantees the quality of our fruits.¡± When Olivia Jenkins got off the vehicle, she saw those simple and sincere eyes and made up her mind. She was determined to help Harmony Vige open up its fruit brand, and she had no regrets about choosing Harmony Vige as the first stop for charitable aid to farmers. ¡°Mr. Mayor, rest assured, we will definitely help you.¡± ¡°Chief Jenkins, that higher mountain over there, we grow kiwi fruits on it. The altitude between 400 and 1200 meters is most suitable for growing kiwi fruits.¡± ¡°Mr. Mayor, COOKIE Live will specifically host a Harmony Vige farm product promotion event. Such good farm products, we must share with everyone.¡± ¡°Chief Jenkins, on behalf of the whole Harmony Vige, I thank you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, I hope we really can help Harmony Vige.¡± Having climbed two mountains with the vige leader, Olivia Jenkins was a bit tired by the time they returned. Suddenly, Olivia Jenkins saw Benjamin Johnson. Chapter 494: Do you want me to carry you? Chapter 494: Do you want me to carry you? Olivia Jenkins looked surprised as Benjamin Johnson slowly walked towards her. Pausing for a minute to catch her breath, Olivia Jenkins asked, ¡°Why have youe?¡± Benjamin Johnson replied seriously: ¡°Yesterday at noon, when I was on the phone with you, didn¡¯t you mention that this was a charity event initiated by Quiet Video? I wanted to participate, so I came. Even if it means doing grunt work, I¡¯m strong enough, don¡¯t underestimate me.¡± Olivia Jenkins gave a faint smile, her face radiant, looking calmly at Benjamin Johnson, ¡°If you decide to stay, it¡¯s tough work indeed. We have to help the vigers harvest, as well as pick oranges and kiwifruits from the mountains, and carry them down with humanbor.¡± A pleasant curve appeared on the edge of Benjamin Johnson¡¯s lips, ¡°No problem, are meals provided?¡± ¡°Meals are on us!¡± After a suitable rest, Olivia Jenkins continued ahead, and Benjamin Johnson followed her. ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that you are already walking lightly, your face is flushed, and your forehead is soaked with sweat. Do you need me to carry you?¡± Instantly, Olivia Jenkins looked at Benjamin Johnson very seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me. I¡¯m not that fragile. I have run marathons. Normally, Valerie Howard and I practice boxing and taekwondo. Going up the mountain is hard, buting down is really easy.¡± ¡°You slow down, I will walk with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not here for a trip, I came here for work. It¡¯s genuinely not just a photo op, our entire team is working diligently on this charity project for the farmers. The celebrities I invited, when they signed the contract, we made it clear to them: this is a good cause, not just a chance for them to ck off and increase poprity.¡± ¡°I support your idea, and I have a feeling that this public welfare reality show you¡¯re producing is going to be a hit. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll gain a lot of fans and attention.¡± ¡°Funds in the Jenkins Group are limited, every penny spent must be worthwhile, I don¡¯t have the luxury to waste. Whether or not Quiet Video will survive, the fate will be decided by this show. The ratings of the first episode, set to air in two weeks, are particrly important for Quiet Video. So, I must face the fact and do my best.¡± Pausing to think for a moment, Benjamin Johnson suddenly looked serious, his handsome face filled with earnest emotion, ¡°I still have money. I¡¯ll invest a billion in the Jenkins Group.¡± Olivia Jenkins stared at Benjamin Johnson in astonishment, her eyes wide open. For a moment, Olivia Jenkins was taken aback, but she still held onto her judgement and sense of propriety. ¡°Your words already warmed my heart. Benjamin Johnson, thank you, but I don¡¯t need your money. Our team has sufficient funds for production. The program crew has found sponsors and we have advertising revenue. I do not make a loss in production.¡± ¡°I admire your courage, and I was moved by your determination, Olivia Jenkins. You are truly an incredible person! Although I am no longer the CEO of Zenith Capital, don¡¯t worry, I still have plenty of money, more than I could ever spend in a lifetime. If you ever need financial support, you can reach out to me anytime. Consider it my investment in your production.¡± A confident and proud glow covered Olivia Jenkins¡¯ pretty face, ¡°Seeing you so honourable, I¡¯ve decided to consider you my friend.¡± Olivia Jenkins sees him only as a friend, she must really like Daniel. Although Benjamin Johnson felt a pang of disappointment, he had anticipated this oue. Therefore, hearing Olivia¡¯s statement was not surprising and he could ept it. Liking someone doesn¡¯t necessarily require possession. At the same time, Benjamin Johnson was mentally thanking Olivia Jenkins for bringing him joy, for allowing him the courage to move on from his past troubles. Now, he has found his peace. ¡°Olivia Jenkins, I¡¯ve decided to consider you my friend as well.¡± Chapter 495: 495: What a pity, no good wine Chapter 495: What a pity, no good wine Olivia¡¯s almond eyes glistened with cunning as she eyed Benjamin, ¡°What a pity, I didn¡¯t bring the good wine!¡±
Benjamin yfully raised his handsome eyebrows and joked, ¡°With you as a good friend, I¡¯m happy even with water.¡± Olivia took out an orange from her pocket and gave it to Benjamin, ¡°I picked it when I was up the mountain, try it, it¡¯s really sweet. Some crew members carried a few back, they went ahead. Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll have someone send some back to Serene City for our friends and family to taste, and also have Abigail prepare for the Harmony Vige Special Aid Farmer Event.¡± Benjamin tasted it and nodded repeatedly, ¡°It really is sweet, with a crisp and juicy pulp. It should sell well.¡± ¡°They are handpicked, and have to be carried down by hand due to the rough path, transportation to the county town is also a problem. I heard from the vige leaders that though the fruit harvest was plentiful with good quality, we still haven¡¯t found a marketce.¡± ¡°Tonight, let¡¯s have a meeting to discuss Harmony Vige¡¯s problem. Everyone can share their ideas, three cobblers are as good as a Zhuge Liang.¡± A hint ofughter twinkled in Olivia¡¯s clear eyes as she agreed, ¡°You¡¯re right, we should have the meeting this evening, and invite the vigers to join in the discussion. There must be a solution, we are here to help solve their problems.¡±
¡°You really have such a bold spirit, I appreciate that, Chief Jenkins.¡± Not responding to Benjamin¡¯s words, Olivia looked up ahead in disbelief, ¡°Valerie, how did you get here?¡± Following Olivia¡¯s gaze, Benjamin also noticed Valerie. Valerie rushed over and stood between Benjamin and Olivia, gripping Olivia¡¯s hand, ¡°Olivia, I missed you! You¡¯re doing meaningful things here and I wanted to help.¡± Olivia not only let Valerie hold her hand but gripped back, ¡°Thank you! I thought I gave you a break to rest for a while.¡± Valerie yfullyughed out, ¡°I can¡¯t just sit idle. It¡¯s better to be with you. There¡¯s food, beverages, fun and even widening my horizons. I can learn a lot.¡± ¡°This time it won¡¯t be easy work at all, all of you should be prepared forbor.¡± ¡°Olivia, I am not scared and don¡¯t care. I can handle the hardship.¡± Olivia pursed her lips, and her beautiful brows furrowed, ¡°I should have invited Abigail here. She could have done a live broadcast right on the mountain.¡± The sharp gleam in Benjamin¡¯s eyes made a nce at Olivia, ¡°Perhaps Abigail might run over here herself, without your call.¡± Perhaps, Jordan Bet and Daniel Marshall wille too. Although not explicitly said, Benjamin had a hunch that Daniel would definitelye.
If Daniel doesn¡¯te, then he doesn¡¯t truly love Olivia. How could he just let her be! Without hesitation, Olivia said: ¡°Whether shees or not, I am not quite sure, but tomorrow, artists I have invited will begin to report, and by the day after, they should all be ready to start.¡± Valerie hastily asked, ¡°Olivia, is David Jeffersoning?¡± Olivia yfully rolled her eyes at Valerie, ¡°Will you forget about me if hees?¡± Valerieughed sheepishly, ¡°Not at all, I just want his autograph.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take a picture of you both then.¡± ¡°Thank you, Olivia, you¡¯re the best!¡± With Valerie¡¯s arrival, Benjamin seemed quiet. On the way back, he spent most of his time listening to Olivia and Valerie¡¯s chat. From time to time, the corners of Benjamin¡¯s lips curled slightly, outlining a handsome curve. In the morning, Grace finally saw Chief Marshalle to work, she immediately went to greet him and followed him to his office.
Chapter 496: 496: Wisely Resolved Chapter 496: Wisely Resolved Upon seeing Grace Ziegler¡¯s behavior, colleagues in the CEO¡¯s office involuntarily widened their eyes.
They all thought that Grace knew how to bootlick too well, she was shamelessly thick-skinned! Everyone tacitly understood and disliked the kind of person Grace was. Other colleagues approached the chief secretary and murmured: ¡°Chief Daniel Marshall is here, weren¡¯t you going to make coffee? Go have a look!¡± Although she disliked Grace¡¯s shameless actions, the chief secretary wasn¡¯t going to lose her rationality in the heat of the moment and do something reckless. Besides, she had been with Chief Daniel Marshall for years, and knew well that he was not a fickle man. She didn¡¯t want to be part of such amotion. The chief secretary¡¯s face was expressionless and she watched her subordinates calmly, ¡°Spread out, go back to work properly. Even if the sky were falling, it would have nothing to do with you. Stop specting about Chief Daniel Marshall¡¯s affairs. He dislikes rumors swirling around the CEO¡¯s office and doesn¡¯t appreciate gossip either.¡± One of the new colleagues said: ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about losing your position? She, she would love to sit where you are.¡±
The chief secretary stayed calm andposed, ¡°Alright, get back to work. Don¡¯t let me hear such talk again. The CEO¡¯s office doesn¡¯t allow any dissent, nor can there be discord between actions and intentions. She is the youngest and has just graduated from school. She doesn¡¯t understand the ways of the world, so bear with her a bit.¡± While others still wanted to speak, seeing Assistant Howard approaching, they quickly dispersed. Adam Howard tapped on the chief secretary¡¯s desk, ¡°You make a cup of coffee for Chief Daniel Marshall; I¡¯ll take it to him. Knowing your ce, understanding the bigger picture, very good, that¡¯s what a chief secretary should do.¡± The chief secretary looked up at Adam, ¡°After working with you for several years, don¡¯t I understand Chief Daniel Marshall? The only woman he has truly had feelings for is Mrs. Olivia Marshall. It¡¯s unlikely he would switch his affections so quickly.¡± Adam¡¯s handsome features held a touch of frivolous smile, ¡°You¡¯re right. If Chief Daniel Marshall wasn¡¯t so stubborn, even as his best friend, I wouldn¡¯t believe it either.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to make the coffee right away. I¡¯ll make an extra cup for you, it¡¯s a Civet coffee!¡± With a beaming smile still on his face, Adam made an OK gesture to the chief secretary. Adam didn¡¯t knock and walked in with two cups of coffee. ¡°Oh¡­ Is Grace here?¡± Whoosh! Grace, who was originally sitting in front of Daniel, immediately stood up, faced Adam, and greeted him with a bow. Adam casually nced around, put down the two cups of coffee, and deliberately looked at the lunch box on the table. ¡°Grace, do you want a cup of coffee? What¡¯s this, is it something to eat? Grace, you only brought food for Daniel, didn¡¯t divide me?¡±
After a moment of bewilderment, Grace pursed her lips, and looked cautiously at Adam. Assistant Howard seemed very crafty, not like Daniel, who was always unassuming and affable. Grace was ufortable with Assistant Howard¡¯s wandering gaze and instinctively avoided his probing. ¡°Assistant Howard, thank you! I don¡¯t drink coffee. If you also like chive boxes, I will pack one more for you next time.¡± Adam raised an eyebrow lightly, his handsome face brimming with a harmless smile. However, it still made people feel he was very crafty, as if he could see through people¡¯s hearts, causing Grace to slightly lower her gaze. Adam¡¯s sharp gaze was still on Grace, ¡°That¡¯s great, I like anything you pack.¡± Grace pulled out an awkward smile on her face, ¡°Chief Daniel Marshall, Assistant Howard, I need to get back to work now.¡± With the door closing, Daniel¡¯s eagle-like eyes stared nonstop at Adam, ¡°Speak!¡± Chapter 497: 497: Are You Really Not Going to Look for Your Wife? Chapter 497: Are You Really Not Going to Look for Your Wife? Adam Howard took a sip of his coffee after blowing on it a bit.
Then, with his eyes closed, he savoured the taste, ¡°It¡¯s really fragrant!¡± Having had a restless night, Daniel Marshall also took a small sip of the coffee to perk up. Adam opened his eyes, his sharp gaze fixed on Daniel, ¡°Are you really not going to Harmony Vige?¡± Daniel¡¯s sensual lips slightly parted, his voice t and indifferent, ¡°Do you want to go?¡± Pausing for a moment, Adam continued, ¡°I understand that you are worried about your sister, but the people around don¡¯t. Your favoritism might cause trouble for Grace Ziegler and create some conflicts. In the corporation, you¡¯d better maintain a certain distance from her.¡± Daniel stared at Adam intently, his voice low, ¡°Are you specifically referring to just now? What are they saying outside?¡±
¡°What they¡¯re saying doesn¡¯t matter. If your wife were to see it or hear it, what would she think? Daniel, not all women are so magnanimous. I know you really didn¡¯t mean anything, but others don¡¯t. They will make wild guesses. Like your wife and Benjamin Johnson, regardless of what their rtionship is ¨C seeing them together, would it make you feelfortable?¡± Daniel coldly stared at Adam. He picked up a cigarette box, chose a cigarette at random, lit it and took a puff. Daniel¡¯s sensual lips slightly parted, releasing a faint circle of smoke, ¡°Regardless of what I do or say, Charmy Bet has be a thorn in her heart. Many think she¡¯s not worthy of me, but in her heart, she believes I am the one not worthy of her.¡± Adam furrowed his brows, ¡°You just keep drinking your coffee and listen to my report. The situation with Bright Path has been handled ¨C the investors decided to pull their funding. A sudden issue before going public means Bright Path can¡¯t go public as scheduled and this predicament will have severe repercussions. The other partnering firms also n on terminating their coboration with him. I believe he¡¯s going to have a hard time recovering from this. There won¡¯t be any chance for him to go public within three years, and he might even suffer serious losses.¡± Daniel was listening, but he remained silent. His slender fingers flicked off the ash, and he continued to smoke. ¡°We¡¯ve found a new ce for Grace Ziegler to stay, and I nned on having the HR manager mention it to her. But she might not ept it. After all, now that she has been promoted and granted a pay raise, bing the second secretary of the CEO of Marshall Corporation, she might look down on ordinary residential areas. Perhaps she would rather rent a ce downtown, even if it costs over half of her sry to rent a single room, just so she can stay in the city center. Of course, this is just my personal opinion.¡± Daniel slightly lifted his eyelids, giving Adam a stern look, ¡°People who were born poor and struggle throughout their early life naturally long for city life. Adam, there¡¯s no need for you to mention it to the HR manager. Just keep an eye on which rental agencies she reaches out to. You can help her out to some extent.
If all her money is used on rent, what is she going to spend on her daily expenses? Let her save some money. When she goes home for the holidays, let my mom get a red envelope. That would make my mom very happy.¡± Adam¡¯s response to Daniel¡¯sment was just a pursing of lips. He didn¡¯t argue more, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it your way. The workce is a battlefield, Daniel. You have to weigh it yourself. With her current qualifications, without your strong rmendation, she really wouldn¡¯t be able to reach this position. She still needs to learn a lot about sophistication and charm to win people over. The work of the president¡¯s office is not something she can handle on her own, it requires teamwork. Your extra attention will only add obstacles to her path.¡± After a moment¡¯s pause, he decided to say more, ¡°I think Simon Howard wants to tell you something. Why don¡¯t you ask him? Valerie Howard and your sister-inw are close, they might have gone to Harmony Vige already.¡± Chapter 498: 498: He Is Not the Man You Can Long For Chapter 498: He Is Not the Man You Can Long For Daniel Marshall shot a cold nce at Adam Howard, his somber voice filled with intimidation, ¡°I think you have too much free time!¡±
Adam shrugged fearlessly, speaking frankly, ¡°It¡¯s just you and me here, no need to pretend. I know your heart is already in Harmony Vige. Daniel, sometimes it¡¯s not a bad thing for a man to be a bit thick-skinned, it would put your wife at ease!¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s gaze was fickle, his fierce facial features sharp as a de. He merely red at Adam, and Adam had slipped away like a wisp of smoke. Instantly, Daniel Marshall picked up the phone, instructing his secretary, ¡°Let Simon Howard in.¡± Before the secretary could respond, the call was closed. The secretary didn¡¯t dare to dy, and immediately invited Simon into the president¡¯s office. The clerks in the president¡¯s office all turned their gaze to the secretary.
Grace Ziegler was even more curious. Grace also noticed that Assistant Howard rushed out of the president¡¯s office as if escaping, curious about what had happened inside. At this moment, Mr. Howard rushed into the president¡¯s office as well. Biting her lower lip, Grace walked over to the secretary, tentatively asking, ¡°Should we bring them a cup of tea?¡± The secretary looked up slightly, gazing seriously at Grace, ¡°Are you always so interested in Chief Daniel Marshall¡¯s affairs? Is it that you want to enter his office?¡± Suppressing her displeasure, Grace responded softly, ¡°No, I was worried there might be an argument. Is Chief Daniel generally fierce?¡± The secretary said gravely, ¡°Stay out of it! This isn¡¯t something a junior secretary should be meddling with, Grace. You need to know your ce, Chief Daniel is a married man, not yours to fawn over. I hope you behave yourself.¡± At that moment, Grace¡¯s face turned pale, she red at the secretary, ¡°That¡¯s too much, sister Ning!¡± The secretary paused her typing, looked up, and looked directly into Grace¡¯s eyes, ¡°Everyone can see your ambitions already, Grace. Don¡¯t be too unseemly, we¡¯re all women here, we know what¡¯s going on. You know, your thoughts are written all over your face. Everyone in the office has seen it, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m the one telling you up front. I have been working with Chief Daniel Marshall at Marshall Corporation for many years, do you think I don¡¯t see what¡¯s going on? You¡¯re already being quite conspicuous, I advise you to tone it down, otherwise, you won¡¯t even know how you left Marshall Corporation.¡± After locking herputer, the secretary left her seat to photocopy documents, ignoring Grace.
Embarrassed, Grace red at the secretary in resentment. She would remember this grudge. She was determined to pay it back and drive this annoying woman out of the president¡¯s office. Chief Daniel asked, and Simon Howard reported truthfully. ¡°Yesterday, Valerie Howard arrived at Harmony Vige. She¡¯s with your wife. Many avable artists came to report today, ready to shoot a charity variety show.¡± ¡°Valerie said Benjamin Johnson is also in Harmony Vige. He attended a program organization meetingst night and donated money to repair the roads of the vige.¡± Chief Daniel Marshall¡¯s icy eyes shed with a shadowy grimness, exuding a chilling urgency that sent a shiver down one¡¯s spine. Simon¡¯s pupils slightly constricted, his lips tightened, and he dared not speak any more. Chief Daniel Marshall¡¯s half-smoked cigarette was abruptly crushed between his fingers. The extinguishing ember fell onto the desk, and Simon quickly picked it up and ced it in the ashtray. Simon knew his boss¡¯s anger was at its peak, he left the office on his own ord. Chapter 499: 499: What do you want to know? Although Adam Howard was sitting in his office, his eyes were constantly watching every move in the CEO¡¯s office. Seeing Simon Howarding out, Adam Howard went to the Chief Secretary. ¡°Secretary Nelson, for today, no matter what, report it to me. Don¡¯t disturb Chief Daniel Marshall, and don¡¯t allow anyone else to disturb him. The Chief Secretary earnestly nodded, ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°The whole group, a lot of eyes are watching us, be alert, be cautious!¡± ¡°Assistant Howard, I understand, I will guard well.¡± Tightening the corners of his lips, Adam Howard nodded slightly. Suddenly, Adam Howard turned around and looked towards the CEO¡¯s office. Grace Ziegler, who was sneaking a look, failed to dodge in time and directly met Adam Howard¡¯s gaze. Adam Howard showed no expression and walked into the transparent room, his sharp gaze fixed on Grace Ziegler, who was looking at herputer. ¡°Grace, go to my office and photocopy all the materials on the desk, distribute one to each department.¡±
Grace Ziegler lifted her eyes and looked at Adam Howard, ¡°Received!¡± ¡°Remember, by noon, must distribute all the documents. You¡¯re toplete it by yourself.¡± ¡°Yes, Assistant Howard!¡± After giving Grace Ziegler a profound look, Adam Howard left. Everyone in the same office was working, only they were allughing at Grace Ziegler in their hearts. Grace Ziegler red at them in exasperation and then went to get the materials from the assistant¡¯s office. Grace Ziegler contemptuously thought: The Chief Secretary ridicules her, isn¡¯t the Chief Secretary also forming cliques in the CEO office? This bitch is still bewitching Assistant Howard, but only mocks others and lets herself go. This bitch is really disgusting! Coming out of the assistant¡¯s office, Grace Ziegler openly rolled her eyes at the Chief Secretary. The Chief Secretary still seriously worked and didn¡¯t pay any attention to Grace Ziegler. Upon seeing Grace Ziegler return to the CEO¡¯s office, some colleagues who couldn¡¯t stand her tricks couldn¡¯t help but mock her, ¡°Assistant Grace Ziegler, do you know how much the Chief Secretary earns in a year? If you were told, you¡¯d probably be frightened. I once read a report, she should have an annual sry of one million. Think about it, you should realize how insignificant you are.¡± The other colleagues also chimed in, ¡°Ability and sry are linked. Look at what kind of qualifications the Chief Secretary has. Not only does she have a master¡¯s degree, but she also studied abroad, fluent in fournguages. Anywhere she goes, she stands out and is truly capable of assisting Chief Daniel Marshall.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, the Chief Secretary is both beautiful and talented, some people should really be humble and have some self-awareness.¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that Mrs. Olivia Marshall is the CEO of Jenkins Group, no matter how many rumors about her there aren¡¯t many reports about her background. Even if she is troubled by gossip, everyone can see that she¡¯s a domineering female CEO, so impressive!¡± ¡°I heard that the current hottest female anchor, Abigail Anderson, was brought to prominence by Mrs. Olivia Marshall. It shows how astute she is, she¡¯s so capable, we can¡¯tpare her with ordinary people!¡± Even though Grace Ziegler remained silent without any expression amidst the ridicule, she hated them to her core. Listening to others talk about the impressive resume of the Chief Secretary, she felt an inexplicable inferiority in her heart. Even if she didn¡¯t have an impressive resume like the Chief Secretary, as long as she worked hard, she could definitely pull her down. The ones who get to sit at the top depends on their ability!
Who says sessful men will necessarily value women¡¯s abilities? Grace Ziegler didn¡¯t believe it, she would find a way to get rid of even the most powerful woman, she wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to obstruct her path. Closing the office door, Adam Howard called Olivia Jenkins. ¡°I heard that you went to Harmony Vige, is everything okay?¡±
Olivia Jenkins retorted: ¡°What are you trying to find out?¡± Chapter 500: 500: Heartbroken? Uncomfortable? Adam Howard chuckled, his eyebrow lifted in a rakish manner, ¡°Sis-inw, I¡¯m just worried about you. If I had time, I¡¯d want to go to Harmony Vige too.¡± Olivia Jenkins sneered, her eyes gleaming fiercely, ¡°The fruits in Harmony Vige are great, I¡¯ve asked someone to send some back to Serene City, both you and Martin Wace will get some.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so kind, sis-inw, thank you!¡± ¡°Stop sweet-talking me, spit it out if you have something to say. I am sure your call isn¡¯t just to tter me. Besides, I¡¯m busy, I don¡¯t have time to chat.¡± ¡°Sis-inw, I want to wish you sess in the charity variety show you¡¯re producing. And, when are youing back? We miss you, looking forward to your treat.¡± ¡°Tch, don¡¯t be so cheesy. I am doing fine, there is no need to worry about me. The return journey is still not decided, I surely want to do well the variety show. Really appreciate your wishes.¡± Just as Adam Howard was about to speak, suddenly, he heard Benjamin Johnson¡¯s voice. The guy really is in Harmony Vige! This guy must be sticking around my sis-inw like a piece of gum, so annoying. No wonder Simon Howard walked out of the president¡¯s office looking defeated, Daniel Marshall must be jealous, and frustrated! Leaving one¡¯s wife unattended, causing a cold war, there is bound to be someone waiting to make a move.
With these thoughts, Adam shook his head. ¡°Sis-inw, I assure you, Daniel Marshall must be really¡­¡± Before Adam could finish, Olivia cut him off, ¡°I¡¯ve got work to do, will call you when I¡¯m free.¡± Suddenly, Adam¡¯s phone went quiet. Adam nced at his phone screen, Olivia had hung up on him. In a sh, Adam sighed heavily. Before, things were great, they were loving, Adam thought Daniel and Olivia would always be like this. This Jay Bet, what an ungrateful wretch, causing trouble between a couple, so annoying! In fact, Adam was also quite disillusioned with Jay, especially after seeing his true colors, so disappointing. Daniel showered her with such kindness, what a waste! At noon, everyone went to lunch, only Simon and Adam remained. Adam pushed the door and entered the president¡¯s office. The entire office was filled with the smell of smoke, the air was hazy, Adam frowned, braving the danger to say: ¡°Are you nning to smoke yourself to death? Who are you putting on this deste show for? Who¡¯s going to pity you? Your wife is already being watched over by someone else. If you don¡¯t act now, are you nning to watch someone snatch your wife from right under your nose?¡± Daniel red at Adam with a gloomy look in his eyes, ¡°Who asked you to say all this? Are you tired of living?¡± Adam sat down, a cold smile on his face, ¡°Does it hurt? Is it unbearable? How does itpare to when Charmy died? Daniel, I listen, sometimes, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, especially when ites to feelings. Actually, I¡¯ve wanted to advise you for a while, to have a child with sis-inw. That way, I¡¯m sure you would have fewer conflicts.¡± Even Adam was advising him to have a child. Would having a child really bind Olivia to him? They underestimated Olivia, perhaps, she never wanted to stay with him forever, she was still thinking of divorce. Daniel¡¯s voice was as cold as if it came from an ice cer, ¡°Out!¡±
Adam shrugged nonchntly, ¡°I just called sis-inw, I heard Benjamin Johnson¡¯s voice on the phone, you should think about what to do.¡± Daniel suddenly got up, dropped the half-finished cigarette into the ashtray, and walked out of the president¡¯s office rapidly. Adamughed and spat, ¡°So proud, yet still couldn¡¯t sit still.¡±
Chapter 501: 501 I am your husband, Daniel Marshall! Picking oranges on the mountain was indeed tiring. Even a nap was enough to give Olivia Jenkins a deep sleep. Suddenly, Olivia was awakened by a ringtone. Unhappily, she frowned and fumbled for her phone in a daze. Olivia, with her eyes closed, answered the call while half-asleep, ¡°Hello!¡± Her voice was hoarse and thick. Daniel Marshall couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows, ¡°Honey, what are you up to?¡± Honey? The voice sounded familiar; it also felt extremely familiar. Could it be she¡¯s dreaming? Olivia mumbled confusedly, ¡°Did Daniel Marshall sneak into my dream? What a strange voice!¡± Daniel¡¯s low voice consciously softened: ¡°Honey, are you sleeping?¡± ¡°Of course, I am sleeping. Am I not dreaming?¡± ¡°Do I appear in your dream?¡± Daniel¡¯s usually cold hard facial features softened slightly, making his handsome face even more tender.
Continuing on the call, Olivia rubbed her eyes, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m your husband¡ªDaniel Marshall!¡± ¡°My husband, Daniel Marshall?¡± As if she remembered something, she opened her eyes suddenly. She looked at the caller ID on the phone; it truly was Daniel. On his end of the call, Daniel¡¯s voice was clear, talking even slower, enunciating each word, ¡°Yes, your husband called you.¡± Olivia blinked and sat up, her heart mocking: What wind blew him my way? She had now sobered up, and disdain was evident in her eyes. Even though Daniel reached out to her, she did not want to deal with him. ¡°I¡¯ve got to start working and have no time for small talk.¡± ¡°Alright, work! What I wanted to talk to you about is rather serious. I want all the fruits from Harmony Vige!¡± Humphing, she openly expressed her annoyance, ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± ¡°The employees of Marshall Corporation have worked hard all year round. It¡¯s only right that I reward them. Moreover, it¡¯s almost the end of the year, distributing them to our clients seems befitting.¡± Even if it was for thepany¡¯s employees and clients, they wouldn¡¯t need that many fruits. It was clear that Daniel wanted to help her. Olivia scoffed at his sudden kindness. ¡°Daniel Marshall, I don¡¯t need your charity. I¡¯ll figure out a way to expand the distribution. And I don¡¯t need you meddling in this.¡± Dropping the conversation, Olivia immediately hung up on Daniel. Daniel, who was on his way on the highway in his off-road car, was fuming. This woman is just too much! Even in his earnest attempt to help her, she disregarded him.
This woman sought Benjamin Davis¡¯s help but left him hanging. What was she trying to imply? Does she just want to get close with Benjamin Davis? With each thought, Daniel¡¯s rage grew. His handsome face turned solemn, exuding an eerie aura. After hesitating for a bit, Simon Howard asked cautiously, ¡°Daniel, are we still going to Harmony Vige?¡±
¡°Why wouldn¡¯t we? Why should they lead an easy life? I am Olivia¡¯swful husband; what the hell does Benjamin Davis ount for?¡± Simon shut his mouth and continued driving ahead. Even though he hadn¡¯t seen Benjamin Davis or reached Harmony Vige, Simon already sniffed the scent of conflict. Daniel was genuinely angry. If he saw Benjamin Davis, he would probably start a fight. Beyond that, Simon dared not say or provoke his boss. Olivia didn¡¯t take Daniel¡¯s call to heart. She was totally awake now and decided to get up. Stepping out of the room, Olivia saw David Jefferson. David was all smiles, and greeted her softly, ¡°Olivia!¡± ¡°We are about to start shooting shortly. Are you ready? The guest is about to arrive.¡± David nodded slightly, ¡°I¡¯m all ready. I quite enjoy it here.¡± ¡°Climbing the hill to pick the oranges can be tough. Hang in there!¡± Suddenly, David gave Olivia a hug.
Chapter 502: 502: Falling Down The Mountain In an instant, Olivia Jenkins was taken aback by David Jefferson. To avoid the awkwardness, Olivia patted David¡¯s back and said some encouraging words. Seemingly realizing his brokenposure, David let go of Olivia. Olivia calmly smiled, trying her best to alleviate the tense atmosphere, ¡°David, no need to worry. The team will take care of the security. You will definitely be protected.¡± David simply nodded. Still wearing a charming smile, Olivia added, ¡°You should touch up your makeup and tidy your costume a bit. We must maintain good appearances.¡± Immediately, David¡¯s assistant epted and requested a makeup artist for a touch-up. Olivia¡¯s eyshes fluttered lightly as she stepped away. As Oliviazily stretched, she heard Benjamin Davis¡¯s voice from behind. Olivia turned back and said, ¡°I feel guilty about making you work so hard.¡± Volume and texture flooded Benjamin¡¯s deep eyes. He locked onto Olivia¡¯s every small smile and frown, ¡°Thank you. I find the time here fulfilling.¡±
¡°The green mountains and clear water here, the fresh air, it¡¯s quitefortable living here. So peaceful, so calm. Nothing like the hustle and bustle of the big city.¡± ¡°Would you agree to live here for the rest of your life?¡± Without any hesitation, Olivia responded, ¡°I can¡¯t right now. I haven¡¯t got the Jenkins Group back on track, we aren¡¯t profitable yet. I need to be cautious with each investment. However, I wouldn¡¯t mind retiring here.¡± Right as Benjamin was about to reply, the director called out for Olivia. Olivia walked away, leaving Benjamin behind. His warm gaze continued to follow her. Olivia seemed oblivious to David¡¯s feelings for her. The thought made Benjamin chuckle. Young people were certainly braver, more willing to demonstrate their feelings. Grace Ziegler had already signed a rental agreement for a small suite in the Garden of Core Euphoria, costing five thousand Yuan monthly. Apparently, thendlord had moved abroad and was letting the ce. The only thing thendlord requested was that the furniture be well-maintained and the house stay clean, kept in the original condition. Thus, considering the strict conditions, the rent was rtively cheap. So long as the rent was reasonable, maintaining cleanliness and the furniture was no big deal to Grace. She was determined to settle down in the prosperous heart of Serene City. Before moving in, Grace decided to give Chief Daniel Marshall a call. ¡°Chief Marshall, I apologize for the bother. I¡¯ve found a new ce and am moving in tomorrow. I¡¯d like to express my gratitude for your care by treating you to dinner, would you be free?¡± Remembering something Adam Howard mentioned, Chief Marshall hesitated before agreeing, ¡°Sure, tomorrow night. Dinner.¡± ¡°Great.¡± Holding back her joy, Grace added, ¡°I¡¯ll book the restaurant and send you the addresster.¡± ¡°Okay! Bye, Chief Marshall!¡± Immediately after she hung up, Grace bounded onto the bed, hugging her pillow tightly,ughing for a long while.
The thought of having dinner with Chief Marshall made Grace jump out of bed and pull out the new dress she had purchased. After trying it on several times, she finally picked her favorite, one she found most beautiful. Tomorrow night, she decided, she was going to dress up and make asting impression on Chief Marshall. After shooting the breakfast scene, the actors followed the crew to pick oranges up in the mountains.
As they prepared to go downhill, Olivia, carrying a basket of oranges, slipped on the loose mud. She tumbled down, oranges and all. Chapter 503: 503: An Extremely Dominant Man Daniel Jefferson, who was walking behind Olivia Jenkins, didn¡¯t even have time to try to catch her. Olivia had already fallen. All of a sudden, everyone was frightened and horrified, praying for Olivia¡¯s safety. Assuring the safety of the stars, their personal assistants are meticulously looking after them, not allowing them to stand near the edge. Benjamin Johnson quickly put down his backpack and slid down after her. Luckily, after Olivia fell, she managed to grab a tree branch, preventing her from tumbling down the mountain. The branch looked like it was about to break, which was dangerous. The staff responsible for safety also slid down to rescue her. Benjamin Johnson was the first to reach the orange tree Olivia was clinging onto. With one hand firmly grasping the tree trunk, he slowly reached out to Olivia. The staff tied ropes to the roots of the tree, and Daniel Jefferson, ignoring his assistant¡¯s attempts to stop him, also came to help. Together with Benjamin Johnson, they both reached out to Olivia. Benjamin¡¯s heart was clenched tightly, his expression solemn, gently speaking, ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t be afraid, we¡¯re here to save you. Once I have your hand, I can pull you back up.¡± Daniel¡¯s heart was thumping wildly, but he tried to stay calm. He also reached out to Olivia, grabbing her other hand, ¡°Olivia, trust us, everything will be alright.¡± Looking at the two men soaked in sweat, Olivia felt touched. She gave a reassuring smile, ¡°Thank you, and I¡¯m sorry for causing so much trouble.¡±
Workers tied ropes around the waists of Benjamin and Daniel to prevent them from falling. Under the guidance of the safety officers, Benjamin and David each held Olivia¡¯s hand and pulled Olivia up together. Sitting under the fruit tree, Benjamin immediately asked the medic to check Olivia. Olivia had scraped her hand and was bleeding. The medic quickly administered first aid and cleaned her wound. They couldn¡¯t afford to dy descending the mountain and had to consider the safety of others. Olivia asked the team leader to arrange for everyone else to descend safely. Daniel Jefferson didn¡¯t join the team going down the mountain; he stayed by Olivia¡¯s side. Benjamin tried to persuade him: ¡°There are many unknown risks on the mountain, Daniel, you should go down first. I, along with two staff members and Valerie Howard, can wait here.¡± Olivia chimed in, ¡°David, listen to me, you should go down first. Don¡¯t worry everyone. I¡¯ve already been a burden, I can¡¯t bring more worries to everyone or interrupt the filming. Everyone else has other projects. Their time is crucial and limited. If this dys the filming, we will be rushingter.¡± Suddenly, the team doctor pressed on Olivia¡¯s left foot. Pain red through her, and she cringed, her eyes filling with tears. ¡°Hiss ¡­ go easy, it hurts too much!¡± she gasped. Seeing her like this, David didn¡¯t want to leave. ¡°Olivia, they will understand. Let me carry you back.¡± ¡°My wife, I¡¯ll carry her! You all go first!¡± Olivia heard the domineering voice of Daniel Marshall. Looking up, she saw Daniel Marshall hurriedly approaching. Olivia blinked in disbelief,pletely astonished. Daniel Marshall red at Benjamin Johnson with a fierce and menacing look. Benjamin Johnson took the hint and stepped aside. Even though he disliked Daniel Marshall, the man was, after all, Olivia¡¯s legitimate husband. Perhaps, at this moment, the person she needed most was Daniel. Benjamin Johnson tugged at David Jefferson, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Valerie, youe too.¡± Although reluctant, Daniel Jefferson had no choice but to follow Benjamin Johnson down the mountain. Daniel Jefferson had seen Olivia¡¯s news and knew that this was her husband, the CEO of Marshall Corporation.
Standing in front of this extremely domineering man, emanating an air of royal arrogance, Daniel Jefferson knows he is nowhere near his match. Chapter 504: 504: I Want to Be Your Support Daniel Marshall crouched down, holding Olivia Jenkins. Seeing the bloody wound on Olivia¡¯s hand, Daniel felt a deep pain in his heart, his eyebrows knitting together. The team doctor was still checking Olivia¡¯s left foot. When it was stretched, she winced in pain, clutching at Daniel¡¯s clothes tightly. Although Olivia didn¡¯t want to cry, the tears welled up in her eyes, growing denser with each passing second until finally, unable to hold them back any longer, they silently spilled out, slowly trailing down her cheek. While hugging Olivia tightly, Daniel anxiously asked the team doctor, ¡°What¡¯s the condition of my wife¡¯s injured foot?¡± After examining, the team doctor roughly diagnosed, ¡°It¡¯s best to go to the hospital for an x-ray. There¡¯s definitely a soft tissue injury, but I¡¯m worried that the tendons and bones may be damaged as well.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s rush to the hospital then, honey, I¡¯ll carry you downhill.¡± With tear-filled eyes, Olivia looked at Daniel and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. You can just support me. The path down the mountain is steep. If you carry me, it¡¯s dangerous. We can¡¯t risk both of us falling. If I fall alone it¡¯s okay, but if you fall, I wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it to the Marshall family.¡± Daniel nced at Olivia deeply but still insisted on carrying her. Now that she was on Daniel¡¯s back, Olivia didn¡¯t dare move around, fearing that her struggle might cause them both to tumble down the mountain. Her life was worthless, but Daniel¡¯s was a different matter, it was a price she couldn¡¯t afford to pay.
¡°Daniel, just set me down, don¡¯t trouble yourself. I can still walk. We can descend the mountain slowly,¡± she said. ¡°Do you distrust me that much? Do you feel so unsafe by my side?¡± Daniel had already started walking downhill with Olivia on his back. She had her arms wrapped around his neck and for a moment, she fell silent. Daniel¡¯s expression grew stern, his handsome features etched with sincerity as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you. Even if the sky copses, I¡¯ll be there to hold it up for you.¡± Olivia remained silent, her heart filled with various emotions. She did not make any sudden moves and prayed silently that they could descend the mountain safely. No amount of words could adequately express her emotions; her heart was full of despair. She did not wish to gamble on a future she could not see. Even though Olivia didn¡¯t say anything, Daniel quietly carried her down the mountain, careful with each step. Even amidst the cold war, even when Olivia was heartless and ignored him, he was always thinking about her. There were times when he selfishly wished to keep her by his side, even if she did not love him, he would be content. Simon Howard and the team doctor followed behind Daniel. In front of them, two members from the program production team cleared the path, ensuring safety before allowing the others to follow. Safety had to be ensured. Twenty minutester, they reached the foot of the mountain. The road was narrow, so the only option was to ride a motorbike back to the vige. After hearing the diagnosis from the team doctor, once back in the vige, Daniel immediately drove Olivia to a county hospital, several kilometers away, for a detailed examination. Those who stayed in Harmony Vige, including the artists and the entire filming crew, were very concerned about Chief Jenkins¡¯s situation and anxiously awaited news. Everyone prayed that Chief Jenkins would be unharmed and would recover soon. In the afternoon, Grace Ziegler asked for a leave. She used the afternoon to move into her new ce.
Grace was quite pleased with her new home, which had a small balcony from where the central area of Serene city could be seen. Grace did not hide her ambition or cunning. Gazing at the vista of towering high-rises, the business center, and thendmarks of Serene City, she was determined to rise to the top and look down upon it all arrogantly, ruling over everything under her control. Grace smiled smugly, a hint of darkness lurking in her grin.
It was about time; she had to leave for her meeting. Chapter 505: 505: Improper Thoughts Chapter 505: Improper Thoughts Grace Ziegler, adorned in a beautiful dress that entuated her slender waist, entered the Plum Blossom private room at CozyCove Dining with the grace of ady of distinction. The sight of colleagues from the CEO¡¯s secretariat office filled the room she had entered. The absence of Chief Daniel Marshall, who upied her every thought, abruptly left her speechless in embarrassment and clutching onto a stiff smile. Standing perplexedly at the entrance, she was surprised by the sudden appearance of Adam Howard. His piercing gaze was fixed upon her, ¡°Grace, are you surprised? Shocked even? You didn¡¯t expect such a lively scene, did you?¡± In an instant, Grace turned to look at Adam Howard. Masking her embarrassment and sadness, Grace nodded in feigned awareness. On the surface, she still appeared to be the naive girl ignorant of the world¡¯s ways. ¡°I genuinely didn¡¯t expect everyone to be here. Thank you, Assistant Howard.¡± ¡°Come in, everyone¡¯s been waiting for you to celebrate your housewarming.¡± With an altered look in her eyes and a sinking feeling of disappointment, Grace held back her pain, pretending nothing was amiss. She followed Assistant Howard into the room and sat in the only vacant chair at the table. It was clear; Chief Daniel Marshall was not going to make it. He¡¯d promised her a dinner, and he didn¡¯te. Grace felt a mix of emotions she couldn¡¯t articte, ck and blue from the disappointment festering in her heart.
Nheless, she put on a brave face and thanked everyone for their congrattions. She also epted the gifts from her colleagues. Adam passed his gift to Grace and spoke solemnly, ¡°The executive office is a ce where everyone aspires and strives. Apart from the chief secretary and me, all the others are rtively new employees.¡± ¡°To strengthen the team¡¯s spirit and to enhance the understanding among us, Chief Daniel Marshall hadmissioned me to organize this gathering and also to celebrate Grace¡¯s housewarming. He hopes everyone will work together to do their best in the CEO¡¯s office. ¡± ¡°If there are any issues at work or personal life that you cannot resolve, you can alwayse to talk to the chief secretary and me. We will try to find a solution. Chief Daniel Marshall is a very caring leader who treats everyone equally. Thus, as long as you work with dedication, Chief Daniel Marshall will take care of all of you.¡± tantly discerning the implication behind Assistant Howard¡¯s speech, all staff members raised their sses to toast him. This was a warning. Chief Daniel Marshall did not like office gossip or exclusionary behavior. He hoped everyone would focus on their assignments. The staff members didn¡¯t dare say anything else or make any move against Grace. Then, other colleagues toasted to Grace. A flicker of sharpness in Adam¡¯s eyes and a faint smile on his lips illustrated his cunning beneath a seemingly carefree exterior, ¡°In the future, there will be many more team-building events like this one. Every weekend, Chief Daniel Marshall will treat everyone to a meal. He also ns to organize trips for rxation.¡± Other new employees were delighted, all except for Grace and the indifferent chief secretary. Adam looked at Grace and continued, ¡°In the future, everyone will asionally receive gifts from Chief Daniel Marshall. Working in the CEO¡¯s office, you¡¯ll definitely enjoy the benefits. However, everyone should repay Chief Daniel Marshall¡¯s care with their dedication at work.¡± ¡°We will certainly work hard.¡± Upon hearing the responses, Grace¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of contempt. She felt some disdain for the new colleagues. It was also clear to Grace that Assistant Howard¡¯s words served as a reminder for her to keep to her ce and avoid harboring any unwarranted ambitions. Chapter 506: 506: Patience in Pampering Wife Chapter 506: Patience in Pampering Wife Olivia Jenkins had undergone a checkup, but the results were not out yet. Night had fallen, and the weather was chilly. It was dangerous to take the mountain road in the dark, so Daniel Marshall insisted Olivia Jenkins stay in the hospital for overnight observation. When Simon Howard came back with packaged meals, Daniel asked him to find a hotel to rest in, assuring him he would stay with Olivia in the hospital. Simon Howard left respectfully. Olivia Jenkins tried to adjust her sitting position, but Daniel asked her to refrain from unnecessary movements. Annoyed, Olivia stared coldly at Daniel, ¡°How can I eat, if I don¡¯t sit properly?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll feed you! Do not move. Moving will hurt your foot,¡± he exined. Olivia frowned, her mind filled with mixed feelings. Despite her obstinate gaze, she insisted, ¡°You don¡¯t need to feed me, my hand isn¡¯t broken, I can eat on my own.¡± Daniel spoke with a gentle tone, eyes full of concern staring back at Olivia, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be upset, okay? Let me feed you. Your hand has a long scrape, you shouldn¡¯t move too much, it could pull at the wound, and if it starts bleeding again, that¡¯s not good.¡± Daniel sat at the edge of Olivia¡¯s hospital bed with the boxed meal, attentively feeding her.
Olivia merely red at him, refusing to speak or eat. Daniel patiently coaxed her, ¡°Darling, eat a little something while it¡¯s still warm. The weather is cold and the food will cool down quickly. If you don¡¯t want that, I could ask Simon to bring some porridge, rice noodles, and the like. If you want dumplings, I could ask him to get them for you.¡± Reluctantly, and not wanting to trouble Simon any further, Olivia decided to eat. Despite Daniel¡¯s efforts to reconcile with her, Olivia remained icy cold towards him. Although she wasn¡¯t always short-tempered, she was no longer the gentle and passionate person she used to be, which made others feel a chilling respect for her. Only after Olivia ate did Daniel start his meal. Due to their hurrying journey, neither he nor Simon had taken time to rest or have a proper meal. Therefore, by that time, Daniel was rather hungry. He didn¡¯t mind that the food had cooled down a bit. Olivia remained silent, casually responding to others¡¯ concern without paying much attention to Daniel. However, she did inconspicuously cast a nce at him. As unpleasant as she felt, as much as she felt she couldn¡¯t carry on, after all, Daniel was still legally her husband. So, Olivia didn¡¯t have the heart to ask him to leave. No matter how lovingly he treated her, no matter how kind he was to her, Olivia¡¯s frozen heart was no longer moved as it used to be. The mostmentable thing was having someone right in front of you, yet their heart was far distant! Though it was a small county, the night was terribly cold. Fearing that Olivia might catch a cold, Daniel asked the nurse for another quilt. The nurse apologized, ¡°Each inpatient is only provided with one quilt. We¡¯re sorry but the amenities in our small county can¡¯tpare to those in big cities; please understand.¡± With no other choice, Daniel had to ask Simon to bring a quilt. It was already dark, and most stores in this small county had already closed. Simon couldn¡¯t buy a quilt anywhere, so he negotiated with the hotel to lend him one. The night was indeed cold and Olivia started to shiver, but she didn¡¯t tell Daniel about it. Later, she saw Daniel walk in with a quilt and draped it over her. Daniel was underdressed and hadn¡¯t anticipated the cold of Haven County. After some thought, Olivia said, ¡°You should keep one of the quilts. I¡¯m not cold.¡±
Daniel tucked Olivia in, eyes glowing warmly. His lips curled into a faint smile, ¡°Darling, I¡¯m not cold. You¡¯re injured; you can¡¯t afford to catch a cold now.¡± A patient in the neighboring bed piped up, ¡°Aren¡¯t you two husband and wife? Share the quilt!¡± Chapter 507: Nowhere to Hide Chapter 507: Nowhere to Hide In a sh, the sickroom fell silent. Daniel Marshall and Olivia Jenkins shared a nce. After a brief eerie silence, a family member of the patient in the adjacent bed said: ¡°Youngsters, had a quarrel, haven¡¯t you? As the saying goes, arguments at the bedside get resolved at the bed foot. A littlepromise on both sides will make it go away. Your man treats you well, far better than mine. You should appreciate it.¡± Next to them, seemingly, a father and daughter were upying, their nces swept over Olivia only once. Unaware of the actual circumstances, Olivia felt no urge to argue with the strangers. Yes, Daniel treated her well, yet, as a husband, he failed to fulfill his responsibilities. The chasm between them was something they alone could surmount and understand. Daniel looked towards the neighboring bed and with a softugh responded, ¡°Thank you, but it¡¯s not about my wife. It¡¯s me who hasn¡¯t been good enough. Before, it was me who upset her.¡± ¡°An earnest apology will make things better. If a man is willing to swallow his pride, apologize to you, he must be decent enough. It¡¯s worth ending the quarrel and moving on.¡± Not wanting to listen to the lecture, Olivia had Daniel sit down and cover himself with a nket. Adamy on her side, her back to the adjacent bed. Daniel nodded his apology to the upants of the neighboring bed, and joined Olivia in her bed. Daniel couldn¡¯t have been not cold, but for Olivia, he could endure. Once under the covers, Daniel¡¯s body warmed up. Daniel wanted to talk to Olivia, yet unable to see her face he remained silent, when Olivia closed her eyes, he didn¡¯t disturb her. Just by staying by her side, watching her, apanying her, brought sce to his heart. After dinner, everyone dispersed. On the Assistant Howard¡¯s way, Grace Ziegler got a ride with him. After a moment of hesitation, Grace asked. ¡°Assistant Howard, did Chief Daniel Marshall really delegate you to host tonight¡¯s gathering?¡± Adam Howard nced at Grace sharply, ¡°Of course he did!¡± ¡°Chief Daniel Marshall promised to have dinner with me, so why didn¡¯t he show up?¡± ¡°He did fulfill his promise to dine with you tonight, along with the entire Presidential Office Staff. Chief Daniel Marshall doesn¡¯t y favorites. He treats everyone equally. Chief Daniel Marshall went to visit his wife. He can¡¯t stand a moment without her. Whenever she is not in the Serene City, he often misses her.¡± Hearing this, Grace felt a bitter taste in her mouth, an uncontroble fury welled up in her heart, yet she managed to maintain herposure. ¡°Does Chief Daniel Marshall really love his wife? Usually, we don¡¯t see Mrs. Marshall around.¡± Adam Howardughed, ¡°He loves her very much. To illustrate, he¡¯s like a kite flying in the sky. The kite may fly high, yet once they decide to retract the string, the kite would return to their hand instantly. Mrs. Olivia Marshall is the one controlling the string.¡± ¡°What if the string breaks? What if the wind is too strong and the kite flies higher?¡± Adam Howard frowned, nced at Grace, ¡°Do you know any fool who¡¯d fly a kite in stormy weather? The string of the kite is one¡¯s own. Would the kite flyer use an inferior string?¡± Sparkling with sly light, Grace continued probing, ¡°Does Assistant Howard know Mrs. Marshall well? Are you friends?¡± ¡°Your curiosity in Chief Daniel Marshall goes beyond average. Remember, curiosity can be lethal! Chief Daniel Marshall¡¯s close friends are all Mrs. Marshall¡¯s close friends. She is always a part of Chief Daniel Marshall¡¯s circle. Apart from Marshall Corporation, everything about Chief Daniel Marshall is decided by Mrs. Marshall.¡± Suddenly, Grace fell silent, feeling quite embarrassed. Adam Howard, his voice teeming with implied meanings, said, ¡°Chief Daniel Marshall dislikes anyone who tries to manipte him. He will absolutely not tolerate it.¡± Chapter 508: Shortcut Chapter 508: Shortcut Grace Ziegler stared in shock at Assistant Howard. She knew that Assistant Howard was deliberately saying these words for her to hear. In the silence of the car, Adam Howard nced at Grace again, ¡°You¡¯re still young. If you work sincerely in the CEO¡¯s office, you won¡¯tck opportunities, you won¡¯t go unnoticed for your abilities. Chief Daniel Marshall is fair and sharp, he can clearly see through people.¡± Grace Ziegler bowed her head, ¡°I know, I will work hard and earnestly learn from the Secretary-General.¡± ¡°Among the employees who joined thepany at the same time as you, with simr backgrounds, your starting point is the highest. I hope you can cherish it. Opportunities like this don¡¯te easily, it¡¯s like the luck of winning the lottery. I hope you truly understand that.¡± ¡°The CEO¡¯s office neithercks talent nor do vacancies open up lightly. There are countless people smarter, more beautiful, and more capable than you.¡± Grace Ziegler dared to confront the Secretary-General, but she didn¡¯t dare to confront Assistant Howard. She felt that Assistant Howard was very astute, always targeting her. Assistant Howard had warned her more than once. It seemed he had already seen through her ambitions. Biting her lip, Grace snapped softly, ¡°I am well aware.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good attitude. Perhaps, your situation is due to good luck this time around, and might not repeat next time.¡± Grace felt uneasy and inexplicably wanted to cry, so she turned to look out at the night scene. Adam Howard stopped talking and, two minutester, the car pulled up in front of the Garden of Core Euphoria. As Grace stepped out of the car, Adam¡¯s sharp gaze bore into her, ¡°You look very beautiful tonight, and the dress fits you well. But the Marshall Corporation is never short of beauties, and no woman is more beautiful than Mrs. Olivia Marshall because she is truly unique.¡± Grace paused instinctively, clenching her fists tightly in anger, her hands trembling uncontrobly. It was only a moment¡¯s pause. Grace did not look back. She shut the car door and walked away on her own. She knew she was falling apart. Tears had started to uncontrobly spill out. Adam Howard wound down the window, his gaze fixated on her retreating figure. Adam looked up at the tall buildings of the Garden of Core Euphoria. Renting a small suite in a bustling area of Serene City would cost at least fifteen thousand a month, a great expense for someone who came from poverty. This route was an internal one, going past high-rise bridges and rarely having traffic. She walked this way to go to and from the Marshall Corporation, no matter what calctions she made, it was a difficult route to refuse. Her calctions were sharp and she seemed far more cunning than her peers. This girl was on the right path but she took shortcuts, hopefully his words could serve as a wake-up call for her. Watching Grace walk inside, Adam Howard drove away. Despite her sprained foot, Olivia Jenkins forgot her pain in her warm cocoon of sleep and slept soundly. The stirring from the other bed woke her from her daze. In the instant she woke, Olivia felt a pair ofrge hands around her waist and realized she was in Daniel Marshall¡¯s arms, using his hand as a pillow. Olivia frowned, biting her lower lip, and looked at Daniel¡¯s firm, handsome features. Even without shaving, he still looked very handsome! In his slumber, he didn¡¯t seem dangerous or scary at all. If she disregarded his misdeeds, he was not that repugnant. With a swoosh, Daniel opened his eyes, catching Olivia¡¯s gaze before she could look away. Daniel¡¯s lips curled into a light smile, his brow yfully raised, ¡°Good morning, my dear wife!¡± Suddenly, he nted a soft kiss on her lips. He still held her tightly in his arms. Given their legal status, the only reason Olivia didn¡¯t kick Daniel off the bed was because she gave him an irritated re instead. Chapter 509: 509: Daniel Marshall, You Are Shameless! Chapter 509: Daniel Marshall, You Are Shameless! ¡°This bed is so small, what if it copses? You¡­ get off!¡± Olivia Jenkins jabbed forcefully at Daniel Marshall¡¯s chest. Daniel didn¡¯t move, instead responding with a mischievous grin. Suddenly, Daniel blew a gust of warm air into Olivia¡¯s ear, his voice deep and husky, enticing and fervent. ¡°Honey, this bed is indeed smaller than the one at our house. But, I like it when you lie on top of me.¡± Olivia blinked at Daniel in surprise, then looked down at herself. Right, she was lying on her side against Daniel, as if sprawled on top of him. However, this was clearly her hospital bed, yet Daniel had taken it overpletely. If she didn¡¯t lie on her side, on top of him, where else could she sleep? Unhappy, a spark ignited in Olivia¡¯s eyes, ¡°How dare you say that, you¡¯re clearly overstepping your boundaries.¡± Daniel¡¯s eyebrow lifted slightly, a hint of grievance on his handsome face, ¡°Honey, it¡¯s really not my fault. You were the one who insisted on snuggling up to me. I was worried you might get cold, so I didn¡¯t wake you or move you. And then, I was scared you might fall off the bed, so I held you tight.¡±
¡°Stop your chatter; I know you¡¯re up to no good.¡± ¡°Excuse me, would you like some breakfast?¡± A sudden and unexpected voice interrupted them, leaving Olivia a little bewildered as she looked at Daniel. Daniel subtly lifted his body to nce upwards and unexpectedly met Simon Howard¡¯s awkward gaze. Daniel didn¡¯t mind. After all, they, as a married couple, hadn¡¯t done anything inappropriate. Besides, they weren¡¯t the only ones in the hospital room. ¡°Simon, you can leave the breakfast on the table first.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to check if the doctor¡¯s on duty. If you need anything, just give me a call.¡± After setting down the breakfast, Simon immediately left. Feeling utterly embarrassed, Olivia had already dived into Daniel¡¯s arms, poking him vigorously with her fingers. She med him for making her seem unhappily inseparable from him. How annoying! ¡°Honey, Simon has already left, you can stop poking me now, it tickles. We¡¯re decent, we have nothing to be afraid of, you can show your face.¡± ¡°You get off me first, I can¡¯t talk with you, shameless!¡± Daniel¡¯s deep eyes narrowed into happy crescents, illuminated by a star-like twinkle. His lips lifted into a slight smirk,plementing his handsome face and alluring charm. ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll go brush my teeth first, and warm some water for you.¡± Whoosh! Olivia pulled Daniel¡¯s quilt over to her side. She had no intention of dealing with Daniel anymore. Benjamin Johnson hadn¡¯t slept the entire night and went for a run early in the morning. When he saw the crew members preparing breakfast, he also offered to help. After spending some time with David Jefferson, he found the superstar, apart from being a man of few words, to be quite amiable.
Valerie Howard also woke up early. Being skilled at cooking, she helped to make noodles for the crew and even prepared a special vored meat sauce. The director filmed Valerie preparing breakfast. They might consider having Valerie appear as Olivia¡¯s secretary, helping to prepare meals for the guests on the show. The noodles Valerie made, coupled with the vorful meat sauce, were really delicious and were highly praised by many artists. Valerie grinned, ¡°As long as everyone likes it, I¡¯m happy. This meat sauce is my creation. I also like noodles and love eating them with this sauce.¡±
Benjamin nodded in agreement, thoroughly enjoying his meal. Although David didn¡¯t usually eat noodles, but after pairing them with the vorful meat sauce, he wolfed down an entire bowl, leaving his assistant in shock. Having received such high praise from everyone, Valerie blushed a bit and adjusted her hair, ¡°With the activities you all are doingter on, think of this as a way for me to cheer you on. Sell lots of oranges and kiwis.¡± Benjamin proposed, ¡°We should give Olivia a surprise!¡± Chapter 510: 510: Wife, Don’t Move Around Chapter 510: Wife, Don¡¯t Move Around After some thought, the director said, ¡°During the live broadcast, we can connect with Chief Jenkins. She¡¯s really invested in the program and is dedicated to developing Quiet Video. I hope everyone can see her sincere heart.¡± David Jefferson chimed in, ¡°I support this. I¡¯ll take responsibility for discussing this with the artists. Since we¡¯ve chosen to do something so meaningful, we must be determined to do it well.¡± Benjamin Johnson smiledfortingly, he was already prepared to contribute both money and effort when needed. Seeing how dedicated Olivia Jenkins was, Benjamin also felt pain for her. Benjamin admired Olivia¡¯s stubborn determination, but he hoped more that she would suffer less and remain safe. Olivia¡¯s medical reports came out, showing that she hadn¡¯t harmed her muscles and bones, but simply soft tissue contusion. The doctor prescribed oral and topical medications and admonished Olivia to take good rest and take special care of her left foot. Olivia¡¯s hand wound was also cleaned up, and the doctor cautioned her not to get it wet to avoid the chance of an infection and inmmation. After being discharged from the hospital, Olivia insisted on returning to Harmony Vige, and Daniel Marshall,plying with her, apanied her. The jeep was parked securely, and Daniel was the first to get out of the car.
Olivia tried to slowly get herself out of the car, not wanting Daniel¡¯s help. Suddenly, Daniel picked Olivia up and carried her straight towards the crew¡¯s area. ¡°Hey, put me down! I can walk by myself. I have crutches.¡± Olivia said in displeasure, her bright eyes ring at Daniel. Ignoring her, Daniel received an annoyed poke on his chest from Olivia. ¡°Darling, stop moving around, it tickles. If something happens, no amount of ming me would help.¡± Daniel lowered his head, his handsome charming face filled with a sense of intimidation. Daniel¡¯s passionate gaze was fixed unwaveringly on Olivia. ¡°I¡¯m not here for a vacation. I¡¯m here to work. You making me feel like I¡¯m on a vacation is precisely the problem!¡± Olivia violently snapped at Daniel and even rolled her eyes at him. Daniel furrowed his brows, squinting his eyes, ¡°It pains me to see you suffer like this and even get injured. It hurts me too.¡± Seeing Daniel¡¯s serious and sincere expression, Olivia was filled with countless emotions. Even if the road ahead is full of thorns, she must walk it herself. Daniel can only help for a while but not for a lifetime. The development of the Jenkins Group ultimately depends on her. Olivia does not want to be led by the nose. ¡°I¡¯ll be careful not to hurt myself. What happened yesterday was just an ident.¡± Daniel remained silent, but insisted on carrying Olivia into the house. As long as he was there, he couldn¡¯t let her act as she pleased. In an instant, everyone was looking at Olivia and Daniel. The shooting camera also turned to them. Daniel, unfazed, straightly said, ¡°Call the vige head, I have something important to talk about. Yesterday, I tasted Harmony Vige¡¯s oranges, and they were indeed very tasty. I believe in the quality assurance of Harmony Vige¡¯s fruits. Marshall Corporation wants to discuss a project with Harmony Vige ¨C to build a fruit base here, increase vigers¡¯ employment, and improve their economic ie.¡± Everyone remained silent, including Olivia who was taken aback and looked at Daniel in surprise. Daniel, unruffled, earnestly expressed his thoughts.
¡°I know everyone is worried about the transport issue. There¡¯s a saying ¨C if you want to get rich, you must first build roads. Transportation is the first issue that needs to be resolved. Marshall Corporation is willing to invest in Harmony Vige. Marshall Corporation¡¯s charity fund has always been enthusiastic about doing good deeds and giving back to society. I¡¯ve contacted the person in charge of the foundation. They¡¯ll be arriving this afternoon, and we can discuss in detail.¡± Chapter 511: 511: Must Be Closely Associated with Olivia Jenkins Chapter 511: Must Be Closely Associated with Olivia Jenkins Although Benjamin Johnson did not like Daniel Marshall, he agreed with what Daniel had said and even felt that Daniel had a broader viewpoint than his own. Olivia Jenkins stared at Daniel Marshall in disbelief. Suddenly, Olivia Jenkins patted Daniel Marshall and said in a lowered tone, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you consult with me first? You suddenly¡­¡± Before Olivia Jenkins could finish, Daniel Marshall interrupted her by asking, ¡°Are you interested in hearing my opinion?¡± ncing at Daniel Marshall sharply, Olivia Jenkins curtly said, ¡°Fine. I will organize a vige meeting. And you, share your suggestions with everyone.¡± With a sharp look in his eyes, Daniel Marshall said calmly, ¡°No problem!¡± Olivia Jenkins stepped down and urgently discussed the matter with the director. Faced with this new situation, the director also consulted urgently with the decision-making team. After a few minutes of discussion, they unanimously decided to hold a vige meeting. The entire meeting was filmed, and all of the featured guests of the episode also attended the meeting.
At the meeting, Daniel Marshall, unprepared and without any props, exined his ideas to everyone. ¡°First, we need to improve the county roads. Once we have a good road system, the difficulty of transportation will be solved. We should not only establish a fruit nting base in Harmony Vige, but also develop an Eco-Tourism Model Vige. I promise to make Harmony Vige¡¯s brand known within three years. Marshall Corporation will take charge of unsold agricultural products, and Marshall Corporation¡¯s charity foundation will back us up as safeguards. Once Harmony Vige bes a fruit nting base, young residents of the vige are bound to flow back. The development of the Eco-Tourism Model Vige can also attract tourists from other ces generating revenue for Harmony Vige. There is no need to worry about capital. Marshall Corporation¡¯s charity foundation will be responsible for building the roads and providing funds for improving the vige. It will support the development of local agriculture, encourage farming, and there will be an annual bonus for vigers who participate. Yesterday, while we were climbing up the mountain, I observed that tea can be nted on the hillside over there. Later, I will present a detailed proposal. Marshall Corporation is willing to work together with everyone to build a better Harmony Vige.¡± After hearing Daniel Marshall¡¯s speech, the vige chief was the first to apud. The vige chief also nodded slightly, ¡°Chief Daniel Marshall¡¯s idea is good. I personally agree with it, but I also respect the vigers¡¯ opinions.¡± With sincerity, Daniel Marshall spoke calmly, ¡°We can discuss more. I guarantee, in my capacity as the CEO of Marshall Corporation, that I can guide everyone towards prosperity.¡± The vige chief looked at Olivia Jenkins and said solemnly, ¡°Chief Jenkins, what do you think? We all trust you, please give us some advice.¡± Olivia Jenkins gazed attentively at Daniel Marshall, then stated her position, ¡°Chief Daniel Marshall¡¯s ideas are good, nting tea on the hillsides near the orange grove was also my idea.¡± None of the vigers know about tea, but we can learn about it. We can establish a tea factory in Harmony Vige. With tourists, we won¡¯t worry about selling our tea. And we can open a sales channel in Serene City. With the investment of Marshall Corporation, we can coborate on projects, creating eco-branding. It¡¯s feasible! In the future, the COOKIE tform can help open sales channels, and Jenkins Group will fully support this.¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s elegant face had a sharp look in his eyes, ¡°Why don¡¯t Jenkins Group and Marshall Corporation¡¯s charity foundation cooperate? With a third-party supervision, I believe the vigers will be more reassured.¡± Some of the vigers stated their position, ¡°Yes, with Chief Jenkins participating, with you helping us, with you supervising, we feel reassured.¡± The vige chief also stated his position, ¡°If Chief Jenkins also participates in the project to develop and build Harmony Vige, I will mobilize the whole vige to support it.¡± Suddenly, everyone looked at Olivia Jenkins. Chapter 512: 512: Please Restrain Yourself a Bit Chapter 512: Please Restrain Yourself a Bit Olivia Jenkins knitted her brows slightly in thought. Didn¡¯t the agreement state that the Jenkins Group could not cooperate with the Marshall Corporation? If Daniel Marshall were to do such a thing, wouldn¡¯t that be breaking the agreement? If her father-inw knew that the Marshall Corporation was cooperating with the Jenkins Group, wouldn¡¯t that give him another excuse to make waves? What position was Daniel putting her in? Drawing in her lips, Olivia Jenkins calmly said, ¡°I am very grateful for all of your trust in me. I need to think about it. Also, I would like to see Chief Daniel Marshall¡¯s detailed n.¡± Daniel Marshall spread his hands nonchntly, his gentle eyes looking at Olivia Jenkins. His deep voice softened, ¡°Wife, I¡¯ll give you the detailed n tonight.¡± In an instant, many people stared in surprise at both Olivia Jenkins and Daniel Marshall. The vige chief also showed surprise, his eyes unconsciously widening, ¡°So you two are husband and wife. No wonder I thought you two looked like a married couple.¡± Some vigers followed suit, saying, ¡°You two are a perfect match, a match made in heaven.¡± For a moment, a soft smile yed around Daniel Marshall¡¯s sensual lips.
Olivia Jenkins shot Daniel Marshall a warning nce. Whoosh! Daniel Marshall swept Olivia Jenkins up into his arms, ¡°Sorry, please understand. The doctor said my wife needs rest, so I¡¯ll take her back to the room. The rest of you vigers can continue discussing. I¡¯ll persuade my wife to agree to cooperate as soon as possible.¡± Leaving his words hanging, Daniel Marshall directly carried Olivia Jenkins away. Olivia Jenkins pinched Daniel Marshall hard, but he didn¡¯t put her down,pletely disregarding the astonished gazes of others. Her eyes shooting daggers, Olivia Jenkins snapped at Daniel Marshall, ¡°Daniel Marshall, you¡¯ve gone too far! Everyone was watching me, it¡¯s all caught on tape, I¡¯m so embarrassed. Can¡¯t you be a bit more restrained? Can¡¯t you speak properly? You can¡¯t be so unreasonable!¡± ¡°We are husband and wife, we have proof, who dare to criticize us?¡± Seething with rage, Olivia Jenkins yanked Daniel Marshall¡¯s ear. Daniel Marshall¡¯s ears turned red, but he didn¡¯t get angry. He just looked at Olivia Jenkins with adoring eyes. ¡°Wife, I know you¡¯re angry. Let it out, you¡¯ll feel better. Don¡¯t hold back! I think you have something to say to me. In front of so many people, I know you couldn¡¯t voice it. Now, we¡¯re back in our room, no one is around. Whatever you want to say, say it.¡± With a disdainful snort, Olivia Jenkins rolled her eyes and coldly questioned, ¡°Are you plotting something against me? What¡¯s your game?¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s voice remained gentle, ¡°Have I told you I would never harm my own wife?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool? You know about the agreement!¡± ¡°Marshall Corporation is supporting Marshall Corporation¡¯s charity foundation, and this foundation is cooperating with Jenkins Group. That¡¯s it. What¡¯s the problem?¡± Olivia Jenkins understood. Her eyes narrowed, ¡°You¡¯re exploiting a loophole in the agreement again!¡± The corner of Daniel Marshall¡¯s lips curved slightly, drawing a wicked arc, ¡°You should say that it¡¯s a cunning n left by grandfather. Agreements are static, but people are dynamic. Agreements are set by people and of course, they can be broken by people.¡± Olivia Jenkins was still upset as she red at Daniel Marshall resentfully. In in terms, weren¡¯t they just tied together? Sugarcoated as charity cooperation, but it was unavoidable that they would have to meet, discuss and socialize. In other words, Daniel Marshall had set a trap for her. ¡°Wife¡­¡±
¡°Shut up and let me think!¡± In an instant, Daniel mouths were shut, his eyes containing a faint hint of amusement, as he watched Olivia unwaveringly. Seeing Daniel Marshall, Olivia Jenkins was inexplicably rankled and red at him fiercely. Olivia Jenkins still wanted to strangle Daniel Marshall.
Chapter 513: 513: Punishing Daniel Marshall Chapter 513: Punishing Daniel Marshall Olivia Jenkins¡¯s faintly curled eyshes fluttered, and she coldly ordered, ¡°Get out!¡± After casting an inscrutable nce at Olivia, Daniel Marshallid down, his arms around Olivia¡¯s waist. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m tired!¡± ¡°Daniel, don¡¯t act cute with me, because it won¡¯t work. Enough, and stop pretending.¡± ¡°Shush¡­ you¡¯re so noisy!¡± Olivia Jenkins sneered in annoyance and the next second, forcefully gripped Daniel¡¯s hand, attempting to pull it away. But within a blink of an eye, Daniel had firmly caught hold of Olivia¡¯s hands. A little more force from Daniel, Olivia tumbled into his arms. Bad boyishly, Daniel gazed at Olivia, a teasing smirk tugging at the corners of his lips. ¡°Honey, the doctor advised you to take a good rest, and as your husband, it¡¯s my right to monitor you.¡± ¡°Daniel, you¡¯re such a damned prick! What¡¯s more, you are utterly shameless!¡± Daniel asserted seriously, ¡°I¡¯m truly doing this for your own good.¡±
¡°Let go!¡± ¡°No way! Let me just hold you for a few seconds.¡± A scheme shed across Olivia¡¯s mind, and in an instant, she said with a vengeful n in heart, ¡°Fine, just for a few seconds. Once you rested enough, go help Mrs. Wace next door shuck the corn.¡± ¡°I will definitely obey whatever my wife says.¡± Olivia remained silent, but chuckled to herself secretly. She wouldn¡¯t believe if she couldn¡¯t deal with this asshole Daniel Gazing at the corn scattered on the floor arranged by Olivia, Daniel couldn¡¯t help but stand dumbfounded, furrowing his brows. Mrs. Wace expressed a grateful face and enthusiastically invited Daniel and Simon Howard to sit down, teaching them how to shuck corn with bare hands. Daniel sat down since they were already there, imitating Mrs. Wace¡¯s way of dehusking corn earnestly. Simon Howard, who was learning on the side, couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. It was indeed hard to imagine those hands of Chief Daniel Marshall, signing contracts worth millions of dors, now shucking corn! If Martin Wace and Adam Howard found out about this, they would surely dieughing! Suddenly, Daniel cast a cold nce at Simon Howard, his deep, icy voice chimed out, ¡°Is this very amusing? If you don¡¯t finish shucking this pile of corn today, you shall receive no meal.¡± Simon Howard could onlyugh and cry at the same time, ¡°Daniel, why bother?¡± With an inscrutable expression, Daniel responded, ¡°You don¡¯t have a woman, you don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s pointless to exin to you!¡± Simon Howard indeed didn¡¯t get it ¨C he was absolutely clueless, shucking corn with the soles of his shoes. He, a grown man, when was thest time he had shucked corn like this? Thanks to his boss, he was experiencing this for the first time in his life. Here came Benjamin Johnson,ughing mischievously as he stared at Daniel nonchntly.
Benjamin had captured a video of Daniel earnestly shucking corn. ¡°Well, well¡­ So even you have days like these. How enlightening!¡± Daniel merely cast a slight nce at Benjamin, gave him a cold look, and then ignored his mockery, continuing his corn shucking. Simon Howard looked up and red at Benjamin, ¡°Why don¡¯t you join us? You¡¯re just idling anyway.¡±
Benjamin slightly raised his eyebrows, his video camera still pointed at Daniel, he casually responded, ¡°No, I¡¯m busy.¡± Simon Howard disdainfully red at Benjamin for a second, then continued shucking corn. After observing Daniel for about ten minutes, he noticed that the handsome face, sculpted like a piece of fine art, held not a bit of expression. It was impossible to guess what Daniel was thinking. Benjamin never thought that Daniel could be this quiet, exhibiting exceptional patience while shucking corn. It was a sight he¡¯d never seen before! It was strange indeed, Daniel¡¯s usual temper seemed to have disappeared. ¡°Daniel, have you be stupid? Or have you just lost your mind?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°Seeing you like this, it¡¯s amusing. I really want tough. Are you really willing to change for Olivia Jenkins?¡± Daniel looked up, giving Benjamin a chilly stare, ¡°Stay away from my wife!¡± Chapter 514: 514: This Man is Toxic Chapter 514: This Man is Toxic Benjamin Johnson lifted a faint smile to his lips, ¡°Your wife isn¡¯t your personal property, you have no right to interfere with her private life. Daniel Marshall, you¡¯re so self-righteous, it¡¯s truly repulsing.¡± Anger fumed out of Daniel¡¯s cold and ruthless eyes as they red at Benjamin Johnson, with sparks flying. Daniel¡¯s sexy thin lips parted slightly, his voice suffused with menace, ¡°Benjamin Johnson, you¡¯re still as arrogant as ever! Your cheek is thicker than the sky!¡± The smile on Benjamin Johnson¡¯s lips deepened, ¡°Daniel, you¡¯re truly immature, you¡¯re not fit for Olivia Jenkins at all.¡± Suppressing his urge to bash Benjamin Johnson, Daniel chose to ignore himpletely from the bottom of his heart. This scum doesn¡¯t deserve his attention! Compared to shucking corn, this piece of scum is not worth his time. Talking to scum is simply dying his corn shucking. Seeing that Daniel was actually ignoring him and seemed able to restrain himself from throwing a punch, a spark of interest flickered into Benjamin Johnson¡¯s eyes, he sneered at Daniel and said, ¡°Hey, have you admitted defeat?¡± ¡°Daniel, this is not your style! You¡¯re content just sitting here shucking corn?¡±
¡°Talking to you is really boring! I¡¯m going to find Olivia, you keep on shucking your corn, you deserve it!¡± Benjamin Johnson fell silent, observing Daniel with an intrigued smile. He¡¯d been talking all this while, but Daniel didn¡¯t even look up at him, nor did his expression change in the slightest. He could not discern Daniel¡¯s true emotions. In that moment, Daniel acted as though he were invisible, focusing solely on shucking his corn. It was unexpected that he could just sit there calmly. The corners of Benjamin Johnson¡¯s mouth quirked up in a shallow, yet significant smile as he left. Scowling at Benjamin¡¯s retreating figure, Simon Howard said, ¡°Daniel, you should have punched him. That guy is so despicable!¡± Daniel replied in a cool tone, ¡°Knowing that he is a despicable person and trying to stoop down to his level, will only make us as despicable as him. So, we should just ignore him, let him entertain himself and fool himself. No matter how much of a deliberate act he puts on, he is but a petty person. He came to disturb me peeling corn, which is a task assigned by my wife; he is nothing more than a cunning and deceitful bastard; I will not sumb to his wishes!¡± After reflecting on it, Simon Howard felt that Daniel had a point and got relieved. The boss was right, they should focus on finishing shucking the corn and ignore despicable provocations. Valerie Howard watched the video and showed it to Olivia, stating, ¡°This is the first time I have seen Daniel doing farm work, and he is exerting so much effort. His hand is scraped, peeled, and slightly bleeding. Yet, he didn¡¯t skive off, I think he¡¯s pretty good.¡± Olivia watched the video and her brows unconsciously furrowed. While Olivia¡¯s expression remained devoid of any emotional fluctuations, her heart softened a little. Stealing a nce at Olivia, Valerie continued, ¡°It¡¯s unexpected that Daniel looks so handsome when he is serious, especially his side profile ¡ª so perfect. He could have relied on his good looks, but instead he built a sessful career on his talent.¡± Olivia bit her lower lip lightly. There was no denying that Daniel was handsome, but this man was poisonous. She must not give him her wholehearted devotion. Otherwise, she would be the one to suffer the most. With that thought, Olivia¡¯s heart hardened again, and she stopped watching the video. Suddenly, Benjamin Johnson arrived and, coincidentally, his phone rang.
After a hesitation, Benjamin Johnson answered Jay Bet¡¯s call. ¡°Olivia, the director said he is ready to reshoot your scenes.¡± On hearing the words ¡®Olivia¡¯, Jay¡¯s face on the other end of the call turned ashen white.
Chapter 515: 515: Stop Flaunting Your Love Chapter 515: Stop unting Your Love ¡°Jay Bet¡­ Jay Bet¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡± After Benjamin Johnson called out a few times over the phone, Jay Bet, who was far away in Serene City, finally responded. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m okay, I just wanted to call and say hi.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, how about you?¡± Jay Betughed in self-mockery. Unconsciously, his nose began to sting and his eyes welled up with tears. ¡°I¡¯m alright, just been feeling a bit tiredtely. Do you have some free time? I¡¯d like to take you out for a meal.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not in Serene City, when I return, I¡¯ll take you out for a meal.¡± ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t bother you anymore, goodbye!¡± He quickly hung up and broke down in tears. Benjamin Johnson wasn¡¯t in Serene City, he must be with Olivia Jenkins. How could he be so intimate with Olivia Jenkins?
How could he be attracted to such a despicable married woman? Benjamin Johnson is foolish, he really needs to wake up! Tears of heartbreak rolled down Jay¡¯s cheeks like loose pearls, dropping one by one. Jay¡¯s heart ached terribly, it was unbearable! His hand clutched at his chest so tightly that his knuckles turned white, uncontrobly quivering with rage. By six o¡¯clock, it was already dark. As the night grew colder, the wind picked up. Daniel Marshall and Simon Howard hadn¡¯t returned yet, so Olivia Jenkins came over to check on them with the aid of her crutches. Daniel was still busily shucking corn, seemingly oblivious to Olivia¡¯s arrival. Olivia noticed several blood marks on Daniel¡¯s hands, presumably caused by shucking the corn. Judging by the look of it, Daniel had not only be faster at shucking corn, but also more proficient. Seeing this stirred conflicting emotions in Olivia. ¡°Alright, go back and have your meals.¡± Without lifting his head, Daniel continued shucking corn. He spoke in a deep, calm voice, ¡°Honey, I still have a few ears of corn to shuck. I¡¯ll go have my meal afterwards. It¡¯s cold at night, go inside and don¡¯t catch a chill.¡± After hesitating a moment, Olivia grabbed a stool and sat down, picking up an ear of corn to help Daniel shuck. Instantly, Daniel looked up, his deep eyes tenderly meeting Olivia¡¯s, ¡°Let me do it. Don¡¯t hurt your hands. These corns are quite hard.¡± Olivia dismissed him: ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m just ying around.¡± Daniel pressed his slightly parted lips together, nced at Olivia, and began shucking the corn at an even faster pace. Simon picked up the hint and hauled the remaining pile of corn in front of himself. ¡°You two go back first, I¡¯ll stay and shuck the rest. I¡¯m hardy, I don¡¯t mind the cold.¡± Daniel ced the shucked corn on the side, and then yanked the ear of corn from Olivia¡¯s hands and handed it to Simon.
Just as Olivia was about toin, Daniel suddenly swooped her up in his arms and started walking towards home. Olivia red at Daniel, demanding crossly, ¡°Hey, you didn¡¯t grab my crutches.¡± Daniel asserted domineeringly, ¡°I am your crutch, and I can be your legs.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been shucking corn all afternoon, aren¡¯t you tired? Doesn¡¯t your hand hurt? Do you still have the strength left?¡±
Daniel¡¯s lips curled into a small smile, his eyes shed a soft hint of amusement, ¡°Honey, my hands might hurt and I might be tired, but the sight of you makes me happy; it makes it all worthwhile.¡± Olivia rolled her eyes at him, ¡°Sweet talker!¡± Daniel acted as if he hadn¡¯t seen, and earnestly said, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± ¡°We¡¯re at the door, put me down now. I don¡¯t want people to see us, stop unting your affection.¡± ¡°They¡¯re having their hot pot. They¡¯re toozy to notice us!¡± ¡°It¡¯s time for dinner, you need to wash your hands.¡± ¡°Help me wash my hands then, and also disinfect my wounds while you¡¯re at it.¡± ¡°Drama queen!¡± Daniel¡¯s sharp eyes sparkled with mischievous light, ¡°Honey, if you help me wash, even if it stings my wounds, I won¡¯t feel the pain.¡± Chapter 516: 516: A New Task for Daniel Marshall Chapter 516: A New Task for Daniel Marshall Olivia Jenkins stared indifferently at Daniel Marshall, a picture of icy detachment. Suddenly, Daniel disyed his hands for Olivia to see. Upon seeing the injuries on Daniel¡¯s hands, which had turned purple from the cold, Olivia felt an involuntary pang in her heart. Silent, she shot him a nce before proceeding to gently wash his hands. Late, Olivia used antiseptic to clean Daniel¡¯s wounds and even applied medicine to them. Daniel, his eyes dark as ink, harboured a faint warm smile¡ªa gentle voice slowly resonated, ¡°Wifey, you really treat me well!¡± Olivia looked at Daniel, and in an instant, her lips were imed by his. When Benjamin Johnson came over to ask Olivia to eat, he was met with this surprising sight. The words that had already climbed to his throat, were swallowed back in an instant. Secondster, Benjamin walked away, his mood crestfallen. Benjamin could sense that even if Olivia was giving Daniel the cold shoulder, she wasn¡¯t truly indifferent towards him.
It seemed that Olivia didn¡¯t care about Daniel, but Daniel¡¯s small tricks had caught Olivia in his trap. Olivia, being so clever, would not have failed to see Daniel¡¯s cunning. She was only lowering her guard. That also meant, even if they were displeased with each other, it wasn¡¯t enough for Olivia to give up being Mrs. Marshall. She would reconcile with Daniel. At this moment, Benjamin also felt redundant. The others had already started eating hotpot, making the hall very lively. The rising steam made the hall feel very warm. Benjamin sat with David Jefferson, facing away from Olivia¡¯s table. Having spent two days with the program staff, Benjamin had be familiar with them and could engage in jovial conversations. Themissioner from the Marshall Corporation Charity Foundation hadn¡¯t left yet. Spotting Daniel, they promptly rose to greet him, but Daniel immediately stopped them, ¡°Let¡¯s skip the formalities; everyone, continue eating.¡± One of themissioners said, ¡°Chief Daniel Marshall, we¡¯ve prepared a detailed n. We¡¯ll send it to you for reviewter.¡± Daniel gave a slight nod, ¡°Alright!¡± Despite remaining silent, Olivia ced the grilled beef into Daniel¡¯s bowl. She also scooped some cooked chicken for Daniel. Simon Howard suddenly broke the silence at the table, ¡°This chicken is really delicious, the meat is tender, not at all fishy, and has a particrly fresh texture.¡± Olivia also took a bite of the chicken and then said, ¡°Free-range chicken from the country, of course, tastes good. No feed additives, just grains and vegetable leaves, and asionally some leftover food. I bought twenty chickens and twenty ducks from the vige. Starting tomorrow, you will be responsible for feeding them. Also, old Wang from the vige hurt his waist. I proposed to help him. You will start feeding his pigs from tomorrow.¡± Simon was stunned as he looked at Olivia unbelievingly, ¡°Do you want Daniel and me to feed the chickens, ducks, and pigs?¡± Olivia raised an eyebrow, her expression serious, and in a cool voice slowly stated, ¡°Yes, and moreover, you have to prepare the pig feed yourself. Prepare yourselves as I n to film a special episode for you, which will be broadcast in the bloopers section.¡± Simon blinked disbelievingly at his boss.
The boss¡¯s precious hands, usually used just for signing contracts, how could they be used in such a way! Feed pigs? Oh my God, Simon never envisioned such a thing! This is not something a billionaire CEO should be doing. Olivia really went too far.
To increase ratings, there have to be some boundaries! Olivia was truly despicable! Seeing that Simon had objections, Olivia locked onto Daniel with a sharp gaze, and questioned, ¡°Do you have a problem with me?¡± Chapter 517: 517: His Happiness is Returning Chapter 517: His Happiness is Returning Daniel Marshall¡¯s silhouette was hard and deep, like perfectly chiseled facial features, showing no sign of emotional fluctuation. His deep eyes, filled with tenderness, looked intently at Olivia Jenkins. His deep voice also came out softly, ¡°Wife, whatever you say, I¡¯ll listen. If you need me, I promise I won¡¯t disappear from your sight.¡± Olivia Jenkins¡¯ pretty face glowed with the light of self-confidence and pride. A shallow smile could be seen in her beautiful, bright eyes, ¡°Remember what I just said, no cking off tomorrow. Also, you must keep all of the recording process a secret. If anyone leaks anything, I¡¯ll not let them off.¡± The frosty gaze of Daniel Marshall swept over, his deep voice coolly opened, he was full of deterrence, ¡°Did you hear my wife¡¯s words? No matter who leaks the information, I won¡¯t let them off.¡± Simon Howard took the lead, everyone at the table automatically nodded their heads. Even with a million thoughts racing through his mind, Simon dared not say another word nor express any opinions. Olivia Jenkins had prepared a few pieces of tripe, all for Daniel to eat. Daniel tasted it with relish, and was naturally in high spirits as his wife was happy. As long as he could make his wife happy and end the cold war, whether he had to feed chickens, ducks or pigs, he would do it all the same.
Pleasing his wife, his happiness naturally returned. It was cold at night, except for the director group still working, everyone else returned to their rooms. Simon still sat in the lobby, with a packet of peanuts and a can of beer, sighing and drinking beer by himself. Suddenly, Benjamin Johnson stood in front of Simon, smiling at him, ¡°I heard that you guys are going to feed pigs tomorrow. Just imagining the scene makes me want tough till my stomach hurts. I can¡¯t believe Daniel would willingly feed pigs, it seems, he isn¡¯t the Daniel I used to know.¡± Simon gave Benjamin a sidelong nce, looking at him coldly and gruffly, ¡°People in ss houses shouldn¡¯t throw stones. You won¡¯t ever get to experience this kind of treatment in your life because our wife doesn¡¯t even notice you. You are the one who threw yourself at her, yet always got the cold shoulder, such a pity!¡± Benjamin did not get angry, the smile on his face deepened, ¡°It¡¯s really a case of the pot calling the kettle ck. I really want to see how you guys feed the pigs tomorrow, I¡¯m sure it will be hrious.¡± Simon gave Benjamin a look, ¡°You really are a mood killer. It¡¯s just impossible to like you, you¡¯re still as annoying! Go ahead andugh, after all my boss is in his wife¡¯s room tonight and he¡¯s definitely sleeping there.¡± ¡°You guys have been shucking corn all afternoon, I see your backs aren¡¯t sore, your legs aren¡¯t aching, and your hands are fine, so you can do more farm work tomorrow, why not go dig potatoes.¡± Simon tightened his lips, red menacingly at Benjamin, then went into his room with his peanuts and beer. Subsequently, Benjamin also walked into the room, joking, ¡°Didn¡¯t Olivia tell you, this is my room, you have to sleep with me.¡± Simon red at Benjamin with contempt, ¡°This room is not just for you and me, there are also those two special envoys. If you do notply, I will call two more from the program group to sleep here.¡± Benjamin crossed his arms, his smile grew wider, yet he remained silent. Simon took his peanuts and beer, and walked out of the room again, sitting in the lobby drinking his beer, not bothering to deal with the annoying Benjamin. Daniel looked at the n given to him by the special envoy, he made some modifications and showed it to Olivia Jenkins. Olivia Jenkins looked at it seriously, suddenly, Daniel hugged her tightly from behind, ¡°Wife, what do you think? Will you work together with me?¡± Chapter 518: 518: Wife, I Will Warm the Bed For You Chapter 518: Wife, I Will Warm the Bed For You Displeased, Olivia Jenkins furrowed her brows. Daniel Marshall was relentless, his face affectionately close to Olivia¡¯s, ¡°Honey, if there¡¯s anything you¡¯re not satisfied with, I can change.¡± Olivia nced back, her icy gaze fixed on Daniel, ¡°Move over, you¡¯re obstructing my view of the proposal.¡± In an instant, Daniel stole a quick kiss, obediently settling onto the bed. Despite the confusion in her heart, Olivia ignored him. Daniel stopped clinging to her, and Olivia went back to reading the proposal. If the Marshall Corporation¡¯s charity foundation supports them, it would be a great opportunity for Harmony Vige. If they officially signed the contract, financial aid or other assistance would steadily arrive. Many ns could be implemented by next spring, allowing vigers to have a peaceful year. From the vige¡¯s interest perspective, this detailed n was hard to resist. Also, I has been thought through very thoroughly andprehensively, proving it as reliable. But, Olivia was still hesitating.
Once this project was signed, coborating with Marshall Corporation¡¯s charity foundation, it would mean closer ties with Daniel. Regardless of ensuing cold wars, or a divorce, they would still have plenty of opportunities to bump into each other, guaranteeing constant interactions. Olivia grimaced, turned around, and was startled to find Daniel¡¯s unfathomable gaze on her. At this moment, Daniel was staring at her intensely while lying on the bed, one hand supporting his cheek, creating a criminally attractive image. Olivia was annoyed but couldn¡¯t vent her anger, so she just stared at Daniel in surprise. Daniel¡¯s sexy thin lips slightly parted, his deep, melodious voice inviting like a bass cannon, making one want to hear more, ¡°Honey, what do you want to tell me? Looking at me like this, what am I to think! You must miss me, right? You think I¡¯m handsome, your heart must be racing.¡± Taking a deep breath, Olivia grimaced again, then pointed towards the door, ¡°Did I allow you to sleep here? ¡°You let me onto your bed yet you say I can¡¯t sleep on the bed. Come on, honey, your pretense, I¡¯m well aware. No need to insist. Come lie down, let¡¯s chat slowly.¡± ¡°Daniel Marshall, you really don¡¯t have any shame!¡± ¡°I¡¯m certified, how am I shameless then? Honey, you could call in everyone in the house to judge, what am I doing wrong?¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes widened, but before she could counter, Daniel pre-empted, ¡°I admit, this bed isn¡¯t asfortable as the one at home, but honey, it¡¯s okay, I can be your mattress, I can keep your bedding warm.¡± ¡°Daniel Marshall¡­¡± Before Olivia could finish, Daniel interrupted her words again, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m all ears, I just like hearing your voice. Without listening to your voice, without seeing you, I can¡¯t sleep well.¡± Daniel smirked, a hint of a smile evident in his mischievous gaze. Suddenly, he tugged Olivia towards him causing her to tumble onto the bed. Because her foot hurt, Olivia couldn¡¯t retaliate, so she merely red fiercely at Daniel clinging to her. ¡°I really want to kill you, you scumbag!¡± Olivia¡¯s hard voice came out clenched teeth, as she pinched Daniel¡¯s waist. Daniel¡¯s handsome face remained unchanged, his fond gaze fixed on Olivia as he hugged her tightly. His hot breath assertively blew into Olivia¡¯s ear, ¡°Honey, it¡¯s true, I can¡¯t sleep at all without you by my side. I can die, but just the thought of no one protecting you if I die, what then? I worry you¡¯ll have a hard time, I¡¯m afraid someone might bully you.¡± Olivia didn¡¯t struggle, meeting Daniel¡¯s gaze.
Chapter 519: 519: Daniel Marshall Proposes a Plan Chapter 519: Daniel Marshall Proposes a n Such an apt attack on his vanity! Such a pity though, Daniel Marshall is inherently a scoundrel! Olivia Jenkins¡¯s mind was still clear, she dodged Daniel¡¯s hot breath and firmly removed his hand. Daniel did not let go but kept his arms around Olivia and held her hand tightly. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be angry, alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not angry, let me go. I want to study the n a little more.¡± ¡°Whatever you don¡¯t understand, you can ask me. I remember it all clearly. If you don¡¯t let me hold you, you¡¯re definitely angry.¡± Olivia contemptuously pointed at Daniel¡¯s forehead. ¡°That¡¯s nonsense!¡± ¡°I¡¯m really going to feed the pigs, chickens, and ducks tomorrow. Don¡¯t pull my hand; I feel pain, maybe the wound is bleeding.¡± Olivia, both angry and annoyed, snapped at Daniel in a raised voice. ¡°Then just let go!¡±
Daniel earnestly said, ¡°But, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll walk away.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t let go, I¡¯ll leave.¡± Daniel quickly let go and Olivia checked his hand. She saw a bleeding wound. Olivia took a cotton swab and applied pressure to Daniel¡¯s wound. A surge of nameless anger rose up in Olivia¡¯s heart. She red angrily at Daniel, cursing: ¡°Are you out of your mind? You¡¯re not a three-year-old child, stop being so damn childish!¡± Daniel was expressionless and looked persistently at Olivia with calm eyes. Suddenly, he leaned over and kissed Olivia¡¯s lips. ¡°There¡¯s no water in my brain, only you!¡± Feeling an indescribable emotion in her chest, Olivia no longer rebuked Daniel, taking deep breaths¡­ deep breaths¡­ Last time, she saw Daniel hugging another woman at the entrance of the milk tea shop. Who was that woman? Didn¡¯t Daniel always have a space for Charmy Bet in his heart, then what is she? She didn¡¯t know if she should trust Daniel¡¯s words. His gaze was sincere and, for a moment, Olivia even had the illusion that Daniel was in love with her. However, his unconscious actions showed he didn¡¯t like her that much. If all this was a show just for her, she admired his performance¡ªit almost had her fooled. Although her heart and thoughts were in chaos, Olivia remained rational; the solid wall she had built around herself hadn¡¯t been breached. Suddenly, Olivia sternly said, ¡°Stop deliberately hurting yourself. You still have to feed the pigs and do the farm work. If you can¡¯t handle it, go back to Serene City and live your pampered life.¡± ¡°I would willingly walk through fire and water for you. I didn¡¯t hurt myself on purpose. I never run away from dirty work, nor am I a man who gives in easily.¡± Olivia gave Daniel a nk look, then removed the cotton swab to take another look. The wound on Daniel¡¯s hand stopped bleeding. Olivia applied medicine to it.
Olivia no longer chased Daniel away. No matter what, they were legally married, and it¡¯s her duty to do her part as Mrs. Marshall. Daniel gave Olivia a cryptic look. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t you want to see me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it, go to sleep early. We have a lot of things to do tomorrow.¡±
¡°Do you have any objections to the n?¡± ¡°No objections, I agree to cooperate.¡± ¡°Quiet Video has David Jefferson, Light Media has Will Lee. How about theirbined variety show?¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes widened with interest as she looked at Daniel. ¡°That¡¯s not even a question. A variety show with them will definitely be popr, and the ratings will soar! However, the Jenkins Group cannot have any business dealings with the Marshall Corporation, nor can it parade under the Marshall Corporation¡¯s name.¡± Chapter 520: 520: Daniel Marshall’s Reality Show Chapter 520: Daniel Marshall¡¯s Reality Show There was a glint of cunning in Daniel Marshall¡¯s deep eyes, ¡°Darling, it¡¯s cold at night, let¡¯s lie down and chat.¡± Although she had already put on her socks and her down jacket, the temperature dropped significantly in the mountainous night. Truly, a chill was in the air. Olivia Jenkins slowly moved into the covers. Daniel propped himself up with a pillow, half-lying, and drew Olivia into his embrace. Olivia alsofortably leaned against Daniel, ¡°What kind of variety show are you thinking of doing?¡± Daniel lowered his head, his gaze appeared as if he was about to kiss Olivia on her luscious lips, ¡°Honey, are you interested in those murder mystery scripts?¡± ¡°Nonsense! I am already preparing for a variety show based on murder mystery scripts. Once the charity show ends, I am nning to let the murder mystery show take over.¡± ¡°Let David Jefferson partner with Will Lee and do a show based on murder mystery scripts. With charity as its goal, Will will definitely participate. This is what an artist should do. Thepany will definitely support him. Since it¡¯s a charity project, it¡¯s not a business transaction, nor is it using the Marshall Corporation for hype, so it doesn¡¯t vite the agreement.¡± Olivia burst intoughter, ¡°You¡¯re really calcting, treating everybody like fools!¡± ¡°Darling, let¡¯s not disappoint my grandfather¡¯s intention. He left us an opening for our benefit. Anyone who can¡¯t see it is the real fool!¡±
¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± ¡°Maybe discuss it with Miss Winter, I think she¡¯ll agree. With Jamie Wilson gone, amongst all the new stars, David Jefferson and Will Lee are the most outstanding. If they team up, it will definitely attract attention.¡± After some thought, Olivia said, ¡°If you help me, since Jamie Wilson is gone, won¡¯t Light Media have a lot of trouble?¡± A relieved smile spread across Daniel¡¯s lips, ¡°Honey, are you worried about me?¡± Olivia lowered her eyelids slightly, gently biting her lip. Suddenly, Daniel firmly kissed Olivia¡¯s face. Daniel really was an unreserved scoundrel. In that instant, Olivia opened her eyes wide to re at him. The smile on Daniel¡¯s lips grew wider and his mood brighter, ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve already thought of countermeasures. While this will be troublesome, we won¡¯t suffer too much of a loss, trust in your husband¡¯s abilities.¡± ¡°It¡¯ste, let¡¯s go to sleep. We have to get up early tomorrow!¡± Daniel obediently mped his mouth shut but he continued to hold Olivia in his arms. Daniel¡¯s embrace was warm and Olivia didn¡¯t push him away. Feeding the chickens and ducks was easy. Cutting the pig feed was also simple, as was preparing the pig¡¯s food. Carrying the prepared pig food to the pigpen, Simon Howard immediately vomited at the smell. He put down the pig feed and quickly ran away. ¡°I threw up all my breakfast, I feel awful!¡± Even though the smell was indeed terrible, Daniel could bear it. His sudden thought was that Olivia might feel sorry for him. If their past happiness could return, he would put everything on the line and endure the smell. ¡°Simon, plug your nose, put on a mask, it should be okay.¡± Simon was already about twenty meters away from the pigpen and his expression showed he was resistant. He was shaking his head, ¡°Daniel, I would rather dig potatoes or feed the chickens and ducks. I can handle all of that, just not feeding the pigs.¡±
The camera crew following them couldn¡¯t stand the smell and put on their masks one after another. Unable to bear it further, they started dry heaving. Benjamin Johnsonzily walked over, smiling gleefully at the sight of Daniel and Simon, and mockingly said, ¡°What, afraid now? I advise you both to stop pretending, hurry and go back to Serene City, go back to your fancy office. You absolutely don¡¯t belong here in Harmony Vige.¡± Simon shot a defiant look, ¡°If you can do it then go ahead!¡±
Benjamin Johnson nonchntly shrugged, ¡°I can feed the pigs, however, you two have to go back to Serene City.¡± Chapter 521: 521: Caring About You Chapter 521: Caring About You Like the cool water of a wintryke, Daniel Marshall¡¯s eyes were sharp as a knife¡¯s edge. His thin lips tightened, emanating an icy aura that warned strangers to keep their distance. He simply gave Simon Howard a telling look, and Simon Howard immediately obliged and returned to his work. As Simon Howard was passing by, he red contemptuously at Benjamin Johnson, ¡°Pah, we¡¯re feeding the pigs, you scram back to Serene City. No one here wees you, Benjamin Johnson, you truly have no shame!¡± Laughing enigmatically, Benjamin Johnson pped his hands together, ¡°I respect you for being a real man, but sorry to disappoint you. Entrusted by Olivia Jenkins, I am here to supervise you feeding the pigs. The cameraman dislikes the smell, and I can help with that. The video of you feeding the pigs will be my responsibility to shoot.¡± With a menacing re, Daniel¡¯s eyes radiated intense chill as he nced over at Benjamin Johnson. As soon as Benjamin Johnson finished speaking,pletely ignoring the despicable man and his useless talk, Daniel had already entered the pigpen and was dumping feed into the various troughs. Just as Mr. Wang ordered, Daniel proceeded to clean the pigpen. Despite the task being dirty and exhausting, Daniel went about it diligently without a singleint, nor any pretentious dry heaving orints about the odor. Benjamin Johnson was originally there just to watch Daniel feed the pigs and mock him a bit, but unexpectedly, Daniel¡¯s work was impressive and wless. Daniel didn¡¯t even wear a mask or stuff his nose with tissues.
Simon Howard wanted to gag multiple times, but he held it back. For the sake of the boss, he absolutely could not let Benjamin Johnson look down on him. He had to make Benjamin Johnson, that despicable man, leave for Serene City first. Throughout the work, Simon Howard despised Benjamin Johnson several times, the man was truly repugnant! That despicable man was really detestable! Once the pigpen was cleaned, the smell wasn¡¯t as bad. Simon Howard¡¯s stomach wasn¡¯t churning as much anymore, and the nausea disappeared. Seeing the pigs eating happily, he felt a strange sense of aplishment. The more the pigs ate, the faster they would grow, and the more profit they would bring. This thought made Simon Howard smile. The pigs seemed to be cute in his eyes. Through it all, Daniel Marshall didn¡¯t flinch. His handsome and perfectly sculpted face remained devoid of any expression, giving no hint of his inner thoughts. Once the pigs had been fed, Daniel picked up a few buckets and left whilepletely ignoring Benjamin Johnson¡¯s presence. As soon as the boss had left, Simon Howard made his move. He too picked up a bucket and followed behind. Simon Howard showed no courtesy to Benjamin Johnson, sending him a ferocious re. Still carrying the camera, Benjamin Johnson followed Simon Howard and Daniel. Unconsciously, the corner of Benjamin Johnson¡¯s mouth curled into a soft smile. Olivia Jenkins hadn¡¯t gone out due to her injured foot, but she had watched the whole process of Daniel feeding the pigs and cleaning the pigpen through the real-time video. Even though Olivia hadn¡¯t spoken at all, her hardened heart had softened. She really hadn¡¯t expected Daniel to do such dirty and exhausting work, not even frowning at the harsh conditions, he faced them openly and took them seriously. Olivia had also noticed, Daniel¡¯s face had turned purple from the cold. Today¡¯s temperature had dropped dramatically, and he was still lightly dressed. Olivia worried that he might catch a cold. She bit her lower lip, and suddenly, Olivia got up and walked to the kitchen with her crutches to make ginger soup.
When Daniel returned to the group, there was warm ginger soup waiting for him. After drinking it, he changed out of his clothes that still smelled, and then, wanted to go help dig potatoes. Olivia grabbed Daniel, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t go, your face is frozen purple. Let them do the digging. Your hands are cold too, go sit and warm up by the small heater.¡± Suddenly, Daniel embraced Olivia tightly, ¡°Wife, you care about me, don¡¯t you?¡±
Chapter 522: 522: Happiness Returns Chapter 522: Happiness Returns Stunned for a few seconds, Olivia Jenkins nudged Daniel Marshall, ¡°There¡¯s a scent on you, stay a bit away from me!¡± The anticipation in Daniel¡¯s eyes dimmed, and he narrowed his eyes with his sexy, tight-lipped smile turned downward. Olivia looked at Daniel, the corners of her mouth curling up in a slight smile. ¡°It¡¯s the strong masculine scent. I¡¯m not quite used to it.¡± Daniel¡¯s deep, dark eyes flickered, his sexy lips still pressed tight together. Suddenly, Olivia kissed Daniel¡¯s sexy thin lips. Without saying a word, Daniel just looked at Olivia. Olivia kissed Daniel¡¯s sexy lips again. Suddenly, Daniel¡¯s domineering breath took over Olivia¡¯s lips, releasing all of his pent-up longing. It wasn¡¯t until Olivia was almost out of breath that Daniel finally released her. Seeing that Olivia and Daniel had made up, a smile unconsciously crept up on Benjamin Johnson¡¯s face.
Regret surged in his heart like a raging tide, yet Benjamin couldn¡¯t help but feel happy for Olivia. Even though his heart ached, he had let go. Unlike before, when seeing Charmy Bet and Daniel together, he was filled with bone-deep hatred. Olivia was right, love wasn¡¯t about possession. He couldn¡¯t selfishly impose his feelings on others. In fact, seeing Olivia happy brought joy to Benjamin¡¯s heart. Because being able to see Olivia¡¯s smiling face was more important than anything else. Olivia was like the sun, illuminating his path. This was already a significant gain in his life, and it was more than enough! Simon Howard red at Benjamin Johnson. ¡°Do you enjoy spying on people kissing? How about showing some respect?¡± Benjamin nced at Simon, ¡°As if you weren¡¯t sneaking a peek too. It¡¯s like a thief crying ¡®stop thief¡¯.¡± Simon gave an exasperated sigh. ¡°You know, when they aren¡¯t fighting or giving each other the silent treatment, they seem like a match made in heaven. Showering us singletons with their lovey-dovey moments is just too much. Sometimes I find them pretty annoying, too ostentatious!¡± With that, Benjamin burst outughing, ¡°Seems like you¡¯re holding quite some grudges!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t get it! I¡¯m going to dig potatoes. I won¡¯t be the third wheel anymore.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together, I¡¯ll dig potatoes too.¡± Simon gave Benjamin a meaningful look, but didn¡¯t say anything more. Both of them left together, neither conversing nor bothering with the other. Daniel and Olivia had arranged a partnership, and the vige leaders went from house to house to encourage support for a project that could bring good news to the whole vige. Some young people already expressed that they would not go out to work after the New Year, choosing instead to stay in their hometown and develop there. On the other hand, they wanted to spend more time with their children and families. Daniel, with Olivia on his shoulder, arrived at the only school in the vige. It was recess, and Daniel and Olivia saw all the pupils ying in the small yground. While the weather was cold, the children¡¯s innocent smiles were radiant, like blooming sunflowers. In just a few short minutes, the children had a lot of fun. As soon as the bell rang, they dutifully returned to their ssrooms to study.
Their simplicity and innocence was impressive and unforgettable. This school only has two floors and looks quite old, as such, the children¡¯s y space was limited. ¡°Honey, they would be happier if they had a library. If they had beautiful ssrooms, if they could learn like the children in the city, they would have more opportunities to leave the mountains, right?¡± ¡°Wifey, I want to build them a new school, with a library, a gymnasium, equipped with information technology teaching, so that they can learn more, and have more confidence to go out into the world.¡±
An sweet smile surfaced on Olivia¡¯s face. Chapter 523: 523: Daniel Marshall Looks at Olivia Jenkins’s Mobile Phone Chapter 523: Daniel Marshall Looks at Olivia Jenkins¡¯s Mobile Phone ¡°Honey, we¡¯re on the same page.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Olivia Jenkins nted a kiss on Daniel Marshall¡¯s handsome face. With a slight twitch at the corner of his mouth, Daniel¡¯s face was filled with a sense of happiness, ¡°Darling, I¡¯ve already called the vige leaders, and also arranged a meeting with the headmaster. Now let¡¯s go in and talk. Harmony Vige is going to get better. The children here will be happy.¡± Olivia nodded her head, and suddenly, she kissed Daniel again. ¡­ After waking up from her nap, Olivia looked at her phone, Benjamin Davis had sent her a message on WeChat. Daniel had Olivia in his arms, his sharp eyes caught sight of Olivia¡¯s phone screen. Olivia was forting, letting Daniel read, and actively said: ¡°Benjamin Davis has left, he¡¯s returning to Serene City.¡± Daniel held Olivia tighter, his hot breath arrogantly blew in Olivia¡¯s ear, his voice low and seductively sexy, ¡°I just want you by my side.¡± Olivia didn¡¯t reply to Benjamin Davis right away. Putting down her phone, she embraced Daniel, ¡°Honey, you guys have to go feed the pigster.¡±
¡°As long as you don¡¯t mind the smell, I can do anything and won¡¯tin.¡± Daniel¡¯s handsome face was really captivating, and very handsome. Olivia stared at him without blinking, ¡°Can I help you prepare the pig feed?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°Do your hands still hurt? Wear rubber gloves when you work, don¡¯t let it touch the water.¡± Daniel¡¯s sexy thin lips slightly opened, his voice very soft, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt, you¡¯re my panacea, a cure for all ailments!¡± A sweet smile spread on Olivia¡¯s pretty face. Suddenly, Daniel leans in to kiss her. All the longing that had been suppressed for so many days was now turned into passion. ¡­ Upon returning to Serene City, Benjamin Davis went to see Professor Winnie, bringing her local specialties from Harmony Vige. Seeing Benjamin Davis in better spirits than before, Professor Winnie felt reassured. Sipping some tea, Benjamin Davis opened up calmly, ¡°Professor Winnie, this time, I went to Harmony Vige and experienced a life I¡¯ve never had before. It¡¯s slow, veryfortable, it made me feel rxed. Seeing simple smiles and simple ambiences made me very happy. At night, I didn¡¯t need sleeping pills to sleep, but I woke up pretty early.¡± Professor Winnie listened attentively, nodding from time to time, ¡°Your condition has improved greatly. If you can do without sleeping pills, try not to take them. Experience life more, chat with people more, it helps you release yourself. When you have time, you can go fishing with me. Agrotourism, try to participate. Do something meaningful, shift your focus, it helps too.¡± Benjamin Davis smiled, he felt rxed, ¡°Alright, I have some ns. I believe I can make life meaningful.¡± After leaving Professor Winnie¡¯s house, Benjamin Davis called Jay Bet to ask her out for dinner. Hesitating for a moment, Jay Bet went to the appointment. ¡°I brought you oranges and kiwi fruits, along with organic cucumbers and tomatoes. I¡¯ve tried the sun-dried peanuts and sweet potatoes, they taste good, you should also give them a try.¡± Jay Bet picked up a piece of dried sweet potato to taste.
A few secondster, Jay Bet nodded, ¡°It¡¯s delicious, sweet but not rich, and it¡¯s not sticky.¡± A gentle smile spread across Benjamin Davis¡¯s face, ¡°On my first day in Harmony Vige, the weather was great. These are the sweet potatoes I helped dry.¡± Eating the sweet potatoes Benjamin Davis personally dried, Jay Bet¡¯s heart welled up with waves of sweet warmth, and a hint of a smile was also visible in her twinkling eyes. ¡°Jay Bet, actually, I have a favor to ask.¡±
Jay Bet gently quivered her long eyshes, looked up at Benjamin Davis, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be polite with me, I¡¯m already agreed to do it.¡± Chapter 524: 524: Accompanying You To Do What You Like Chapter 524: Apanying You To Do What You Like Benjamin Johnson replied without hesitation, ¡°Tomorrow, you apany me to the children¡¯s welfare institute.¡± Surprised, Jay Bet¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Why would you want to go there?¡± A serious emotion was portrayed on Benjamin Johnson¡¯s face, ¡°I want to do something meaningful, enrich my life, and also help others. I n to sponsor an orphan. Would you like to do these things with me?¡± Jay Bet fell silent, her thoughts aimlessly drifting away. Could it be that Benjamin Johnson was influenced by Olivia Jenkins? Is it because of Olivia that he wants to do these things? Does Benjamin Johnson want her to go with him? Would he give her a chance? Seeing Jay Bet hesitate, Benjamin Johnson casually said, ¡°If you don¡¯t have time, it¡¯s okay, I can do those things by myself.¡± Jay Bet shook her head, ¡°No, I want to apany you.¡±
The corner of Benjamin Johnson¡¯s mouth lifted slightly, outlining a pleasing curve, ¡°See the world from different perspectives, experience different lifestyles, go out more often, you may have different insights. With a broader perspective, your mindset might change.¡± Jay Bet pursed her lips, nodding slightly. Benjamin Johnson shelled a peanut and gave it to Jay Bet, ¡°Have a try. This is a boiled peanut with a salty vor. Despite being dried, it won¡¯t be too hard. The chewiness is just right.¡± Jay Bet takes the peanut from Benjamin Johnson, eats it, and finds it quite delicious. As long as she can be with Benjamin Johnson and see him often, Jay Be is willing to apany him in whatever he wants to do. Benjamin Johnson¡¯s gaze remained steadily on Jay Bet. He had thought it over. He was unwilling to see Jay return to her previous state. Therefore, he brought her to experience the world, to understand it better, hoping she would realize that there¡¯s more to cherish in this world beyond love. He also hoped that Jay Bet could let go of her resentment and live each day happily. Even though he had never considered being with Jay Bet, he would take care of her like a younger sister. He couldn¡¯t bear to see Jay Bet stray off the path, and decided to pull her back from the brink. ¡­ With one hand carrying a basket of vegetables and the other supporting Olivia Jenkins, Daniel Marshall¡¯s day unfolded. Spotting arge cucumber, Olivia patted Daniel. Daniel then paused, giving Olivia the chance to pick it. Old Man Wang had told them they could pick any vegetable they wanted from his garden. They helped Old Man Wang take care of the pigsty and did a lot of farm work. In appreciation of their efforts, Old Man Wang also gave them a lot of food. Olivia enjoyed the garden stroll and vegetable picking. Her face beamed with a sweet, unstoppable smile. Suddenly, Daniel proposed, ¡°Wifey, we could section off a portion of our home garden for vegetables. We could even nt some on thewn.¡± ¡°Hubby, the feeling wouldn¡¯t be the same. It¡¯s not as rxing as here in the vige.¡± ¡°Once we are retired, we can live in the countryside. I can apany you to nt vegetables and flowers. How does that sound?¡±
Olivia hadn¡¯t considered that far ahead, but such a thought was nice. Suddenly, her sweet smile broadened, and her bright almond eyes squinted in joy, ¡°That sounds great. We can eat our home-grown vegetables. Tonight, we can make a cucumber sd, braised eggnts, and stir-fried long beans with meat.¡± ¡°I like that too. And also scrambled eggs with tomatoes.¡± ¡°Old Man Wang lent us a big pot. We can try making rice using firewood. I heard it¡¯s very fragrant. Our basket is full now, let¡¯s go back. Oh, right! Old Man Wang gave us a few strings of cured meat. We can steam it with rice or stir-fried.¡± Daniel carried Olivia on his back and headed towards the direction of their residence, ¡°Listening to you talk about it makes me drool, Wifey.¡±
¡°Hubby, I will cook for you.¡± Chapter 525: 525: Can’t Stand Olivia Jenkins’s Coquetry Chapter 525: Can¡¯t Stand Olivia Jenkins¡¯s Coquetry Having cleaned the rice and set up therge pot, they were surprisingly stumped by starting the fire. The initial me was lit, but after adding the wood, the fire went out. Daniel reignited the fire, this time vigorously blowing into a paper tube. His forehead vein was about to pop from the effort, but Daniel kept blowing. After a while, the firewood finally started burning. ¡°Honey, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Olivia didn¡¯t hold back and kissed Daniel¡¯s attractive thin lips. Even though Daniel¡¯s face had smudges all over, Olivia still found him very handsome, and manly! Daniel was worried about Olivia¡¯s foot, signaling her to sit down and that he could take care of the fire. Olivia wrapped her arms around Daniel¡¯s waist, smiled coquettishly at him, and said in a childlike voice, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m fine. We agreed that I would cook for you, and I will definitely do it. Tonight, I¡¯ll be cooking stir-fry. I¡¯ll make a cucumber sd. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful. Besides, my foot doesn¡¯t hurt that much anymore; it¡¯s okay if I walk slowly.¡± Daniel sumbed to Olivia¡¯s charms, but he also took the chance to steal a quick kiss.
¡­. Both the actors and the crew who could cook gathered in the kitchen to show off their skills. After eating hot pot for several days in a row, everyone decided to cook a grand dinner tonight. The production team provided all sorts of ingredients for everyone to use creatively. Daniel was cooking the rice over firewood for the first time, so he was meticulous, looking up the cooking method online and following it very carefully. Simon, who was watching nearby, couldn¡¯t help butugh. He even recorded a video to show Adam and Martin. Adam burst intoughter upon seeing Daniel¡¯s dirty face and couldn¡¯t resistmenting that Olivia was the only one who could handle Daniel. Seeing them get along made Adam quite happy. Meanwhile, in the kitchen, Olivia was doing well with the stir-fried dish while improving her cooking skills. Valerie cooked a soy sauce braised fish dish for everyone, followed by a stir-fried bamboo shoots with smoked meat, the fragrant aroma wafting in the air. Olivia was not only observing but also carefully learning, beginning to resemble a dutiful wife. Night fell, but the house was still bustling. A variety of dishes were brought out and Daniel¡¯s wood-fire-cooked rice was done. As soon as the lid was lifted, the aroma of smoked meat filled the room, stimting everyone¡¯s appetite. The cornbread by the edge of the pot was ready too. It tasted quite good and was just sweet enough. A lot of people started gathering, and if it weren¡¯t for Simon serving the food, everyone would¡¯vepeted to dig in first. Daniel reminded everyone, ¡°Beneath the coals, there are potatoes, sweet potatoes, and corn. Please check if they¡¯re cooked.¡± David was intrigued. He seemed to have forgotten his status as an artist and began digging out whatever Daniel mentioned with a pair of tongs. Umm¡­ the smell of the charcoal-roasted food was amazing, and everyone was drooling. ¡°Honey, let me clean your face. You look so handsome, I really want to kiss you!¡± Olivia carefully wiped the soot off Daniel¡¯s face with a wet wipe.
Unexpectedly, Daniel took the opportunity to capture Olivia¡¯s lips. Olivia behaved well and passionately responded to Daniel. If it weren¡¯t for dinner time, they might have gotten even more intimate. ¡­.
The first round of guest stars were leaving Harmony Vige tomorrow. So, taking advantage of the dinner, they proposed a toast to everyone. Everyone was in great spirits, casually celebrating the sessfulpletion of the first round. Everyone was in a rxed state. This was the first time Daniel experienced such a lifestyle, and surprisingly, he loved it! He was very happy! Looking tenderly at Olivia, Daniel said, ¡°Wifey, I feel so lucky having you by my side, everything is wonderful!¡± Chapter 526: 526: Time to Take Care of Daniel Marshall Chapter 526: Time to Take Care of Daniel Marshall Olivia Jenkins served two pieces of bacon to Daniel Marshall, also dishing up a portion of braised fish for him. Olivia¡¯s lips curling up slightly at the corners, she gave Daniel a gentle look. ¡°You¡¯ve been having quite a hard time with me. You were a billionaire CEO, carelessly earning more money than all of usbined. I¡¯ve been having you do this and that. It must feel like a step down for you.¡± As she spoke, a shadow passed over Olivia¡¯s eyes and she looked away, a touch of sadness in her gaze. Daniel also served Olivia some dishes, his hand covering hers. ¡°Even if it¡¯s against my nature, I¡¯d prefer to lead this life with you. Materialism can¡¯t fulfill a hollow heart.¡± Olivia nodded slightly, lifting her eyes to meet Daniel¡¯s, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡°Baby, I love the cucumber sd you make, it¡¯s delicious. The stir-fried pork with green beans is also good.¡± Raising an eyebrow, Olivia let out a shyugh, ¡°Well, eat more then; my cooking will get better with time.¡± ¡°Honey, I believe in you!¡± Beyond everything else, Olivia felt a simple bliss in her life. Material abundance truly can¡¯t fill a void heart!
Here, there is no scheming, no troubles, just a tranquil lifestyle! ¡­ A huge marble table at Beverly Hills was only upied by Alexander and Michael Marshall for dinner. Such a big house, yet it¡¯s so deste! Michael had a loss of appetite. After taking a few bites of his meal, he put his chopsticks down, giving his father a thoughtful look. A few secondster, Michaelined, ¡°Dad, you should control Daniel. He has abandoned his responsibilities at Marshall Corporation to run off to the countryside. At this rate, he¡¯ll be led astray by Olivia Jenkins.¡± Alexander slightly raised his eyelids, casting his son a cold nce, ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever been to the countryside? Haven¡¯t you lived in the countryside when you were young? I used to y in the mountains and catch fish from the streams growing up and felt very happy. So now that you own billions worth of property, you look down on rural lifestyle? Do you think you¡¯re better than everyone else?¡± The slight change in Michael¡¯s facial expression indicated his difort, ¡°Dad, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± ¡°I understand what you meant. But let¡¯s let Daniel decide for himself. His life choices are his to make. Even though he doesn¡¯t stay at the Marshall Corporation, hasn¡¯t he always handled the corporation¡¯s affairs? Have there been any issues with the corporation in his absence? Who said the CEO has to be in the office all day?¡± Dissatisfied, Michael frowned and pursed his lips. After a few sips of soup, Alexander nced at his son and spoke in a stern voice, ¡°Daniel went to Harmony Vige to work on public welfare. He represents the image of Marshall Corporation. Marshall Corporation may be sessful, but we can¡¯t just have people associate us with wealth. We need to be seen as human too. Our sess wouldn¡¯t have been possible without our partners and the public¡¯s support. It¡¯s only right for Marshall Corporation to give back to society. Michael, you need to have a broader perspective and not limit yourself to the present. We used to take Daniel to experience life in the countryside when he was young. The Marshall family isn¡¯t brought up only to enjoy luxury, but also to understand hardships. Do you think Matthew Marshall, who was pampered since childhood, can endure hardship? Matthew has a narrow view of the world, which lies in part with the way he was raised.¡± Michael¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Dad, if you like the countryside so much why don¡¯t you move back there?¡± Alexander¡¯s eyes, burning with intensity, briefly shed with a touch of icy sharpness, ¡°If you could handle Marshall Corporation, would I still need to stay in Serene City? Do you think James Marshall is the only one with ambitions within Marshall Corporation? Do you think he doesn¡¯t have a support system behind him? As the family empire grows, you guys just won¡¯t let me rest easy.¡± Silent, Michael left the dinner table, rushing upstairs. Chapter 527: 527: Benjamin Johnson Sends a Video to Daniel Marshall Chapter 527: Benjamin Johnson Sends a Video to Daniel Marshall Early in the morning, Benjamin Johnson went to pick up Jay Bet, and took her out for y pot rice noodles. Despite living in Serene City for a while, Jay Bet had not known such delicious rice noodles existed. Her adoring eyes fixed on Benjamin Johnson, ¡°How did you know about this ce? Do youe here often?¡± Benjamin Johnson nodded, saying straightforwardly, ¡°I stumbled upon this shop during one of my morning runs. I¡¯ve tried their rice noodles in every vor, but I think the beef is the best.¡± Jay Bet chuckled, her demeanor innocent and pure, ¡°It seems to be braised beef.¡± ¡°You could tell just by looking at it, so impressive!¡± Beingplimented by Benjamin Johnson, Jay Bet blushed shyly, filled with happiness. Jay Bet really wished that this moment could just freeze. She was eager for things to continue this way with Benjamin Johnson. With Benjamin Johnson by her side, she was content. ¡°Jay Bet, after breakfast, let¡¯s go buy some pastries and some small gifts for the children in the welfare home.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± A look at Benjamin Johnson and a smile steals across Jay Bet¡¯s face like a breeze through peach blossoms, her pretty face tinged with pink, making her look appealing.
Benjamin Johnson knew that Jay Bet was very happy right now. He hoped that she could be independent, stronger, that she would stop harboring so much resentment, and stop opposing Olivia Jenkins, or else she would only end up hurting herself. ¡°I think the children will love you.¡± Her eyes flickering lightly, Jay Bet looked up at Benjamin Johnson, her sweet smile lingered, ¡°They would like you too, we could often visit them in the future, and also the orphans¡¯ and widows¡¯ home tofort the lonely old folks.¡± ¡°Jay Bet, you could also teach the children in the welfare home to dance. You¡¯re such a good dancer, they would love to learn from you.¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Benjamin Johnson added two portions of beef for Jay Bet. Jay Bet picked some for him, ¡°Let¡¯s eat together, besides, I don¡¯t eat much.¡± Benjamin Johnson said in all seriousness, ¡°I¡¯m worried about your nutrition.¡± Jay Bet was deeply moved, and felt very lucky, she really wished to be with Benjamin Johnson forever. ¡­ The children at the welfare home all enjoyed the little gifts Jay Bet chose. They also liked this beautiful Sister. Jay Bet taught the children to dance, which they were willing to learn. Watching Jay Bet ying with the children made Benjamin Johnson uncontrobly smile, he also joined, ying games with the children. Multitalented Jay Bet even taught the children to sing. Benjamin Johnson sat on the side, took several videos and sent them to Daniel Marshall. Daniel Marshall watched, and showed them to Olivia Jenkins. Olivia Jenkins¡¯s pretty face didn¡¯t show any emotion, her gaze calm, ¡°It¡¯s good in a way, life is always moving forward, you can¡¯t just keep clinging to the past.¡± Daniel Marshall confessed, ¡°I scolded Jay Bet and said some harsh words, recently she has not been in touch with me. She¡¯s became more outgoing, and it¡¯s good for her to interact more with the outside world. I used to protect her too much until she became selfish, it was my fault!¡± ¡°I know that she likes Benjamin Johnson, it¡¯s just that love turned into hatred. It¡¯s just a bit sad that she messed up something good. In fact, she¡¯s much luckier than most people. She has things that many people will never have in their lives, she doesn¡¯t know that people are jealous of her.¡±
Daniel hesitated for a moment before he opened his plump seductive lips again, ¡°You better keep an eye on her, appearances can be deceiving!¡± To avoid argument, Olivia Jenkins didn¡¯t respond, and didn¡¯t bring up Jay Bet and Benjamin Johnson anymore, she just nodded. Chapter 528: 528: The Intention to Kill Chapter 528: The Intention to Kill Hearing the report from her spy in Beverly Hills, Be Thompson felt extremely unsettled. Neither the old master nor Michael Marshall showed any intention of inviting her and her son home for the New Year celebration, as if they had abandoned thempletely. Daniel Marshall had been led astray by Olivia Jenkins, abandoning his duties, and not only did the old master not me him, he even protected that vile Jenkins woman. Be Thompson was deeply resentful. The old master not only looked down on her son, Matthew Marshall, but also thought he was inferior to Daniel in every way, criticizing her and Michael¡¯s parenting, and constantly belittling Matthew¡¯s capabilities, which hurt Be deeply. She didn¡¯t dare to tell Matthew about all of this, fearing he wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the blow. She alone nursed her wounds and harbored this resentment. When Be saw the person in charge of the Marshall Corporation¡¯s charity foundation sign a charity project with Olivia as well as the vige leader of Harmony Vige on television, Be¡¯s fa?ade immediately crumbled, and she sobbed inconsbly. Retreating to the bathroom, Be sobbed as she called her brother. Tears streamed down her face, soaking it and turning her eyes red. ¡°Sebastian, I¡¯m really upset, I feel very left out. The old master and the Marshall family have been too unreasonable towards us, absolutely heartless! The Yonder Group is gone, the Thompson family has nothing left, I have dedicated myself wholeheartedly to the Marshall family, doing so much for them, yet they didn¡¯t even give me the slightest bit of respect.
Now, the old master intends to support that vile Jenkins woman, I¡¯m full of resentment, so much that I can¡¯t breathe. The old master is overbearing!¡± Sebastian¡¯s face was serious, his eyes looked gloomy, he was also deeply distressed for his sister. Sebastian was very angry, ¡°Sis, I¡¯ve told you before, we can¡¯t tolerate this, we can¡¯t sit back and wait for death, but you didn¡¯t listen. You¡¯ve been soft-hearted towards them, but now you can see, this is how they treat you and Matthew. The Marshall family doesn¡¯t care about you at all, I think they¡¯re determined to drive you out.¡± Be deeply regretted not causing a stir during this period. The cold glint in her eyes shed with a murderous intent, ¡°Sebastian, you¡¯re right. They want to drive me and Matthew out, that vile Jenkins woman is the mistress of the Marshall family. If they¡¯re going to be so ruthless towards us, we don¡¯t need to be kind either. We must be even more ruthless than they are. Matthew and I must return to the Marshall family and protect everything that belongs to us.¡± Sebastian sighed lightly while slightly nodding, ¡°Sis, stop crying. The Marshall family and your brother-inw are not worth your tears. From what I¡¯ve seen, Daniel¡¯s little secretary is very ambitious, we can use her.¡± Indeed, it¡¯s not worth shedding more tears or feeling more heartache for those despicable people. She should hold her destiny firmly in her own hands. Coming to that realization, Be stopped crying, took a few tissues, and wiped her tears away. ¡°Sebastian, keep an eye on that secretary, but don¡¯t make any moves yet. From now on, no matter what we do, we must be careful not to leave any vulnerabilities. Call James Marshall, he must be unwilling to go to the Kingdom of Dale. He must still have some connections inside the Marshall Corporation. Reveal the secretary¡¯s ambition to him.¡± ¡°Sis, I still keep contact with James. We chat from time to time. I found out that the PR Manager of the Marshall Corporation, Grace Martinez, is James¡¯s lover. As a former boss, the little secretary knows Grace, this rtionship can be useful.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t count on your brother-inw anymore, I have to find a way to get back to Serene City, back to the Marshall family by myself. I must make them pay back double for the suffering I¡¯ve endured, especially Jenkins. I will never let her off.¡± Chapter 529: 529: Worried about Daniel Marshall Chapter 529: Worried about Daniel Marshall The corners of Sebastian Thompson¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, a mischievous intent spreading. ¡°Sis, I promise to do my utmost to help you. Don¡¯t worry, you and Matthew Marshall will be back in Serene City soon.¡± It was a good thing she had a younger brother. Be Thompson was warmed by his support. ¡°I definitely won¡¯t fall like I did before when I make aeback. I want to be unreachable for everyone.¡± ¡°Sis, I believe you can do it.¡± ¡°Sebastian, I¡¯m going to hang up now so I can wash my face and get a fresh start. Even though I¡¯ve been abandoned, I won¡¯t surrender. I have to lead an exquisite life.¡± Sensing such determination in his sister thrilled Sebastian Thompson, making him somewhat happy. In the recent period, Sebastian Thompson truly found the perfect n. He¡¯d been figuring out ns for his sister to return to the Marshall Family, even though he never talked to her about it. The Thompson Family wouldn¡¯t copse this way. Matthew Marshall must and could only be the heir to the Marshall Family. ¡­ When Olivia Jenkins and Daniel Marshall left Harmony Vige, the vigers gave them a lot of items.
Once back in Serene City, Olivia and Daniel went to Shallow Bay to have lunch with their grandmother, bringing some of the vigers¡¯ gifts. In the evening, they were back at Beverly Hills for dinner with grandpa, bringing many more gifts there as well. The old man carefully observed Daniel and Olivia, a faint smile on his lips. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. You¡¯ve lost some weight but you¡¯ve learned a lot. That¡¯s a good thing! It¡¯s getting cold, you must take care of yourselves, don¡¯t catch cold.¡± Olivia¡¯s clear and bright eyes crinkled with joy, ¡°Grandpa, we know how to take care of ourselves. We¡¯re quite busy. Since we aren¡¯t with you, you should take much better care of yourself. It¡¯s been raining quite a bit in Serene City recently; if you go out, be careful not to slip!¡± The elderly man¡¯s smile deepened, making him appear even more kind and pleasant, ¡°I am sure you haven¡¯t had seafood in a long time. I prepared avish seafood feast for you, including abalone and steamed chicken. I¡¯ve also prepared a hotpot; we¡¯ll serve the red grouper slices.¡± Olivia responded sweetly, ¡°Thank you, grandpa, you¡¯re so good to us!¡± ¡°Little smart-mouth, you cheer me up!¡± Laughter filled the living room, only to be quieted when Michael Marshall walked in with a stony face. All at once, both Olivia and Daniel greeted him with ¡°Dad!¡± Michael Marshall reacted coldly, only asking Daniel to join him in his study. Only after watching Daniel disappear up the stairs did Olivia move her gaze. The smile on Olivia¡¯s face faded, worry creasing her brow, ¡°Grandpa, did we make a blunder?¡± The old man soothed her gently, ¡°No, don¡¯t mind your father-inw. He always behaves like this, disgruntled at everyone. Are you worried for Daniel? That he might be reprimanded?¡± Olivia gently bit her lip, bright eyes cast down slightly. ¡°He only went to Harmony Vige because of me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see a problem. Daniel did the right thing. Yes, he went to Harmony Vige, but because of that a charity project took off. It¡¯s not only increasing the favorable opinions about the Marshall Corporation, but it¡¯s also put us into the limelight immediately, which is great!¡± Olivia Jenkins blinked yfully, hesitated a bit, then spoke, ¡°Grandpa, I was bossing Daniel around as if he were an errand boy, recording behind-the-scenes footage to air on a charity TV show. It starts broadcasting Friday next week.¡± The old manughed heartily, ¡°That¡¯s just yful banter between you two as husband and wife. Who are we to interfere? If Daniel doesn¡¯t mind it, everyone else should mind their own business. You¡¯re associated with charity work, which ismendable. You haven¡¯t let me down. You said you¡¯d be serious about your career and you did it vibrantly; your efforts have gradually built the investors¡¯ trust in the Jenkins Group. This is all thanks to you.¡± Olivia looked amazed, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re not mad at me?¡±
Chapter 530: 530: Hosting the Wedding Next Year Chapter 530: Hosting the Wedding Next Year ¡°My grandson can be like a wild horse. Even I can¡¯t control him easily. But he listens to you, and you can tame him. I¡¯m far from ming you! I¡¯m thrilled at his obedience! Girl, don¡¯t pay any mind to your father-inw¡¯s moody face, he always looks that way.¡± Olivia Jenkins chuckled at her grandfather¡¯s words, her pretty face beaming with a heartwarming smile. Olivia peeled an orange and offered some to her grandfather. The old man took a bite and remarked delightedly, ¡°So sweet and delicious! Not a hint of seeds, just perfect for me.¡± ¡°The COOKIE tform ran a promotional event for Harmony Vige. These oranges were the best sellers. Now, seven-tenths of the oranges have been sold and the vigers are finally not as tense as before.¡± He looked at Olivia approvingly and said, ¡°Youngdy, your fortune is yet toe. Heaven will certainly be kind to good people. Has Daniel told you about the annual meeting of the Marshall Corporation? You must attend.¡± ¡°Daniel did mention it to me. He also hopes that I will apany him. I will definitely go.¡± ¡°I heard that you¡¯re nning the wedding.¡± After a moment of thought, Olivia replied: ¡°Daniel did mention it to me. I think it¡¯s supposed to be next year.¡± ¡°Next year is indeed an auspicious year for a wedding. I¡¯ll give him a little nudge.¡±
At this, Olivia giggled, her pretty face flushed with a hint of shyness. Daniel came downstairs and slowly walked towards Olivia, then wrapped his arms around her. The old man turned to the butler and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner. Call him.¡± The butler understood that he was referring to the man upstairs, so he ordered the kitchen to serve dinner and then went upstairs to invite the man downstairs. The old man stood up and said, ¡°Come and join me, no need to wait for him.¡± And he headed to the dining room. Daniel, with his arms around Olivia, followed his grandfather to the dining room. The kitchen staff continuously brought in an abundant array of seafood. Olivia¡¯s mouth watered at the sight, and she unconsciously licked her lips. ¡°It looks so delicious.¡± The old man smiled kindly at her, ¡°If you enjoy it, eat as much as you want. We can always ask the kitchen for more.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandfather! This is the first time I¡¯ve had seafood in half a month.¡± Daniel offered Olivia a piece of abalone and a piece of lobster first. Suddenly, Michael Marshall appeared, casting a cold nce at Olivia. Although his father-inw did not utter a word or scold her, Olivia could still feel his hostility. Presumably, the conversation in the study between Daniel and his father must not have gone well. Perhaps they even argued. Ignoring everything else, Daniel casually peeled shrimp for Olivia. He spoiled his own wife without concern for others¡¯ opinions. ¡°Honey, eat this while I peel some crab meat for you.¡± A faint smile yed at the corners of Olivia¡¯s mouth as she softly replied, ¡°Thank you, honey.¡± Unmindful of their surroundings, Daniel leaned in and kissed Olivia. Reflectively, Olivia stole a nce at her father-inw. His frosting over expression was hard to miss.
Indeed, her father-inw¡¯s face was grim, as if she owed him a substantial debt. But as long as she had Daniel and her grandfather on her side, she could eat peacefully, ignoring the subtly hostile atmosphere. The abalone was truly delicious, and Olivia relished it. Fearing that Daniel might go hungry, Olivia fed him some crab meat he had peeled for her.
Setting everything else aside, the couple was being sickeningly sweet. Still, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but notice her father-inw¡¯s sour expression from time to time. She sensed his barely concealed rage. He must still hold a grudge against her, probably wishing he could kick her out of the Marshall family. ¡­ After dinner, her grandfather gave Olivia and Daniel two movie tickets and urged them to go see a film. Grace Ziegler was idly strolling around the mall when she suddenly spotted Chief Daniel Marshall. The woman beside him must be Mrs. Olivia Marshall.¡± Chapter 531: 531: She Really Knows How to Stir Things Up Chapter 531: She Really Knows How to Stir Things Up After a moment of hesitation, Grace Ziegler quickly approached. She had already nned to pretend it was a casual encounter, definitely had to greet Chief Daniel Marshall, and a meet with Mrs. Olivia Marshall would also be a good opportunity to probe. Unexpectedly, Simon Howard stepped forward, blocking Grace¡¯s path. Simon Howard looked at Grace Ziegler with a gloomy gaze and a voice as cold as an ice cer, started speaking, ¡°Secretary Grace Ziegler, where are you hurrying off to?¡± Grace tried to bypass Mr. Howard, looking straight ahead. Just as she was about to call out to Chief Daniel Marshall, she was suddenly pulled behind a pir by Mr. Howard. Simon¡¯s eyes were ominously ring as he warned her sternly with a grave look on his face: ¡°Please stay in your ce. It¡¯s off work hours now. Do what you¡¯re supposed to be doing. Chief Marshall doesn¡¯t like being disturbed.¡± Grace knew that Mr. Howard was Chief Marshall¡¯s bodyguard, who only obeyed Chief Marshall¡¯s orders. Was this also Chief Marshall¡¯s will that she must not disturb his life? Did Chief Marshall care a lot about Mrs. Olivia Marshall?
Seeing Mr. Howard looking so ominous made Grace scared. She looked terrified and did not dare to advance recklessly. ¡°I just saw Chief Marshall and wanted to greet him. That¡¯s all. I am leaving right away.¡± ¡°There is no need for face-to-face greetings from such a distance. Chief Marshall is the Chief of the entire corporation, not a private individual. He doesn¡¯t treat anyone special. You don¡¯t have to worry about this. To Chief Marshall, you are just a secretary, just a subordinate. Please be self-aware.¡± Speechless, Grace was so embarrassed that she wanted to hide in a hole. She didn¡¯t dare to look at Mr. Howard anymore and walked away with her head lowered. Once Grace was far enough away, Simon Howard started heading towards the movie theater. Thanks to Adam Howard¡¯s instruction to keep an eye on this little secretary. Sure enough, she was really a troublemaker. If it were not for the fact that she was a half-sister to the boss, he would have shown her no courtesy a long time ago. Even though Simon had or did haveints about Mrs. Olivia Marshall, sometimes really disliked her, but as long as she was Mrs. Marshall and the boss still liked her, Simon wasmitted to protecting their marriage and would never allow other women to interfere. He did not want to make the boss worry, nor did he want to make it difficult for the boss. He also did not let Mrs. Marshall know. Simon Howard never reported this matter to the boss. However, he sent a message to Adam Howard thanking him for the reminder. From now on, Simon Howard would pay more attention to those women who had intentions towards Chief Marshall. ¡­ Marshall Corporation, Office of the CEO¡¯s Secretary. Even though Grace Ziegler was sitting at her desk, she had stolen nces at the direction of the CEO¡¯s office many times. It was already nine o¡¯clock but she had not yet seen Chief Marshalle to work. She had been at the office of the CEO¡¯s secretary for over a month now. She had never seen Chief Marshall arrive sote. Did it mean that Chief Marshall would not being to work today? Suddenly, she saw the chief secretary leave his post, with a notebook in his hand. By his look, it seemed like he was going to a meeting.
Chief Marshall must be at the corporation, he just didn¡¯t return to his office yet, right? Thinking this way, Grace felt relieved and stopped staring at the direction of the CEO¡¯s office. About an hourter, she only saw the chief secretary return alone without Chief Marshall. Provided that there were documents for Chief Marshall to sign, Grace Ziegler went to the chief secretary and asked when Chief Marshall would be back.
The chief secretary lifted his eyes, looked at Grace Ziegler, and said gently, ¡°Just hand the documents over to me.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Chief Marshalling back?¡± ¡°Just hand over the documents to me, Secretary Grace Ziegler, did you not hear me?¡± Reluctantly, Grace Ziegler handed over the documents requiring Chief Marshall¡¯s signature to the chief secretary. She felt extremely ufortable in her heart. Chapter 532: 532: She Wants to Outshine Everyone Chapter 532: She Wants to Outshine Everyone Grace Ziegler noticed that Assistant Howard didn¡¯t return to the office this morning either. Maybe, Chief Daniel Marshall has some important matters to handle. However, Chief Daniel Marshall still finds so much time to apany Mrs. Olivia Marshall. Inexplicably, Grace feels a tinge of envy towards Mrs. Olivia Marshall. Grace also really wants to meet Mrs. Olivia Marshall and see what makes her so exceptional. When Christmas is over, it will be time for the Marshall Corporation¡¯s annual gathering. Will Mrs. Olivia Marshall be there? Grace has prepared a beautiful, very sexy evening dress, she wants to dazzle everyone at the annual gathering and hopes that Chief Daniel Marshall will notice her. Suddenly, Grace heard the secretaries in the office begin to chat. Apart from the chief secretary, the rest are new secretaries in the CEO¡¯s office, attending the corporation-wide annual gathering for the first time. Everyone has heard that the event is grand and attended by big celebrities. They are all preparing beautiful dresses and starting to look forward to the big night, their hearts fluttering with excitement. Although Grace kept her focus on herputer screen, she was quietly eavesdropping on their conversations. ¡°This dress is so beautiful, but it¡¯s too expensive, only socialites or stars could afford it.¡±
¡°Guess what Mrs. Olivia Marshall will wear to the annual event, as thedy of the Marshall Corporation? We could start by guessing the color of her dress.¡± ¡°It¡¯s such a festive day, maybe she will wear red? But won¡¯t that be too conspicuous?¡± ¡°I think she may wear a champagne color dress, it¡¯s ssy without losing her stature. Like those stars walking the red carpet, they either dress extravagantly or wear a pink, purple or light gray gown with a big skirt.¡± ¡°She¡¯s thedy of the Marshall Corporation, I guess she might wear scarlet or burgundy. It will show her power, making her status obvious everywhere, she will outshine everyone.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to guess, just search online and you¡¯ll know, it will definitely be an expensive dress designed by a famous designer. You can also get a clue from fashion magazines. But regardless of what Mrs. Olivia Marshall wears, it¡¯s not something we can afford nor lease, let¡¯s just guess for fun.¡± ¡°¡­¡± As a listener, Grace found this information to be very useful and started to search online for new releases from famous designers. Grace was also thinking that if she were thedy of the Marshall Corporation, she would definitely outshine everyone. Red or burgundy would certainly be the most eye-catching, impossible to ignore. The dress she prepared is a very festive red color. Although she grew up in mining areas and most people¡¯s skin appears rather rough, hers was as delicate as a lotus just out of water, naturally beautiful, she could undoubtedly pull off the festive red color. She was looking forward to seeing what would happen if she and Mrs. Olivia Marshall wore the same dress. The focus of the whole field would be on her and Mrs. Olivia Marshall, right? Will many peoplepare the two of them? Grace is confident in her looks and figure, believing she will not lose. By then, the one who will be embarrassed must be that woman, who will make a fool of herself. While thinking about this, Grace smiled smugly. Her cunning eyes not only held a trace of amusement but also a hint of dark calction. ¡­ Daniel Marshall and Adam Howard went to the new energy automobile base. After listening to the report, Daniel Marshall, led by the president of the new energy subsidiary, went to the new energy automobile debugging center.
After listening to the introduction, Daniel wanted to test drive the newly assembled new energy vehicle. Suddenly, Adam suggested, ¡°There are two newly debugged new energy vehicles here, Daniel, you can pick one to drive.¡± Daniel stepped forward, took a careful look, and ran his hand over them.
Chapter 533: 533: There’s a Problem with the Brake System Chapter 533: There¡¯s a Problem with the Brake System The hood of the grey car had a cold touch to it, suggesting that it had been stationary here for some while. Daniel Marshall touched the bo of the white car. It was still warm, an indication that it had just been parked. He hesitated for a moment before choosing the grey car for the test drive. After severalps, he was impressed with the performance of this new energy vehicle; the driving experience was excellent. With its sleek design and smooth lines, Daniel felt confident in the new energy car. Once he finished the test drive, Daniel parked the car back at the testing center. The CEO of the new energy subsidiary immediately approached Daniel Marshall and opened the car door for him. With a smile on his face, he began discussing the presale situation. ¡°Chief Daniel Marshall, we have sold over 5000 units within the first 24 hours of presale and sales continue to surges past ten thousand. Our self-developed new energy vehicles are receiving a lot of attention and consistent positive reviews.¡± In the inky depth of Daniel Marshall¡¯s eyes, his emotions were enigmatical. His gaze gently swept over the CEO of the new energy subsidiary, ¡°When is the first batch of vehicles scheduled for delivery?¡± ¡°Chief Daniel Marshall, we expect to deliver 50 new cars before the New Year.¡±
Daniel¡¯s handsome face portrayed ruthless coldness. He solemnly instructed, ¡°Ensure the quality of each car. Before leaving the factory, give full control to the quality inspection points. If there are any issues not reported, or adulteration, I will handle it severely.¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes were as sharp as an eagle¡¯s, sweeping over the executives and staff present. All present promised unanimously that there would be no mistakes. Yet, none dared to meet Chief Daniel Marshall¡¯s gaze directly. Chief Daniel Marshall¡¯s gaze was too piercing, frightening them instead. Only after Chief Daniel Marshall finished his inspection and left could they exhale a sigh of relief. When one of the staff responsible for testing the new vehicles opened his hands, they were covered in cold sweat. Now that Chief Daniel Marshall was safe, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. He had sabotaged the new cars after being threatened with his daughter¡¯s life. Not long ago, he had taken a new car out of the factory under the guise of testing and tampered with its brake system. Fortunately, Chief Daniel Marshall did not choose the white vehicle; otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable. That staff member did not dare to stay in the testing center any longer and was prepared to resign. After driving out the white new car, he carefully adjusted the brake system back. Fearing serious problems, the staff member immediately reported that there was an issue with the car¡¯s braking system. The CEO of the new energy subsidiary was worried about making a scene. Remembering Chief Daniel Marshall¡¯s words from just a moment ago, he did not dare to neglect this issue nor risk his own doom by not reporting it to Chief Daniel Marshall. The CEO of the new energy subsidiary simply gave the order to meticulously maintain the quality of each new car. If anyone couldn¡¯t meet this requirement, they would have to leave. Unwilling to escte the situation, the CEO of the new energy subsidiary approved this staff member¡¯s resignation request. Before the departure procedure started, the CEO transferred this staff member away from the new vehicle testing center quickly. ¡­ In the Rolls-Royce, Daniel Marshall¡¯s deep and dark eyes radiated with a sharp edge as he ordered in a stern tone: ¡°Adam Howard, make extra trips to the new energy subsidiary and monitor the situation. New energy vehicles are the Marshall Corporation¡¯s new project; the new cars¡¯ release has received global attention. We cannot guarantee that no one will have ulterior motives.¡± Adam Howard nodded slightly, ¡°I will improve the supervision of the new energy subsidiary, Daniel. I also suggest you to let Thompson monitor the ount at the new energy subsidiary. Resounding thunder will have a deterrence effect, at least you have issued a clear warning to those who have ulterior motives.¡±
Chapter 534: 534 Soft Voice Chapter 534: Soft Voice Daniel Marshall¡¯s thin lips bore a sharp edge, his expression inscrutable and deep. ¡°There¡¯s no need to involve Adam, you alone can go. Don¡¯t tip off the snake in the grass.¡± Adam Howard frowned slightly, ¡°Earlier, when you took the new car for a spin, did you notice anything suspicious?¡± ¡°The car I test-drove had no problems, but the one parked next to it may not be the same. Someone has driven it, which doesn¡¯t guarantee safety. On the contrary, it¡¯s easier to mislead people this way. The new energy vehicle project is something I spearheaded. If something goes wrong because of me, there will surely be people who will exploit this to attack me.¡± Adam Howard¡¯s eyes darkened, ¡°I will keep a close watch on the new energy subsidiary, scrutinizing every detail.¡± Daniel Marshall exuded a sharp air, ¡°If I go, I might not see clearly, as they¡¯ve done too good a job of covering up. Only if they slip up themselves can we catch them. If Adam steps in, they¡¯ll cover everything up, making investigation difficult.¡± Adam Howard spat irritably, ¡°Wherever you go, there are always some assholes ruining things for others like cockroaches.¡± Daniel Marshall spoke in a calm voice, ¡°As long as I¡¯m the CEO of Marshall Corporation, there will always be people causing trouble, be it openly or covertly.¡± Adam Howard sighed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat, forget about all this for now.¡± Daniel Marshall didn¡¯t respond but dialed a number; his voice lowered, resonating like a cello, ¡°Honey, have you finished your work? I¡¯lle and get you for dinner.¡± On the other end of Jenkins Group, Olivia Jenkins¡¯s voice was soothing, soft, and enchanting, ¡°Dear, I¡¯ve finished my work, you cane, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±
¡°Good, I¡¯ll be there in ten minutes.¡± ¡°Mmm, see youter!¡± Daniel Marshall hung up and instructed Simon Howard to pull over. Adam Howard, baffled, stared wide-eyed, ¡°You¡¯re kicking me out of the car now? Daniel, you¡¯re so cold-hearted! You go for dinner, why can¡¯t you bring me along?¡± Daniel Marshall casually nced at him, ¡°Have you no shame?¡± Adam Howardughed teasingly, ¡°Going on a date with sister-inw? Have you decided to have a child?¡± Daniel Marshall slightly frowned and narrowed his eyes at Adam Howard, ¡°You¡¯d be silent, no one would take you as a mute.¡± ¡°I can get out of the car, but you¡¯d pay for my taxi and dinner!¡± Daniel Marshall said in a deep voice: ¡°Have dinner with Martin Wace, and I¡¯ll reimburse you.¡± Adam Howard smiled triumphantly, ¡°That¡¯s more like it. I¡¯ll call Martin to pick me up, anyway we are not far from his office.¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s sexy thin lips curved as he stared at Adam Howard with a sharp gaze. Adam Howard got out of the car, saying goodbye with a defiant grin, watching Daniel Marshall¡¯s Rolls-Royce drive away first. He could give up his role as a third wheel as long as the couple got back on good terms, as sweet as before. It would save him a lot of trouble. He really hoped that Daniel and his sister-inw might have a baby; perhaps everything would change. Two too clever people, both with strong characters, a baby could be the mediator, a tool to bnce them. Hopefully, Daniel could see that soon! ¡­ Grace Ziegler didn¡¯t see Chief Daniel Marshall until the next morning. Even though she was filled with jealousy, Grace had no choice but to watch as the CEO¡¯s secretary made coffee for Daniel and carried it into the CEO¡¯s office.
After the secretary put down the coffee, she didn¡¯t leave, but instead left a resignation letter. Daniel Marshall¡¯s sharp gaze swept the resignation letter on the table. Chapter 535: 535: Who Will Succeed as the Secretary General? Chapter 535: Who Will Seed as the Secretary General? Immediately, the Chief Secretary exined, ¡°My boyfriend proposed to me, and we n on moving overseas for work after the new year. Chief Daniel Marshall, I especially want to thank you for your guidance and consideration over the past five years. I¡¯m also grateful for the many things you¡¯ve taught me.¡± A slight smirk appeared on Daniel Marshall¡¯s face, and his gaze softened somewhat, ¡°Isabe, congrattions!¡± The Chief Secretary smiled, ¡°Thank you, Chief Marshal!¡± ¡°I ept your resignation, I will speak with the HR Director about this. Until a new Chief Secretary is appointed, I hope you can continue working as the President¡¯s Chief Secretary,¡± he told her. ¡°I understand, I will continue to work hard until the transition isplete.¡± After several seconds of pondering, Daniel asked, ¡°Isabe, do you have any rmendations?¡± Looking straight into Daniel¡¯s hawk-like eyes, the Chief Secretary responded, ¡°Chief Marshal, I don¡¯t have a suitable rmendation for your Chief Secretary. I suggest you choose carefully.¡± ¡°I see, you may leave now.¡± With a slight nod, the Chief Secretary left. Immediately, Daniel phoned Adam Howard.
¡°Isabe has just submitted her resignation to me, I need a Chief Secretary. Could you find a suitable person for me? And then rmend them to HR through a headhuntingpany.¡± Adam teased, ¡°Do you want a male or female secretary? Daniel, personal advice, you should get a male secretary. Even though a female secretary looks attractive, they can easily lead to misinterpretations. I¡¯m also not sure if Grace would be jealous.¡± Without hesitation, Daniel replied, ¡°Keep it male.¡± A yful smile formed on Adam¡¯s handsome face, ¡°Sounds good, a man wouldmunicate well with us and handle the female secretaries from the president¡¯s office. Men are better equipped to handle certain things. When I¡¯m not in the office, he can be your assistant too, killing two birds with one stone.¡± Daniel lit a cigarette and began to smoke. Between his sensual lips, a faint ring of smoke was exhaled, ¡°Don¡¯t tell HR. Prepare both male and female secretary¡¯s information. Say they can be used as a secretary or assistant. I want multifaceted talents.¡± ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll get right on it.¡± ¡­ Not long after, Grace Ziegler noticed Daniel leaving his office. After which, she didn¡¯t see him return. After work, Grace Ziegler went out to eat hot pot on her own. Suddenly, someone entered and sat directly in front of Grace Ziegler. ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Turning at the sound of his voice, Grace Ziegler looked up, slightly surprised. It turned out to be her former supervisor! ¡°Manager Martinez, how are you?¡± With a faint smile, Grace Martinez looked at Grace Ziegler at ease, ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been promoted. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t congratte you sooner.¡± Grace Zieglerughed, ¡°No worries!¡± While cing her order, Grace Martinez spoke, ¡°When I was the HR Director, I always thought you had potential. I¡¯ve always wanted to speak with you, rmend you as Manager. Then, something happened, and I left HR before I got a chance to see you again. How¡¯s the work in the President¡¯s Office?¡±
Grace Ziegler nodded slightly, ¡°It¡¯s not bad, I¡¯m learning a lot.¡± ¡°By the way, did any of your former colleagues tell you about the personnel changes in the President¡¯s Office? This could be a golden opportunity for you, you should seize it.¡± Grace Ziegler¡¯s eyes widened with interest, and she listened carefully, ¡°What news? I¡¯ve not heard of any changes in the President¡¯s Office!¡± Grace Martinez¡¯s smile was enchanting, her clever eyes sparkling slyly, ¡°You¡¯re not on good terms with the Chief Secretary, right? She resigned and definitely wouldn¡¯t tell you. Adam spoke to HR. The HR director has contacted the headhuntingpany to find a Chief Secretary for Daniel Marshall.¡±
Chapter 536: 536: Play Dumb to Catch the Tiger Chapter 536: y Dumb to Catch the Tiger The Chief Secretary has resigned? If that¡¯s true, then it¡¯s good news! Then she would have the chance to ascend! Grace Ziegler was quietly thrilled, but on the surface, she yed it cool, pretending to be innocent and unstudied. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, even if it¡¯s true, the group has its own arrangements. Our Chief Secretary is excellent, she takes good care of her subordinates, please don¡¯t speak ill of her.¡± Grace Martinez maintained her friendly smile, but her calcting eyes were cautiously sizing up Grace Ziegler, ¡°I think you are fully capable of taking on the Chief Secretary¡¯s job, there¡¯s no need for Chief Daniel Marshall to find a new one. Grace, I think you¡¯re too humble, Chief Daniel Marshall may not see your full potential.¡± Grace Ziegler blinked incredulously, her unaware expression showing a natural humility, ¡°Manager Martinez, please don¡¯t say that, I¡¯m embarrassed. I still have a lot to learn from my seniors.¡± ¡°Alright, enough said. Your hot pot is ready, you go ahead and eat. Anyway, I still think you¡¯re excellent and capable. You¡¯re not inferior to those who¡¯ve studied abroad at all. You¡¯re young and beautiful, if Chief Daniel Marshall doesn¡¯t promote you, he might be blind.¡± Grace Ziegler simplyughed. She didn¡¯t lose her bearings from the high praise, she didn¡¯t let it go to her head. She rarely interacts with this boss, and there¡¯s not much connection between them. Suddenly bumping into her, Grace Ziegler is no fool, she can¡¯t believe everything she hears.
She won¡¯t expose her ambitions anymore. No matter what she faces, even if it¡¯s a very attractive temptation, Grace Ziegler must stay alert, she can¡¯t help others at her own expense. Grace Ziegler calmly savored her hot pot, enjoying every bite as if she wasn¡¯t tempted at all. Grace Martinez¡¯s hot pot was ready too. She continued to eat while her eyes emitted a probing gaze at Grace Ziegler. Even though the woman in front of her was smiling like a fool, no matter how well she hides it, Grace Martinez didn¡¯t think she¡¯s simple. Being able to climb from a simple HR to the president¡¯s executive secretary in such a short time, this woman was being a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing, and was actually quite shrewd. Ambitious women should not be underestimated, Grace Martinez was looking forward to seeing what kind of chaos Grace Ziegler could stir up. Grace Martinez was sitting back and looking forward to the drama! ¡­ After finishing her hot pot, Grace Ziegler and Grace Martinez went their separate ways. Grace Ziegler didn¡¯t go home but went to a nearby shopping mall instead. Grace Ziegler was not idle either; she was thinking about strategies. If she wants to climb to the position of Chief Secretary, she¡¯s going to have to exert some effort, she¡¯s going to have to be a bit savvy. Suddenly, Grace Ziegler made a call to a former colleague who still works in HR. She said it was to celebrate her promotion and invited her for ate-night supper, but in reality, she was setting her up to pump her for information. Once she knew the ins and outs, she could climb higher and the chances of sess will be greater. When the person on the other end agreed, a cunning smile slipped onto the corners of Grace Ziegler¡¯s mouth. Grace Ziegler was confident that she would get the Chief Secretary¡¯s position! ¡­ The next day, Grace Ziegler showed up to work early, the executive office was still empty.
She ced a thermos on the Chief¡¯s desk and left a bag as well. Then, as if nothing happened, Grace Ziegler walked out of the Chief¡¯s office. Daniel Marshall arrived, surprised by the items on his desk. The thermos seemed familiar. Daniel Marshall remembered, it belonged to Grace Ziegler.
Daniel Marshall opened the bag and found familiar home-made pickles. All of a sudden, Daniel Marshall¡¯s mind was filled with memories of Binzhou. Suddenly, he missed his mother terribly. The taste of his mother¡¯s homemade pickles surfaced in Daniel Marshall¡¯s mind. Chapter 537: 537: Indulgence Chapter 537: Indulgence Daniel Marshall¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, his profound eyes narrowing. He opened a video saved on his phone and stared intently at the screen without blinking. A little whileter, Daniel Marshall opened Grace Ziegler¡¯s thermal lunch box. Suddenly, the familiar mouthwatering smell of chive dumplings wafted perfectly, Daniel¡¯s eyes were slightly moistened. Picking up a chive dumpling, Daniel began to eat it in big bites. The taste, remarkably simr to his mother¡¯s chive dumplings, twisted Daniel¡¯s heart in an inexplicable pain, and a bitter taste emerged in his heart as well. After finishing one chive dumpling, Daniel picked up a pair of disposable chopsticks and took some pickles to eat. Although itcked a little vor and wasn¡¯t as tasty as his mother¡¯s pickled vegetables, it was the closest vor to what he missed in Serene City. Daniel was aware he had been neglecting his sister recently, deliberately keeping her at a distance. Still, he couldn¡¯t continue this way; he needed to mentor her more, and for the sake of his mother¡¯s peace of mind, he should take better care of his sister. After some hesitation, Daniel called his executive secretary.
¡°Isabe, starting from today, I want you to teach Grace how to make coffee and note down important points from the meetings.¡± ¡°Yes, Chief Daniel Marshall!¡± After hanging up, Isabe, the Chief Secretary, picked up the internal phone directly connected to Grace¡¯s desk and ordered, ¡°Come see me in the pantry.¡± With a hint of anticipation, Grace followed the Chief Secretary to the pantry. Upon hearing that she was to be taught how to make Chief Daniel Marshall¡¯s coffee, Grace was so overwhelmed with joy that she wanted to cry ¨C aughter almost escaped her, but she managed to hold it back, keeping her real emotions hidden. The Chief Secretary was preparing to resign¡ªher job was to do as Chief Daniel Marshall instructed. Although she felt Grace was cunning and sly with many concealed intentions, the Chief Secretary didn¡¯t want to interfere too much. Chief Daniel Marshall was a discerning man, he must have seen through Grace¡ªwhat the Chief Secretary couldn¡¯t understand was why he decided to indulge such a young girl. The Chief Secretary still didn¡¯t believe that Chief Daniel Marshall would be interested in a girl like Grace. But over time, it was hard to say what this little girl might be thinking. Hopefully, Chief Daniel Marshall would use his wisdom. ¡­ At noon, everyone left for lunch, but Grace was still in the CEO¡¯s office. Daniel Marshall came out of his office, went straight to the Executive Secretary¡¯s office, and returned the thermal lunch box to Grace. ¡°Thank you, the chive dumplings you made were delicious, and so were the pickles.¡± A sweet smile appeared on Grace¡¯s face, her expression revealing a hint of shyness, ¡°Chief Daniel Marshall, you¡¯re wee! It¡¯s me who should thank you for taking care of me and teaching me so much. I¡¯m the one who should be grateful.¡± The corner of Daniel¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, forming a shallow smile across his sexy thin lips, ¡°You don¡¯t have to make chive dumplings for me often since they have a strong smell. I¡¯ll ask you to make them when I crave them.¡± Grace agreed readily, her soft, affectionate eyes still fixed on Chief Daniel Marshall. The expression on her face was pure innocence, and her brilliant smile looked harmless. Daniel¡¯s voice was low and gentle, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡±
¡°Chief Daniel Marshall, I¡¯m about to go. How about I treat you to lunch?¡± ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯ve already made ns with my wife!¡± With these words, Daniel left. Grace froze in ce, feeling a sense of destion in her heart.
The moment Daniel¡¯s figure disappeared, Grace¡¯s eyes were filled with resentful depths. She was feeling ufortable, an inexplicable anger ring up within her. Grace particrly despised Mrs. Olivia Marshall and wished that this woman could disappear immediately. She prayed earnestly: May this woman not stand in her way! Chapter 538: 538 She Wants to be Adored Chapter 538: She Wants to be Adored After noon, Grace Ziegler didn¡¯t see Chief Daniel Marshall return, and she was quite disappointed. What was so special about Mrs. Olivia Marshall? Why was she able to enchant Chief Daniel Marshall? Grace Ziegler was eager to meet Mrs. Olivia Marshall. After finishing her work, Grace Ziegler continued to ponder this thought. She was thinking about how to defeat Mrs. Olivia Marshall¡­ It was the sound of someone tapping on the desk that brought Grace Ziegler¡¯s wandering thoughts back to reality. After a moment of surprise, she raised her head to meet the piercing gaze of the head secretary. Instinctively, Grace Ziegler defended herself, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve finished my work for today ¨C what do you want me to do next?¡± The head secretary nced at Grace Ziegler and withdrew her gaze, sweeping over the secretarial department. In a cold voice, she announced, ¡°It¡¯s almost Chinese New Year, Chief Daniel Marshall will be giving everyone a gift. After work today,e with me to choose a dress for tomorrow¡¯s g, Chief Daniel Marshall is footing the bill.¡±
The secretarial department exploded into apuse. Grace Ziegler was happy too, but she felt a bit ufortable. Everyone was getting a gift from Chief Daniel Marshall, not just her. She wasn¡¯t his only favourite. Her happiness was greatly diminished, her joy muted. However, Chief Daniel Marshall¡¯s gift wouldn¡¯t be shabby. This meant she could appear more beautiful and attractive at the g. That is good! Thinking about her carefully prepared dress that cost a couple of thousand yuan, it would fall short inparison to Mrs. Olivia Marshall. ¡°Grace, aren¡¯t you happy? Don¡¯t you want to go choose a dress?¡± Grace Ziegler didn¡¯t avoid the inquisitive gaze of the head secretary. With an aloof expression, she replied in a quiet voice, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, of course, I want to pick out a dress. X. Who wouldn¡¯t want a benefit given by Chief Daniel Marshall?! Head Secretary, did he also treat the employees this well in the past?¡± The head secretary sneered, ¡°Or what did you think, that everyone got this kind of benefit because you joined the team?¡± Whenever, I apany Chief Daniel Marshall on his trips, ourpany¡¯s partners prepare dresses and jewelry for me. Didn¡¯t you hear about this when you worked in HR? Chief Daniel Marshall has always been generous to his employees. He never treats anyone unfairly. Don¡¯t talk as if he doesn¡¯t understand simple kindness.¡± Grace Ziegler was momentarily speechless, not knowing what to say, but she tried to maintain a smile on her face. Despite not speaking, she knew that her colleagues in the office were mocking her. Grace Ziegler didn¡¯t care, once she sat in the Head Secretary¡¯s seat. She would crush them all underfoot, let¡¯s see who would dare to mock her! Perhaps by then, they would fawn over her like sycophantic dogs. With a look of contempt and ridicule, the head secretary looked at Grace Ziegler and said, ¡°Starting tomorrow, I will teach you all how to make different types of coffee. Make sure you learn properly. I¡¯ll be leaving my position next month, I will teach you all that I know.¡± All the secretaries except for Grace Ziegler were happy, their expressions showing their excitement, ¡°Thank you, Head Secretary, you¡¯ve been so good to us.¡± ¡°It¡¯s time to leave work now, let¡¯s go.¡± Ignoring Grace Ziegler, the head secretary was the first to leave. The rest of them grabbed their bags and followed the head secretary out. Only a slight change in the expression on Grace¡¯s face was noticeable, but she was trying hard to suppress the anger in her heart.
Grace Ziegler¡¯s hands were tightly clenched into fists, her knuckles turning white from the pressure. She knew that the head secretary had done this purposely to embarrass her. She despised the head secretary. Thank god that this despicable person was leaving. She wouldn¡¯t have to see her anymore.
Chapter 539: 539: Ruthless Face Slapping Chapter 539: Ruthless Face pping Aside from Grace Ziegler, no one else chose a bright red dress. Being true to her usual self, Grace Ziegler tried on her dress, a deep V-neck, strapless red gown, and she was pleased with her selection. She stood in front of the mirror, looking at herself proudly, posing in different ways to admire her perfect reflection. Ignorant of others¡¯ whispers and mutterings, she believed that at tomorrow¡¯s party, she would cause a great sensation, even if she wasn¡¯t the brightest star of the night. Other than the Chief Secretary, all her coworkers wore a smirk of mockery as they contemptuously watched her. The Chief Secretary masked a smile, gazing at Grace with a calm countenance, ¡°You look lovely, that dress suits you well. But as a side note, Chief Daniel Marshall¡¯s employee benefits cover up to ten thousand yuan. If the dress of your choice exceeds this, kindly cover the extra cost yourself.¡± Grace slightly tilted her head and shot a retaliatory look at the Chief Secretary, ¡°I am well aware, I can afford it, I want this dress.¡± ¡°Great, as long as you¡¯re happy!¡± The Chief Secretary raised an eyebrow but his tone remained cool and unruffled. However, her colleagues did not show Grace any mercy and were keen to tread on her, ¡°Grace, are you nning to outshine Mrs. Marshall? You want to be the center of attention?¡± ¡°She is quite impressive!¡±
¡°Realdies wouldn¡¯t keep up such a show. Unlike the nouveau riche, Mrs. Marshall has taste. A ss she effortlessly maintains that the others fail to match, no matter how attractive they dress.¡± At the right moment, the Chief Secretary stepped in and his serious cold tone resonated, ¡°Enough already, this is a high-end boutique, not a grocery market. We are representing the image of the Marshall Corporation, let¡¯s not embarrass ourselves. From what I know of Chief Daniel Marshall, only designer dresses tailored by world-renowned fashion houses are good enough for Mrs. Olivia Marshall. In other words, they make custom dresses specifically for her needs, making them exclusive. Even current pop actresses would be overshadowed.¡± ¡°Therefore, there¡¯s no need for you to worry about wearing the same dress as Mrs. Marshall because that just won¡¯t happen. Even the colour of her dress, you could never guess. There¡¯s no need to be so self-conscious.¡± Only the Chief Secretary spoke with rationale, except for Grace, the others soon dispersed. Although the Secretary did not name her directly, Grace knew she¡¯d been put in her ce. Despite feeling ufortable, Grace put on a brave face to bolster her confidence. She chose not to change her dress, she wanted to wear the red gown so badly that she would willingly pay the extra cost of two thousand yuan. Even if she didn¡¯t outdo Mrs. Marshall, Grace continued to feel she was perfect and that her dressplemented her in every way. ¡­ The HR department, responsible for organizing the year-end party, made thorough arrangements. A hundred makeup artists were on standby, offering their services for free to employees who needed makeup and hairstyling. They began their service at noon for the entire corporation. All the colleagues from the CEO¡¯s secretarial office went for their makeovers. But Grace preferred to get her hair and makeup done at a salon, for which she paid, before donning her deep V-neck, strapless, fitted red gown. Due to the corporation¡¯s rules stating that all staff must enter the venue before six o¡¯clock, Grace reluctantly made her red carpet entrance ahead of Chief Marshall¡¯s arrival. Before the arrival of the heavyweights, the media caught in the press zone seemed listless and were reluctant to take any more photos. Only the corporation¡¯s photographers, appointed by HR, were avable to take photos of their fellow employees. Despite this, Grace remained confident, and still felt perfect. But there wasn¡¯t a single media outlet that photographed her or even gave her a nce. Chapter 540: 540: The Parachuted Man Chapter 540: The Parachuted Man The situation was extremely awkward, and Grace Ziegler could only suppress her anger and discontent and leave the media zone. The HR staff in charge of the red carpet area also urged Grace to move inside. There was no one there to sympathize with her nor anyone worth drawing attention. Without any tricks to dy, Grace had no choice but to enter the banquet hall. Apart from the Chief Secretary, the staff from the Office of the President had all arrived and they were all staring at the live broadcast on the big screen in the venue. Seeing that Grace was being ignored by the media, theyughed at her unanimously. Guided by HR staff, Grace found her way to the table of the President¡¯s office secretaries. Among the people sitting at the same table were the staff of the Chairman¡¯s Secretariat. There was only one seat left at the table, far from the guest table and even farther from the president¡¯s seat. Grace had no choice but to sit down first. Unable to wait for the arrival of the big shots outside the scene, nor to witness it on the spot, Grace could only nibble on snacks while staring at the live broadcast on the big screen. Despite holding the position of Deputy Secretary in the President¡¯s Office, Grace didn¡¯t recognize many of the top executives in the corporation. She listened attentively and took notes of the names of the relevant executives as the staff of the Chairman¡¯s Secretariat spoke.
¡°Look, it¡¯s Secretary Garcia! She¡¯s wearing the haute couture dress we saw in magazines, it¡¯s so beautiful!¡± ¡°Secretary Garcia is here. Does that mean the chairman is alsoing soon?¡± ¡°How could it be? Secretary Garcia¡¯s presence is to socialize on behalf of the chairman, greeting those top executives. Without social skills, do you think it¡¯s easy to sit in Secretary¡¯s ce?¡± ¡°Look, the Chief Secretary is here too, the man beside her is quite handsome! I have never seen him before. I wonder if he is a senior executive in ourpany.¡± Following her colleagues¡¯ gazes, Grace stared coldly at the big screen. The haute couture dress the Chief Secretary was wearing was far superior to theirs, so dazzling and envious. The jewelry the Chief Secretary wore was so beautiful. Comparing their outfits, there was just no point ofparison. The man next to the Chief Secretary was handsome indeed, the suit he was wearing looked expensive. Grace felt an inexplicable pang in her heart. Grace also noticed that when Secretary Garcia and the Chief Secretary walked the red carpet, the media in the waiting area took out their cameras to take pictures of them. The host even gave them pens to sign on the background wall. These were treatments they, the obscure employees, never received. However, it was already a privilege to be able to attend the annual meeting. ¡­ The senior executives and guests of the Marshall Corporation began to arrive one after another, and many people cast envious gazes at them. Grace noticed that the Chief Secretary was always with that man. She greeted many senior executives of the corporation with him, obviously introducing him to each of them. All of a sudden, a colleague jokingly asked, ¡°Grace, can you guess what that handsome man beside the Chief Secretary does? Do you think he will be a senior executive of the corporation?¡± Grace disdainfully replied, ¡°Just pay more attention to thepany¡¯s bulletin board. If there are personnel changes, a notice will be given sooner orter.¡± ¡°This man is Alexander Saunders, a younger schoolmate of Chief Daniel Marshall. He has recently returned from abroad, and from now on, he will be your superior in the Office of the President, the newly appointed Chief Secretary. Haven¡¯t you guys from the President¡¯s Office¡¯s receiving any notifications? Tonight, this handsome guy is meeting the corporation¡¯s senior executives in the capacity of Chief Daniel Marshall¡¯s new Chief Secretary. The outgoing Chief Secretary, of course, has to bring him along.¡± In an instant, as Grace looked towards the familiar voice, she saw Grace Martinez holding a ss of champagne and smiling at her. Yes, they did not know about such an important matter, and HR had no news at all. Chapter 541: 541: She Is Deliberately Fanning the Flames Chapter 541: She Is Deliberately Fanning the mes Looking at Grace Ziegler¡¯s astonished expression, Grace Martinez added, ¡°This was personally arranged by the Director of HR under the direct appointment of Chief Daniel Marshall. Of course, you wouldn¡¯t know of it, so learn from your soon-to-be-dismissed Chief Secretary whose ability to carry out tasks is outstanding.¡± Meaning they are neither as sharp nor as invaluable as the Chief Secretary? Grace Ziegler felt rather unpleasant. She felt as if someone had thrown a bucket of ice water over her, chilling her from head to toe in an instant. Her heart, filled with mixed emotions, seemed to be coated with frost. She initially thought she couldpete, resort to some tactics, and perhapsnd the Chief Secretary¡¯s position. She never anticipated that reality would p her harder than a tornado. Grace Ziegler gripped her hand tight, but she forced a smile onto her face and desperately hid the upheavals in her heart, ¡°Having such a handsome boss isn¡¯t that bad at all! Chief Daniel Marshall¡¯s decisions are not for us to question nor criticize.¡± The other colleagues chimed in, ¡°A notice wille sooner orter. No matter who our new boss is, we¡¯ll still work diligently.¡± The staff from the Chairman¡¯s secretarial office chuckled inscrutably. They left this matter entirely alone, refraining from expressing any opinion or emotion. Even if Grace Martinez was no longer the HR Director, she was aware of HR affairs ¨C indicating her extensivework. Her chattiness might not necessarily be a good thing. After all, they reasoned, she was still the Public Rtions Manager, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that she got the news early. Watching the secretaries from the Chief Executive Office almost seemed amusing.
Despite the turmoil in her heart, Grace Martinez remained calm and collected, wearing an indifferent smile. She nonchntly toasting to everyone as though nothing had happened. No matter how much they disliked someone, they would have to interact at work. So, whether they were from the Chairman¡¯s or the Chief Secretary¡¯s office, everyone drank the toast proposed by Grace Martinez. After giving Grace Ziegler a deep look, Grace Martinez walked away. A slight smirk on her lips, Grace Martinez¡¯s eyes shed with a cold spark. She had intentionally stirred the pot, hoping to create more chaos in the CEO¡¯s office. Best case scenario would be if all the junior secretaries in the CEO¡¯s office be ambitious and start attacking each other, allowing others to reap the benefits. ¡­ The Marshall Corporation¡¯s annual g weed numerous dignitaries, exemplifying the unmatched breadth of the Marshall family¡¯swork. Even though it was only an annual gathering, it was more grandiose than an awards ceremony and attracted national attention. Both David Jefferson and Will Lee were present, their arrivals sparking quite a stir. The media could not stop taking photos of them, and the two were even called to the interview area to make a fewments. The Chairman and his assistant walked the red carpet alongside the diva of Light Media, Waverly. Everywhere they went, they sparkled brightly, stirring up immense jealousy and admiration! Jordan Bet, arm-in-arm with the top hostess from COOKIE, Abigail Anderson, walked the red carpet into the venue, attracting all the attention of the crowd. Just as it was nearing seven, the time for the main event, everyone saw a Rolls-Royce slowly pulling up to the entrance of the financial center on therge screen. As the driver opened the door, an elegantly long leg stepped out followed by Daniel Marshall, who then held out a hand to assist Olivia Jenkins from the car. Daniel Marshall, taking Olivia Jenkins¡¯ hand and inviting her to link arms with him, brought immense envy to all the single dogs watching! Upon seeing Mrs. Olivia Marshall on screen, all the women in attendance showed envious expressions and were surprised by her dress. No one could guess the style of the dress Mrs. Olivia Marshall wore that evening. It truly was one of a kind¡ª dazzling the entire audience! Chapter 542: 542: Starry Sky Evening Gown Chapter 542: Starry Sky Evening Gown Daniel Marshall, arm in arm with Olivia Jenkins, slowly approached, arousing the immediate alertness of the media, who eagerly scrambled to capture this moment on their cameras. Even before Daniel Marshall and Olivia Jenkins reached the backdrop, the media¡¯s shlights had sparkled countless times. Truth be told, Mrs. Marshall is indeed a beauty, so striking that it is impossible to ignore her presence. Every blink, every shallow smile, every nod, and even every breath, one could feel the invincible charm radiating from Mrs. Marshall, making it difficult to take one¡¯s eyes off her. As Daniel Marshall and Olivia Jenkins neared the main backdrop, the media¡¯s focus shifted to Mrs. Marshall¡¯s unique evening gown, the sparkling diamonds looked like the stars in the night sky, utterly gorgeous, elegantly unique. When they signed autographs, they looked like a couple evoking envy from the bystanders. Once done, Daniel Marshall affectionately wrapped his arm around Olivia Jenkins¡¯s waist, cordially posed for the media¡¯s sh the cameras capturing their pictures freely. This was an unprecedented privilege for the media. Tonight, Daniel Marshall was being unusually generous, probably owing to the blessings of his wife, allowing them such an honor. Within a minute, Daniel tenderly held Olivia¡¯s hand and slowly exited the media zone. Before reaching the interview zone, the renowned reporter from Serene City Media, who had received exclusive interview rights, could hardly contain his excitement while waiting for Daniel Marshall and Olivia Jenkins toe over.
¡°Good evening Chief Marshall, Mrs. Marshall! Please, may I ask you a few questions that everyone is keen to know?¡± In the interview zone, Daniel assertively wrapped his arm around Olivia, who, at this moment, smiled like a blissful young woman, leaning into Daniel. ¡°Chief Marshall, is Mrs. Marshall¡¯s gown custom-made? It seems like it¡¯s adorned with a myriad of stars, does it hold any special significance?¡± The corners of Daniel¡¯s mouth lifted slightly, outlining a pleasing curve, ¡°I wanted to gift my wife all the stars in the sky, so I mentioned it to the famous designer, Mrs. Ingram, and hence tonight¡¯s starry gown came into existence.¡± The Serene City Media¡¯s interviewer¡¯s smile deepened, ¡°Mrs. Marshall, are you pleased with Chief Marshall¡¯s gift? What are your thoughts?¡± Olivia¡¯s lips parted slightly, in Daniel¡¯s eyes, luring him to steal a kiss. Daniel continued to gaze at Olivia with such tenderness it felt as if time had stagnated, leaving only their blissful moment. ¡°I¡¯m extremely satisfied with the surprise from my husband. I just mentioned to him once that I wanted all the stars in the sky, and he really made it happen. I would also like to extend my special thanks to Mrs. Ingram for designing such a beautiful gown for me, I truly love it!¡± The Serene City Media¡¯s interviewer continued to inquire, ¡°Chief Marshall, do you know how many small diamonds were used in Mrs. Marshall¡¯s gown?¡± Daniel replied mysteriously, ¡°That¡¯s a secret! But I can tell you this, I hope for our love tost forever, this gown is truly unique to her!¡± Listening to this, the interviewers from Serene City Media were so overwhelmed with excitement they almost cried, envying the sweetness between Chief and Mrs. Marshall. This was the first time since their marriage, that Daniel made a public appearance as a married couple, attracting extra attention. As it was gettingte, Daniel, with his arm around Olivia, gently made his way into the hall. The entrance of the banquet was somewhat dim as the light was partly blocked. Suddenly, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Mrs. Marshall¡¯s starry evening gown lit up, changing into a myriad of splendid colors, merging with the glittering diamonds, forming an exquisite gxy. The media present on the scene were taken aback, frantically snapping pictures. Even the media pleaded loudly, hoping that Mrs. Marshall would slow down to let them capture more shots. Chapter 543: 543 Freshness is treasure Chapter 543: Freshness is treasure All the women in the room were staring at the big screen of the banquet hall, envying Mrs. Olivia Marshall, amazed at the stunning beauty of her gown. If she wanted stars, she got stars. They were all jealous of Chief Daniel Marshall¡¯s too deep indulgence in Mrs. Olivia Marshall¡¯s needs! Such a pity, they could only watch from a distance. Most of them understood their social standing; Mrs. Olivia Marshall was the moon surrounded by stars, unmatched by anyone else. Even with uncontroble rage cascading in Grace Ziegler¡¯s heart, she had to force herself to suppress it. She believed her dress was perfect, but ifpared to Mrs. Olivia Marshall¡¯s, it was indeed a disgrace. No wonder Secretary Garcia sneered at her attempts to seem spectacr, no wonder he scoffed at her confidence ¨C she really could notpete head-on with Mrs. Olivia Marshall. Grace Ziegler stared at the screen, watching the golden couple, and let out a cynicalughter. Yes, she was indeed overestimating her abilities, and had thus be aughing stock. ¡°Mrs. Be Marshall really stole the show tonight. Poor Mrs. Olivia Marshall, she was nowhere to be seen. It¡¯s true that the victors always have the power, even thepany banquet didn¡¯t have her name on the invite, thereby showing what a cunning woman Mrs. Be Marshall is.¡± ¡°Indeed, before Mrs. Be Marshall married into the Marshall family, each yearly banquet of the Marshall Corporation saw Mrs. Olivia Marshall being the center of attention. Every other influential woman of the elite ss revolved around her, but now, Mrs. Olivia Marshall is nowhere to be seen.¡±
¡°The captivating life of the wealthy is just like a pce drama, survival of the fittest indeed!¡± ¡°The Thompson family is worse off than being bankrupt, Mrs. Olivia Marshall couldn¡¯t even protect her maiden home, how could she possibly show her face at the banquet! I mean, I don¡¯t understand the ways of the elite, they can be so ruthless even to their inws.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand, although they both are sons of Mrs. Olivia Marshall, why is the Thompson family favoring Mr. Matthew Marshall and not Chief Daniel Marshall. Mrs. Olivia Marshall¡¯s sole preference for Mr. Matthew Marshall makes it seems as if Chief Daniel Marshall wasn¡¯t her son.¡± ¡°Regardless, in the future, the Marshall Corporation will belong to Chief Daniel Marshall, so the head woman in charge of Marshall Corporation is bound to change, and it¡¯s not necessarily a bad thing for Mrs. Olivia Marshall to withdraw behind the scenes.¡± ¡°Without tactics and strategies, a woman can¡¯t stand firm in a wealthy family. Perpetual favor is the real deal, but thises with the prerequisite of having the capital to be extensively cherished by others.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see how long Mrs. Be Marshall can keep on being favored. After all, men are not always faithful forever. Who knows what will happen in a year or two? When the novelty wears off, she¡¯ll be less valued than the grass at your feet! A woman is like clothes, eventually to be changed!¡± ¡°Chairman¡¯s side didn¡¯t have any other woman, it shows that Mrs. Olivia Marshall indeed had her own strategies. She just lost the battle to a woman like Mrs. Be Marshall.¡± ¡°But, I think Mrs. Olivia Marshall isn¡¯t someone who backs down easily. She has held her ground in the Marshall family for many years, that¡¯s not without certain ability. The mother-inw and daughter-inw¡¯s power struggle may suddenly turn around. Maybe someday, Mrs. Be Marshall may be the one to leave the Marshall family, thus proving that ¡®what goes around,es around¡¯.¡± The employees in Secretary Garcia¡¯s office were jabbering away, while those in the chief secretary¡¯s office were all listening attentively, without adding a word. With those words unintentionally spoken, Grace Ziegler took them seriously and recorded them in her mind. Grace Ziegler was also thinking deeply about these words. Grace Ziegler firmly believed that she will definitely have her chance in the future, to be in the limelight just like that. ¡­ Grace¡¯s eyes were only chasing after Mrs. Olivia Marshall at the banquet, only focusing on every move she made. Mrs. Olivia Marshall was indeed the focus of the entire venue. There were so many people who were ttering and pleasing her. It was as if she was the treasured moon surrounded by stars. Suddenly, Grace noticed that Mrs. Olivia Marshall was walking towards the outside, probably to make a trip to the washroom. Grace felt that her opportunity has arrived. Chapter 544: 544: Deeply Thoughtful Chapter 544: Deeply Thoughtful Grace Ziegler quickly followed suit. Watching Mrs. Marshall ascend the second floor, she trailed after her. In order to ensure Mrs. Marshall¡¯s safety, as she was not a guest, the restrooms on the second floor were temporarily closed. Grace had no choice but to wait outside the security detail. Seeing Mrs. Marshall being apanied by a female attendant, Grace very politely bowed and greeted, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Marshall!¡± Olivia Jenkins turned at the tender voice, instantly locking eyes with a somewhat familiar face. Out of politeness, Olivia gave the young woman a slight nod. ¡°Mrs. Marshall, I¡¯m Daniel¡¯s secretary, Grace Ziegler. May I have a moment of your time to discuss something regarding Chief Daniel Marshall?¡± Olivia was initially prepared to dismiss her with a smile, paying no mind to the strange woman, but after identifying herself and mentioning Daniel, things got interesting. Suddenly, Olivia halted, casting an eagle-like prating gaze upon the woman, observing her with interest. It was during this close examination that Olivia realized ¨C she had seen this woman before.
She had seen her at the entrance of a milk tea shop not long ago, where Daniel had been holding her while she wept in his arms. No wonder Olivia found her face familiar, no wonder this woman was audacious enough to try and attract her attention. So, she was Daniel¡¯s secretary. She gets to spend every day with Daniel, see him every day! Just one look was all Olivia needed to know that despite the woman¡¯s seemingly harmless and innocent face, she harbored deep and ambitious thoughts. Daring enough to confront her, to capture her attention, out of curiosity and because of this woman¡¯s confidence, Olivia wanted to hear what she had to say. The mind of a woman can be a terrifying thing. If she didn¡¯t see her now, there would be another time. She would stop at nothing to achieve her goals. Might as well meet her now to ensure she can sleep peacefully tonight. Valerie Howard didn¡¯t want Mrs. Jenkins to engage with the stranger and advised her to return to the banquet. Olivia shook her head slightly, ¡°Valerie, let here.¡± Oliva walked to the corner of the second floor. Seeing Valerie¡¯s signal, the security allowed Grace toe up. ¡­ Even though Mrs. Marshall hadn¡¯t said anything, Grace was actually quite nervous and a bit frightened. But, she might only have this one chance, so she had to take a leap of faith. Grace¡¯s hands hung by her sides. In reality, her palms were mmy with sweat. Contained within the camera frame, Mrs. Marshall¡¯s beauty was impossible to ignore. The woman standing before her was equally imposing, Grace also felt a sense of cold pride radiating from Mrs. Marshall, but she remained confident, making it impossible to discern her true emotions. Mrs. Marshall was indeed no ordinary woman, a vague aura of dominance surrounding her, along with an aristocratic majesty! ¡°Regarding Chief Daniel Marshall, what do you want to say?¡± The tone of Mrs. Marshall¡¯s voice was very calm, when she spoke lightly, it made Grace tremble slightly as she mustered the courage to meet her gaze. After hesitating for a few seconds, Grace found the courage to say, ¡°Chief Daniel Marshall likes the leek dumplings I make very much. I want to tell Mrs. Marshall how to make them so you can prepare them for him whenever you want.¡± There wasn¡¯t a hint of emotion on Mrs. Marshall¡¯s beautiful face, Grace truly didn¡¯t know what Mrs. Marshall was thinking, she wasn¡¯t even sure if Mrs. Marshall was angry¡­ Mrs. Marshall remained silent, and a sense of fear crept up in Grace¡¯s heart, causing her to panic. Grace cautiously made eye contact with Mrs. Marshall, feeling a tingle on her scalp under the prating gaze.
Mrs. Marshall¡¯s gaze was too sharp, Grace could barely withstand this confrontation. But she braced herself to say, ¡°Chief Daniel Marshall also very much likes the pickled vegetables I make, I would also like to share the recipe with Mrs. Marshall.¡± Chapter 545: 545 Daniel Marshall’s Heart Chapter 545: Daniel Marshall¡¯s Heart It was a clear provocation, and she was especially self-congratting, trying to seem innocent, ying dumb, but in reality, she was quite calcting. It was also clear what message this woman wanted to convey. She was dying for Mrs. Olivia Marshall to know everything. It was as if this woman could not wait for everyone to know about her rtionship with Daniel Marshall. She could not wait for Mrs. Olivia Marshall to know about her own importance in Daniel¡¯s heart. A slight smile curved around Olivia Jenkins¡¯ lips, she remained silent, her sharp almond eyes not blinking as they stared at the woman in front of her. Her expression seemed slightly mocking and disdainful. After a moment of silence, it was Grace Ziegler who couldn¡¯t stand it and broke the subdued atmosphere, ¡°Mrs. Marshall, I apologize for being so presumptuous! Didn¡¯t Chief Daniel Marshall tell you that he likes leek dumplings and pickles?¡± Olivia Jenkins¡¯ clear eyes shone with dazzling sharpness, yet her beautiful face did not reveal the slightest emotion. Her voice was still soft and calm, and her demeanor exuded an aura of noble indifference. ¡°Thest woman who talked to me in the same manner, iming my husband likes spicy food¡­she ended up dead,¡± she replied. A look of surprise shed on Grace¡¯s face, her eyes widening involuntarily.
Olivia Jenkins stepped forward, her overpowering aura causing the woman in front of her to momentarily furrow her brows, squint her eyes, and stare at her dumbfounded. Grace¡¯s lips slightly parted, but no sound came out. It felt as though her throat was constricted. Olivia Jenkins tilted her head, looking leisurely at Grace, and spoke nonchntly, ¡°If you¡¯re interested in being a cook at my home, you should discuss it with Mr. Daniel Marshall. If you want to be a maid, as long as Mr. Daniel Marshall agrees, I have no objections. I¡¯m not interested in cooks or maids. But Mr. Daniel Marshall might be. I¡¯m sure he would love to discuss it with you.¡± The smile on Olivia Jenkins¡¯ lips spread, her beautiful eyebrows slightly raised. But Grace felt the full force of the silent contempt and mockery. Without any hesitation, Olivia Jenkins left, her high heels echoing proudly. Valerie Howard¡¯s intensely scornful gaze shot a fierce warning at Grace. Men would swoon, but women would gag at this woman. What an awful person she is! Grace remained in ce, feeling ufortable and defeated. Not only had she lost, but she was also being looked down upon,pared to a cook and a maid. Grace felt that Olivia Jenkins was too arrogant, acting as if she was very important. It was very annoying. Just watch me, one day, I will bring her down. Only those who canugh at the end will be victorious, and Grace Ziegler won¡¯t give up so easily. ¡­ Valerie Howard lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Olivia, should we tell Daniel about this? That woman is so disgusting, who does she think she is, trying to provoke you like this? Who gave her the right to show off?¡± Olivia Jenkins kept a nk face and calmly said, ¡°No need. I can¡¯t squander her good intentions.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we have Daniel fire her? This kind of secretary, she doesn¡¯t seem pure-hearted at all, she is bound to have lots of crooked thoughts, who knows what tricks she will pull in the future.¡± Olivia Jenkinsughed self-mockingly, a trace of bitterness surging within. ¡°Valerie, if a man¡¯s heart isn¡¯t dedicated to you, no matter what you do, it¡¯s a waste of time. There are plenty of ambitious women. If a man can be easily swayed, then it only proves one thing ¨C this man is not worth having. It is definitely not an issue with the woman. Even without this woman, there will be other women. It¡¯s the man¡¯s attitude that matters.¡±
Chapter 546: 546: So Bad it Makes One Grind Their Teeth Chapter 546: So Bad it Makes One Grind Their Teeth Olivia¡¯s words also made sense, so Valerie Howard nodded her head. A few secondster, Olivia Jenkins continued to say softly, ¡°Daniel Marshall is so shrewd. If anyone plots against him, how could he not see it? If he is approving, or if he can ept such a presence, anything I do would be futile.¡± Valerie Howardforted her, ¡°Olivia, I think Daniel Marshall truly loves you. Please rx, he won¡¯t let you feel sad or deliberately hurt you.¡± Olivia Jenkins smiled faintly, she didn¡¯t know what the future would hold. Admittedly, Daniel Marshall had been good to her, and life hadn¡¯t gotten to the point where she couldn¡¯t go on. Moreover, their marriage had to do with interests; it couldn¡¯t be resolved by simply walking away. Of course, Olivia Jenkins wasn¡¯t naive, her mind was clear, she knew what mattered. ¡°Valerie Howard, I¡¯m fine, and I haven¡¯t been affected. I¡¯ve experienced things like this before, it¡¯s not new to me, I¡¯ve be ustomed to it. I¡¯ve encountered women even more arrogant than her. Men like Daniel Marshall are inherently radiant and attractive, it is impossible for no women to have ulterior motives. I haven¡¯t taken this matter to heart.¡± ¡°Olivia, if you feel unhappy, please tell me, I¡¯ll stay with you. We can n to hang out together, don¡¯t keep everything to yourself.¡± Having a friend showing her warmth, Olivia Jenkins felt veryforted, her beautiful face lit up with a sweet smile, ¡°I know, I¡¯ll certainly not face it alone. Let¡¯s go, we should go back to the hall. Tonight, I¡¯m the spotlight of the whole scene, I can¡¯t make any mistake, not even my feelings can be unusual.¡±
¡°Sometimes, I think your life is quite hard. I always believe there will be rewards for good people!¡± Olivia Jenkins smiled mischievously. When she returned to the hall, she was still the dazzling Mrs. Marshall that everyone admired. Others only saw sweetness and bliss in her. As if he had missed Olivia Jenkins greatly during this long wait, the instant he saw her, Daniel Marshall immediately went forward to greet her, and he affectionately gave Olivia Jenkins a kiss. Held in the arms of Daniel Marshall, Olivia Jenkins¡¯s beautiful face was beaming with confidence and pride; she kept a smile on her face as if that provocation never happened. When Grace Ziegler returned to the hall, she continued to stare closely at Mrs. Marshall, observing her every movement. Admittedly, Mrs. Marshall was exceptional. She¡¯s mingling with Chief Daniel Marshall as if nothing happened, and she could still smile so brilliantly. Her heart must be strong, she¡¯s really amazing! But, Grace Ziegler didn¡¯t believe there weren¡¯t any women who would not mind their husband flirting with other women. Even if Mrs. Marshall looks calm and easygoing on the surface, Grace Ziegler believed Mrs. Marshall must be thorny inside. With this thorn, she could wait and see, how long this woman could continue to pretend to be happy. Perhaps in the future, every time Mrs. Marshall smelt chives, she might think that Chief Daniel Marshall had eaten chive dumplings made by other women. At that time, Mrs. Marshall¡¯s heart must be very sad. Over time, Mrs. Marshall¡¯s heart must be tormented, she would copse, right? Grace Ziegler¡¯s thoughts were pleasant, and her eyes hid a gloomy chilly light. Picking up a high ss, she imitated the temperament of a celebrity and slowly tasted the red wine. ¡­ Grace Martinez had been watching Grace Ziegler all the while. Seeing her leaving the hall following Mrs. Marshall, Grace Martinez was sure that Grace Ziegler couldn¡¯t sit still and she would certainly take some action. Just as expected, this young girl had great aspirations, she had already begun to act.
Grace Martinez promptly reported this good news to James Marshall. Chapter 547: Honeymoon Chapter 547: Honeymoon James Marshall reported the good news to Sebastian Thompson immediately, and they both confirmed that Grace Ziegler was a usable pawn in their game. Seeing Daniel Marshall and Olivia Jenkins stealing all the limelight, with no one remembering the true mistress of the Marshall Family ¨C his own sister, Sebastian Thompson was seething in anger. Sebastian Thompson was speaking out for his sister! His brother-inw was indeed heartless. He disregarded his sister and Matthew Marshall at such an important annual meeting. He was such a bastard! He definitely couldn¡¯t rely on his brother-inw to help. He had to find a way himself to fulfill his wishes. Sebastian Thompson¡¯s n was already progressing smoothly. He would definitely get his sister and Matthew Marshall back to the Marshall Family. ¡­ Sipping on red wine, Be Thompson was browsing the news about the Marshall Corporation¡¯s annual meeting. Even though she was heartbroken, she wouldn¡¯t shed another tear; she only harbored an inextinguishable hatred and resentment. Show your love, die faster. Daniel Marshall and Olivia Jenkins would definitely have a more wretched fate than hers. In the end, they would definitely hate each other, just like her and Michael Marshall. However glorious Olivia Jenkins was now, Be Thompson would watch with wide eyes as Olivia ended up as pitiful as her, discarded by the wealthy family. Be Thompson savored the fine red wine slowly, closing her eyes from time to time to enjoy its rich aroma. When she opened her eyes, Be Thompson¡¯s gaze was cold and grim, not hiding her resentment. As long as she was alive, she would never let them off easy! ¡­ It was quitete. A hint of fatigue showed on Olivia Jenkins¡¯ face, but she was still awake, nkly looking at her starry dress hanging in the wardrobe. Daniel came out of the bathroom and didn¡¯t see Olivia, so he walked to the wardrobe. With a sympathetic look, Daniel walked behind Olivia and held her in his arms. Daniel affectionately kissed Olivia¡¯s face, ¡°Honey, it¡¯s time for bed.¡± Olivia held Daniel¡¯s hand and smiled faintly, ¡°Honey, I really love this dress.¡± Daniel¡¯s deep voice was as mellow and charming as a cello, touching her heartstrings, ¡°Honey, I remember you want the moon, and I¡¯ll definitely give you the moon.¡± ¡°Actually, I said that out of anger and jokingly. You don¡¯t have to take it seriously.¡± ¡°I am serious. I remember everything you want, and I¡¯ll definitely give what I can.¡± Olivia turned around, looked at Daniel, and embraced his waist. ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re my woman. There¡¯s no need to be formal with me.¡± Olivia nestled in Daniel¡¯s arms, with a faint smile still at the corner of her mouth, but she remained silent. Wham, Daniel picked up Olivia and walked to the bedroom. Olivia looked at Daniel and just affectionately wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°Honey, let¡¯s celebrate together, this is the first New Year we wee together, it must be filled with a sense of ceremony.¡± Oliva yfully winked, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll just enjoy the sweet journey.¡± ¡°We¡¯re going abroad, catch a private jet tomorrow, and make up for our honeymoon.¡± Olivia smiled alluringly, her apricot eyes narrowing with joy. Suddenly, she initiated a kiss to Daniel¡¯s sexy thin lips. In an instant, Daniel took the initiative and deepened the kiss. ¡­ On the first day back from the holiday, HR officially announced that Alexander Saunders had be the Chief Secretary of the CEO¡¯s office. Alexander officially started working, following the Chief Secretary and getting familiar with the operation of the entire corporation, and of course, learning to make coffee. The Chief Secretary really taught everyone in the CEO¡¯s office, and everyone could make the coffee that Chief Daniel Marshall wanted to drink. Although the holiday had ended, Chief Daniel Marshall still hadn¡¯t shown up for work. Grace checked Chief Daniel Marshall¡¯s schedule, and there were no appointments announced for January. Chapter 548: Sarcasm Chapter 548: Sarcasm Does no itinerary mean that Chief Daniel Marshall will not being to the office this month? Feeling upset, Grace Ziegler scrunched her brows slightly distracted. Grace had called Chief Daniel Marshall several times, but all calls went to his turned-off phone. She had no idea when she will be able to contact or see Chief Marshall again. Ever since Secretary-General Saunders started working, Assistant Howard was often nowhere to be seen. Lately, Grace frequently browsed news updates but found no news about Chief Daniel Marshall or Mrs. Olivia Marshall. Quite strange indeed! Suddenly, Grace received a new friend request. It was from Grace Martinez. Grace Ziegler epted it without any hesitation. Hopefully, Martinez could tell her what she wanted to know. Grace waited for a while but received no messages from Martinez. She felt anxious and decided to send an emoji. Grace Martinez, sitting in her office, let out a sinisterugh, but she didn¡¯t reply any message. Instead, she put down her phone and continued working. After waiting for ten minutes, Grace still received no reply from Martinez. Even after the workday ended, the only thing visible on Martinez¡¯s page was the emoji Grace had sent. Unable to hold it in any longer, Grace dialed Martinez¡¯s number via WeChat. ¡°Manager Martinez, what game are you ying at? You can¡¯t just be merely trying to make friends with me, can you?¡± Martinez snorted derisively and counter-questioned: ¡°Oh Grace, what are you thinking about? If I wasn¡¯t trying to be friends with you, why would I add you on WeChat?¡± ¡°Enough, stop pretending, I know you¡¯re using me.¡± ¡°Grace, don¡¯t exaggerate!¡± ¡°No more to say then, fine, I¡¯m hanging up.¡± ¡°Go ahead, I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m not interested in Daniel Marshall anyway.¡± Hesitating momentarily, Grace did not hang up. Feeling ufortable, Grace asked coldly: ¡°What¡¯s your true intention?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I make it clear? I just want to be friends with you!¡± ¡°Hypocrite!¡± ¡°At least I¡¯m not pretending to be your noble friend while ying innocent.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re befriending me just to mock me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m done joking, you¡¯re not fun at all. Daniel Marshall and his wife are abroad on their honeymoon. You won¡¯t be seeing him for a while. Feeling bad, huh? Is your heart clogged up?¡± ¡°You¡¯re too full of yourself!¡± Martinez found it quite amusing, ¡°Deceiving yourself, that¡¯s your business.¡± After finishing her piece, Martinez ended the call. She had done Grace a favor. Next, Grace would certainly be led around by the nose. This piece was too easy to acquire. A look of contempt and mockery shed in Martinez¡¯s eyes. Even though the call was cut off, Grace was still tightly clutching her phone. Her expressions were quite terrifying, her eyes were about to spit fire. Suddenly, she knocked over a fruit bowl, scattering fruits all over the floor. In a burst of anger, she swept her hands, and a vase on the coffee table fell to the ground and broke. Look down on her? She will show them. She will rise above, beyond their reach. Grace always believed that Chief Daniel Marshall had feelings for her. Otherwise, why would Bright Path suddenly lose its listing opportunity? It must be Daniel teaching that jerk a lesson. Grace will exceed Mrs. Olivia Marshall. This woman, besides being arrogant, conceited, and relying on her own status, was not really that great. One day, this woman will also age and lose her charms. There would certainlye a day when she fell out of favor. No one would me others for grabbing the opportunity to move up. Grace believed that one day, she too could look down upon the so-called Mrs. Olivia Marshall, she could step on Mrs. Olivia Marshall. Opportunities alwayse to those who are prepared! Chapter 549: 549: I’ll Accompany You to Exercise Chapter 549: I¡¯ll Apany You to Exercise ¡°Olivia Jenkins woke up to a kiss. Opening her eyes, she found herself looking at Daniel Marshall¡¯s handsome face. His lips slightly curved, entuating his good looks! ¡°Good morning, honey!¡± Hugging Daniel¡¯s neck affectionately, her voice a tad raspy, Olivia gazed into his eyes and cooed, ¡°Honey!¡± In that instant, Daniel tenderly kissed Olivia¡¯s lips. With a yful lift of his eyebrows, Daniel said cheekily, ¡°Honey, if you aren¡¯t waking up yet, let¡¯s just go back to sleep. We¡¯ll stay in today.¡± Swoosh. Olivia sat up abruptly, hugging Daniel, ¡°Honey, it¡¯s such a sunny day. I want to go to the seaside, I want to eat cherries, salmon, lobster¡­you decide, honey!¡± ¡°Not a problem, I¡¯ll fulfill all your wishes!¡± He gave her a soft, warming smile and picked her up in his arms, and headed towards the bathroom. ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve already prepared a bath for you. After your bath, we¡¯ll have breakfast and then head out. If you¡¯d like, we could even hit the seas.¡±
¡°Honey, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Seeming a bit reluctant, Daniel embraced Olivia, giving her a passionate kiss. It wasn¡¯t until Olivia was almost out of breath that Daniel reluctantly let her go. ¡­ Unlike Serene City, this country was in the middle of summer in January. The sun was out and warm, but not too hot. It was indeed perfect for an outing. Olivia, wearing a floral sundress and a hat, snuggled closely to Daniel¡¯s back as he pedaled. ¡°Honey, I want some ice cream.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Honey, am I heavy?¡± ¡°No, not at all. Cycling with you doesn¡¯t burden me one bit.¡± A sweet smile graced Olivia¡¯s face as she held up her phone with one hand to take a selfie. This feeling was blissful, even better than sitting inside a Rolls-Royce. The sky was blue with a few wispy clouds. Away from the usual hustle and bustle and without any obligations, they were free to do as they pleased. With the breathtaking scenery to boot, their rxation was heavenly. Olivia loved this ce! The cycle ride from their vi to the market by the docks was not far, taking only a few minutes. At a little store near the market, Daniel indulged Olivia¡¯s craving for ice cream, ordering her a scoop and a piece of tiramisu to go with it. Olivia fed the first bite to Daniel and then took a bite herself. All of a sudden, Olivia fixed her bright eyes on Daniel and said earnestly, ¡°Honey, you have to help me eat half of this. I can¡¯t eat too much; I¡¯m afraid of gaining weight. I can¡¯t be the only one putting on weight. You have to share this with me.¡±
Daniel looked at Olivia with an amused expression, raising his enticing eyebrows yfully as he replied, ¡°I¡¯ll exercise with you tonight. We¡¯ll lose weight together.¡± Olivia sighed in disbelief, avoiding Daniel¡¯s gaze as her cheeks flushed subtly with embarrassment. Before Daniel could say anything else, Olivia put a piece of tiramisu into his mouth. Though she was supposed to be on honeymoon, Olivia thought it was more exhausting than working.
And who else was she to me if not for Daniel? Beloved by Olivia, Daniel looked at her with amusement in his dark eyes, ¡°Fine, whatever you can¡¯t finish, I¡¯ll eat. If anyone has to gain weight, I¡¯ll do it. You just need to keep being pretty.¡± ¡°Honey, let¡¯s have seafood for dinner tonight, and steak for both of us, cherries¡­ and of course we can¡¯t miss out on strawberries!¡± ¡°You have excellent taste. Whatever you say!¡± And thest bite of the cake, even though it still looked tempting, Olivia fed it to Daniel. Chapter 550: 550: Desperate to See You Chapter 550: Desperate to See You They bought pizza, and Daniel Marshall was leading Olivia Jenkins by hand, wandering through the market. Soon, they purchased a big box of cherries and arge box of strawberries. They could get the items delivered, so Daniel left the address and continued exploring the market, hand in hand with Olivia. ¡°Honey, look, the lobsters are so big, and there are king crabs too.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we buy them all?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t finish all that. Today let¡¯s eat lobsters, and tomorrow we could buy the king crabs. We could buy some shellfish to grill.¡± ¡°Wife, since we¡¯re going to grill, let¡¯s get somemb, beef, and pork belly. Even if we can¡¯t finish them, we can keep them in the fridge. As for seafood, it must be the freshest. The seafood here is mostly delivered directly from the fishing boats.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s buy some shrimp for grilling, too. Grilled chicken wings are also delicious. Uh ¡­ can our bicycle handle all this stuff?¡± Daniel stole a sweet kiss, coaxed, ¡°Wife, you can buy whatever you want. We¡¯ll get a small truck to deliver our purchasester. You can buy some more fruits too.¡± ¡°Then I will go on a shopping spree!¡±, Olivia¡¯s pretty face was beaming with a sweet smile, waves of warmth flooding her heart.
A life that belonged to the two of them alone, without any random fuss or scheming, was indeed quite blissful! ¡­ Since Chief Marshall was not in Serene City and she couldn¡¯t meet him, there was no use guarding Serene City, so Grace Ziegler chose to go home for the Lunar New Year with the first wave of migrants. To prevent her mother from seeing the inconsistencies, Grace first flew to Kyoto before boarding the train to Binzhou from Kyoto. Upon receiving her daughter¡¯s call abouting home for the Lunar New Year, E Charles, who was using the pseudonym of E Lee, was thrilled. She prepared many of her daughter¡¯s favorite dishes two days in advance. When her daughter returned home that day, E drove her frequently used tricycle to the Binzhou mining area¡¯s station to pick up her daughter. Although it had been a year since shest saw her mother, Grace recognized her mother immediately in the crowd. She ran over, dragging her suitcase, and embraced her mother. ¡°It¡¯s freezing, isn¡¯t it? Take this hot water bag to warm your hands.¡± ¡°Mom, I missed you so much.¡± ¡°I missed you, too. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. I made stewed pork ribs and braised pig¡¯s feet for you.¡± Tears welled up involuntarily in E¡¯s eyes, her adopted daughter had been her emotional support for over twenty years. It¡¯s thanks to this lonely child that she hasn¡¯t felt so alone, she has the courage to continue living. Seeing her adopted child seed, E was genuinely happy, her heart filled with contentment. Not a day went by without thinking about her son. But, her son was with the Marshall Family; he was likely well catered and not a cause for worry. Although sometimes painful, she bore it all silently. Twenty years passed like this. Having Grace by her side brought her much joy. Considering how far she hade, E was content. With a face full of innocence, Grace¡¯s sweet and harmless smile was infectious. She held her mother¡¯s hand affectionately, ¡°Thanks, Mom. I love the stewed pork ribs and the braised pig¡¯s feet.¡± ¡°I also made kimchi hot pot for you.¡±
¡°It¡¯s so good to be back. My taste buds have missed your cooking.¡± E helped her daughter load her luggage into the tricycle and gave her the prepared hot water bag. Her daughter was in the car, and E lovingly closed the curtains to stop the cold wind from chilling her. ¡°Mom, who¡¯s taking care of the shop while you¡¯re out? I can manage on my own, it¡¯s not far.¡±
With her daughter back, E¡¯s joyful mood was evident on her face, even her voice was filled with a hint of happiness, ¡°There aren¡¯t many customers now. I asked Victoria from next door to watch it for me. Besides, I really wanted to see you.¡± Chapter 551: 551: World of Two Chapter 551: World of Two ¡°Mom, I miss you so much! It feels so good to be home, nothing beats being with family!¡± No one bullied her at home, no oneughed at her, her mother loved her, and Grace Ziegler¡¯s face was filled with more smiles than ever. ¡°If things get tough out there, if you feel wronged, juste home. Even if you don¡¯t work, the chives dumpling shop can support us. I can¡¯t bear to see you suffer, and I can¡¯t bear to see you working so far away.¡± Grace¡¯s face changed ever so slightly, but she kept smiling. A wave of bitter-sweet emotion rose within her, but she still felt that happiness outweighed her grievances. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m doing fine. If anything, I just miss being here. The leaders and colleagues at ourpany treat me well, you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯m so likable, I won¡¯t be wronged, no one would bully me.¡± ¡°Grace, always remember, home will forever be your safe haven. No matter what, I¡¯ll always be here waiting for you. Once you¡¯re home, don¡¯t think about work. Let¡¯s have a good New Year, clear our minds of all the noise and distractions.¡± ¡°I know, I want to spend quality time with you, mom. I¡¯ll help you run the dumpling shop.¡± ¡°Alright! My darling is back home, everyone will be so envious of me!¡± ¡°Let them be envious, I¡¯ve bought you many things, and even new clothes.¡± ¡°Great!¡± From the moment E Charles saw her daughter, her smile never faded.
Now that her daughter was back, her heart was full. She didn¡¯t ask for a life of excessive luxury, as long as everyone is safe and healthy, that¡¯s enough. Despite being busy every day, E didn¡¯t feel tired, instead she felt fulfilled and had no time for dwelling on the past. ¡­ Olivia Jenkins arranged the flowers in the living room to her satisfaction before heading into the kitchen. She also captured a video of Daniel Marshall busying himself in the kitchen for keepsakes. Although they went grocery shopping together, Daniels basically did all the cooking. If he didn¡¯t know something, he would search for tips online and cook ordingly. The first few times were a bit chaotic, but by the second time, things were much smoother. Olivia went to Daniel, feeding him a cherry, ¡°Hubby, the steak you¡¯re cooking smells wonderful! It even looks restaurant-grade!¡± Looking tenderly at Olivia, Daniel dered authoritatively, ¡°I¡¯m only cooking for you, I won¡¯t let anyone else have it.¡± A happy smile spread across Olivia¡¯s beautiful face and suddenly, she pecked Daniel on the lips, ¡°Hubby, let me help you. Actually, my cooking skills aren¡¯t bad, I even have some talent.¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯m almost done.¡± Daniel picked up a piece of lobster meat, feeding it to Olivia. After finishing, Olivia immediately gave Daniel a thumbs-up, ¡°It¡¯s really delicious! The meat is tender and sweet.¡± ¡°The pizza¡¯s ready too. In a while, we can have barbeque as we eat. We have a smokeless grill, it¡¯s very convenient. We can grill anything you want.¡± ¡°I¡¯m taking the food outside and open a bottle of red wine. Perfect!¡± In an instant, Daniel stole a kiss. His face softened like a marshmallow, he too, felt the sweetness of happiness. During this period, he turned off his work phone, only kept his personal phone for business matters, and every day, he would only spend one hour dealing with corporate affairs. The rest of the time, he spent with Olivia, cherishing their sweet and happy couple world, it was all worth it! If possible, Daniel really wanted to keep this sweet and happy lifestyle with Olivia forever.
Not having children does not affect their world as a couple, things felt pretty good as they were now. The decision of whether to have children or not could be consideredter on. Chapter 552: 552: Knowing the Truth Chapter 552: Knowing the Truth After nine o¡¯clock, there were fewer people in the shop, and the miners had gradually started heading home for the Lunar New Year. It wasn¡¯t as busy as before, so her mother could manage the shop alone, and Grace Ziegler went home to rest. It wasn¡¯t yet ten o¡¯clock, and the sunshine was brilliant, perfect for airing out quilts. Grace figured that a thorough cleaning was required before the New Year anyway. Her mother shouldn¡¯t have to do it all, so Grace decided to share the burden. Grace took a quilt outside to air, then came back to tidy up the mattress. Suddenly, a photograph fell out. Grace didn¡¯t think much of it and picked up the photo as if nothing had happened, intending to shove it back under the mattress. However, the moment she nced at the picture, Grace froze. The young man in the photo was certainly her father, but the woman holding the baby girl wasn¡¯t her mother. Did her father have an affair? Did he have other children?
Staring wide-eyed in disbelief, Grace scrutinized the slightly yellowed old photo. Instantly, she was dumbfounded. The woman holding the baby girl resembled Grace upon a closer look. What in the world was going on? In her shock, Grace dropped the photo, and only then noticed there were words on the back of the weathered old photo. {¡°Our daughter is one month old. We hope our baby girl grows up healthy and safe!¡±} Reading the date written below, Grace was certain. The baby girl in the photo was her. Since the woman holding her bore a resemnce to her, she had to be her mother. As if suddenly realizing something, Grace found the family photo album andpared her baby pictures. Her photo at eight months old was taken in the residential area of the mine, and the person holding her at the time was her current mother. Gracebed through all the photos in the house. From the time she was eight months old, all the photos taken every year included only her father and her current mother, no sign of that woman. Did that woman not want her anymore? Or did she pass away? Her father had died when she was very young and she had never met the woman in the one-month-old photo. Regardless of whether that woman was alive or dead, she likely had nothing to do with Grace. The mother who now loved and cherished her¡­ was definitely not her biological mother! Was she an orphan? After all these years, Grace had never heard of any other rtives. Only she and her current mother relied on each other. It seemed that she was indeed an orphan, and her current mother had kindly adopted her.
The truth was too harsh. Grace dared not think any further, sitting on the ground and crying. No matter how people outside bullied her or looked down on her, at least she had her mother¡¯s love when she came home. However, the mother who loved her wasn¡¯t her biological mother! Would there be a day when this mother would also stop loving her and abandon her?
Thinking about the possibility of being left with nothing, Grace felt heartbreaking. Her heart ached! Tears gathered in her eyes, silently overflowed, and slowly slipped down her cheek. Before long, the tears soaked Grace¡¯s pale face, and her eyes became swollen from crying. Why was life so cruel to her? Grace really hated this reality! ¡­ Half an hourter, Grace¡¯s tears stopped flowing. She got up from the ground, casually put the old photo back where it had been. She also decided not to air out the quilt anymore. Grace considered things heavily. She needed to n for her own life and couldn¡¯t just watch as she was left with nothing. Everything she wanted, she must strive to achieve. She would definitely have everything she desired. Chapter 553: 553: Life Hanging by a Thread Chapter 553: Life Hanging by a Thread E Charles had finished cooking and phoned Grace, asking her toe over to the shop for dinner. Clearing her throat, Grace spoke in a thick voice, ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Feeling something was off, E Charles¡¯s eyebrows furrowed together, ¡°Grace, what¡¯s wrong with you? Your voice sounds hoarse!¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ve just caught a cold, that¡¯s all.¡± E Charles¡¯s voice turned even gentler, ¡°There¡¯s medicine in the drawer under the TV. Take some and put on a thick jacket, keep warm. We are in a mining area, up in the mountains, so it¡¯s colder than the city. You don¡¯t have toe here, I¡¯ll bring the food to you.¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t bother, I cane by myself. I have my thick jacket on. It¡¯s just a minor cold, nothing serious, some medicine will do.¡± After a moment of hesitation, E Charles said, ¡°In that case,e over here. I¡¯ll make you some ginger soup.¡± ¡°Thank you, mom!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for such formality with your mother. You go and take your medicine first, I¡¯ll start making the ginger soup straight away.¡± Once mom hung up, Grace unexpectedly felt like crying.
Why isn¡¯t such a good mother her own mother?! Would she ever stop wanting her one day? Grace felt deeply saddened, her heart aching. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know how she should face her mother. ¡­ Serene City, Circr East Road. Suddenly, a ck sedan sped by, smashing violently into the central divider, flipping over, andnding sideways on the oppositene, all while emitting a deafening sound. The next moment, smoke began to rise from the car¡¯s hood ¨C it had caught fire. The cars behind immediately stopped, rushing to rescue people. Some bodyguards hurried to get fire extinguishers, while others tried to smash the car windows. The elderly man was still in the car. There was no time to lose, he had to be saved. Some kind-hearted passersby also stopped their cars, took out their fire extinguishers to help put out the fire and rescue people. Soon, the injured were rescued from the car and urgently taken to the hospital. After receiving the call and instructing to block the news, Michael Marshall rushed to RenewalCare Hospital¡¯s emergency centre. Michael also immediately phoned Daniel Marshall, ordering him and Olivia Jenkins to return home as soon as possible. All the injured were still being resuscitated. The bodyguard responsible for security honestly reported to President Michael Marshall: ¡°We don¡¯t know what happened, the old man¡¯s car suddenly hit the divider¡¯s pir. It was a downhill section of the road at that time, so the car was moving quite fast, and the impact was quite severe.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°We have rescued everyone. The driver was burnt and is in a serious condition. ording to the emergency doctors, the old man has sustained a head injury, some bruises and fractures. His condition is also rather serious.¡± ¡°¡­¡±
Michael Marshall¡¯s expression was very serious, his lips pressed tightly together. He carefully analysed the video footage from the driver¡¯s dashcam brought by the bodyguard. The whole incident was indeed as reported by the bodyguard. Suddenly, Michael Marshall ordered sternly, ¡°Contact an independent investigationpany, and find two more for verification. Thoroughly inspect the crashed car. Also, investigate the driver¡¯s personal information in detail, including his family situation. I want to see all the maintenance records of the car.¡±
¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take care of it right away!¡± Michael Marshall¡¯s eyebrows were knitted together tightly, his deep eyes narrowing, his voice heavy, ¡°Buy all the photos and videos from the eyewitnesses on the scene. This matter must not be leaked. All news must be blocked. We will decide what to do when Daniel returns.¡± ¡°Understood, President Marshall.¡± The bodyguards left to get to work, and only two bodyguards who had apanied Michael Marshall, as well as the chief steward from Beverly Hills, remained in the emergency centre waiting for news with Michael. Michael Marshall¡¯s face was filled with worry. Chapter 554: 554: Possibly Becoming a Vegetative State Chapter 554: Possibly Bing a Vegetative State The old man¡¯s test results came back, there was internal bleeding in his skull, requiring emergency surgery. Michael Marshall signed the consent form, and the old man was immediately taken to the operating room. Sitting in the waiting area of the operating room, Michael¡¯s mind was filled with mixed feelings. Despite hating his father for many years, ming his father often, when he saw the moment his father was pushed out of the emergency room by the nurse, he was still very sad, he was heartbroken, and unconsciously, his eyes moistened. The man who had acted recklessly and tyrannically all his life, he really hadn¡¯t thought he would encounter such a day. The father who thought himself invincible, who suppressed him everywhere, nowy in aa, unresponsive, his life hanging in the bnce, and Michael found it difficult to adapt to the situation. Not so long ago, Michael even wished his father could join his mother sooner, but when the moment really came, he so desired his father to be safe and sound. Even though his father was very annoying, he would rather have his father be well, even if they, as father and son, would end up arguing with each other again, Michael didn¡¯t want to face this scenario. Michael sincerely hoped that his father could recover soon. ¡­
Receiving a call from his dad, Daniel and Olivia Jenkins hurried back to the country. Just off the ne, they raced to RenewalCare Hospital. In the intensive care room, Daniel and Olivia could only gaze at their grandpa from a distance through the ss window. Grandpa hadn¡¯t woken yet, he was under the watch of many medical devices, with a nurse providing 24-hour monitoring. ¡°Dad, how is grandpa¡¯s condition? What did the doctor say?¡± Michael hadn¡¯t closed his eyes in two days, his eyes were bloodshot, he had also guarded the hospital for two days. Michael looked up at his son. His face was deeply serious, his voice extraordinarily heavy, ¡°The operation has been performed. The doctor said the operation was very sessful, but, the brain damage is also quite serious. If your grandpa can wake up within 15 days, his chances of recovery are quite high. If he doesn¡¯t wake up, he may be vegetative.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°The doctor also said that grandpa¡¯s bruising, as well as the areas of fracture, are not too serious, the main injury is in the brain. The car hit the middle separation strip and flipped over,nding on its side heavily, which is why your grandpa¡¯s injuries are so serious. Also, considering his age, the prognosis is not optimistic.¡± Daniel¡¯s brow furrowed tightly. Suddenly, he stepped forward to give dad a hug, his deep and slightly husky voiceforted, ¡°Grandpa will be fine, we have the best medical resources, grandpa will definitely get through this. I believe grandpa will wake up, he won¡¯t want to leave us, he won¡¯t let me worry.¡± Michael let out a sigh, then nodded, patting Daniel¡¯s back. After two continuous days of exhaustion, Michael was also worn out, his face revealing signs of weariness. In a soft voice, Daniel said, ¡°Dad, you go back and rest, Olivia and I will watch over grandpa at the hospital. I¡¯ll take care of this.¡± Michael pursed his lips, didn¡¯t say anything, just nodded in agreement. He handed the driving recorders of both cars to Daniel, and quickly briefed him on the emergency measures he had ordered. After dad left, Daniel called Adam Howard and Martin Wace respectively. The ident vehicle¡¯s appraisal report hadn¡¯t arrived yet. Adam had checked the driver¡¯s personal data as well as his family situation, but found no abnormalities. On the face of it, this indeed seemed to be a traffic ident.
But Adam had another thought, ¡°Daniel, I investigated everyone in Beverly Hills, ording to the private doctor, the driver had a cold the day before yesterday, and he gave him medicine for two days. At that time, he reminded the driver; these cold medicines could make him drowsy, he shouldn¡¯t drive.¡± Chapter 555: 555: Let’s See Who Shows Their True Colors First Chapter 555: Let¡¯s See Who Shows Their True Colors First In an instant, a chilly light shot from Daniel Marshall¡¯s eagle-like sharp eyes, ¡°Before going out, the driver had taken medicine and the sleepiness led to the ident?¡± Adam Howard was serious, ¡°It¡¯s possible, but not necessarily. ording to the private doctor, the driver hadn¡¯t asked him for medicine afterwards. His cold seems to have mostly alleviated. Knowing that he¡¯d taken cold medicine, the driver should have avoided taking such a risk. Something seems off here.¡± Daniel furrowed his brow unhappily, a sharp iciness sweeping across his handsome face, ¡°Has the driver¡¯s room been searched yet? Any findings?¡± ¡°Been searched, found some boxes of medicine, there indeed were cold pills. But we¡¯re not sure if he¡¯d taken them that day. We asked servants and housekeepers at Beverly Hills, they said the driver seemed normal when he left. He didn¡¯t seem tired or off, seemed quite alert actually.¡± After thinking for a bit, Adam added, ¡°Right, this driver was on leave actually, called inst minute to take over somebody else¡¯s shift. The regr driver was off sick, he had a stomach issue. Also, this driver had returned from outside, we found out that he and his wife and kids had eaten at a restaurant, his family didn¡¯t have any issues at all, no signs of sleepiness.¡± Daniel calmly said, ¡°Even without evidence, I believe it¡¯s more than a coincidence, not just a random ident. The fact that I am not in Serene City when my grandfather experienced this, no matter how I look at it, something seems very off.¡± ¡°Daniel, as soon as I received your call, I rushed to the hospital, the driver died due to severe burns. The family rejected an autopsy. We should respect the dead. It seemed quite ruthless to me, so I didn¡¯t want to disturb the family again. We really have no evidence right now; it all looks like an ident. The final call will be based on the car ident investigation report.¡± Daniel¡¯s face looked terrifyingly strained, those eyes filled with bright, swirling rage. Suddenly, he punched the wall out of anger.
¡°Have you been keeping an eye on Sebastian Thompson? Has there been any movement from him?¡± ¡°He often goes out for morning tea, just with his wife, no contact with anyone else seen. Daniel, do you suspect him?¡± Daniel¡¯s cold voice slipped through his gritted teeth, ¡°Everyone who benefits are suspects, it may not be a solo job, could be a group effort.¡± Adam spat out in annoyance, ¡°Bunch of bastards! Shameless!¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes darkened, the dazzling sparkle was still a sharply glowing spectacle, ¡°Keep the news under wraps, work over all the media. At this time, whoever shows up, it means he cannot keep still any longer, let¡¯s see who shows their foxy tail first.¡± ¡°Great idea! If anyone leaks the news, that will give definite proof of a plot.¡± The glowing fury in Daniel¡¯s eyes seemed enough to burn a man alive, ¡°When my grandfather wakes up, I¡¯ll hold a press conference. Perhaps, I won¡¯t disclose the news.¡± ¡°As for the boss¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll discuss it with my Dad. He has no room to disagree, he¡¯ll have to agree. If I find evidence connecting the Thompsons, I won¡¯t let them go.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll think about this rationally, I¡¯ll discuss it with Martin Wace, and get back to you if we hear anything. Daniel, take care.¡± ¡°Hmm, thanks for the effort!¡± ¡°We brothers have to stick together, no thanks needed! Hanging up now, goodbye!¡± Once Daniel hung up the phone, Olivia Jenkins walked over and held him in a tight embrace. In that moment, Daniel also held Olivia tightly. Even without a word being spoken, Daniel¡¯s heart felt somefort. With him and Olivia there for his granddad, Daniel believed that his granddad could certainly feel it, his granddad would wake up. Chapter 556: 556: Prepare Another Hundred Red Envelopes for Me Chapter 556: Prepare Another Hundred Red Envelopes for Me Be Thompson had already packed up, but, anxiously looked forward to see Michael Marshalling to pick them up and take them back to Serene City. Until now, not a single call from Michael Marshall, not even a message from WeChat. Seemingly, their conjugal affinity had long been nonexistent, Michael Marshall, the jerk, probably did not even want his son anymore. Tomorrow would be New Year¡¯s Eve, a day that should be full of reunion, could they pass the day in peace? Did she and her son even matter to the Marshall Family? Be Thompson coldly smiled, scornful gleams flickered in her eyes. She felt a profound hatred for Michael Marshall¡¯s heartlessness and she found herself wishing ill-fortune upon every member of the Marshall family all the time. She heard a knock at the door, Matthew Marshall came in, wheeled into his mother¡¯s room. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s put up a couplet, let¡¯s just enjoy the New Year here, let¡¯s not think about anything else. I¡¯ve already ordered some New Year supplies, see if there¡¯s anything else needed, and I¡¯ll have them get it.¡± Seeing her son being so sensible and always considerate, Be Thompson felt very gratified.
Immediately, Be Thompson took her son downstairs, ¡°Hangnterns at the door to add a festive atmosphere. Regardless of where we are, we have to keep on living, we can¡¯t be pitiful. Wait a bit, I¡¯ll cook your favorite stir-fried rice cakes.¡± ¡°Mom, that¡¯s the way to think, being content with what we have is not a bad thing, our good luck is just around the corner.¡± ¡°I know.¡± At this moment, she had to keep a level head. Be Thompson was already all in, she must win this game. Despite the turmoil inside her, Be Thompson was putting up a couplet with her son, smiling as if nothing had happened. All the doors and windows of the countryside vi were adorned with auspicious ¡°Fortune¡± character, Be Thompson believed, the next year for her and her son will be full of luck. After finishing this, Be Thompson opened the refrigerator, checking the groceries for the uing days. ¡°There¡¯s enough meat, but just a little seafood left. We can stock up on some dried crab meat and fresh frozen shrimp. The quantity of fish maw and dried abalone prepared is quite good, but we need to buy another box of frozen prawns. Since New Year ising, it¡¯s better for us to prepare more food, so as not to trouble them sending it over.¡± The housekeeper listened carefully and quickly took note. Having checked the food, Be Thompson checked the New Year goods. ¡°We don¡¯t have any Gold Nuggets in a gold wrapper chocte vor, as well as that kind of gold coin, need to buy some for good omen. Pistachios, cashews, pine nuts, etc., I feel are less, we need to buy some more. No walnuts, need to buy these. Other candies and seeds, melon seeds¡­enough.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been living here for quite some time, prepare gift packages, distribute one to each household of the nearby vigers, it¡¯s better to back each other up.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°The number of red envelopes is too less, on New Year¡¯s Day, I want to distribute red pockets to the vigers, every child must have, prepare another hundred red envelopes for me.¡± Looking at these things, Be Thompson thought for a moment, after a while, Be Thompson continued: ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± The housekeeper nodded respectfully, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll prepare them for you now.¡± After the housekeeper left, a cunning light flitted in Be Thompson¡¯s eyes. Be Thompson knew that they were being watched, she would not leave any handle for anyone.
She had fully performed what she had to. ¡­ The New Year¡¯s Eve was supposed to be a lively time when the whole family enjoyed the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, but this year the Marshall Family was unusually quiet. However, Beverly Hills still had some distinguished guests.
Mr. James Marshall arrived and Michael Marshall personally brewed a pot of great tea. ncing casually, Mr. James Marshall calmly opened his mouth, ¡°Where is your father? I called him, but he turned off his phone, I wanted to invite you all for the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner.¡± Chapter 557: 557: The First One to Ask for Information Chapter 557: The First One to Ask for Information Michael Marshall¡¯s face did not change color, calmly he said, ¡°Thanks for Mr. James¡¯ invitation, but sorry, my father has gone abroad. He¡¯s celebrating the New Year with Daniel Marshall.¡± Edward Marshall¡¯s eyes dimmed, and his expression changed slightly, ¡°Big brother always liked to celebrate the New Year here. Why would he go abroad? There¡¯s no festive atmosphere abroad! Before, it was my big brother who invited us to the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner. I thought this year was my turn to host the family banquet, and we all could have a good time.¡± A faint smile touched the corners of Michael¡¯s mouth, ¡°When dades back, we¡¯ll invite everyone to have the beginning of the year feast. thanks to the generous invitation from Daniel and Olivia Jenkins, dad went. With two young people apanying him, dad should also be very happy.¡± ¡°Well then, we will have to gather again next year. Michael, since you¡¯re alone in Beverly Hills,e over and have the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner with us.¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. James Marshall! Is James¡­ noting back for the New Year?¡± ¡°Flying back and forth is too bothersome, James and the others aren¡¯ting back. Michael, I¡¯ll go ahead, I have to go home and supervise the servants in preparing for the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, youe early!¡± Michael slightly nodded, and stood up to see off Mr. James Marshall. Without hesitating for a second, Edward left. Afterward, Michael went to the Joyful Hall to burn incense. He sat there for a while, looking at his father¡¯s favorite tea. Sitting at the tea table where his dad often sat, Michael called Daniel.
¡°Mr. James Marshall just left. He especially came to invite us to the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner. I told him that our grandfather went abroad and is with you guys. James didn¡¯te back.¡± Daniel, who was at the hospital, his eagle-like eyes emitted a chilling glow, ¡°Dad, be cautious, even our own people need to be guarded against. I really didn¡¯t expect Mr. James Marshall to go to Beverly Hills first.¡± Michael frowned, ¡°Daniel, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re overthinking? Your grandfather and Mr. James Marshall are real brothers, how could he possibly harm your grandfather?¡± Daniel sneered, contemptuously saying, ¡°Whether he has done anything I can¡¯t say for sure since I have no evidence. However, it is a fact that he came to inquire. Although Grandfather¡¯s domineering style and years of power have earned him many enemies, his presence alone poses a god-like threat to many. Dad, you need to stay vignt, because the human heart is unpredictable.¡± Michael¡¯s mood turned heavier, and his face did not look so good, ¡°I agreed to go to dinner for the New Year¡¯s Eve. I¡¯ll go and investigate.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Olivia and I are guarding grandpa.¡± After a pause, for the first time, Michael gently said, ¡°You guys have worked hard, and you guys should take care of yourselves. It¡¯s getting cold. ording to the weather forecast, there will be light snow tonight. You guys need to bundle up.¡± Daniel was feeling a mix of emotions, his nose was stinging mysteriously, his voice suddenly hoarse, ¡°I know. You take care of yourself too. During this critical period, you have to shoulder everything on the surface. You are also having a tough time.¡± Michael innately felt gratified. A faint smile spread across his lips, ¡°Happy New Year¡¯s Eve! Happy New Year! Wishing you all peace!¡± ¡°Dad, same to you.¡± ¡°Okay! I¡¯m hanging up now, preparing to go to Mr. James Marshall¡¯s house.¡± ¡°Be careful on the way, bye!¡± Michael hung up the phone, the smile lingering on his lips seemed to deepen, a warm feeling was welling up in his heart. ¡­ Daniel tightly hugged Olivia, a look of apology on his face, ¡°Wife, I¡¯m sorry that you have to spend the New Year like this with me. We were supposed to be happy and give you a memorable honeymoon but I didn¡¯t expect it to turn out like this.¡± Olivia affectionately pressed her face against Daniel¡¯s, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll cook you New Year¡¯s Eve dinner.¡± Chapter 558: 558 The Surprise from Olivia Jenkins Chapter 558: The Surprise from Olivia Jenkins Daniel Marshall¡¯s heart ached for Olivia Jenkins, his handsome brows furrowing, ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll have Valerie Howard take you back to the vi by Pearl Lake. You should rest for a few days. I¡¯ll be fine staying at the hospital with Grandpa alone.¡± Olivia lifted her eyes, meeting Daniel¡¯s gaze with a tender look. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, I want to stay at the hospital with you. Don¡¯t worry, honey, Grandpa won¡¯t leave us in suspense for long, he will wake up. He definitely won¡¯t let those people with ill intentions win, he will get better.¡± The corners of Daniel¡¯s lips twitched into a slight smile, his handsome face bathed in a sense of happiness. He then leaned in to kiss Olivia. ¡°Honey, wait for me. I¡¯ll prepare the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner quickly. The hospital¡¯s canteen has allowed me to use it. I¡¯ll bring over the meal once it¡¯s ready,¡± said Olivia. A sweet smile curved on Olivia¡¯s face. Daniel seemed to catch her infectious grin as his smile deepened. After giving Daniel a heartwarming kiss, Olivia left the ICU. It was Chinese New Year¡¯s Eve. The hospital seemed especially quiet, the corridors unusually tranquil. ¡­ With the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner prepared, Olivia picked up a basket and made her way back to the ICU. In the waiting area, only Daniel was there. Olivia took out the insted containers one by one, opening each.
¡°Honey, I made fish soup. After you eat it, you¡¯ll have surplus every year. Of course, dumplings are a must for New Year¡¯s Eve. I made dumplings with three kinds of fillings. Try them and see what the fillings are. This is stewedmb with white radish, it¡¯s really sweet. Also, I stir-fried some Choy Sum. I didn¡¯t prepare much rice, so eat more dumplings. This is vinegar. I added a bit of minced garlic.¡± Daniel picked up his chopsticks, his heart swelling with happiness. ¡°Thank you, honey!¡± ¡°Hurry and eat. After eating, we can see the snowscape from the window. This way of spending the New Year is not too bad. Hopefully, we won¡¯t have to do it like this again. Once in a lifetime is enough. But this one time, we¡¯re spending it together, an unexpectedly romantic experience.¡± Danielughed at Olivia¡¯s optimism, tenderly stroking her head. Olivia¡¯s face still held her sweet smile. Not only did she offer Daniel dumplings, but she also served him a bowl of fish soup, and picked outmb for him. Daniel tasted the dumpling Olivia had made, nodding repeatedly. ¡°It¡¯s filled with minced pork and mushrooms. Honey, the dumplings you made are delicious.¡± ¡°Honey, eat more!¡± As Olivia sipped the fish soup, she watched Daniel eat the dumplings. Seeing Daniel finish the dumpling she had marked, yet not discovering the lucky coin, Olivia stared at him wide-eyed. ¡°Honey, have you finished the dumplings? Didn¡¯t you feel something hard? Didn¡¯t you feel something you couldn¡¯t chew?¡± Daniel shook his head, his handsome face appearing somewhat bewildered. Oblivious, Olivia blinked in disbelief. In the blink of an eye, Olivia carefully searched for the dumpling she had marked. After confirming she had given it to Daniel, he should have found the lucky coin, but he showed no reaction. Could he have swallowed the lucky coin? Exchanging a nce with Daniel, Olivia asked again, ¡°Honey, are you really sure you didn¡¯t bite into something?¡± Daniel continued to shake his head seriously, picking up another dumpling to eat. Olivia hurriedly said, ¡°I put a lucky coin in the dumplings. On New Year¡¯s Eve, whoever finds the lucky coin will be fortunate and have all their wishes fulfilled. I can¡¯t believe you swallowed the lucky coin!¡± Daniel was all smiles but inscrutable, looking at Olivia tenderly and affectionately.
Suddenly, Daniel pulled out the lucky coin he¡¯d been holding in his mouth, ¡°Honey, you¡¯re so good to me! I can¡¯t live without you!¡± Chapter 559: 559: A Different Kind of Romance Chapter 559: A Different Kind of Romance Olivia Jenkins rolled her eyes and red at Daniel Marshall. His voice was deep and pleasing, much like a euphonious bass, ¡°Wifey, I was just teasing you. Knowing that you care about me makes me really happy!¡± Despite Olivia¡¯s re, Daniel suddenly embraced her by the neck, grasping her lips in his. Only when Olivia almost couldn¡¯t breathe, Daniel ended that passionate kiss. Daniel looked at Olivia with deep affection, and seriously said, ¡°Wifey, having you by my side gives me such peace, I feel very fortunate!¡± Olivia knew the sadness Daniel rarely expressed, and she reached out to touch his face with affection. On this special day, he¡¯s probably just trying to tease her, rx the intense atmosphere a bit. ¡°Let¡¯s eat, it¡¯s getting cold. This time, I¡¯ll let it slide.¡± Daniel cleaned the lucky coin and ced it in his wallet. Olivia saw their wedding photo in Daniel¡¯s wallet, and all of a sudden, she felt relieved and a sweet warmth filled her heart.
Daniel put away his wallet and looked up, staring at Olivia with affectionate gaze without blinking, ¡°I will treasure the luck my wife gave me for a lifetime. I believe it will bring me luck, and happiness too. My life is full, thanks to you.¡± Oliviaughed softly, slightly looking down, a blush sneaking across her beautiful face. Daniel picked up a piece of stewedmb, dipped it in the sauce, and fed it to Olivia. Even in the cold winter, even when things went awry, their hearts were still warmed by each other. ¡­ After the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, Daniel held Olivia, standing by the ss window, looking at the night outside. The orange street lights were like burning mes, instantly softening the chill of the winter night, making one unavoidably feel a touch of warm peace. Suddenly, feathers like snowkes began to float in the sky, paired with the orange street lights, it created an uniquely beautiful scenery. ¡°Husband, isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡± Daniel affectionately leaned against Olivia¡¯s face, ¡°Very beautiful, it¡¯s a pity that we can only celebrate here in the hospital. If we were at home, we could sit cuddled up, with a ss of red wine in our hands, enjoying this beauty while having barbecue. Maybe a snowfall can ur and I¡¯ll take photos while we walk hand in hand through the snow.¡± After a thought, Olivia turned slightly, hugging Daniel¡¯s neck affectionately, her charming eyes meeting Daniel¡¯s. ¡°Let¡¯s take a photo, documenting thest snowfall of the year. We can also have a different kind of romance.¡± Olivia took a selfie and Daniel actively cooperated. Olivia captured the snowy scenery and the orange light outside the window. Suddenly, Olivia initiated a kiss on Daniel. Daniel deepened the kiss, passionately expressing his genuine feelings. Their romance wouldn¡¯t be absent, with the soft snow outside and the gentle orange light aspanions, making this moment of their life gentle. ¡­ Approaching midnight, Olivia and Daniel stood by the ss window, looking at their Grandpa, counting down to New Year¡¯s with him.
¡°Ten, nine, eight¡­ three, two, one! It¡¯s New Year, Grandpa. We wish you a Happy New Year, good health, peace, and hope you to wake up soon, you can¡¯t sleep any more.¡± ¡°Grandpa, we will be waiting for you to wake up for our New Year¡¯s meal, it¡¯s not toote, you can¡¯t sleep too long.¡± ¡°Grandpa, I learned how to make dumplings, they¡¯re quite tasty. Once you wake up, you can try the dumplings I¡¯ve made, and there¡¯s a New Year¡¯s gift as well!¡± Even though Grandpa didn¡¯t respond or open his eyes, Olivia and Daniel still had good wishes and expectations for him.
Chapter 560: 560: Blurred Consciousness Chapter 560: Blurred Consciousness In the middle of the night, Daniel Marshall, holding Olivia Jenkins in his arms, was roused from his light slumber by the sound of hurried footsteps. Immediately, Daniel opened his eyes to see doctors and nurses running towards his grandfather¡¯s ICU room. Daniel let Olivia lean against the chair to sleep while he gently moved his hand. In an instant, Olivia too woke up. Daniel¡¯s voice was soft and low as he reassured her, ¡°Honey, just keep sleeping.¡± Olivia saw a nurse run out of her grandfather¡¯s ICU room and suddenly lost all desire to sleep. ¡°Husband, let¡¯s go see my grandfather. I¡¯m not tired anymore.¡± Daniel nodded slightly, taking Olivia¡¯s hand as they headed towards his grandfather¡¯s ICU room. Through the ss window, Daniel and Olivia saw that his grandfather had awakened and the doctors and nurses were examining him. Suddenly, Daniel and Olivia both felt an overwhelming sense of joy; their eyes unknowingly filled with tears of happiness. This was the best New Year¡¯s gift!
Daniel and Olivia, ovee with emotion, embraced each other, their eyes fixated on the scene inside the ICU. After finishing the check, the doctor performed an evaluation before leaving the ICU. Although his grandfather was awake, Daniel and Olivia could tell he wasn¡¯t looking at them, as if he hadn¡¯t noticed them at all. The on-duty doctor called Daniel and Olivia into his office to speak candidly. ¡°Chief Daniel Marshall, Mrs. Olivia Marshall, Mr. Alexander Marshall has awakened. His vitals are eptable, but he needs continued observation. Recovery from brain damage is not immediate, so currently his consciousness is a bit blurry. When we asked his name earlier, all he recalled was hisst name, Marshall. We will do a more detailed check when it gets light, and after a director¡¯s evaluation, will decide on a further treatment n. During the daytime, you can go in to see him in sterile clothing, talk to him about past events to stimte his brain and help him regain his autonomous consciousness and memory.¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes were a little moist, but his mood lightened considerably, ¡°Thank you, doctor, we will cooperate with the treatment.¡± The on-duty doctor¡¯s expression was somewhat grave as he hesitated, then said: ¡°It¡¯s also possible that Mr. Alexander Marshall might lose a part of his memory. If you all spend more time with him, it would be best if he can remember everything. Current medical technology is advanced so a full recovery is possible, but it does take time, and we can¡¯t say for certain how long.¡± Daniel creased his brows and his face instantly fell, ¡°When it gets light, I will talk with the director and dean. We can have a consultation with foreign experts, and I want to hear their opinions as well. RenewalCare Hospital is the best hospital in Serene City with cutting-edge technology and equipment, as well as the best imported medicines. I hope you will do your utmost to cure my grandfather.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If it¡¯s necessary to invite a foreign expert team to RenewalCare Hospital, that¡¯s also okay. I only have one requirement: you must cure my grandfather. Money is not an issue.¡± After a moment of silence, the on-duty doctor duly stipted, ¡°In the early morning, I¡¯ll report to the director. The hospital¡¯s expert group still needs to meet to discuss further.¡± Daniel¡¯s brows furrowed more deeply, his expression quite serious, ¡°Please advise the ICU nurses to take care of my grandfather and remind him of his name and basics.¡± ¡°Chief Daniel Marshall, rest assured that we will follow closely.¡± Leaving the doctor¡¯s office, Daniel and Olivia stood at the window, staring nkly at his grandfather. Just after awakening, Mr. Alexander Marshall seemed a bit lost, not quite sure what to do. His state and behavior were heartbreaking to see. Daniel felt a sharp pain in his heart. Once his emotions had settled, Daniel called his father.
Michael Marshall had not been sleeping well, but answered the phone immediately when it rang. Chapter 561: 561: Long-planned Chapter 561: Long-nned Upon hearing that his father had woken up, Michael Marshall rushed to the hospital immediately. Seeing his father struggling to adapt, appearing childlike, a bitter pain twisted in Michael¡¯s heart. His emotions stirred, making him feel uneasy. ¡°What did the doctor say? Has your grandfather passed the critical stage?¡± Daniel Marshall patted his father¡¯s shoulder, as if tofort him, ¡°Grandfather is out of danger now, but the subsequent treatment and recovery will take a lot of effort, and the results might not be as satisfactory as we hope. Regardless, I will do my utmost to ensure grandfather¡¯s recovery.¡± Michael furrowed his brows, his deep and profound gaze meeting Daniel¡¯s tired one, ¡°It will be fine here with me around. You guys are also tired, go back and rest.¡± Daniel nodded slightly, ¡°We have a VIP ward ready, Olivia Jenkins and I will just rest there for a while. It will be dawn soon, so we won¡¯t bother to travel back and forth. We have to discuss grandfather¡¯s condition with the expert team today, there¡¯s a lot to do.¡± ¡°Alright, as you wish.¡± ¡­ After carefully attendance by the family and immense efforts of the expert team, a weekter, the old man was discharged from the ICU. The old man could recognise people now, but his speech was still inarticte and his body was feeble.
The tripartite inspection agency released the report on the damaged car, Adam Howard contacted Daniel as soon as he could. ¡°Daniel, all three inspection agencies have certified that the car was in proper condition, and the collision seems to have been sudden and unexpected. It looks like the car ident had nothing to do with the vehicle itself, but more likely due to the driver.¡± Daniel¡¯s deep eyes were sharply lit, ¡°Has there been anything unusual with the driver¡¯s family recently?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had people on it, the reactions of the driver¡¯s family are so far normal, they¡¯re still grieving. A thorough check showed that their financial situation is typical, it does not seem like the driver was bribed and deliberately caused the ident. It feels like an ident, but also like a long-nned conspiracy.¡± Daniel always believed that his grandfather¡¯s car ident was not an ident, but a premeditated act. The other party had covered it up well and since he was not in the country, they seeded in fooling him. ¡°Adam, you and Martin Wace go and talk with the driver¡¯s family about thepensation. Follow the usual procedures. The car had a hefty insurance policy, treat the driver¡¯s family kindly.¡± ¡°Got it, Martin and I will handle it properly. I also suspect the driver was innocent.¡± Daniel¡¯s voice was low and powerful, his hawk-like gaze possessed an unrivalled calm, ¡°Get ready. At seven o¡¯clock tonight, I am going to hold a press conference.¡± ¡°Daniel, are you going to announce your grandfather¡¯s condition?¡± Daniel was exuding a grim atmosphere, his handsome face was full of confidence and arrogance, his gaze gloomy, ¡°Yes! Since they¡¯ve started the game, I¡¯ll y along. Tomorrow, when the stock market opens, there will definitely be fluctuations in stock prices. You and Oliver Johnson get the funds ready as much as possible to lift the stock price of the Marshall Corporation. Take all preventive measures to safeguard the stock market, to prevent anyone from stirring up trouble.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll follow your instructions and make arrangements immediately.¡± ¡­ On the first day after the New Year break, Daniel held a press conference. It was an extremely unprecedented event, and many media attended with curiosity and doubt. Daniel¡¯s expression was very serious, as if he was troubled, instantly sparking spection in the media. This press conference may be announcing bad news. This was a rare statement from the Marshall Corporation. Daniel surveyed the reporters in the room with hawk-like, piercing eyes, and with a solemn voice, announced, ¡°An unfortunate event urred before the New Year. The former chairman of the Marshall Corporation was involved in a car ident. Fortunately, the surgery was sessful, my grandfather has already passed the critical stage and is recovering well.¡±
Chapter 562: 562: Did You Cause the Car Accident? Chapter 562: Did You Cause the Car ident? The press box was utterly shocked! After Daniel Marshall announced the news, the President of RenewalCare Hospital then detailed Mr. Alexander Marshall¡¯s injuries and current recovery situation. There was no set Q&A session, and after the press conference ended, Daniel Marshall and the President of RenewalCare Hospital left the venue immediately, escorted by bodyguards all the way. Before long, the news of Mr. Alexander Marshall¡¯s car ident topped the hot search list. Calls of condolences came flooding in from all over the country, overwhelming Grace Martinez, the public rtions manager of the Marshall Corporation, to the point that she was almost at her wit¡¯s end dealing with the constant phone calls. It was from the news that she became aware of the chairman¡¯s ident. Even though the process was unreasonable, she had little choice but to harden herself and efficiently deal with the inquiries and concerns from various parties. At this moment, Grace Martinez realized that the two main leaders of Marshall Corporation no longer trusted her. Her work in the future would only get more and more challenging. She feared that sooner orter, she would have to leave Marshall Corporation. This press conference was likely a warning from Daniel Marshall. In short, both the Marshall father and son were keeping their guard against her. In the future, first-hand news about the corporation would undoubtedly be hard to obtain. Chances of her being able to serve as James Marshall¡¯s eyes and ears would certainly be scarce.
¡­ Be Thompson had a car prepared. She and Matthew Marshall were going to head back to Serene City overnight. In Be Thompson¡¯s bedroom, Matthew Marshall¡¯s piercing gaze was fixed on his mother. He lowered his voice and asked tentatively, ¡°Did you know about Grandpa¡¯s car ident a long time ago? You packed up early, it seems like you were preparing to go back to Serene City.¡± Be Thompson calmly met her son¡¯s gaze, maintaining herposure and speaking softly, ¡°I packed early, thinking that your father wouldn¡¯t disown us entirely and that he woulde to pick us up for the New Year. Sadly, he was relentless. Now, your grandfather is hospitalized due to injury. As his daughter-inw, it¡¯s imperative for me to go back and take care of him.¡± ¡°They¡¯ve all rejected you; is there a necessity to go back? If he doesn¡¯t even acknowledge you as his daughter-inw, are you not seeking humiliation?¡± Matthew Marshall¡¯s sharp gaze was still fixed on his mother. He had a bad feeling. His grandmother¡¯s car ident, his mother must have known about it a long time ago. Be Thompson patted his son¡¯s shoulder ¨C expression stern, voice cold ¨C saying, ¡°Of course, I know that going back will result in me being bullied. But for your sake, I am willing to do anything. We can¡¯t wait for your father toe to pick us. Hence we have to go back ourselves; this is the best opportunity.¡± Matthew Marshall fell silent; his eyes dropped. Be Thompson spoke earnestly, ¡°Son, if I could avoid it, I wouldn¡¯t tolerate being wronged. However, the situation has changed, and we must follow suit. Do you want to move abroad? Your health has improved a lot now. By the time you¡¯re fully recovered, you might be sent off.¡± After contemting for a while, Matthew Marshall looked up at his mother, speaking calmly, ¡°We¡¯ll go back to Serene City.¡± ¡°Even if it takes everything I have, I will protect you.¡± ¡°Mom, tell me the truth, was Grandpa¡¯s car ident rted to you?¡± Be Thompson did not evade her son¡¯s questioning gaze but continued to hold it. Be Thompson¡¯s expression became serious, and she earnestly said, ¡°It has nothing to do with me; I truly did not know. My son, don¡¯t overthink it. Listen to your mother; focus on recovering from your injuries and prepare to return to Marshall Corporation.¡± After hesitating for a while, Matthew Marshall fell silent but nodded anyway. ¡­ Upon seeing the news, Grace Ziegler immediately dialed Chief Daniel Marshall¡¯s number. The call was answered, but it was Assistant Howard on the line. ¡°On behalf of Chief Daniel Marshall, I would like to thank Secretary Grace Ziegler for her concern. You are very thoughtful!¡± ¡°Assistant Howard, how is Chief Daniel Marshall?¡±
¡°With Mrs. Olivia Marshall by his side, Chief Daniel Marshall is doing great!¡± Chapter 563: 563 DNA Detection Chapter 563: DNA Detection Assistant Howard has already stated things to this degree, even if Grace Ziegler was internally turbulent, even if she had a thick skin, she had no choice but to hang up the phone. During those days at home, Grace Ziegler realized that she must strive for what she wants. Her happiness must be firmly held in her hands. Not knowing how to face her mother, there was a barrier in her heart, and on the third day of the New Year, Grace Ziegler found an excuse to leave Binzhou and return to Serene City. Before leaving, she carefully preserved a sample of her mother¡¯s hair and had already sent it for DNA testing when she arrived in Serene City. The results should be avable in a few days. If the DNA test confirms that they do not share a blood rtionship, Grace Ziegler will have to reconsider her options. She refuses to end up as a pitiful person with nothing in the end. She doesn¡¯t want to only receive other people¡¯s charity, to beg forpassion and affection. ¡­ There were many media outlets gathered at the entrance of RenewalCare Hospital, all waiting for thetest news about Mr. Alexander Marshall, reporting live on the spot. The hospital security had also been strengthened, and everyone entering RenewalCare Hospital had to verify their identification.
Particrly in the inpatient area, the security was more rigid. After the news broke, many rtives and friends of the Marshall Family rushed to pay their respects to Mr. Alexander Marshall. The influence of the high-profile family could easily make a film, it was as if there was an earthquake every time they stamped their feet. A portion of the media was broadcasting live, even though it was past eight at night, there were still many peopleing to offer their condolences. Adam Howard was leading a public rtions team conducting reception work in the VIP section, seeing the endless stream of visitors, the corners of Adam¡¯s lips were almost twitching withughter. For anyone not rted to the Marshall Family, due to Mr. Alexander Marshall needing a good rest, others were prohibited from entering Mr. Alexander Marshall¡¯s room to disturb him. They could only check on Mr. Alexander Marshall through the live broadcast in the reception area. Adam Howard, on behalf of Marshall Corporation, thanked the individualsing to pay their respects and offered gifts in return. As the second eldest of the Marshall Family, Edward Marshall, apanied by family, arrived at RenewalCare Hospital. Edward Marshall¡¯s expression was very serious, as if it concealed a hidden fury ready to erupt. Adam Howard personally escorted them to the VIP ward of the elder, as per Daniel Marshall¡¯s earlier instructions. ¡­ Upon entering his elder brother¡¯s ICU room, Edward Marshall¡¯s lips still closed tight, his face maintaining a stern expression. Only when he saw the elder Marshall sleeping, did Edward Marshall move to the VIP ward¡¯s meeting room and fix Michael Marshall with a piercing re. Opening his mouth slightly, Edward Marshall rebukes harshly: ¡°Somebody called me to verify the truth of the news. I couldn¡¯t believe it at the time. I thought at all times that big brother was on vacation abroad. Then I called Daniel, only to learn that big brother had a car ident. This big matter, you guys didn¡¯t tell me, even tricked me, do you not consider me as a family member?¡± The criticism of Mr. James Marshall was aimed at his father, but Daniel Marshall responded first. Daniel Marshall¡¯s eyes were inscrutable, his attractive face, carved as if by a god¡¯s chisel, conveyed no emotion, making it impossible to guess what he was thinking, ¡°Uncle James, you¡¯re too harsh! Since the ident, we have had our considerations. We have to think about it from all angles. To be frank, since my grandpa¡¯s ident, I have been conducting a secret investigation. I¡¯m afraid this ident is very suspicious, so we had to hide it from rtives and friends so as not to alert the snake in the grass during the investigation process.¡± Relying on his elder status, Edward Marshall red at Daniel Marshall with a stern look and chided, ¡°I¡¯m talking with your father, when was it your turn to interrupt? Can¡¯t your father speak for himself?¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s handsome face remained emotionless, his eagle-like eyes met Mr. James Marshall¡¯s, ¡°My dad entrusted all responsibilities to me.¡±
Chapter 564: 564: Hypocrisy Chapter 564: Hypocrisy ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re the CEO of Marshall Corporation, you hold the reins in the Marshall Family, and don¡¯t think you can stand above your father.¡± Edward Marshall put on a sullen face, using the authority of an elder to suppress Daniel, showing his intimidation every step of the way. Daniel scoffed, his lips curling up slightly in a cold smile. His prating eyes, filled with contempt and mockery, affixed on Mr. James Marshall, he said indifferently, ¡°Mr. James Marshall, you don¡¯t usually mingle with us, but now, you¡¯re so concerned about my family¡¯s affairs, interfering left and right, acting as if you are my grandfather.¡± ¡°You this child¡­¡± Before Edward Marshall could finish scolding Daniel, the door of the hospital room was swished open by Olivia Jenkins, who sternly warned, ¡°Keep it down, you¡¯re disturbing Grandfather¡¯s rest. It¡¯s already past nine o¡¯clock at night. The hospital has regtions; no patient visits are allowed after nine.¡± Annoyed, Edward Marshall red maliciously at Olivia, ¡°When did it be your turn to talk?¡± ¡°Out¡­¡± Although the voice was very faint, everyone in the room heard it, and Daniel immediately asked Mr. James Marshall to leave. ¡°Look, my grandfather has no objections to our decisions, so Mr. James Marshall, your concern is not needed. You should take care of your health. It¡¯ste, be sure to remind your driver to be careful not to get into an ident like my grandfather. My grandfather was lucky to survive, but I can¡¯t guarantee that will be the case for others.¡±
¡°You¡­¡± Edward Marshall was livid and pointed at Daniel. But due to his older brother¡¯s recovery, Edward Marshall couldn¡¯t vent his anger and had to let it go. Suddenly, Edward Marshall¡¯s voice softened, he whispered quietly, ¡°Brother, you rest properly. I¡¯lle to see you another day. You focus on recuperating, I¡¯ll keep an eye on the younger ones for you.¡± The elderly man didn¡¯t offer an opinion, and the ICU became silent all of a sudden. Having gained nothing and only getting himself into trouble, Edward Marshall had no choice but to leave first. Upon this, Michael Marshall and Daniel entered the room. Michael Marshall held his father¡¯s hand and whispered softly, ¡°Dad, rest assured. With Daniel and I here, the Marshall Corporation will face no problems.¡± The elderly man didn¡¯t say anything but waved his hand. Instantly, everyone understood and stopped talking. Olivia Jenkins stayed in the room to take care of Grandfather, while Michael Marshall and Daniel left the meeting room. Licking his lips, Daniel spoke very seriously, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t show them any mercy anymore. If you have any opinions or dissatisfaction, just express them. As you can see, Mr. James Marshall doesn¡¯t usually associate with us, but now he¡¯s so involved, and even acts superior. I think he just wants to be the only elder here, hoping that my grandfather will pass away.¡± Michael Marshall sighed, ¡°What peaceful days are there? In the past, your grandfather was there to shield us, his authority effectively dampening the scheming in the Marshall Family. They all think that I don¡¯t voice my opinion because I am fine with everything, and see me as an easy target. I just disdain to argue with them.¡± ¡°Dad, you go rest. Don¡¯t bother with these people, our family is thriving, which of course causes envy. Everyone has an ulterior motive. I think, you should know, Grace Martinez is the mistress of Uncle, his informant. Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll make a public announcement, parachuting in a new PR Director to phase her out. The moment her contract expires, we send her away.¡± Michael Marshall nodded, ¡°Follow your n, clear all of their underlings out of Marshall Corporation.¡± ¡°With your endorsement, I can go ahead with this. After the new year, it¡¯s time we made some personnel adjustments in the corporation.¡± Michael Marshall¡¯s eyes shed a sharp glint, ¡°I¡¯ll sit for a while longer to keep your grandfatherpany.¡± Without hesitating, Daniel asked, ¡°Dad, are you waiting for Be Thompson?¡±
Chapter 565: 565: You Don’t Have A Child, You Wouldn’t Understand Chapter 565: You Don¡¯t Have A Child, You Wouldn¡¯t Understand Michael Marshall turned gloomy as his intentions got seen through. ¡°They¡¯ll definitely rush to the hospital when they see the news. I¡¯m not leaving because I don¡¯t want conflict between you all,¡± he exined. There was a coldyer which seemed to freeze over Daniel Marshall¡¯s handsome features. ¡°If you hope for grandfather to rest peacefully, it¡¯s best not to allow them to see him, lest they upset him. The consequences are unthinkable,¡± he warned. Michael frowned and spoke in a heavy voice,¡±After all, we¡¯re a family, blood is thicker than water, and that¡¯s something you can¡¯t change, Daniel. You have no children, you can¡¯t understand.¡± There was a sharp glint in Daniel¡¯s handsome face, a cold gleam different from the darkness cast over his ink-like eyes. ¡°Are you suggesting that Be Thompson and her son return to Beverly Hills? Blood is thicker than water? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s an offensive way to put it?¡± he argued back. Being rebuked, Michael looked sternly at Daniel,¡±How long can we continue to keep your grandfatherpany like this? Do we not need to manage our business affairs?¡± ¡°If Be remains a daughter-inw to the Marshall Family, it¡¯s her responsibility to look after your grandfather. Even if she¡¯s in the wrong in some ways, she still belongs to the Marshall Family. Regardless of your grievances towards Matthew, he is still my biological son.¡± ¡°If it upsets you, you might as well consider Be as a servant. Having someone we know to take care is always better! Now matter how much you hate him, Matthew is still your brother, just like Mr. James Marshall is to your grandfather.¡± The lines on Daniel¡¯s face became as sharp as a de, with an icy chilling expression,¡±Can you guarantee that they won¡¯t harm grandfather? Don¡¯t you have any doubts about grandfather¡¯s ident?¡± ¡°The Thompson Family is finished, they wouldn¡¯t dare to harbor any evil thoughts again. If they still not give up, I will not let them go. Any suspicions are wee, but where is the evidence?¡±
¡°When I¡¯m not in Serene City, grandfather suddenly met with an ident, isn¡¯t this suspicion enough?¡± ¡°Does one have tobel oneself as bad in order to be suspected and guarded against?¡± Scanning his eyes sternly over his father, he spoke in an ironical tone, ¡°Bringing the wolf into the house, you¡¯ll regret this one day! If they dare to harm grandfather in any way, I don¡¯t care who they are, I¡¯ll not let upon them.¡± ¡°No matter how well the fox hides its tail, it will still show itself in the end. By then, I want you to open your eyes and look. The Thompson family may be finished, but do you think they will be willing? Do they not harbor hate? Do they not have ambitions? Would anyone reason with you?¡± Displeasure started to re up in Michael¡¯s eyes as he red at Daniel,¡±You are talking so much, it seems like you don¡¯t want your brother to return and you alone wish to monopolize the Marshall Family!¡± With a sardonic smile Daniel retorted, ¡°No wonder so many people look down on you and fail to respect you as the Chairman. Now I understand. I also get why grandfather is always reluctant to let go of his control over the entire Marshall Family.¡± Agitated, Michael red at Daniel. After passing his words, Daniel entered the ward and ignored his father. Inside the ward, Olivia Jenkins heard the father-son argument. Seeing Daniel, she hurriedly hugged him giving him her silentfort. Daniel did not utter a word, he just held Olivia tightly. This family really left him exhausted. Daniel was firmly convinced that Be and others were unlikely to sit still and may even act out more aggressively. He felt sorry and indignant on behalf of his mother, and thought the efforts of his grandfather were wasted. ¡­ Around ten o¡¯clock, Be Thompson with her teary eyes appeared in the VIP area of RenewalCare Hospital. Matthew Marshall was also with her. Chapter 566: 566: Women’s Affairs Should Be Handled by Women Chapter 566: Women¡¯s Affairs Should Be Handled by Women There were many reporters watching at the hospital entrance. They saw Be Thompson and Matthew Marshall arriving. Fearing that this vile woman would use the media to cause a scene, Adam Howard didn¡¯t stop them. He just sent a message to Daniel. Daniel had predicted Be would seize this golden opportunity to return to Serene City. He didn¡¯t expect her toe even sooner than he¡¯d anticipated. Unpredictable emotions flickered in Daniel¡¯s enticing eyes. Gazing at Daniel with soft eyes, Olivia Jenkins coaxed, ¡°Let a woman handle a woman¡¯s affairs. It¡¯s easier for us tomunicate.¡± Suddenly, a fiery light zed in Daniel¡¯s eyes as he looked at Olivia. A smile unconsciously lifted Daniel¡¯s charming lips. ¡°Thanks, my wife. I feel so warm inside. I¡¯m so happy!¡± ¡°I am also a part of this family; it¡¯s what I should do. As husband and wife, we should share burdens together.¡± Olivia gave Daniel a hug, and then she left the room. Unsure of Olivia¡¯s intentions, Michael Marshall fixated his gaze on her as she left the suite. In an instant, Michael Marshall was fully alert.
Just as Olivia stepped out into the hallway, she saw Be Thompson and Matthew Marshalling towards her. Olivia stood right in the middle of the corridor, cleverly asserting her dominance. If Olivia didn¡¯t move aside, Matthew¡¯s wheelchair couldn¡¯t pass. Be Thompson had no choice but to stop in front of Olivia. This slut dares to stop her? She really wanted to kill that slut! Regardless of the tumult brewing in Be Thompson¡¯s mind, she pretended to be weak and pitiful, obedient and sad, with reddened eyes filled with tears. In Olivia¡¯s eyes, Be¡¯s act was nothing but a cat crying crocodile tears. Olivia looked at Be Thompson with a satirical smile. Knowing that a head-on confrontation wouldn¡¯t work, Be Thompson could only continue acting weak, hoping to gain Michael Marshall¡¯s sympathy. In an instant, Be Thompson whispered, ¡°We saw the news. Knowing Dad was injured, we were so worried that we rushed here overnight to see him. Olivia, please, let us see our grandfather.¡± Olivia eyed Be Thompson sharply. ¡°Miss Be Thompson, you¡¯re a bit too much. No one is stopping you from seeing your grandfather. Your plea might let others think that I¡¯m making things difficult for you. This can lead to misunderstandings, and you might even falsely use me.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re standing in the middle¡­¡± Olivia chuckled with an air of mockery, ¡°Oh, so I¡¯m in your way! I had no ulterior motives. Seeing you here without grandfather¡¯s approval, I was just surprised and shocked. You came from the countryside to Serene City so quickly. You really couldn¡¯t wait!¡± Despite the simmering rage inside her, Be Thompson continued to keep herposure, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± If it came to acting, Olivia was no less skillful. Immediately, she put on an innocent face and pitifully said, ¡°You really scared me, I thought you felt I was doing something wrong. It seemed like you were ming me.¡± This bitch changed so quickly that Be Thompson was stunned. Before Be Thompson could respond, Olivia had already moved to the side of the corridor. She said pitifully, ¡°No one is stopping you from seeing grandfather, I was justing out to get some air.¡± At that moment, Michael Marshall came out of the room. His deep gaze darted between Be Thompson and Olivia. Since there was no conflict, and noting had happened, Michael Marshall didn¡¯t know what to say. After ncing at Olivia, Be Thompson turned back to Michael Marshall with tearful eyes.
Chapter 567: 567: Set Free to Capture Later Chapter 567: Set Free to Capture Later Be Thompson lowered her voice and said, ¡°Honey, I saw on the news that Dad got hurt, I was so worried about him, so Matthew and I rushed back overnight.¡± Olivia Jenkins silently sneered in her heart: Hypocrite! Olivia Jenkins¡¯s almond eyes were shining with sharp light, she said before her father-inw could respond, ¡°It is veryte now, Grandfather is already asleep. Please be as quiet as possible, don¡¯t wake him up. The doctor said that Grandfather should not be disturbed or it would affect his future recovery. Dad, please go easy, take Grandfather¡¯s injury into consideration.¡± Without awaiting an answer from her father-inw, Olivia indifferently walked back to the ward. At this moment, the attending doctor also came for ward rounds. The doctor¡¯s face was grave, ¡°President Michael Marshall, it¡¯s a good thing that many people are concerned about Mr. Alexander Marshall. However, please do not disturb him as much as possible, his recuperation should not be disrupted. The first month is crucial. Brain damage is unlike other physical injuries, he needs to rest well. If he does not recover well, it might affect his normal life in the future.¡± Michael Marshall nodded slightly, ¡°I understand. Thank you for the reminder, Doctor.¡± The doctor briefly nodded and went inside the VIP suite to continue the ward rounds. Michael Marshall and Be Thompson were still standing outside the door. After a moment of thought, Michael Marshall said in a low voice, ¡°You and Matthew should go back for now, don¡¯t disturb Dad yet, wait until his condition stabilizes, then you cane see him.¡±
Be Thompson hadn¡¯t expected Michael Marshall to be so cold-hearted, her heart instantly cooled to the bone, all hope extinguished. Be Thompson not only hated Michael from the bottom of her heart, but she also despised every other member of the Marshall Family. It couldn¡¯t just be her and Matthew who were suffering. Just wait and see, she was going to make them all wish they were dead, they all needed to experience the same agony as she and her son were feeling. ¡°Fine, Matthew and I will leave first.¡± Matthew Marshall, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly spoke, ¡°It¡¯s toote, and the driver is tired. It might be dangerous. We will stay in a hotel for the night and head back to the countryside in the morning.¡± His son made sense, so Michael Marshall nodded, ¡°You two go stay in Beverly Hills for the night then, don¡¯t stay in a hotel. All the media are watching, we wouldn¡¯t want them to exploit this.¡± Even if it was for just one night, the chance to return to Beverly Hills made Be Thompson ecstatic. However, she didn¡¯t show it, instead, she diplomatically declined. ¡°Matthew and I will stay in a hotel, Dad. You said we shouldn¡¯t return to Beverly Hills, we can¡¯t break the rules and we don¡¯t want people to think we¡¯re scheming.¡± Displeased, Michael Marshall frowned, ¡°If I ask you to go back, then just go back. Don¡¯t talk so much, leave early tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Honey, I won¡¯t put you in a difficult position. Matthew and I will just stay in a hotel near the hospital. This way we can also stop the media from gossiping.¡± After a slight bow, Be Thompson firmly ushered her son away. Even if Be Thompson yearned to return to Beverly Hills, she knew it wasn¡¯t the time, she was aware that Daniel Marshall would not let her go back. Although she hated Michael Marshall, Be Thompson knew very well how to manipte him. If not, then how would this fool have believed that E Charles could betray him all those years ago? From this moment on, Be Thompson wouldn¡¯t have any more illusions about the Marshall Family. She would have to be even more ruthless and decisive. No one would ever dare to bully her and her son again. Watching the silhouette of his wife and son gradually disappear until they were out of sight, Michael Marshall felt a pang of mncholy and a sense of powerlessness gripping his heart. All theseplicated family rtionships were suffocating him. Even if everything wasn¡¯t ideal, they were still his wife and child! ¡­ It wasn¡¯t until they had checked into the hotel that Matthew spoke, ¡°Mom, Olivia was clearly preventing us from seeing Grandfather. That sneaky woman purposely dyed us to ensure she would bump into the doctor making his ward rounds.¡±
Chapter 568: 568: Please Have a Child Chapter 568: Please Have a Child Be Thompson disdainfully said, ¡°Let her be smug for a while. There will be a time when she cries. We will return, and nobody can stop us. Let¡¯s wait and see!¡± ¡°How is grandpa¡¯s injury?¡± The tone in Be Thompson¡¯s voice was genuinely serious, ¡°Matthew, you go to sleep first, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. Your grandpa has already had his surgery and should be fine. With me and your uncle to help you, don¡¯t get your hands dirty. Regardless of how wicked the enemy, your uncle and I will take care of it.¡± Matthew felt that his mother was hiding something from him. Contemting for a moment, Matthew still didn¡¯t ask. Thinking of his and his mother¡¯s circumstances, as well as the troubles of Thompson Family, Matthew reminded himself not to meddle in affairs. Perhaps it was retribution, something his grandfather brought upon himself. Once her son was settled, Be Thompson only left the night light on, and then left the room. Returning to Serene City and dealing with the bullying that came along with it, made Be Thompson¡¯s resolve even stronger, promising herself not to falter. Breaking offpletely, that¡¯s her hard and fast rule; not letting anything hinder her anymore, sess is within reach. ¡­
The next morning, Be Thompson and Matthew returned to their countryside vi. They didn¡¯t make a fuss or dragged things out, they left swiftly and cleanly. Suddenly, Michael Marshall was engulfed in a sense of loss, feeling inexplicably unsettled. They were all family, how did things end up like this? They were all family, why couldn¡¯t they just get along? Michael Marshall was at a loss. He hated these internal feuds, and he felt an inexplicable downcast. Daniel Marshall and his father-inw had both returned to the Marshall Corporation to handle business affairs, Olivia Jenkins stayed in grandfather¡¯s special hospital room, working and taking care of him at the same time. Suddenly, the old man called for Olivia Jenkins. Immediately, Olivia Jenkins went over, holding her grandfather¡¯s hand and asked worriedly, ¡°Grandpa, how are you feeling? Are you ufortable? Should we call the doctor?¡± The old man gently waved his other hand. His clear gaze firmly fixed on Olivia Jenkins, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t remember anything. I have a very important request for you. You must have a child with Daniel. Without a child, it¡¯s not secure, no matter how strong the love. Look at Michael Marshall and Be Thompson. Because they have Matthew, they can¡¯t break offpletely. I don¡¯t know how much time I have left before I leave, but I would really like to see my great-grandchild. I can tell, Daniel is serious about you, he really likes you. I hope you take good care of him.¡± It took all the old man¡¯s strength to hold Olivia Jenkins¡¯s hand, his eyes full of hope and expectation. Although the old man¡¯s voice was faint, his breath weak, and he talked very slowly, Olivia Jenkins patiently listened to his words. Of course, Olivia Jenkins understood the old man¡¯s heartfelt plea. However, Olivia Jenkins still hesitated, her heart in turmoil and her brows furrowed. Seeing Olivia Jenkins¡¯s indecisiveness, the old man continued in a soft voice, seeming to have exhausted all his energy, ¡°Even if¡­ I am begging you¡­ Your grandmother¡¯s shares must never fall into someone else¡¯s hands, not even your father-inw¡¯s. In your and the child¡¯s possession, they belong to Daniel. Daniel¡¯s future is difficult; they are all against him. I hope you can help him, bear some of it for him. The Marshall family is in discord, everyone has a hidden agenda, it¡¯s a swirling vortex of political schemes, you have to be careful.¡± Olivia Jenkins bit her lower lip and spoke softly, ¡°Grandpa, you will surely get better, I believe in Daniel¡¯s capabilities.¡± The old man¡¯s hand trembled uncontrobly from the agitation, ¡°Olivia, you must promise me, the waters in the Marshall family run deep, you might not see it clearly yet, but I believe you can, and won¡¯t disappoint me.¡±
Chapter 569: 569: Finding Daniel Marshall’s mother Chapter 569: Finding Daniel Marshall¡¯s mother ¡°Grandfather, please try not to get worked up. You should take care of your health.¡± Olivia Jenkins tried to soothe him gently, but his mood did not improve immediately. Fearing that anything might endanger her grandfather, Olivia decided to cate him first. ¡°Grandfather, I promise you, I will give birth to a great-grandson for you. You will definitely get to hold your great-grandson, so you should just focus on healing.¡± Upon hearing Olivia¡¯s agreement to have a child, Mr. Alexander Marshall¡¯s face softened slightly, and his mood seemed to improve a bit. Olivia still held her grandfather¡¯s hand, trying to soothe him as much as possible by telling him the things he wanted to hear. Mr. Alexander Marshall, who was always full of vitality and exuded an aura of dominance, now seemed much less so. After being injured and bedridden, it was as if he had aged tremendously overnight. When he talked, he sounded weaker. His voice was soft, slightly hoarse, and somewhat slurred, ¡°Olivia, I¡¯m fully aware of my own condition. I also know you¡¯re trying to pacify me andfort me. Everything I¡¯ve said to you is from the heart. You must take it seriously. I¡¯m saying this for your own good and for Daniel¡¯s. In fact, I¡¯m aware that Daniel has always missed his mother and longs for her. If the opportunity arises, please apany him in his search for her.¡± Olivia widened her eyes in surprise.
It waspletely unexpected. She never thought that her grandfather would say these words to her. After a short breath, Mr. Alexander Marshall continued, ¡°I¡¯ve had brain surgery, and my brain may not function as well as it used to. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll recover, if I even can at all. You and Daniel must beware of Be Thompson. She is not as simple as she seems and has wicked intentions.¡± ¡°Grandfather, I understand your worry. You should rest. You¡¯re straining yourself by talking. Let me get you some warm water.¡± After drinking some warm water, Mr. Alexander Marshall was still unwilling to rest. Looking at Olivia, he reiterated, ¡°You must follow my advice. You must have a child. Daniel is actually very soft-hearted. Once the child is born, everything will be okay.¡± ¡°¡­¡± If you two don¡¯t have a child, your grandmother¡¯s shares will be donated to a charity foundation. Sometimes, victory or defeat cane down to a single idea, and a few percentage points of shares can also determine the winner.¡± Suddenly, Mr. Alexander Marshall furrowed his eyebrows. Sensing that something was wrong, Olivia quickly pressed the emergency bell. At the same time, Olivia gently prodded, ¡°Grandfather, stop talking. I will definitely heed your words. You have to hang in there, get better. You will get to see your great-grandson.¡± ¡°Olivia, my head hurts, I¡¯m afraid I might lose my memory.¡± ¡°Grandfather, the doctor is here to see you. You will be alright, you still remember us.¡± Mr. Alexander Marshall stopped talking, his expressions full of pain. The Chief Medical Officer arrived and immediately began his examination. His expression was very serious. The nurse quickly took Mr. Alexander Marshall¡¯s temperature, fortunately he did not have a fever. Under the guidance of the Chief Medical Officer, the nurse gave Mr. Alexander Marshall an injection. Soon after, he fell into a quiet slumber. After the nurse left, Olivia discussed the matter with the Chief Medical Officer. ¡°Just now, my grandfather was quite agitated. He¡¯s very worried about losing his memory and forgetting many things.¡± ¡°Brain injuries are different from external wounds. It takes time to heal. Currently, Mr. Alexander Marshall¡¯s recovery is satisfactory. It¡¯s normal to experience headaches for one to two weeks after surgery. After that, the key part is rehabilitation therapy. You all should keep himpany. He can¡¯t stand stress and you should talk about happy events with him as much as possible.¡± Olivia nodded, ¡°Understood, thank you, doctor!¡± ¡­
At the Marshall Corporation¡¯s high-level meeting, except for Chief Daniel Marshall, everyone was present, but there were two vacant seats. It was apparent without saying, yet everyone present held their lips tight. Suddenly, the conference room door opens and Daniel Marshall entered, apanied by a woman and a man.
Chapter 570: 570: How to Leave with Dignity Chapter 570: How to Leave with Dignity After Daniel Marshall took his seat, the man and woman also sat in their designated seats. Before starting the meeting, Daniel introduced the new executives that had joined the team to the people present. ¡°Situated next to me is Mr. Jimmy Gordon, who, as of today, will be the Vice President of Marshall Corporation, recing the responsibilities of President James Marshall who has been transferred to our overseas office. Across from us is our new colleague, Ms. Emily Bailey, who as of today, will be the Director of Public Rtions for Marshall Corporation. In order to align with international standards and proactively promote globalization, and in light of the sudden issues that the corporation is currently facing, Manager Martinez will be busy. That said, I have specifically invited Ms. Emily Bailey, who has abundant experience in international public rtions, to join Marshall Corporation. Manager Martinez will focus exclusively on managing the risks posed to the corporation by the ident involving our former chairman. It¡¯s a challenging task. If not handled properly, it could potentially bring unimaginable losses to Marshall Corporation. Please handle it carefully, Manager Martinez. I appreciate your hard work.¡± Daniel¡¯s piercing gaze was fixed on Grace Martinez. However, Grace did not shy away, but met Daniel¡¯s gaze head-on. Grace was fully aware that, on the surface, Daniel seemed to bemending her, acknowledging her; in reality, he was attempting to strip her of her powers. Although it was something Grace had anticipated, she didn¡¯t expect it toe so soon. Clearly, Daniel had been prepared. The car ident involving the former chairman had merely offered him a legitimate reason to eliminate her from her position, while simultaneously dealing with James Marshall. Daniel had used reasonable and justified arguments to promote others, leaving Grace with no counterpoints. Moreover, it would be inappropriate for her not to delegate power, especially when handling the current public rtions crisis was indeed her primary task.
If she failed to handle it well, she was at risk of being instantly thrown out of Marshall Corporation by Daniel. No matter the oue, Grace had no choice but to receive the hot potato that Daniel tossed her way. There was no room for excuses. ¡°Yes, Chief Daniel! I¡¯ll certainly manage the corporation¡¯s public rtions risks¡ªone could say it¡¯s my duty. I greatly appreciate your trust in me.¡± Daniel¡¯s lips parted slightly as he spoke in a lifeless monotone, ¡°That would be great, Manager Martinez. Please hand over your other responsibilities to Director Bailey afterwards. Regarding the corporation¡¯s current crisis, you can ask for support whenever needed. The whole corporation will provide full assistance.¡± Grace smiled, but her cunning eyes shed with a hint of contempt and disdain, ¡°Thank you for your thoughtful consideration, Chief Daniel. If I encounter any difficulties, I will certainly discuss them with you.¡± Daniel¡¯s handsome face remained expressionless as he calmly said, ¡°The meeting officially begins now. Please proceed, President Marshall.¡± All those present remained silent. It was obvious to everyone that, although Chief Daniel was ostensibly promoting Grace, he was effectively demoting her. After the mishap involving the former chairman, regardless, it seemed that Manager Martinez would have to leave Marshall Corporation. This was clearly a way of asking her to step down. Upon hearing this, everyone understood that, from now on, all matters rting to the PR department should be directed to the newly appointed Director Bailey. She was now truly in charge of the PR department. Those who were appointed by James Marshall were now at risk of being expelled from Marshall Corporation. James seemed to be getting ready for a clearout and he wouldn¡¯t leave anyone behind. The newly appointed Vice President Gordon was here to help him clear out the remnants of James¡¯s influence. This kind of pre-meeting gift was indeed difficult to ept. Either resign voluntarily or wait to be swept up in James¡¯s clean-up. There was no way out. Therefore, some of the people in this meeting began to n a graceful exit from the Marshall Corporation. ¡­ Adam Howard and Oliver Johnson were both in the president¡¯s office. Grace Ziegler had just prepared coffee and was about to take it into the office when Secretary-General Saunders stopped her. ¡°Let me carry it in; you can go do other things.¡± Holding the coffee, Grace Ziegler gazed at Secretary-General Saunders, the yful look in her eyes suggesting a need to understand something, ¡°Is Chief Daniel discussing something very important?¡±
Chapter 571: 571: If a Woman is Not Ruthless, Her Status Cannot Be Secure Chapter 571: If a Woman is Not Ruthless, Her Status Cannot Be Secure Secretary-general Saunders slightly raised his eyebrows, his voice faint, ¡°Unclear! Secretary Grace Ziegler, in workce survival, I suggest you talk less and do more!¡± With a faint smile, Secretary-general Saunders ignored Grace Ziegler¡¯s embarrassment and took the tray from her. With a polite nod, Secretary-general Saunders stepped past Grace Ziegler and walked toward the CEO¡¯s office. He knocked on the door, and only after getting permission, he opened the door and went in. Grace Ziegler was still standing in ce, resentfully staring at the tightly closed door. She didn¡¯t expect that her days in the CEO¡¯s office would not be much better after Secretary Nelson left. It seems that this male secretary is not easy to deal with either. Serving a few cups of coffee, and he even had to take the credit. How petty! A hint of disdain in her eyes, she nced at the tightly closed door one more time. Finally, Grace Ziegler felt a bit relieved and returned to her seat. There was a personnel change in the corporation, Grace Ziegler heard about it and also saw the announcement issued by HR.
Although she didn¡¯t like Grace Martinez, Grace Ziegler endured it and dealt with her. After all, she had just joined Marshall Corporation and needed to rely on Grace Martinez forworking. She interacted with Grace Martinez because of thetter¡¯s connections within Marshall Corporation, otherwise, she would not bother with her. The sudden sidelining of Grace Martinez came as a surprise to Grace Ziegler. However, such is the brutality of the workce, where women have to be ruthless to secure their positions. Without a little cunning and a few tactics, it¡¯s impossible to climb up thedder. ¡­ Once he set down the coffee, Secretary-general Saunders tactfully left the room. Clearly, Chief Daniel Marshall was in a private meeting and didn¡¯t like being disturbed. Grace Ziegler was truly being foolish. Although they hadn¡¯t worked together for long, Alexander Saunders had an indescribable feeling about this woman. However, having seen all sorts of people in the business world, Saunders understood well. He simply didn¡¯t want toment on other people¡¯s affairs. Since his senior trusted him, he would definitely manage his duties as a secretary well and wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to overstep. If anyone wanted to get any information from him, there was no chance! Sitting at her desk, Grace Ziegler worked while asionally sneaking nces at Secretary-general Saunders. Seeing Secretary-general Saunderse out so quickly, Grace Ziegler finally felt a little bnced in her heart. In the CEO¡¯s office, the meeting paused for everyone to have a sip of coffee, before continuing the discussion. The expression of Daniel Marshall was inscrutable, his keen eyes unfalteringly staring at Oliver Johnson, ¡°How much do you estimate the stock market will drop by closing? How much capital has been invested so far?¡± Oliver Johnson responded without hesitation, ¡°If the drop by closing is less than 3%, we win. The former chairman¡¯s car ident causing panic is in the minority. However, many people will specte whether the current structure of Marshall Corporation will change and how personnel changes will be made. I think, the majority of capital is more concerned with the will of the former chairman, than with the extent of his injuries. Further, investors are more interested in knowing who the will of the former chairman is inclined towards, as this will determine the future direction of Marshall Corporation.¡± Daniel Marshall picked up a cigarette case, casually took out a cigarette and lit it. He smoked with an air of sophistication and grace.
Daniel Marshall¡¯s sexy thin lips parted slightly, exhaling a faint smoke ring, ¡°Sell as much as you can buy!¡± After ncing at the stock market trend chart for a bit, Oliver Johnson began calmly, ¡°From the current trend, the drop isn¡¯trge and we all have been buying. The addition of Jimmy Gordon and Emily Bailey to Marshall Corporation has also had some effect. It seems the public spectes that you are the sessor appointed by the former chairman.¡± ¡°No matter who it is, no one will take Marshall Corporation away from me.¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s eyes were sharp as if piercing through everything, his exquisite features emanated an inborn regal quality. Suddenly, Adam Howard eximed, ¡°Daniel, look quickly, the fall in stock price is too strange!¡±
Chapter 572: 572: Miscarriage Record Chapter 572: Miscarriage Record Daniel Marshall¡¯s hawk-like eyes unblinkingly stared at theputer screen. The stock price was plummeting too quickly; it was indeed unusual. Yet, Daniel Marshall¡¯s handsome features did not show the slightest fluctuation of emotion, he calmly ordered, ¡°Buy as much as we have money for.¡± Oliver Johnson¡¯s expression turned solemn, ¡°Daniel, someone is trying to manipte Marshall Corporation¡¯s stock price, creating panic.¡± Adam Howard pursed his lips, asking, ¡°Shall we investigate who is pulling the strings behind the scenes?¡± Daniel Marshall calmly responded, ¡°No need, it¡¯s all within my expectations. No matter how much the person behind this is selling, buy it all.¡± ¡°Yes sir!¡± Without any coordination, both Oliver Johnson and Adam Howard immediately made calls. Daniel Marshall was already prepared for this battle; as soon as he gave the order, their traders would spring into action. The funds were also already prepared. No matter how much was dumped, they could absorb it all.
¡­ When Secretary Saunders notified Grace Martinez toe to the CEO¡¯s office, she didn¡¯t immediately go, but first made a call to James Marshall. After a few seconds of silence, James said, ¡°If he wants you to go, then go. Answer whatever he asks.¡± Grace was a little anxious and her mind a bit chaotic, ¡°He¡¯s already sidelined me by calling me to his office. What does he want to known?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but you must be cautious with Daniel Marshall, don¡¯t fall into his trap.¡± ¡°I understand. I must hang up now, if I¡¯mte, he will be suspicious.¡± James Marshall said gravely, ¡°Grace, maintain yourposure, don¡¯t let him intimidate you. Daniel has a way of manipting people; be wary of him.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± After hanging up the call, Grace rushed towards the CEO¡¯s office. Daniel Marshall raised his head, his deep eyes fixed on Grace, ¡°Please have a seat!¡± Grace¡¯s face lit up with a charming smile, but her cunning eyes were fixed on Daniel. Yet, Daniel¡¯s extraordinarily handsome face showed no expression, leaving one unable to guess what he was thinking. Grace felt a slight pang in her heart, but maintained a smile on her face, ¡°Thank you, Chief Daniel Marshall!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so quick to thank me, what I¡¯m about to say, or show you, might upset you.¡± Grace¡¯s smile deepened, ¡°Chief Marshall, you¡¯re quite humorous!¡± Daniel stared inscrutably at Grace, not missing any of her facial expressions. All of a sudden, Daniel took out a paper bag and handed it to Grace, ¡°Have a look inside.¡± She pursed her lips slightly, her eyes narrowing. After hesitating for a few seconds under Daniel¡¯s gaze, Grace opened the bag.
In an instant, what came into view was an intimate photo of her and James Marshall. Grace¡¯s face instantly changed, her expression uneasy, she stared at Daniel and asked coldly, ¡°What are you saying, Chief Daniel Marshall?¡± Daniel looked at Grace with immense interest, ¡°Manager Martinez, you haven¡¯t looked at everything. Finish looking, then we can talk.¡± Fed up, Grace asked, ¡°Does Chief Daniel enjoy infringing upon other¡¯s privacy so much?¡±
Daniel scoffed, his eyes full of mockery, ¡°Do you want me to address you as aunt or Manager Martinez? Oh wait, I already have an aunt. Perhaps, there are one too many unacknowledged aunts like you.¡± A surge of uncontroble rage swelled within her, but Grace held it back. The corners of her mouth twitched unconsciously, herplexion turning unsightly. During an eerie silence, Grace took the rest of the items out of the bag and examined them on the table. There were not only records of the two abortions she had for James, but also an extensive record of their secret affair,plete with evidence. Frustrated and having no room for rebuttal, Grace felt her heart turning colder with each passing moment. Chapter 573: 573 Seamless Connection Chapter 573: Seamless Connection Besides her, James Marshall not only has his wife, but he is also involved with multiple women, with photos as evidence. Grace Martinez was very shocked, her eyes wide with disbelief. Just a moment ago, she had spoken over the phone with James, who had cautioned her to be careful of Daniel Marshall and not to fall for his trap. Now, she was certain that Daniel was tricking her. He must be trying to sow discord between them. Even if there were photos as evidence, she didn¡¯t rule out the possibility that Daniel could be fabricating everything just to hurt her and make her betray James. Even though her heart was in turmoil, greatly shaken and in pain, Grace remainedposed with her retort. ¡°Yes, I am indeed in a rtionship with James. We genuinely love each other. His decision to not get a divorce is due to his consideration for his family. However, their marriage is essentially over already. What can these few pictures prove? Who knows if they are not fake ones that you photoshopped?¡± Smirking, Daniel looked at Grace with disdain, ¡°Please look at the screen on the wall. Videos do not lie.¡± An unusual noise in the CEO office yed out, and Grace instantly turned her head towards the screen. The man seen kissing other women was James, whom she had been thinking about day and night. Even if he turned to dust, she would recognize him. She can¡¯t be mistaking somebody else for him. The woman on the screen was even younger than her, and thendmark behind them indicated that the scene was shot in the Kingdom of Dale.
Suddenly, the footage switched to a popr five-star hotel in their home country, where James and another woman were seen going into a suite together. In another dozen seconds, the video cut to James and his wife together. In the footage, James showed no distaste for his wife. They were seen spending time intimately together while shopping. Moreover, James was very generous, buying jewelry for his wife. That didn¡¯t look like a estranged couple¡­ Daniel suddenly paused the video, gave Grace a sharp nce, ¡°Manager Martinez, do you want to continue watching? I have a lot more. Whenever you feel like watching, I can y them for you. My uncle and my aunt never thought about getting a divorce. A couple of days ago, they celebrated their son¡¯s birthday together, even enjoying an opera performance.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°They already bought a house in the Kingdom of Dale under my aunt¡¯s name. Last year, my Uncle custom made a set of two million dor jewelry. It most likely was not for you. He also bought a luxury watch worth a million, certainly not for you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You went to the Kingdom of Dale for the New Year. As soon as you came back, he was off apanying another woman ¡ª seamless transition. Do you want to see that?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Do you know the kind of man you are getting involved with? Do you understand him? What promises has he made to you, and what promises has he actually fulfilled?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Grace pursed her lips, at a loss for words, her mind a nk. Other than shock, there was disbelief. She felt like crying, her eyes were dry with no tears, only a painful feeling stirring inside. Could the truth really be what Daniel stated? Could it really be what she was seeing now? Was James just toying with her, not truly caring about her? Was he just using her? In an instant, Grace became still and numb with no reaction.
Daniel spoke coldly and indifferently, ¡°You¡¯ve had two abortions for him, haven¡¯t you felt anything? Not caring about yourself like this, how can you expect him to love you more? If he truly loved you, he wouldn¡¯t let you take such risks, disregarding your health. Grace, you need to wake up. He won¡¯t get a divorce; you¡¯ll always just be one of his many mistresses.¡± Chapter 574: 574: Giving You Two Choices Chapter 574: Giving You Two Choices After a moment of silence, Grace Martinez suddenly coldlyughed, scornfully saying: ¡°Daniel Marshall, you¡¯ve said so much, are you trying to use me against James Marshall? You¡¯re really despicable, you think you can sow discord?¡± Despite this, Daniel¡¯sely face remained unruffled, his sharp gaze fixed on Grace. ¡°I¡¯m just telling you the facts. What you want to do is your choice, I won¡¯t interfere. If you wish to discuss further with me, I might leave you some ground. However, I think you¡¯ve misunderstood. The initiative is in my hands. As long as I expose this information to the public, it¡¯s over for all of you.¡± Grace became agitated, sternly using: ¡°You¡¯re threatening me!¡± A hint of coldness shed in Daniel¡¯s eyes, his sexy thin lips slightly parted, speaking casually: ¡°Call it whatever you want. I started gathering evidencest year. I wanted peace for everyone but you¡¯ve overstepped your bounds, which displeases me. My grandfather¡¯s car ident, was it rted to you?¡± Grace firmly responded: ¡°I know nothing about it, it¡¯s nothing to do with me, I just love James too much, if you want to call me cheap, I¡¯ll still respond the same way.¡± ¡°As James¡¯s pawn in the Marshall Corporation, it¡¯s impossible that you know nothing. Grace, I¡¯ll give you time to think it over. When you¡¯re ready, you can find me. Now, I can only give you two choices, either I¡¯ll expose your secret affair to the media, or you¡¯ll expose James. I hope you decide what role you want to y.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I can clearly tell you now that I won¡¯t let James off. If you continue to follow him, in the end, you¡¯ll still have nothing. If you don¡¯t believe me, just wait and see, he definitely won¡¯t divorce his wife for you.¡± ¡°¡­¡±
¡°If that¡¯s the case, do you still choose to live in the shadows forever?¡± ¡°¡­¡± It¡¯s definitely a lie that as a woman, she doesn¡¯t care about her status! No one wants to live in the shadows forever! Suddenly, Graceughed mockingly herself, her heart full of bitterness and sourness. Daniel¡¯s hawk-like eyes didn¡¯t blink as they were continuously staring at Grace, his deep voice was as cold as ice, ¡°I¡¯ll give you this paper bag. Go home and make sure to take a good look at it. Manager Martinez, you can leave now.¡± Grace clenched the paper bag tightly, her knuckles turned white, her whole hand was shaking unintentionally, ¡°What do you n to do with James? He¡¯s your cousin, he¡¯s also a Marshall!¡± Daniel¡¯s resounding voice emerged from his gritted teeth, full of intimidation, ¡°If you¡¯re interested, just wait and see. I don¡¯t care what his surname is, or who he is, if he dares to touch a hair of the Marshall Corporation, it¡¯s intolerable, and I won¡¯t let him off!¡± Grace pressed her lips together, nced at Daniel, and promptly left the CEO¡¯s office indignantly. She knew, to Daniel, she was also a pawn, only this time, she was in his grasp. The door of the CEO¡¯s office opened, and immediately, Grace Ziegler looked over, her gaze fixed on Grace Martinez. Although she didn¡¯t know what Chief Daniel Marshall and Grace had discussed, she could tell that Grace looked upset, her whole person was emanating a sense of anger ready to explode. It must have been something unpleasant, this was the first time Grace Ziegler saw Grace Martinez so aggrieved. It seems that Grace Martinez is nothing more than that, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to make it through this. Watching Grace Martinez leave hurriedly, Grace Ziegler sneered, her eyes showing a trace of disdain. ¡­ As soon as she returned to her office, Grace Martinez immediately closed the door and made a phone call to James. ¡°Do you truly love me?¡± On the other end of the phone, James¡¯s voice was deep, as pleasant as a charming bass, ¡°Of course, I love you!¡±
Chapter 575: 575: Point the Contradiction towards Olivia Jenkins Chapter 575: Point the Contradiction towards Olivia Jenkins Grace Martinezughed, but her eyes involuntarily welled up with tears. Unwilling to let go, she asked again, ¡°Am I your only woman other than your wife?¡± James Marshall answered without hesitation, ¡°Grace, of course you are my only woman, and I want to spend the rest of my life with you.¡± Grace felt a sting at her nose and tears quietly gathered in her eyes. She felt inexpressibly distressed. As her eyshes trembled lightly, more and more tears quietly escaped from her eyes, slowly trailing down her cheeks. After a moment of silence, not hearing any reply from Grace, James, worried about her state of mind, fretting she might cause trouble, gently asked again: ¡°Grace, are you alright? What has Daniel told you? Has he been making things difficult for you?¡± Blinking away her tears, she tried to calm her emotions before coldly responding, ¡°He asked me to handle the public rtions crisis of the Marshall Corporation, that¡¯s a tough job. Daniel even probed me for information, asking if I believed the car ident involving the former chairman was deliberate or idental.¡± All at once, James, desperate to know the details, shot back, ¡°How did you reply to him? This bastard is intentionally putting you in a difficult position.¡± ¡°How would I know? I told him the truth! Such affairs, how can I just guess.¡± ¡°You just ignore him and put it out of your mind. If you find it difficult, delegate the work to your subordinates.¡±
¡°I know, I won¡¯t chat with you anymore, I have a lot of work to do.¡± ¡°When you have your mid-year break, fly over here. I miss you so much, I can¡¯t wait to see you.¡± ¡°Uh-huh, I got it, I miss you too.¡± With that, Grace hung up the phone. Forced to muffle her sobs, Grace bit her finger, refusing to make any sound. Her face blotched with tear stains had ruined her carefully applied make-up, yet Grace couldn¡¯t control her emotions. James had been continuously lying to her ¨C how shameless! James is really a bastard! Tears welled up in Grace¡¯s eyes, hatred boiling over, yet in her heart there was also some lingering affection and even some lingering hope. She¡¯d rather hope that none of this was real, she¡¯d rather hope it was Daniel who had lied to her. Grace¡¯s feelings kept vaciting, caught in a persisting conflict. Regardless of the oue of the choice Daniel had offered her, she would have to leave the Marshall Corporation, the object of ridicule, infamous and discredited. Both of those men are bastards! They are both utterly despicable! She hated them both. ¡­ That night, Michael Marshall paid a visit. He called Daniel and Olivia Jenkins into the small reception room. In a serious tone, Michael cut straight to the chase: ¡°Neither Daniel nor I can afford to leave our duties. Olivia, can you stay at the hospital to take care of the old man? Not for a day or two, but perhaps half a month, a month, or even longer. Can you give him your undivided attention for so long? What about the Jenkins Group? Don¡¯t you need to manage it?¡± Olivia didn¡¯t rush to respond, she nced at Daniel with lowered eyes.
Suddenly, Daniel, sternly asked: ¡°Father, just speak frankly, no need to beat around the bush. We all understand your intentions. What is it that you want to do?¡± Daniel¡¯s severe gaze fell upon Olivia, ¡°Caring for elders is the responsibility of a daughter-inw. Therefore, logically, it should be Olivia who¡¯s running around taking care of the old man, and doing it well. So your choice is the Jenkins Group or to take care of the old man wholeheartedly?¡± ¡°So you want to invite Be Thompson back to take care of grandfather? You¡¯ve alreadye up with the excuse; how can you be so aggressive?¡± Daniel challenged, his eyes full of sarcasm, coldly staring at his father. A spark of anger also ignited in Daniel¡¯s heart.
Michael¡¯s face fell, the corner of his mouth curling into a cruel sneer, ¡°What I said is the truth. We are all busy with our careers. Who can bnce that with taking care of the old man? Are we to just abandon him to the care of the servants?¡± Chapter 576: 576: Repentance Chapter 576: Repentance Dad was insistent on bringing Be Thompson back to Serene City, even going as far as bringing this vile woman to take care of grandpa, Daniel Marshall was very disappointed. Daniel¡¯s thin lips were tightly pursed and anger was ready to explode from his eyes. At this, Olivia Jenkins remained silent, thinking calmly. Olivia had responsibilities towards the Jenkins Group, and besides, the Jenkins Group was just starting anew, she couldn¡¯t just abandon it and she also couldn¡¯t be looking after grandpa all the time, she would definitely need help from a servant. It wouldn¡¯t be busy after the holiday but Olivia would also need to follow up on the robot project, follow up on TV drama filming, executive produce the charity variety show and manage the COOKIE tform, Olivia could find time to look after grandpa for a few days, but in the long run, it definitely wouldn¡¯t work. Olivia also realized, their father-inw was obstinate and he was determined to bring Be Thompson back to Serene City, their discussion was merely a formality, she and Daniel couldn¡¯t change their father-inw¡¯s decision, it was better to stay quiet. Michael Marshall nced at Daniel Marshall and Olivia Jenkins, then said while standing tall and proud, ¡°You are entrusting a servant to take care of him, Are youfortable without one of your own watching? Is care from a servant always good? If not overseen, who knows what the servant would do, can your grandpa take care of himself? What if he is abused?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Be is the wife, hence it¡¯s her duty to take care after your grandpa, this is justified by both sentiment and logic. Everyone is watching her, if something happened to your grandpa, who wouldn¡¯t suspect her, would she dare to be evil?¡± Are we not all a family, do we really need it to be a life and death situation before we stop? The punishment endured by Be and Matthew is also enough, they have been ostracized for so long and have realized their mistakes, they will change.¡±
Daniel, his head pounding, frowned and said in a deep voice, ¡°If you insist on doing it your way, I can¡¯t persuade you, but let this be clear, if anything happens to grandpa, I will not let them slide. If they still refuse to change, no matter who they are, I will not hesitate to take action. And just remember, you are a son, I just hope you know what you should do.¡± With that, Daniel gave his father an ominously fierce re before storming out of the intensive care unit. Olivia followed him out. Michael Marshall feltplicated emotions. He loosened his tie and threw it onto the coffee table. He knew, no matter what kind of decision he made, there were people who would be displeased. His two sons, he had tried his best to keep bnce, but none of them epted each other, aplicated marriage created aplicated family. If they were to me someone, they should me him. Michaelughed at himself bitterly, feeling a sour taste rise inexplicably in his mind. He also wished for a harmonious family, but as long as there were benefits, conflicts would never end. He was not a fool and could certainly see the visible and hidden fights among various forces. All he wanted was a harmonious family, he had been trying to mediate the conflicts inside the family, however, things didn¡¯t turn out as he wished. Being caught in the middle was really tough! Michael got up and walked into the room, sitting at the edge of his dad¡¯s bed, and looked nkly at him. ¡°I have regrets. You must beughing at me inwardly, right? I shouldn¡¯t have gone ahead with this marriage out of defiance, which has sown the seeds of this distress. I am to me for all that is happening now.¡± ¡°Both sons are fighting each other to death, maybe this is my punishment.¡± ¡°Dad, you were right, Matthew shouldn¡¯t have been allowed to study business. He should have studied medicine, or art, orw, so as to avoid the bloody fights for the position of the heir. I was wrong, I should¡¯ve listened to you.¡± ¡°You said Daniel is smart and talented. You choose him to be the heir and decided to cultivate him personally. I shouldn¡¯t have oppressed Daniel out of resentment and shouldn¡¯t have defied you, which has thus led to this disaster.¡± Chapter 577: 577: Pregnancy Test Stick Chapter 577: Pregnancy Test Stick ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t ignore Matthew. He grew up by my side, totally different from Daniel. He¡¯s not as smart as Daniel, who already has everything andcks nothing. I need to give Matthew a hand up. Please understand.¡± ¡°Sending them back to Serene City isn¡¯t me neglecting them or turning a blind eye to your safety. When they¡¯re with me, I can keep a closer eye on them. Consider this theirst chance.¡± ¡°Please understand, as a father, it¡¯s equally hard for me to take actions against any one of them.¡± Michael Marshall¡¯s forehead furrowed, his face filled with worry, and his eyes reflected a hint of sorrow. Gazing at his stubbornly persistent father, Michael gently held his hand. Putting aside the past resentments for now, he felt deeply for his father. ¡­ Early in the morning, Michael¡¯s people went to the countryside vi, inviting Be Thompson and Matthew back to Serene City. Be inwardly gloated but outwardly she steadfastly refused. Michael¡¯s men had no choice but to return empty-handed and report the situation back to him.
When Olivia Jenkins came with breakfast, Michael hurriedly left the hospital. There was a servant taking turns caring for the old man in the room, she had not left yet. Olivia casually said, ¡°You go back and rest, I can handle things here. Later, Beverly Hills will send someone to take over your shift, so it won¡¯t count as you being absent.¡± The maid naively replied, ¡°Miss, then I¡¯ll be leaving.¡± Just as the maid prepared to leave, she suddenly heard the old man slowly saying, ¡°Girl, you must have a baby.¡± Not daring to linger, the maid hurried to leave as if nothing had happened. Oliviaforted him, ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t worry you¡¯ll have a great-grandchild.¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy when you¡¯re here!¡± Olivia smiled, ¡°Grandfather, you look much better! Let me wash your face first. I brought some congee for you, I¡¯ll feed you in a moment.¡± ¡°Where is Daniel?¡± ¡°He¡¯s very busy. He¡¯lle to see youter.¡± As Olivia tended to the old man, he remained cooperative. Having Olivia¡¯spany put his mind at ease. His head still hurt, but it wasn¡¯t as painful as thest two days. He could endure. However, to fall asleep, he still needed an injection. ¡­ When Grace Martinez¡¯s period was a dayte, she happened to pass by a pharmacy and bought a few pregnancy tests. Returning to Marshall Corporation, Grace hurriedly went to the restroom. Within the expected time, all pregnancy tests had the same result: besides the control line, another faintly red line appeared. Suddenly, Grace was filled with a mix of emotions.
She was pregnant. Would James Marshall want this baby? Was this the right time for this baby toe? If James knew about her pregnancy, would he persuade her again to abort the baby? Grace seemed to walk heavily with all these uncertainties. Although the office wasn¡¯t far, the walk felt like it took all her energy. Her face looked a little pale.
Grace¡¯s mind was in turmoil. She understood that many things couldn¡¯t revert to the way they were. Although she hadn¡¯t sorted things out, even though her intellect made judgments, Grace¡¯s heart still felt tormented and conflicted. Shortly after, with no regard to the time difference, Grace determinedly called James. The call went through, James didn¡¯t pick up but quickly hung up. Grace called again. After the phone rang for a long time, James finally answered, his low tone full of reprimand. ¡°What are you doing, calling me at this hour? Have you gone mad? Sweetie, I¡¯ll call youter.¡± Grace chuckled sarcastically, ¡°You¡¯re afraid your wife will find out? Yes, I¡¯ve gone mad!¡± James closed his eyes, his head aching. But he restrained his anger and tried to coax her, ¡°For your own good, we should¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m pregnant!¡± Chapter 578: 578: The True Face of the Scumbag Chapter 578: The True Face of the Scumbag ¡°Grace Martinez is pregnant? For James Marshall, this news was unquestionably like a bolt from the blue. In an instant, James was jolted out of his daze and regained total alertness, the worry in his brow deepening. After a pause, James softened his voice further, tenderly coaxed, ¡°Grace, we are both busy with our careers and, also, I am stuck here in the Kingdom of Dale, where my future is uncertain, so¡­¡± Hearing this, Grace was utterly disappointed. She had finally seen the true colors of this scumbag. Interrupting him, Grace blurted out, ¡°So you don¡¯t want the child. Don¡¯t bother making excuses for me anymore, James. I¡¯m only giving you one choice. Either divorce and marry me or I expose everything between us to the media.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer. My youth, my life can¡¯t wait any longer, and I don¡¯t want to listen to your empty promises anymore.¡± Towards the end, Grace began to get emotional. She was devastated. Despite his visible anger, James held back his rage and gently tried to console her, ¡°Grace, I truly love you. You know that. My family wouldn¡¯t allow me to do that. Please, just be a little more patient. I promise I¡¯m going to handle this. I¡­¡± James was cut off as Grace hung up the phone abruptly, not wanting to hear his deceiving lies anymore.
At this moment, Grace Martinez was more alert than she ever was. Indeed, as Daniel Marshall had stated correctly, James would not divorce his wife. He had never intended to legitimize their rtionship. He was merely using her. James had no intention of keeping this child. Suddenly, Grace chuckled coldly. Her heart had turned frigid. A wave of disappointment washed over her and threatened to submerge her. Anxious, James tried calling Grace. Not only did she not answer his calls, but she also shut the phone off. In a sh, James viciously hammered his fist onto the chair in his study. He spat out an angry curse, ¡°Damn it! If this bitch dares to harm me, I swear I won¡¯t let her off.¡± Hesitant for a moment, the restless James made an international call. It seemed that Grace was not willing to abort the baby, and she was going to use the child to manipte him. This wretched woman was the root of all evil. Her child couldn¡¯t be spared. Divorce? Only a fool would divorce. He still needed his wife¡¯s powerful family connections. Without his wife¡¯s family¡¯s support, it would be next to impossible for him to seize control of Marshall Corporation. He wasn¡¯t a fool to throw away a watermelon to pick up a sesame seed. If Grace obeyed him, he might let her off. But if she dared to cross him, he would not let her live. ¡­ Without any hesitation, Grace immediately stormed towards the CEO¡¯s office. Seeing that manager Martinez had arrived, Secretary Saunders led her straight in. Grace Ziegler suddenly stopped her work, looking towards the direction of the CEO¡¯s office.
Manager Martinez looked very upset; it seemed like something major had happened. Secretary-general Saunders looked towards the secretary¡¯s office and Grace Ziegler quickly shifted her gaze, daring not to look around carelessly. In the CEO¡¯s office, Grace sat in front of Daniel Marshall and came straight to the point, ¡°I can tell you everything I know, but I have one condition. You have to ensure my safety.¡± Daniel¡¯s sharp eyes were fixed on Grace without flinching, the handsome face emanating a supreme and natural air of royalty, ¡°May I know why this sudden change of heart?¡±
¡°I¡¯m pregnant. He doesn¡¯t want the baby and he won¡¯t divorce. You were right, I mean nothing to him. Given James¡¯s personality, he won¡¯t tolerate disobedience. I won¡¯t agree to abort the child, he will try to kill me, I need safekeeping. Perhaps, he¡¯d be impatient and make me miscarry.¡± A faint smile yed at the corners of Daniel¡¯s mouth as he nced at Grace unblinkingly, his gaze inscrutable. Chapter 579: 579: Make Him Lose His Reputation Completely Chapter 579: Make Him Lose His Reputation Completely Daniel Marshall didn¡¯t take a stance, just stared at her. Grace Martinez became anxious and snapped, ¡°Chief Daniel Marshall, what are you implying?¡± There was a certain darkness within Daniel Marshall¡¯s expressions, but it did nothing to diminish his daunting allure. Even though Grace Martinez was anxious, Daniel Marshall appeared nonchnt. ¡°Chief Marshall, am I worth your games?¡± Grace Martinez couldn¡¯t wait, worried about her personal safety, she red at Daniel Marshall. Daniel Marshall¡¯s handsome face was like an impable statue, devoid of any emotional fluctuations. He opened his thin lips slightly, speaking in a calm and steady voice. ¡°I thought Manager Martinez was intelligent, seems I overestimated you.¡± ¡°Sowing discord, that¡¯s a move Chief Marshall handles well.¡± Daniel Marshall responded with an inscrutable smile, ¡°I¡¯m merely helping you face the truth. I know what you want to say, your words hold no value to me. Manager Martinez needs something from me, you should present a worthwhile proposition. Only then can I understand your sincerity. I, Daniel Marshall, am not one to be exploited at will. I can protect you, but I need to know if you are worth protecting.¡± Agitated, a glimmer of fire sparked in Grace Martinez¡¯s eyes, but she managed to stayposed.
After hesitating for a while, Grace Martinez was the first to break the ice, ¡°What do you want me to do, Chief Marshall?¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s sensual lips parted slightly, his voice cool and indifferent, ¡°Didn¡¯t Manager Martinez think it through before seeking me out? Do you not know your own worth?¡± ¡°Daniel Marshall, you¡¯re despicable!¡± ¡°Trying to y virtuous? I haven¡¯t forced you to do anything. You¡¯re free here. The door to my office is open.¡± Grace Martinez didn¡¯t leave, she red at Daniel Marshall contemptuously. No matter what she did, she would be the biggest loser. She had to leave Marshall Corporation anyway. Suddenly, Daniel Marshall said sarcastically, ¡°He was so indifferent towards you, yet you hold onto him so desperately? Still harbor some illusions? Reluctant to bring him down? He¡¯s different, he doesn¡¯t care about your life, as long as you pose no threat to him.¡± As much as she hated to admit it, Grace Martinez knew, in her heart, that Daniel Marshall was right. The moment she became a threat to James Marshall, he wouldn¡¯t spare her. ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind, I decided to strike first. I¡¯ll do as you wish and bring down James Marshall, tarnishing his reputation so you can subsequently kick him out of Marshall Corporation. The arrival of the new public rtions director indicates that you are fully prepared for this move. I must admit, you are much more formidable than James Marshall; he is no match for you.¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s face remains stoic, making it impossible for Grace Martinez to deduce his true thoughts. Then he takes out a voice recorder, turns it on, and ces it on the table. Daniel Marshall¡¯s piercing gaze brushed over Grace Martinez as he dered in a deep voice, ¡°You may speak now, I¡¯ll listen carefully. I¡¯ll ensure you leave Serene City safely, you should go abroad.¡± If all is revealed, Grace Martinez indeed wouldn¡¯t be able to stay in our country any longer, she tacitly agreed to Daniel Marshall¡¯s arrangement, confessing everything she knew to Daniel Marshall. She was unsure whether James Marshall was involved in the ident of the former chairman. ¡­ Unable to reach Grace Martinez, James Marshall felt uneasy. This woman knew many of his secrets and even participated in some of it, James Marshall couldn¡¯t let her go.
Suddenly, James Marshall saw the announcement of Grace Martinez¡¯s resignation on thepany¡¯s tform. This sudden development further intensified his unease. The spies James Marshall had sent reported back that they hadn¡¯t seen Grace Martinez and it appeared that she had already left Marshall Corporation. The people James Marshall had sent to watch Grace Martinez¡¯s home didn¡¯t see her return either. Unexpectedly, James Marshall saw a video published by Grace Martinez.
Chapter 580: 580: Real-name Reporting Chapter 580: Real-name Reporting That slut, Grace Martinez, had the audacity to publicly use him of abandoning her, even revealing photos of him with multiple women, and exposing the news of her own pregnancy¡­ Suddenly, James Marshall¡¯s face turned terrifyingly grim. In his deep-set eyes, rage surged like a raging fire, ¡°Damn you, bitch! No matter where you are hiding, I will hunt you down and kill you!¡± As soon as James finished speaking, he immediately received a call from Daniel Marshall. Despite his rage, wishing more than anything to have Daniel¡¯s life, at this moment, James could only contain his anger and first tend to Daniel¡¯s call. Daniel¡¯s voice was cold and tranquil as he began to speak. ¡°I apologize for disturbing you in this manner, I trust you¡¯ve noticed the usations made by Grace Martinez, our former PR manager at Marshall Corporation. Management is taking these allegations very seriously. At present, we¡¯ve initiated an urgent inquiry. Please return to the Kingdom of Dale immediately to assist.¡± James sneered, his expression tinged with a hint of mockery, ¡°What have you told her? Where have you hidden her?¡± Daniel¡¯s voice was as calm and inscrutable, ¡°Are you admitting to an affair with Grace Martinez? Is her pregnancy an irrefutable fact? Given your allusion, is it that despite being in the Kingdom of Dale, you are still monitoring thepany? What are your intentions? Please exin.¡± Barely suppressing the rage within himself, James vehemently retorted, ¡°Daniel Marshall, stop pretending. You¡¯re just trying to kick me out of Marshall Corporation so you can monopolize it¡ªso much for the contemptible bastard that you are!¡± Daniel maintained his cool, the handsome lines of his face betraying no emotion, ¡°We¡¯ve already alerted you over the phone and released an official announcement on our corporate tform, asking you to return promptly for the investigation. We will get to the truth of this for Ms. Martinez and the public¡ªwe hope you will cooperate.¡±
¡°Daniel, we¡¯ll just wait and see!¡± ¡°Given your currents state of agitation and fury, I have reason to suspect the authenticity of Ms. Martinez¡¯s usations. You detest me so much¡ªI must question your ulterior motives. Uncle, in times like these, I suggest you remain calm and think carefully about how to rify your rtionship with Grace Martinez. If my aunt needs reassurance, I¡¯d be happy to help.¡± ¡°Hypocrite! I don¡¯t need you to meddle in my affairs¡ªI¡¯lle back.¡± ¡°Great, I¡¯ll be waiting for you!¡± After Daniel hung up the call, James, ovee with anger, forcibly swept all the items off his desk onto the floor. Immediately, the office was a mess. Despite all his careful strategizing, James never anticipated that he would fall prey to a scheme set by a lowly woman, and be sshed with such filthy water. If he had known how unreliable this woman was from the start, he would have dropped her long ago. Angry as he was, James was doing everything he could to find a remedy. Standing by the floor-to-ceiling ss window, he dialed Sebastian Thompson¡¯s number. ¡°Keep a close eye on Daniel and his men, we need to find Grace Martinez.¡± Sebastian Thompson shed a smirk, ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a few days.¡± ¡°Women can be venomous, I warned you before¡ªthey can be used but never trusted. I would never imagine you¡¯d fall into the hands of a woman and end up in such a state.¡± ¡°Enough with that now, just find that bitch as soon as possible. Don¡¯t let her bber anymore.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do my best. That kid, Daniel, probably has a countermeasure in ce, he¡¯s been on guard against us from the start¡ªfinding someone isn¡¯t going to be easy!¡± ¡°If Daniel eradicates me, it¡¯s equivalent to cutting off your right-hand man, you guys won¡¯t be any better off either.¡± Sebastian¡¯s smile deepened, but his eyes were full of sarcasm. In the end, James was doing all this for himself. Put bluntly, it alles down to mutual exploitation¡ªno one here is really that noble.
Chapter 581: 581: Extortion Chapter 581: Extortion The media contacted James Marshall but he only responded that he would return to the country to cooperate with the investigation initiated by Marshall Corporation and believed that the Marshall Corporation would bring him justice. Beyond that, he had nothing more to share. James Marshall¡¯s wife and her family didn¡¯t make any statements, leaving the outside world guessing without any substantive information. So far, Grace Martinez hadn¡¯t released any messages or shown her face. Yet, news of James Marshall¡¯s extramarital affair was still fermenting, and the audience was still discussing it lively. Was it not as simple as a failed pregnancy coercion leading to a fallout, Grace Ziegler derided and ridiculed inside. Truth is, Grace Ziegler had hypocritically sent a concerned condolence message to Grace Martinez, hoping to inquire some news. Grace Ziegler waited for a long time, but Grace Martinez didn¡¯t respond. She tried calling Grace Martinez, but the phone was off. Who would have thought Grace Martinez was having an affair with a higher-up in thepany, Grace Ziegler was also surprised and bewildered. She continued to mock Grace Martinez for being pretentious, acting noble, but unordinary in her approach. Grace Ziegler reported on the event without missing a beat, and continued to watch its progression. Hesitating for a moment, Grace Ziegler called Chief Daniel Marshall again.
The call went through, but it rang for a while without being answered. Grace Ziegler was disappointed, seemingly disconste. Just as she was about to hang up, the call was unexpectedly answered. Suddenly, Grace Ziegler¡¯s eyes lit up. Like fireworks ignited, her expression became vivid and colorful, her cheeks adorned with a sweet smile and she gently said, ¡°Chief Daniel Marshall, sorry to interrupt!¡± Daniel Marshall calmly replied: ¡°Secretary Grace Ziegler, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Nothing much, just a simple greeting. I heard former chairman was hospitalized, you must be worried, Chief Daniel Marshall. I wish the former chairman a speedy recovery. Previously, Assistant Howard answered your phone, and all of us in the secretariat hope the former chairman will be safe and sound.¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern, my grandfather¡¯s injury is healing quite well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, I won¡¯t bother you anymore, Chief Daniel Marshall.¡± As soon as her words fell, there was no sound at the other end of the phone. Secretary Grace Ziegler checked her phone, Chief Daniel Marshall had already hung up the call, there was no problem with her phone. Chief Daniel Marshall hung up without a trace of hesitation, not even saying an extra word of courtesy. This made Grace Ziegler feel a sense of loss. Even so, she would not be discouraged. If Grace Martinez with her kind of charm could attract James Marshall, Grace Ziegler believed she could also climb up relying on her capabilities. ¡­ In the evening, Edward Marshall came to the old man¡¯s ward. Seeing Mr. James Marshall there, Daniel Marshall wasn¡¯t surprised. It was evident that Mr. James Marshall was here to argue vehemently to protect his son. Olivia Jenkins advised them softly, ¡°Grandpa is already asleep, please keep your voices down.¡± Edward Marshall was agitated, ring at Olivia Jenkins unhappily. A cold light shed in Daniel Marshall¡¯s eyes, he stared at Edward Marshall, ¡°Mr. James Marshall, is there anything that can¡¯t be discussed tomorrow? My grandfather is already asleep, it¡¯s better not to disturb him.¡± Edward Marshall sternly said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk here, your grandfather can sense your actions, let¡¯s see if you deserve the Marshall family.¡± Michael Marshall gazed deeply at Mr. James Marshall, ¡°If you want to ask about James Marshall¡¯s affairs, please go back, Mr. James Marshall. Currently, the corporation¡¯s investigation team is confirming the details of the investigation. If there are results, we will definitely announce them publically. Regarding James Marshall, Mr. James Marshall you should ask him first.¡±
¡°Can a few words from a woman prove anything? It¡¯s clearly James Marshall being framed. That cheap woman wants money and is trying to ckmail people, you can¡¯t be her aplice.¡± When Daniel Marshall didn¡¯t smile, his handsome features always gave people a sharp impression. His cold eyes surveyed Mr. James Marshall passively. Chapter 582: 582: Eyes Can’t See Chapter 582: Eyes Can¡¯t See ¡°Mr. James Marshall, you cannot just presume someone guilty based on your assumptions. Whether there was betrayal or not, Uncle knows very well. The Corporation is already investigating, and we will surely give the public a truthful resolution.¡± Edward Marshall¡¯s face turned even darker, his eyes showing a fierce glint as he red at Daniel Marshall, ¡°What do you mean by that? Who exactly are our own people? You defend that wretch every chance you get, Daniel, what are your intentions? Were you the one who harmed James Marshall?¡± Daniel, his body exuding a powerful aura, fixed a sharp gaze on Edward, ¡°Mr. James Marshall, I should be asking you about your real intentions. You have always distanced yourself from us, so why have you be so familial recently? What game are you ying? Or perhaps, what are you plotting on behalf of your son?¡± Furious beyond belief, Edward raised his voice and shouted, ¡°How dare you! You are so full of yourself!¡± Michael Marshall reminded him in a cold voice, ¡°Mr. James Marshall, please lower your voice, don¡¯t disturb my father¡¯s rest. If you intend to start a quarrel, please leave. Who is right or wrong, all will be revealed after the investigation. You treasure your son like a rare gem, but isn¡¯t someone else¡¯s daughter equally precious? As the saying goes, it takes two to tango. If James Marshall hadn¡¯t been fooling around, how would someone spread rumors about him? nder has its consequences!¡± Edward¡¯s rage was clearly visible on his face, he heatedly said, ¡°We are all family, why create such an unnecessary scene, inviting others tough at us? Regardless of whether that wretch¡¯s ims are true or not, we should all stand together to prevent her from causing trouble, rather than aiding her plot to harm Marshall Corporation.¡± The corners of Daniel¡¯s mouth curled up in a sarcastic smile, his eyes full of mockery, ¡°Mr. James Marshall, please stop dragging the Marshall Corporation into this at every opportunity. The Marshall Corporation has nothing to hide or be ashamed of, so where is the joke? I understand that you are protective of your son, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can use the Marshall Corporation to shield and defend him at will. Even if Grandfather is injured, he will not condone an injustice.¡± Edward red at Daniel viciously and pointed at him, ¡°If I find out that you have been intentionally plotting against my son, Daniel, I will not spare you.¡±
Daniel¡¯s piercing gaze, filled with intense coldness, stared back at Mr. James Marshall. Daniel¡¯s face was hard and sharp, like a knife¡¯s edge, thrusting straightforwardly at Mr. James Marshall. His dark voice broke out through his teeth, full of deterrence, ¡°If I find evidence proving that your son deliberately tried to take my life, no matter who you are, I will not spare you.¡± With a cold harrumph and having gained nothing, Edward stormed out in fury. Michael stared at his son in shock, the words echoing in his mind, ¡°Daniel, do you have evidence to prove that James Marshall was trying to harm you? Was it the terrifying car identst time?¡± Daniel nodded. Michael cursed angrily, ¡°Bastard! To talk about us being family, they are no better than wolves at heart, they don¡¯t deserve to be called family!¡± Looking at his father, Daniel¡¯s handsome face remained emotionless, and his heart was also undisturbed. He had long grown tired of this faux camaraderie. Since his father decided to let Be Thompson and Matthew Marshall return to Serene City, they were once again on opposing sides. In the Marshall Family, familial love was a pathetic thing. He had already seen through it and didn¡¯t harbor any expectations anymore. ¡°Grandfather has taken his medication and is asleep now. Olivia Jenkins and I are leaving.¡± Michael nodded slightly, ¡°I am alone anyway, I will stay here for the night.¡± ¡­ Daniel was holding Olivia Jenkins¡¯s hand as they walked out of the hospital. Suddenly, a speeding car with two blinding headlights appeared, causing an intense re that momentarily blinded them. Reflexively, Daniel¡¯s mind shed with the blinding light and an image of a pool of blood. Chapter 583: 583: Don’t Leave Me Chapter 583: Don¡¯t Leave Me Under the shock of a pool of fresh blood, instinctively, Daniel Marshall held Olivia Jenkins tightly and quickly dodged the speeding car. Although the car did not hit them directly, the speed of the car was truly terrifying. It felt as if they had narrowly avoided being grazed by it, so even Olivia was frightened, her expression shocked. The ring light also made it difficult for Olivia to open her eyes for a moment. Instinctively, she too was tightly holding onto Daniel. Only after a moment, Olivia managed to ovee her shock. She could feel Daniel slightly trembling as he held her tightly, as if terrified of losing her. Without knowing why, Olivia thought of Charmy Bet. Daniel¡¯s reaction was so intense. He must have been reminded of Charmy in that instant. At this moment, he probably wished he could have saved Charmy the same way he just saved her, right? Daniel was evidently frightened and trembling because of Charmy, right? Olivia thought, her heart flooded with a mix of emotions, but she still stayed calmly in Daniel¡¯s arms. Gently quivering her slightly curled eyshes, Olivia looked up at Daniel and reassured him softly, ¡°Honey, are you okay?¡± At that moment, Daniel¡¯s consciousness was pulled back from his gruesome memory of Charmy¡¯s ident stained in blood, by Olivia¡¯s voice.
Lowering his head slightly and opening his eyes wide, Daniel locked eyes with Olivia, ¡°Wife, promise me, don¡¯t leave me in this life!¡± Olivia was taken aback, hesitating. Such a promise felt heavy; she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it. She might not be able to do it, and Daniel might not be able to either. Life is so long. Who can predict what will happen in the future? Who dares to assure that two people will stay unchanged forever? It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t strive for their marriage. A marriage is not just about one person, it¡¯s about two people working together. Shecked the confidence to carry on because it never just had been the two of them, it felt too crowded. Perhaps one day, she might just be squeezed out. Olivia held Daniel¡¯s face gently in her hands, her gentle gaze meeting his, ¡°Honey, it¡¯s okay, we¡¯re fine. I¡¯m still by your side.¡± Daniel¡¯s lips tightened, he squinted his deep eyes, and his brow furrowed. Was Daniel upset? Olivia¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile, and she kissed his sensual lips in constion. Olivia did not make a promise. Daniel felt a little disappointed, but his handsome face softened a bit with this proactive kiss, and the corners of his mouth slightly turned upwards in a solemn smile. Was Olivia still unwilling to love him? Did she still think of leaving him? A bitter taste swept over Daniel¡¯s heart, leaving him feeling quite ufortable. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go home.¡± Looking at Olivia, Daniel lowered his head and kissed her forehead again. Even if she was unwilling to love him, he still couldn¡¯t bear to let her go, he still hoped that she would love him. Olivia, with a sweet smile on her face, nced at Daniel and nestled against him as if an endearing little woman. Daniel held Olivia as intimately as he used to, without any noticeable change in his feelings. ¡­ Olivia took a shower but did not go to sleep. As Daniel came out of the bathroom, her gaze followed him unblinkingly.
She bit her lower lip gently, then Olivia took a deep breath. After a pause, Olivia observed Daniel with an intriguing look and tentatively said, ¡°Honey, I want to tell you something.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Daniel got on the bed, leaning against the headboard, his piercing gaze fixed on Olivia. ¡°Grandpa wants us to have a baby, what do you think?¡±
¡°Are you willing to give up your career to take care of the baby?¡± Olivia shook her head. A few secondster, Olivia tested again, ¡°Have you ever considered having a baby?¡± Chapter 584: 584: Not Enough Love Chapter 584: Not Enough Love Daniel Marshall¡¯s deep gaze made one¡¯s heart flutter. ¡°Have you ever considered giving up your career?¡± You can bnce children and a career! If they are willing and work together, even if they are busy with their respective careers, they can still coordinate time to take care of their children. There is no conflict. As long as they love their child, as long as they love each other and are willing to consider each other, there is nothing they can¡¯t aplish! By asking this, Daniel was clearly making an excuse, avoiding his own issues. He obviously did not want children. Even if his grandfather had made this request, he still would not let her have children! Daniel was kind to her, but is this love? There have been news reports, haven¡¯t there? About couples who agree not to have children. But then, one day, the man has an affair and demands a divorce, because his mistress is pregnant¡­ So ironic, all the previous agreements have gone to hell! So, you can¡¯t fully trust a man¡¯s word. In the end, he just does not love her enough. In an instant, Olivia Jenkins¡¯ heart felt as though it had been covered in ayer of frost, but her expression remained unchanged as she met Daniel¡¯s gaze nonchntly.
Olivia¡¯s gaze was still as gentle as before, but she seemed to be drowned in disappointment. Enduring the anguish, Olivia tentatively asked again, ¡°If I were willing to give up my career, would you then want a child? Would you fulfill grandfather¡¯s wish?¡± Daniel¡¯s brows furrowed in annoyance, a trace of sharpness crossing his cool and handsome face. His sexy thin lips slightly parted, his voice chilly and aloof, ¡°You¡¯re not thinking about having my child, are you? Did the shares grandmother left you change your mind? The shares of Marshall Corporation are worth more than Jenkins Group, aren¡¯t they?¡± Without hesitation, Olivia refuted, her clear eyes never wavering as she stared at Daniel, ¡°Rest assured, I won¡¯t bear your child, I was just testing you. Grandfather is pressuring me to have a child, and I was afraid that you would not be able to resist and end up pressuring me too. Since we are still in agreement, I feel reassured. I won¡¯t need to agonize over grandfather¡¯s pleas. The Jenkins Group is what my father left me, I don¡¯t care about its mary value, to me, it is priceless. I will spend my entire life protecting it, and I¡¯m definitely not giving up on this career.¡± Olivia¡¯s reaction was exactly what Daniel wanted. He should¡¯ve felt relieved, but hearing Olivia¡¯s indifferent tone and cold words somehow ignited an unnamed fury within him. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want a child, he fears that a disastrous event could ur again. After his grandfather¡¯s ident, he had considered having a child and had nned to discuss it with Olivia. But just when he had thought about it, that speeding car almost striking Olivia outside RenewalCare Hospital tonight was such a horrifying sight. It felt like a cursed existence in an instant, his mind went nk, overwhelmed by fear that he might lose her. If having a child puts her at risk of loss, then every time he thinks of that terriying car ident, he cannot bear it. Therefore, he prefers not having a child. He only wants her to be safe and alive. He does not want her to take risks for him. Olivia¡¯s indifference, her unwillingness to bear his child, truly hurts him. His thoughts are conflicted, chaotic and undecided. ¡°Darling, can we not discuss this topic in the future? I don¡¯t want it to cause a rift between us. We can be very happy, very sweet, without any changes. With Grandfather¡¯s unstable condition, we can keep appeasing him.¡± Chapter 585: 585: Made a Fortune Chapter 585: Made a Fortune Olivia Jenkins carried a faint indifference on her beautiful face, calmly saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t bring it up again.¡± Nor will there be any illusions or extravagant hopes. If her grandfather ever again encourages her to have a child, she will definitely lie to him without hesitation, no inner struggles or pity will be involved. Daniel Marshall approached Olivia Jenkins, holding her tightly, and soothing her with a soft voice, ¡°I really mean no harm. All I want is to be together with you forever. Please believe me.¡± Olivia shrugged it off, ¡°Honey, I believe you. I will be obedient and not make trouble. I¡¯ll just be a good Mrs. Marshall. It¡¯ste, let¡¯s go to bed.¡± ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll hold you in my arms while we sleep!¡± Olivia nodded, closing her eyes as she wrapped her arms around Daniel. Even so, her heart was stillcking warmth. They were in the closest possible distance, yet their hearts were as distant as the Milky Way. ¡­ Before the stock market opened, Quiet Video and Light Media both announced their coboration on a drama variety show crafted by David Jefferson and Will Lee ¡ª Irrational Weekends.
The official ount of the Marshall Corporation Charity Foundation also re-posted these two announcements, confirming that the coboration was real. The Charity Foundation made a special note that the appearance fees of these two stars would all be donated to benefit society. As the productionpany, Quiet Video also promised to donate all advertising revenue from the variety show to the Charity Foundation. For a time, the inte was all abuzz with this news, triggering a meltdown on social media tforms. Despite this, the discussion about the topic remained at a fever pitch, causing quite a stir. When the stock market opened, the stock price of Marshall Corporation did not fall, but rather surged. This showed that the price of Marshall Corporation¡¯s stock had not been affected by the rumors about the high-level scandal. Even the car ident involving the former chairman did not affect the outlook of the Marshall Corporation, as most investors still held confidence in the Corporation. In the CEO¡¯s office, both Oliver Johnson and Adam Howard were closely watching the stock market trend. Suddenly, Adam jokingly said, ¡°I wonder if those annoying scoundrels are nning to manipte Marshall Corporation¡¯s stock price today?¡± Daniel, with his eyes slightly squinted, exhaled a ring of smoke. He cast a sharp nce at Adam, ¡°My aunt¡¯s family shouldn¡¯t be fools. If they, having seen Grace Martinez¡¯s real-name report, can still remain calm without turning on us, I¡¯ll marvel at their tolerance. However, when ites to profits, that¡¯s the top priority; they won¡¯t protect someone about to be kicked out of the Marshall Corporation.¡± Oliver Johnson chimed in with a hint of mockery in his voice, ¡°The nose of the capital market is most sensitive; if anything happens it retreats faster than a rabbit.¡± Adam¡¯s face broke into a wild, unrestrained smile, ¡°It¡¯s satisfying to watch! Those jerks had thating!¡± Daniel¡¯s stern features were as perfect as a statue, yet devoid of any expression, sending chills down the spine, ¡°You guys can go now. The stock price will close with a rise of around 5% today, all is calm, there¡¯s nothing to watch anymore.¡± Adam raised his brow in a cocky manner, ¡°The stock dipped 1.6% yesterday and skyrocketed today. I made a profit, I¡¯m so happy!¡± Daniel cast a nce at Adam, ¡°It¡¯s your turn to treat us to dinner.¡± Suppressing a smile, Oliver yfully patted Adam¡¯s shoulder. Adam nonchntly agreed, ¡°Sure, just let me know whenever you guys are free. I¡¯m avable anytime.¡± ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve made quite a bit of money. You must treat us to a meal.¡± All of a sudden, Oliver gave Adam a knowing look.
With a smirk, Adam pointed at Daniel. Chapter 586: 586: Who’s Coming? Chapter 586: Who¡¯s Coming? ¡°This is the privilege of the big boss. Thanks to him, we are enjoying life.¡± Daniel Marshall just slightly raised his eyelid, giving Adam Howard a sidelong nce. Daniel¡¯s sexy thin lips parted slightly as he took another puff from his cigarette, exhaling a curling cloud of smoke. Looking at Daniel, Adam furrowed his brow slightly. ¡°Daniel, you¡¯ve been smoking a lottely. It¡¯s done and dusted that James got kicked out of the Marshall Corporation, you should be pleased about this. If you¡¯re this troubled, it must be about money or women!¡± Daniel gave Adam a cold stare, ¡°Do you want to be a bug in my stomach?¡± ¡°If you want to drink, we will definitely apany you. Let¡¯s disperse now, it¡¯s alright.¡± Fearing Daniel¡¯s grim and fierce gaze, Adam brought Oliver Johnson out of the president¡¯s office. Back in the assistant office, Adam called Olivia Jenkins. ¡°Did you have an argument with Daniel?¡± Olivia paused for a few seconds before asking, ¡°Why would you ask that? What happened to him?¡±
¡°Could you talk to him about his smoking? It¡¯s not good to smoke too much. It will cause health problems even if there are none now. Actually, everyone is really concerned about you both. Whatever it is, justy it out, don¡¯t keep it to yourselves. Husband and wife should be honest with each other.¡± Olivia smirked, ¡°You really care about him, he¡¯s lucky to have a brother like you! I got it, I¡¯ll talk to him.¡± Licking his lips, Adam tentatively asked, ¡°Last time, didn¡¯t you two make up? You even went abroad for your honeymoon, there shouldn¡¯t be any conflicts now, right?¡± Olivia¡¯s smile gradually took on a bitter tinge as she made an excuse, ¡°Perhaps, due to the recent issues concerning Grandpa, he¡¯s been upset. Family disputes are not simple matters that can be cleared up with a few words. As you know, the Marshall Family is veryplex.¡± ¡°I sincerely suggest that you openlymunicate your issues, don¡¯t keep it inside. You can really trust Daniel. Although his personality is a bit hard to ept ¨C unpredictable and moody, he¡¯s not a bad person. He¡¯s not heartless, he¡¯s worth your love. It¡¯s normal for women to be attracted to a powerful and influential man like him, but I can guarantee that he loves you and he¡¯s not fickle. We can¡¯t control other people¡¯s actions, but I firmly believe that Daniel can control himself, his self-restraint is extraordinary, he won¡¯t mess around.¡± Oliviaughed wholeheartedly, she thought that Adam and Daniel seemed more like a couple themselves. Adam really said a lot of good words for Daniel¡¯s sake, he really cares about Daniel. Having such a good friend like Adam is indeed something enviable. ¡°Adam, thank you so much for your concern. We¡¯re fine, don¡¯t overthink it.¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s really just me overthinking, but I always feel like there¡¯s a ticking bomb between you two, and I have no idea when it will explode. You¡¯re very smart but also very obstinate which can be both a strength and a weakness. I¡¯m really worried about you two. Daniel may be powerful and wealthy, but deep down he¡¯s a sensitive person. He has his vulnerable moments too, if you could stand by his side, I know he really loves you.¡± Olivia nodded slightly with a mixed feeling, ¡°I know you meant well, you¡¯re really a faithful friend.¡± ¡°I¡¯m hosting a dinner tonight, you and Daniel muste, I¡¯ll send you the locationter.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s chat tonight, I need to get back to work now.¡± ¡­ Michael Marshall personally went to pick them up, after lots of persuasion, Be Thompson and Matthew Marshall returned to Serene City. Only Olivia and the servants were left taking care of the grandfather. Michael ignored Olivia, taking Be and Matthew directly to see the old man. The old man looked stunned, suddenly asking, ¡°Who¡¯s here?¡±
Chapter 587: 587: Test Chapter 587: Test Caught off guard for a moment, Michael Marshall introduced: ¡°Dad, it¡¯s Be and Matthew here to see you. One is your daughter-inw, the other is your grandson.¡± Mr. Alexander Marshall looked at everyone with a nk face and only focused his gaze on Olivia Jenkins. In an instant, Olivia Jenkins approached Mr. Alexander Marshall¡¯s bedside and softly repeated the introductions. Mr. Alexander Marshall¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He paid no attention to Be Thompson and Matthew Marshall, demanding only Olivia Jenkins to sit beside him and keep himpany. Mr. Alexander Marshall also tightly held on to Olivia Jenkins¡¯s hand, as if afraid that she would leave. Perceiving this, Olivia Jenkins frowned and instructed: ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t you have a talk with the chief physician? Let¡¯s have them leave for now.¡± Choking back a surge of anger, Michael Marshall ringly scolded Olivia Jenkins, ¡°What have you been saying to my father during my absence from the room? What are you really up to? Are you happy if you tear the Marshall Family into pieces?¡± Before Olivia Jenkins could retort, Mr. Alexander Marshall pointed at Michael Marshall and scolded: ¡°Get out! You are not allowed to scold my Jenkins girl. I don¡¯t know them, make them leave, too.¡± The entire ward filled with tension. Be Thompson stood there, confused by Mr. Alexander Marshall¡¯s reaction, but before Michael Marshall could argue further with Olivia Jenkins, Be pretended to be considerate and suggested: ¡°Darling, let¡¯s step outside for now, we are okay. After all, it¡¯s Dad¡¯s health that¡¯s more important.¡± Seeing that his father was refusing to acknowledge Be and Matthew, and his sudden strange behavior, Michael Marshall was filled with questions. He had no choice but to apany Be Thompson and Matthew Marshall out of the room.
They all went to speak with the chief physician in his office, desperate to work out what was really going on. After hearing out Michael Marshall, the chief physician¡¯s expression turned serious, ¡°President Marshall, has there been any other anomaly from Mr. Alexander Marshall before? Think carefully.¡± After a moment, Michael Marshall shook his head, ¡°Thest few days, my father has been experiencing headaches. He took an injection and went to sleep. When he was awake, he seemed fine. He recognized us, but now, he cannot recognize my wife and our youngest son.¡± ¡°So you are saying, Mr. Alexander Marshall has never met Mrs. Olivia Marshall or Matthew since he woke up after surgery?¡± Michael Marshall nodded, ¡°We feared my dad would be upset and refrained from mentioning my wife or our youngest son to him.¡± The chief physician¡¯s face grew solemn and he said in a grave tone, ¡°I had told you guys before that due to the brain injury, Mr. Alexander Marshall may experience memory loss during his recovery process.¡± ¡°At present, what he is experiencing might be selective amnesia. However, we need to continue observing him to determine whether he is suffering from selective or intermittent memory loss, and whether there might be other more seriousplications.¡± Michael Marshall¡¯s forehead instantly filled with worry. Be Thompson lovingly held Michael Marshall¡¯s hand,forting him, ¡°Darling, we will take good care of Dad together. We can surely cure him. Don¡¯t worry; no matter whates our way, I will shoulder it with you.¡± No words came out of Michael Marshall as he held Be Thompson¡¯s hand. The family just seemed to lurch from crisis to crisis. It was so frustrating. Exhaustion was written all over Michael Marshall¡¯s face. ¡­ While Michael Marshall stayed at the hospital, he had the chauffeur take Be Thompson and Matthew back to Beverly Hills first. As soon as Daniel Marshall received a call from Olivia Jenkins, he hurried to the hospital. The chief physician performed some tests using photographs. Indeed, Mr. Alexander Marshall couldn¡¯t recall some people. Once the tests were over, Olivia Jenkins stayed in the ward to keep their grandfatherpany, while Daniel Marshall and Michael Marshall stepped outside for a conversation with the chief physician. ¡°Mr. Alexander Marshall¡¯s condition is rtively stable, although it¡¯s challenging to restore his memory back to the state before the car ident. The frequency of his headaches has decreased. You should try speaking to him more about significant matters to mildly stimte his brain. However, if he experiences a headache, you must immediately stop,¡± the chief physician advised.
Chapter 588: 588: Disaster Chapter 588: Disaster After the Director left, Michael Marshall questioned the servant right in front of Daniel Marshall. ¡°What did Mrs. Jenkins say to Grandfather today? Repeat it. What has she been saying while staying in the hospital room these days?¡± Under Mr. Marshall¡¯s stern and intimidating gaze, the servant felt a bit frightened, unconsciously trembling. He carefully nced back and forth between Mr. Marshall and Daniel. ¡°Mrs. Jenkins¡­ she didn¡¯t say anything. She has been caring for Grandfather very attentively.¡± ¡°Did she threaten you?¡± Daniel¡¯s awe-inspiring gaze exuded intense coldness. ring at his father, he retorted, ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far! The Director has already said that these are sequ, resulting from the unrecovered brain damage . By pressuring the servant to me my wife and driving her out of the hospital, do you intend to have Be Thompson look after Grandfather? You¡¯ve disappointed me deeply, it¡¯s simply shameful for an elder!¡± Out of anger, Michael Marshall raised his voice, sounding fierce and cold, ¡°Do you really know what kind of woman she is? Who knows what ulterior motives she has? Ever since she entered the Marshall household, she¡¯s stirred up numerous conflicts and left our family in disarray, she¡¯s nothing but trouble.¡± Suddenly, Olivia Jenkins left from the hospital room without uttering a word. Daniel, his eyes aze, furious at his father eximed, ¡°You are being absolutely unreasonable!¡± A few secondster, Daniel left the hospital room in anger.
Looking at his biased father, he felt nothing but disgust. Despite Daniel having left, Michael continued to sternly question the servant, ¡°What exactly did that wench say to Grandfather? Did she instigate something?¡± The servant was frightened to the point of crying and didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Suddenly, a noise echoed from within the hospital room. Rushing into the room, Michael saw his father ring at him ruthlessly, ¡°Get out, I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± ¡°Dad¡­¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Aware that agitating his father could impact his recovery, Michael had to leave the hospital room reluctantly, settling in the visitors¡¯ lounge. At a stern nce from Michael, the servant tried to wipe his tears and went in to clean up the room. ¡­ Daniel caught up with Olivia and held her hand. With a quietposure, Olivia mustering all her resilience and anger, told Daniel, ¡°I need some time alone.¡± ¡°My wife¡­¡± Suddenly, Olivia pulled her hand away from Daniel¡¯s hold, ¡°Please, I want to be alone.¡± Daniel squinted his profound eyes, giving Olivia an intriguing look, and sincerely said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I apologize for my father¡¯s behavior. You¡¯ve been taking care of Grandfather and have shared my burden, I know you¡¯ve had a tough time. It¡¯s only because of you that I could focus on my work. You¡¯ve been doing great, and I appreciate your efforts¡­¡± Olivia did not respond, and walked away stoically. ¡°Wife, I¡¯ll have Simon Howard drive you home.¡± Without casting a backward nce, Olivia coldly walked towards the hospital¡¯s main entrance,pletely disregarding Daniel¡¯s kindness. Daniel remained standing in his ce, his deep and soft gaze following Olivia¡¯s disappearing figure.
Even after Olivia had left his sight, Daniel¡¯s gaze lingered on. With such a family and rtives, Daniel felt helpless. His heart was ame with unspoken anger, choking him with an indescribable difort. ¡­
Grace Ziegler received the results of the DNA test. Scanning through the report, Grace¡¯s face turned pale, ovee with grief, she started to cry. For over twenty years, she had considered a woman as her mother with whom she had no blood rtion. This cruel truth was so painful to ept! Walking destely, Grace failed to notice the change of traffic signal and aimlessly crossed the road. Chapter 589: 589: Playing the Rascal Chapter 589: ying the Rascal Suddenly, a harsh sound of brakes resonated through the air. Grace Ziegler finally reacted. Her face was full of astonishment, her eyes glistened with tears while fear and panic filled them. It took a moment before Grace realized that the car belonged to Chief Daniel Marshall, and the driver was Mr. Howard. Immediately, Grace put on a pathetic, pitiful act. The dried tear tracks on her cheeks were soon soaked again by a fresh outpour of tears. Grace bowed deeply, apologizing repeatedly. Simon Howard didn¡¯t react or say a word, just red at Grace malevolently. Of all the people, it had to be this woman. Seeing her felt like bad luck. The woman was jaywalking. She was asking for trouble. Simon Howard didn¡¯t want to deal with her, but she lingered there, refusing to leave.
Initially upset, Daniel Marshall was moved to see Grace in such a distressed state, crying her heart out and nearly being hit by a car. With a long stride, Daniel stepped out of the car and made his way to Grace. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you in some sort of trouble? What you just did was very dangerous. Don¡¯t let there be a next time.¡± Though Daniel merely asked a simple question, Grace¡¯s tears flowed like a breached dam, uncaring of her messy appearance. Grace secretly wished her face looked as ugly as possible at that moment. She wanted to leave a deep impression on Daniel Marshall, perhaps even earn his sympathy and concern. Remaining silent for a moment, Grace didn¡¯t say anything, just shook her head. But her tears fell even harder. Daniel frowned, his deep eyes squinting slightly. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Let¡¯s move to the car and talk. We can¡¯t block traffic.¡± ¡°Thank you, Chief Marshall, but that¡¯s not necessary¡­¡± Grace barely spoke before bursting into loud sobs. Her pitiful appearance was very enticing. Caught off guard and with people watching, as if he was the one who had bullied her, Daniel didn¡¯t know how to respond to Grace¡¯s crying. Feeling ufortable, he hesitated before gently taking Grace in his arms. ¡°Go ahead and cry. Let it all out. It¡¯ll make you feel better.¡± Grace cried her eyes out in Daniel¡¯s arms, intent on shedding all her tears. She clung to Daniel purposefully. Daniel thought Grace was uncontrobly emotional due to extreme sadness, possibly due to being bullied. Thus, he let her lean on him and vent her feelings. ¡­ The car ahead was moving very slowly, Abigail Anderson looked both ways. Suddenly, she noticed a familiar figure. Wasn¡¯t that Daniel Marshall? The woman he was holding was definitely not Olivia Jenkins. How could he be holding another woman? Abigail was a bit angry and immediately started filming.
Hesitant, Abigail finally decided to send the footage to Olivia. She couldn¡¯t hide something like this. As a married man, he should maintain distance. The hugging looked very inappropriate. Then, Abigail sent a voice message to Olivia. [Do you know this woman? Are they good friends? You must remind Daniel to keep a distance with the opposite sex. I got really angry watching this, I guess you would feel ufortable too. If Daniel dares to wrong you, we¡¯ll gang up and beat him up.] Olivia was back at the Jenkins Group when her phone rang. She watched the video Abigail had sent.
Olivia immediately recognized the woman in the video. She was Daniel¡¯s little secretary who had dared to provoke her at the Marshall Corporation¡¯s annual meeting. What was her name again? She had forgotten. With this video, it was the second time Olivia saw Daniel going too close with this secretary. She couldn¡¯t help but feel ufortable. Chapter 590: 590: Stand Up Straight Chapter 590: Stand Up Straight Suppressing her unusual emotions, Olivia Jenkins called Abigail Anderson. ¡°Are you free tonight? Shall we have dinner together?¡± Abigail Anderson, wearing a Bluetooth headset and driving, replied: ¡°I¡¯m off tonight and free, let¡¯s have dinner together.¡± ¡°We can talk more when we meet.¡± ¡°Olivia, if you¡¯re not happy, you can¡¯t keep it to yourself. Speak ill of Daniel Marshall if you have to.¡± Abigail couldn¡¯t bring herself to suggest divorce at this point. She figured it was not the time to facilitate a breakup for Olivia; it was better to understand the situation first. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± ¡°I am driving now, we¡¯ll talk moreter. See you soon.¡± After finishing the call, Olivia sent the location that Adam Howard sent her earlier as if everything were alright. Until this moment, even though the pain in Olivia Jenkins¡¯ heart was unbearable, she remained calm, without making a scene. Having grown up and weathered so many storms, she should act more maturely.
As Mrs. Olivia Marshall, she had foreseen her extraordinary life from the beginning. Whether it¡¯s happiness, anger, sorrow, or joy, all emotions were in her expectations from the moment she became Mrs. Olivia Marshall. She knew this path was thorny, and she was prepared to face any potential surprises. With no extravagant expectations for love in her heart anymore, there wouldn¡¯t be any more disappointment, and even if she felt down, it made her stronger than before. ¡­ Olivia Jenkins was waiting for Abigail Anderson in the restaurant¡¯s parking lot. When Abigail arrived, Olivia got into the car and they chatted briefly. ¡°I know you¡¯re concerned about me. I¡¯m really fine. Don¡¯t mention the video during dinner. Perhaps things are not as they seem, guessing wildly is not appropriate.¡± ¡°Olivia, you should call Daniel directly. You are Mrs. Marshall, you have the right to demand an exnation. If he doesn¡¯t consider your feelings, you shouldn¡¯t keep such a man.¡± Olivia nodded slightly, ¡°Your suggestion is good, I will ask him tonight.¡± Abigail looked at Olivia sympathetically and advised, ¡°You should be fierce to him. Men shouldn¡¯t be spoiled. If you¡¯re dissatisfied with anything, set him straight! I definitely wouldn¡¯t stand for such grievances. Let him have it wherever it hurts, the more, the better.¡± Suddenly, a slight smile graced Olivia¡¯s beautiful face. She also looked at Abigail with new admiration. ¡°You make a good point. Why should I belittle myself when I¡¯ve done nothing wrong? I don¡¯t know when it started, but I feel like I¡¯ve lost the old me. I feel so foolish!¡± With a bite on her lower lip, Abigail whispered: ¡°Women in love are all fools!¡± Surprised for a moment, Olivia suddenlyughed out loud. Olivia cast down her bright eyes and sarcastically said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve been such a fool, it¡¯s affecting my work.¡± Abigail locked eyes with Olivia, giving her a thumbs-up, ¡°Hang in there. I support you and believe in you. From the moment I first saw you, you¡¯ve been very confident, possessing a powerful aura. You were amanding female president I admired. Decisive and resolute, captivating anyone in view. so charming!¡± Having talked for a while, receiving advice from Abigail, Olivia felt much better, her mood improved.
She also figured out the direction she had lost. ¡°Thanks for your advice, it¡¯s helpful. Let¡¯s go have dinner.¡± ¡°Feel free to talk to me anytime, even if I can¡¯t offer help, I can be a loyal listener. At least I can be there for you to vent your emotions, so you won¡¯t feel oppressed.¡± As they got out of the car, Olivia held Abigail¡¯s hand, and while walking, she asked, ¡°How are things between you and Jordan Bet?¡±
Chapter 591: 591: Bringing the Beauty In Chapter 591: Bringing the Beauty In Abigail Anderson was slightly taken aback. A few secondster, she replied nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s the same as always.¡± Olivia Jenkins¡¯ sharp gaze never wavered from Abigail. She suggested significantly, ¡°If something¡¯s bothering you, you can talk to me about it. A surgeon can¡¯t operate on themselves, but they can certainly help a patient.¡± Abigail gave a faint smile, hiding her true emotions. Lately, she had been feeling a bit vexed. The three-month contract term had ended, but Jordan Bet sought to extend it, refusing to announce any news of their breakup. If this carried on, with extensions every three months, it mightst three years. She couldn¡¯t endure that. It was equivalent to selling herself away, and she wouldn¡¯t stand for it. Moreover, Jordan Bet was overreaching, demanding that she move in with him and wanting her to y the part of his live-in girlfriend. It was too much. In the past, she had no money, couldn¡¯t afford to pay the rent, and sometimes struggled to afford food. That¡¯s when she agreed to this contract with Jordan. Now, she had money and could fend for herself. She didn¡¯t want to depend on a man anymore. Besides, this confusing rtionship was really annoying!
Biting her lower lip, Abigail expressed her troubles, ¡°His two sisters keep pestering me to get married every day. I¡¯m about to go crazy. His second sister is older than me and hasn¡¯t yet married, yet she keeps pushing me to settle down. It¡¯s unfair. However, apart from this annoyance, they are quite good to me. They often give me a lot of stuff and lots of good food.¡± Olivia¡¯s beautiful face brightened up withughter. It was obvious that her mood had improved and she was no longer affected by Daniel Marshall and the matters of the Marshall family. After some thought, Olivia advised seriously, ¡°As someone who has been through it, I must remind you that love is a matter of two people, but marriage involves a whole family. It¡¯s not easy, and you must think it through carefully. It¡¯s not just about finding a good man, but the attitude of his family matters too. If they treat you poorly, grit your teeth, bear the pain, and let go. Because in married life, family members can make a lot of petty disputes, and it never ends. You might think having a protective man is enough, that you can trust him with everything and ignore the rest, but reality is not like this. It¡¯s very easy to get drained. It¡¯s easier to fight an individual, but fighting against a group of people can exhaust you to death.¡± ¡°Olivia, you must be tired, aren¡¯t you?¡± Olivia nodded, but her facial expression seemed to have eased a little, ¡°You and I are different, and Jordan Bet¡¯s family is not thatplicated. I¡¯ve met his sisters, they are fine. My advice is just for your consideration, you don¡¯t have to attribute it to them. Whether you can get along with someone or not, you have to feel it with your heart.¡± Abigail sighed, then said, ¡°Whatever, I¡¯ll focus on making money first. When a woman has a career in her hands, she can be more assertive. Without money and career, it¡¯s like having no support. Waiting for a man¡¯s charity every day is so frustrating! Everything¡¯s good when times are good, but when times are bad, they may treat you terribly!¡± ¡°Enough about this, let¡¯s go in and indulge in the food. Let¡¯s focus on making a name for ourselves and living our lives fabulously.¡± ¡°Right, that¡¯s it. I¡¯m not thinking about it anymore.¡± Olivia and Abigail exchanged smiles, linking their arms together cheerfully as they entered the private restaurant. ¡­ It was dark outside, but Daniel Marshall still had not arrived. Adam Howard called Daniel, who indicated that he would not be able toe due to other matters. Adam thought that Olivia wouldn¡¯t make it either, but suddenly, he saw Olivia and Abigail arriving together. Olivia was all smiles and jokingly announced, ¡°I¡¯ve brought a beautifuldy with me!¡± Chapter 592: 592: Red Wine Soaked in Brandy Chapter 592: Red Wine Soaked in Brandy Suddenly, everyone stared at Olivia Jenkins in surprise. After a few seconds of stupefaction, it¡¯s only then that Adam Howard snapped back into reality, ¡°Sister-inw, please sit down! The menu¡¯s here, have a look and pick out anything you want to eat. No need to stand on ceremony with me.¡± Olivia epted the menu Adam handed over and passed it to Abigail Anderson. Abigail, who had no intention of being polite, ordered an additional holder crab, two lobsters, and extrarge skan king prawns. Adam lightly arched his brow and suggested, ¡°How about we add a spotted grouper?¡± Abigail shrugged nonchntly and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine with that. Just so you know, I can eat a lot. It¡¯s a seafood feast, and it won¡¯t make you gain weight, so feast on it worry-free.¡± Without a moment¡¯s dy, Adam instructed the manager to serve another spotted grouper, specifying it to be thergest one. Olivia looked sharply around at everyone present, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you all eating? Why are you just looking at me?¡± Martin Wace chuckled and teased, ¡°Sister-inw, you seem a little different tonight.¡± Olivia grinned slyly and jokingly responded, ¡°So you¡¯re saying I look even prettier? As long as you¡¯re not frightened by me, that¡¯s okay. I¡¯m familiar enough with you guys to not be shy or formal around you. I¡¯m going to start eating.¡±
Olivia began to eat the salmon on her te. Adam respectfully poured a ss of red wine for her, ¡°We three men are having XO, would you like to join us?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll stick with the red wine. This green dragon lobster can also be put in the hotpot to cook, it¡¯s good.¡± Other than Abigail, the three men were unwaveringly fixated on Olivia, who was engrossed in her food, seemingly unaffected by Daniel¡¯s absence. It was quite peculiar tonight, Daniel¡¯s wife was here, yet Daniel who was always inseparable from his wife wasn¡¯t present for dinner. If he¡¯s not with his wife, what else could he be doing instead? Could it be that they had another quarrel and are back in their cold war? Suddenly, Martin gave Adam a nudge under the table. Adam gave him an innocent nce back: I also have no clue what¡¯s going on! Abigail, all the while eating, observed the slightly quirky group of men across from her, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you guys eating? Staring at us eating? Are you guys watching us eat like it¡¯s a mukbang or something?¡± Olivia chimed in, ¡°I get the feeling you guys are acting surprised. Or is there something you want to say but aren¡¯t able to? Speak up then, otherwise, I reckon you lot won¡¯t be able to eat peacefully tonight.¡± Adam awkwardlyughed and shook his head, ¡°Nothing of the sort, let¡¯s eat everyone. Sister-inw is indeed getting prettier and the big hostess is also quite charming. But s, the flower has its master. It¡¯s just a little regretful.¡± Abigail swiftly rebutted, ¡°Stop with the sweet talk, just eat. The cream of the mega king prawns is plentiful, just the way I like it. I¡¯ve really enjoyed tonight¡¯s meal, thanks for the treat.¡± Adam and the others, nced at each other for a few seconds, then picked up their sses, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s toast, here¡¯s to everyone¡¯s enjoyment.¡± After the toast, both Olivia and Abigail finished the red wine in their sses. Just then, Olivia¡¯s perfect eyebrows drew together a little in thought, ¡°Adam, what type of red wine is this? I feel like the taste is a bit off, the tannin isn¡¯t pure, and the astringent vor is indescribable, as if it has a hint of spiciness.¡± Adam, with an unwavering face, craftily fibbed, ¡°Sister-inw, this is a new wine. I haven¡¯t tasted it before; it was a gift from a friend. I opened it for the first time to try it tonight.¡± Olivia: ¡°I¡¯d rmend you don¡¯t buy this sort of wine again, the taste isn¡¯t good. While having salmon and seafood, pairing it with this wine is manageable, but if you were to have it alone, it wouldn¡¯t do.¡± The taste of brandy-infused red wine was obviously much more inferior. But Adam simply smirked, raising a brow, and decidedly kept his lips sealed. This type of wine will definitely hit you quickly!
Chapter 593: Scared to the point of turning pale 593 Chapter 593: Scared to the point of turning pale With the Master forgetting her, Be Thompson thought it had its pros and cons. Although he does not recognize her as a family member now, everyone could thus forget about the unpleasant past. If she were to be constantly scrutinised by him, the disadvantages would outweigh the advantages, and it wouldpromise her and Matthew Marshall''s ability to live in the Marshall family home. The most important thing now is to re-establish a good rtionship with the Master, gain his trust, and to rece the positions of Daniel Marshall and Olivia Jenkins. She hoped that the Master would appreciate Matthew, change his mind, and hand over the Marshall Corporation to Matthew. It would be best if she could persuade the Master to drive Daniel and Olivia out of the Marshall Family. With these beautiful wishes in mind, Be cooked a pot of congee with scallop and lean meat for the Master, took Matthew with her, and visited the Master again at the RenewalCare Hospital. ¡­. Seeing that Be Thompson had arrived, Michael Marshall''s mood did not improve. After he drove Olivia and Daniel away, his dad also told him to leave, he bought congee for his dad, but his dad would not eat a spoon. The maids tried to coax him, but he still refused to eat. Be Thompson gently patted Michael Marshall''s shoulder, and said considerately: "Husband, let me give it a try. With sincere treatment, I think Dad should respond and gradually change. We look after him, and we need to have more patience." Michael Marshall nodded, and apanied Be Thompson into the ward. Be Thompson had a slight smile on her face, looking very affable. Her voice was very gentle, as she persuaded in caring tone: "Dad, I brought the scallop and lean meat congee that you always liked. Let me feed you some." ¡­. "If you don''t eat, you can''t recover. You need to have good nutrition for a speedy recovery." ¡­. The Master simply stared at Be Thompson and did not respond to her. Be Thompson thought Master was willing to have the congee. So she took a bowl, filled it with congee, and sat down in front of the Master''s bed. Be blew gently at the congee in the spoon, and then tried to feed it to the Master. As though coaxing a child, she told the Master, "Dad, be good. Open your mouth. Have some congee." But the Master still did not open his mouth, and looked cheekily at Be Thompson like a naughty child. Unexpectedly, the Master swiped his hand, and all congee was thrown onto Be. Suddenly, Be was terrified and her eyes widened in shock. Not only were her clothes stained, but her left hand was also burned red, causing unbearable pain! Though she had a burn of anger inside her, Be tried to suppress it, caring for the Master as if nothing had happened. Sheforted him considerately, "Dad, we still have congee. I will serve it again for you. It''s fine. I will ask the maid to get you a new nket." The Master snorted coldly like an angry child, mping his lips shut, and refusing tomunicate with anyone. Seeing that, Michael felt sorry for Be and asked her to go wash her hands and apply some medicine. Swallowing her anger, Be continued to fake her softness, "Husband, I''m fine. Don''t worry." Be did not go to wash her hands, but just used tissues to wipe away the congee on her body and hand. Then, she directed the maid to change the nket. Looking helplessly at his father, Michael sighed, "Dad, how about I feed you the congee?" "Humph... I don''t want to see any of you. Go get Olivia back. I want her to feed me." Unpleasantly, Michael Marshall furrowed his brow, but he still tried to persuade,"Dad, please don''t make it difficult. They are all busy. Listen, it''s the same if we take care of you." Atden, Matthew also tried to coax, "Grandpa, it''s me, Ah Yun. Let me feed you." The Mastery down and closed his eyes, ignoring everyone. Since the Master did not eat anything in the afternoon, and also was not having dinner, Michael was worrying a lot. Chapter 594: Ignoring All Incoming Calls 594 Chapter 594: Ignoring All Iing Calls "Dad, please don''t do this." Michael Marshall was angry, but he kept suppressing his fury. Even though he had gotten enough of his father''s sulkiness and fuss, he still pacified him with a mild voice. After a while, the old man remained stern, refusing everyone''s persuasion. Finally, Be Thompson suggested, "Let dad rest for a while, and he can have his porridgeter." Left with no other choice, Michael Marshall helplessly sat aside to wait. The butler brought the burn ointment, and Be Thompson, regardless of her real intentions, could only apply the medicine in front of Michael Marshall. ... After just a few sses of red wine, Olivia Jenkins and Abigail Anderson both felt oddly dizzy. It was strange; the wine seemed to be getting stronger, Olivia Jenkins even felt her face heating up. Nevertheless, the meal tonight was quite enjoyable, a bit wild, a felt liberating. Plus, the seafood feast was well worth it. "For the next round, it''s my treat! Whether you all want to go to a Karaoke, or anywhere else, I''m open to suggestions." Without a second thought, Abigail Anderson agreed with Olivia Jenkins, "Let''s go clubbing." Martin Wace, Adam Howard, and Oliver Johnson, looked at each other, dumbstruck for a moment. Would Olivia Jenkins and Abigail Anderson be courting death if they went clubbing? Uh... Licking his lips, Adam Howard tactfully suggested, "Or, we could go together for some fun, it''s more enjoyable when everyone''s involved!" After thinking for a bit, Martin Wace reluctantly nodded, "I think it''s feasible!" Oliver Johnson shrugged nonchntly, "If you guys are going, of course I''m in." Adam Howard''s handsome eyebrows twitched mysteriously as he nced at Martin Wace and Oliver Johnson, "Then let''s go together." We share in troubles and rejoice in blessings! Hurriedly, Martin Wace chimed in, "No time to waste, let''s go!" ... In the dim light, a sea of people churned. In the dance floor, men and women were dancing passionately, their expressions were rxed and lively! Olivia Jenkins and Abigail Anderson danced their hearts out, the sting music ever testing their flexibility. Adam Howard and Martin Wace sat at the table closest to the dance floor, their entire focus fixed on Olivia Jenkins and Abigail Anderson¡ªthey appeared more like personal bodyguards at the moment. Adam Howard recorded a video and sent it to their group chat of five, cing his phone on the table, he joked, "Bringing someone else''s wife and girlfriend to a club, aren''t we asking for a beating?" Martin Waceughed at himself, "The key point is, we''re like three pitiful single dogs, serving as door guards!" Oliver Johnson picked up his beer, "We''re here now, let''s have a drink. Look how happy and wild they look,pared to them, we''re like three monsters." Cheers, they all drank their beer. Adam Howard continued, "I''ve been watching carefully, as you guys might have noticed, Daniel did not call his wife even after dinner. That''s unusual, they must have had a fight." Martin Wace patted Adam Howard on the shoulder, "Speak of the devil and he shall appear. Your phone''s ringing, it''s Daniel. Going to answer it?" Adam Howard took a sip of his beer, apanied by some peanuts, "Ignore him, let him worry. It''s his wife, none of our concern! Tonight, I originally nned for a dinner to improve their rtionship, who knew Daniel wouldn''t show up." Suddenly, Martin Wace''s phone also started ringing. Adam Howard took Martin Wace''s phone and ced it on the table, "No matter how many callse, I''m not answering." Chapter 595: Infuriating Daniel Marshall 595 Chapter 595: Infuriating Daniel Marshall The two phones on the table kept ringing, and almost instantly, Oliver Johnson''s phone started ringing as well. "Jordan Bet''s calling me, should I pick it up?" Oliver''s phone was still ringing. He held the screen up for Adam Howard and Martin Wace to see. A mischievous smirk yed at the corners of Adam''s lips, "Wait a bit before picking up, their reactions are hrious." Oliver''s expression was a bit serious, his deep eyes slightly squinting, "I don''t think we should mess around too much, beware of getting beaten up! You guys know Daniel''s personality. As for Jordan, he''s so fickle, it''s rare to see him this serious, quite surprising." Adam chimed in: "Yeah, I didn''t expect him to call so quickly. I wonder if he''s serious. Jordan changes women as if changing clothes. Actually, I''ve been counting down to their breakup announcement, but it''s been a while, and there''s still no news of them breaking up. This is really shocking!" Martin gave Oliver a look, "You take the call, Jordan will definitely tell Daniel, we can just ignore Daniel. If he mes us, our sister-inw will cover for us, we should be fine. In fact, we''re doing a good deed, right?" Adam chuckled, "Even doing bad things feels so invigorating! So awesome! I can imagine Daniel''s face is probably darker than Bao Gong* (a Chinese judge known for his ck face), he totally deserved it!" Without responding, Oliver picked up Jordan''s call first. Oliver sensed Jordan''s raging fury and couldn''t help but wear a slight smirk, "We were really passive tonight, just going out to eat, but your girl and Daniel''s girl insisted on going clubbing, we couldn''t stop them. We kindly recorded a video and posted it to the group chat, we are ying bodyguards for them. We did nothing wrong, just three guys sitting around watching out for them, protecting them! But then again, we were wondering, did you guys have a fight?" Not pleased, Jordan retorted, "I''ming soon, I''ll deal with you guys another day." Oliver put his phone back on the table. Then, he picked up his beer and toasted with Adam and the others, "I feel like we did the right thing!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Adam responded, "Absolutely!" Martin: "Get ready to watch the drama unfold!" Adam lit a cigarette and started smoking, "You''re saying we''re certainly going to get a beating?" Martin was staring intently at Benjamin Johnson at the bar, "Look... that guy is here, we''re in trouble now, we won''t be able to defend ourselves or exin, we''re not far from getting beaten up." Following Martin''s gaze, Adam also spotted Benjamin. Adam muttered a curse under his breath in an instant. Oliver also lit a cigarette and inhaled, his voice cold, "He''sing over. Shall we beat him up first?" Adam understood Oliver''s feelings all too well, knowing he still resented Benjamin for Fu''s death. Adam patted Oliver''s shoulder in constion. Oliver knew his brothers were trying to console him, but every time he saw Benjamin, he couldn''t help but feel angry. Though Fu was also to me, it was because of Benjamin that her situation became a tragedy. Just as Oliver was about to walk over to Benjamin, Olivia Jenkins moved first. The music had changed, the current round of intense dancing had ended, and Abigail Anderson returned to her seat to rest. Fearing Oliver would create a scene, Adam held Oliver back, "Don''t act rashly, Daniel should be here soon. Our sister-inw is there, let''s show some respect." Martin joined in the conversation, "Daniel must be furious!" Chapter 596: 596: Give Up Chapter 596: Give Up Adam Howard picked up the beer and drank it, quietly watching Olivia Jenkins and Benjamin Johnson. A whileter, Adam got up and walked over. Seeing this, Abigail Anderson also went to the bar, sitting down next to Olivia. ¡°Are you still living in Serene City?¡± The icy voice resonated in his ear as Benjamin¡¯spassionate gaze moved from Olivia andnded on Adam. Benjamin pursed his lips, tapping his bottle of beer gently against Adam¡¯s beer can before taking a drink himself. Adam also pursed his lips and remained silent. Suddenly, Adam raised his head, finished the beer in one gulp, squeezed the beer can t, and threw it resonantly in front of Benjamin. Benjamin didn¡¯t change his expression in the least; a quick glimpse given to Adam, then his gaze shifted back to Olivia. As the bartender was about to offer Olivia a beer, Benjamin intervened, ¡°Just give her a cocktail.¡±
In an angry tone, Adam yelled at the bartender, ¡°Just give her a ss of water.¡± Upset at the whole situation, Olivia frowned, speaking up, ¡°I want beer!¡± Even though hostility was in the air, Abigail calmly nced back and forth between Adam and Benjamin, then mmed on the table and yelled, ¡°Give us beers, I have my own money!¡± Adam squinted, persuading softly, ¡°You¡¯ve already started on wine; don¡¯t mix drinks, or else you¡¯ll feel awful tomorrow. If you get drunk, the aftertaste of wine is no worse than that of white liquor.¡± ¡°Give each of them a ss of water.¡± At this point, both men agreed, and the bartender confidently brought bothdies iced water. Feeling disappointed, Abigail snorted, giving Adam and Benjamin a scornful look. Out of nowhere, Olivia took two cans of beer from the bartender, popped them open, and then she and Abigail clinked their cans together and started drinking the beer. Gazing warmly at Olivia, Benjamin gently warned, ¡°Olivia, stop drinking. I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Suddenly, a brute force yanked Benjamin, and then a clenched fist swung towards his face. Before Benjamin could react, he¡¯d been hit twice. His face hurt a lot! In an instant, Olivia ran over to stop Daniel. ¡°Enough!¡± Daniel, with an intense look, red at Benjamin, who had stumbled to the side. The intimidating look in his eyes was full of warning. A few secondster, Daniel seemed ready to explode with anger, his re turned to Olivia. With a whoosh, Daniel seized Olivia and stormed out of the disco. Adam nced down at Benjamin from above. ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t have set your eyes on someone else¡¯s wife. It¡¯s no wonder you got punched!¡± Benjamin smirked, standing up, and red coldly at Adam. He retorted sarcastically, ¡°Who do you think you are?! You¡¯re nothing but a henchman for Daniel! Have you ever considered Olivia¡¯s feelings? She¡¯s quite upset. Do you know how much it hurts inside her? She would never have resorted to drinking if that jerk truly loved and cherished her.¡± Adam scoffed, ¡°Don¡¯t think you know Olivia too well. The person she needs has never been you. Whatever happened between her and Daniel is their business as a couple, you have no right to interfere.¡± Exasperated, Abigail red at Adam, ¡°Just as I expected, you guys are all scumbags. Birds of a feather flock together! To be honest, I¡¯ve had enough of you guys, well especially Daniel, I despise him!¡±
With a bewildered look on his face, Adam wondered, ¡°Are you helping him to scold me?¡± Abigail helped Benjamin to stand, ring at Adam, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m scolding you! As for Daniel, do you dare say you don¡¯t know what he¡¯s done? He¡¯s such a jerk, and yet you still stand up for him. You¡¯re as deserving of retribution!¡± Adam, still totally confused, questioned, ¡°Can you make it clear? What exactly happened?¡± ¡°Go ask Daniel what he did!¡±
Chapter 597: 597: Who Gave You the Courage? Chapter 597: Who Gave You the Courage? Although Adam Howard had no idea what was going on, Abigail Anderson¡¯s reaction implied that it was serious. Abigail was genuinely furious, especially when seeing Daniel Marshall, her face was filled with disdain. Suddenly, Adam¡¯s expression turned serious, ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to ask, just tell me directly.¡± Abigail, still seething with anger, stared at Adam with disdain shing in her eyes. Just then, Abigail was enveloped in Jordan Bet¡¯s arms, ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± Sulking, Abigail gave Jordan a resentful look, shrugged him off, went back to her original seat to get her purse, and then quickly left the room without giving Jordan any attention. At the bar entrance, Martin Wace was already waiting there with Olivia Jenkins¡¯s purse. Seeing Daniel Marshall leading Olivia Jenkins out, Martin immediately handed her the purse. Daniel, ignoring Olivia¡¯s struggles, took the purse, and led Olivia towards his other luxury car. The driver had already opened the door, and Daniel directly shoved Olivia into the car, got in afterward, and closed the door.
Daniel¡¯s movements were swift and smooth, leaving no opportunity for Olivia to resist. Immediately, the driver locked the doors and drove off. In the car, Olivia¡¯s eyes were filled with mockery and disdain as she red at Daniel. Deep down, Olivia despised Daniel. Looking at his infuriated demeanor, as if he cared about her deeply, Olivia only found Daniel¡¯s reaction ironic. His actions were repellent! ¡°So much time has passed and you¡¯re still angry? Haven¡¯t you calmed down yet? If there¡¯s something you¡¯re not happy about or if you have any demands, just say it!¡± Daniel¡¯s face was grim and those eyes of his were aze, his forehead veins were also throbbing. Oliviaughed coldly, her eyes full of mockery. What right did the bastard have to me her? Clearly, ording to Daniel¡¯s reaction, he thought it waspletely normal to embrace his secretary and that he didn¡¯t need to reflect upon his actions and didn¡¯t feel ashamed. Even worse, he must think of her as a fool! It was because of his recklessness that even a lowly secretary dared to provoke her at such important asions. Wasn¡¯t it because of the courage and confidence given by Daniel? Earlier today, wasn¡¯t the video that Abigail had taken an added insult to injury? If everyone saw them embracing, where would that leave her dignity as Mrs. Daniel Marshall? Did Daniel ever consider that she would be aughing stock because of this? He was always demanding that she behave this way or that way, yet what about him? Why did he not restrain his own actions but required others to restrain themselves and follow his standards? What did Daniel consider himself to be? Trash! Next time, she wouldn¡¯t be surprised if the secretary dared to show her attitude. Wasn¡¯t this due to Daniel¡¯s recklessness? Is this so-called ¡®he loves her¡¯?
It¡¯s hriously ridiculous! So, Daniel can cuddle with his secretary, but her sitting with another man and having a drink was sin? Daniel Marshall might as well have his face engraved with the ¡®Transgressor Monument¡¯. Even though she had countless words to express, when facing Daniel, Olivia didn¡¯t want to say anything.
She was so tired! The person was right in front of her but her heart felt incredibly distant. They were even inpletely opposite directions. She couldn¡¯t always be the only one topromise in a rtionship, what has he done for her? When has he ever made apromise for her? Olivia remained silent, withdrawing her gaze. Closing her eyes, Olivia leaned back into her seat. Olivia paid no attention to him, which irritated Daniel. His chest was filled with uncontroble rage. Recalling Olivia sitting so intimately with Benjamin Davis, Daniel couldn¡¯t calm down. Chapter 598: 598: I am not your pet. Chapter 598: I am not your pet. Daniel Marshall¡¯s gaze was like a de bathed in cold light, icy and sharp, as if intending to pierce Olivia Jenkins¡¯s heart and let her feel the bone-deep pain he was experiencing. His lips parted slightly as he spoke in a colorless and indifferent tone, ¡°What exactly do you want? If you want to provoke me, or even if you despise me, just tell me directly, confront me directly, don¡¯t use some random man to disgust me! Such a means of revenge is childish!¡± Whoosh, Olivia opened her eyes, disdainfully eyeing Daniel. Her beautiful face showed no emotion, calm to the point of surprise, ¡°What do I want? I want you to get lost, stay away from me! Retaliate against you? Daniel, you¡¯re overestimating yourself. I wouldn¡¯t stoop so low as to take revenge on you or disgust you. But likewise, don¡¯t disgust me. Although I am your wife, I am not your pet!¡± Four eyes met, like a sh of swords, sparks flying, ¡°Every time there¡¯s a conflict, you always bottle it up, can¡¯t you just speak up? When have I upset you again? You always hide in your armor, what do I need to do to satisfy you?¡± ¡°I have many things to deal with, sometimes, I may not be thorough enough. I can¡¯t make everyone cater to you, not to step on your tail, but I have always tried my best to protect you. You shouldn¡¯t always just give me a cold face, leaving me guessing, wouldn¡¯t it be better to keep things simple? Whyplicate things?¡± Olivia¡¯s almond eyes unblinkingly stared at Daniel, ¡°Then you can just assume I¡¯m being unreasonable. You¡¯re right about everything, I¡¯m the one who did wrong, you win!¡± ¡°See, you¡¯ve always had this attitude, you¡¯ve never thought about solving the problem, only creating it. As the conflicts in your heart umte, you still only want to hide in your armor, you can only use your full-body thorns to prick me. You seem to be self-protecting, but in essence, you are selfish!¡± Daniel was agitated, anger seemingly spilling from his eyes. Olivia only fluttered her curled eyshes slightly, her gaze still coldly fixed on Daniel, her beautiful face still unchanging.
Olivia¡¯s tone was also cold and indifferent, neither angry nor burning. ¡°You¡¯ve always been self-righteous, always self-centered, you never consider that my dilemmas are all imposed by you. You¡¯re the one who made me hide in my own armor, and the funny thing is, you don¡¯t even know why, you don¡¯t feel there¡¯s anything wrong with that.¡± ¡°You only think all the problems are mine, you only think I am the creator of these problems, while you be the perfect spokesperson, using your perfect image to judge me, to me me. After all this, in essence, we are simply ipatible.¡± Daniel, enraged, responded without thinking, his fierce, gloomy eyes staring at Olivia, ¡°You want a divorce? You want to be with Benjamin Johnson? Olivia, give up on that idea, I won¡¯t divorce you, you¡¯ll always be Mrs. Daniel Marshall. From beginning to end, Benjamin Johnson was just using you to retaliate against me, wake up!¡± ¡°Your hysterical appearance is really disgusting!¡± As soon as her words fell, Olivia closed her eyes and leaned back in her seat. She was truly tired, she didn¡¯t want to speak anymore, nor did she want to see Daniel. It sounds nice that he¡¯s jealous because he loves her too much, but in reality, his nobility and pride just feels vited, that¡¯s why he can¡¯t stand it and is throwing a fit. Olivia finally saw through Daniel. Again, that damned silence! Olivia was again avoiding him, willing to hide inside her armor, Daniel felt powerless. Chapter 599: 599: Hurry to the Hospital Chapter 599: Hurry to the Hospital Daniel Marshall remained silent, staring at Olivia Jenkins with deep, dark eyes that seemed to be about to shoot sparks. Suddenly, Daniel¡¯s phone rang. He shifted his gaze to look out the window into the night as he picked up his father¡¯s call. ¡°Daniel, get to the hospital quickly,¡± Michael Marshall implored urgently from the other side. ¡°Your grandfather has not eaten anything all day, and he can¡¯t go on like this. Please try to coax him.¡± Daniel scowled, ¡°I understand.¡± Michael didn¡¯t know what else to say. After a pause, he hung up. He didn¡¯t like Olivia Jenkins and would rather ask his son toe to the hospital than seek her help. He hoped that by spending some time soothing his old father, he would soon forget about Olivia and they could get rid of her from the Marshall family for good. They couldn¡¯t let this woman lead them by the nose. Daniel was troubled by the state of his family, but he knew he couldn¡¯t ignore his grandfather.
Daniel instructed the driver to pull over and instructed him to bring Olivia back to Pearl Lake Riverside. From then on, Olivia neither opened her eyes nor responded to Daniel. ¡­ Granddad refused to talk to Be Thompson and Matthew Marshall, and also refused to eat the porridge Be had prepared. Michael had to ask Be and Matthew to leave. Daniel brought a thermos and walked slowly into his grandfather¡¯s private room, expressionless. Even though he knew his father was present, Daniel didn¡¯t give him a nce or a word, remaining absolutely indifferent throughout. Michael knew his son was still angry, so he stayed in the lounge and didn¡¯te out to meet him. Seeing his grandson bringing porridge and then feeding him, the old man perked up and agreed to eat. After finishing the meal, Daniel gently wiped his grandfather¡¯s mouth. Turning his gaze around the room, Granddad asked, ¡°Where is Miss Snow?¡± There was a sour tinge of pain in Daniel¡¯s heart, but he still patiently coaxed, ¡°Grandad, Olivia has things to deal with. She has to manage thepany and can¡¯t always be with you. Starting from tomorrow, I will arrange for someone to take care of you, and we will also try to spend time with you when we can. Is that okay?¡± Granddad was displeased and stared sternly at Daniel. ¡°Have you been bullying Miss Snow, causing her not to visit me?¡± After a few seconds of silence, Daniel opened his lips slightly, ¡°Granddad, Olivia does have a lot to do, and she genuinely doesn¡¯t have much time to be with you constantly. We should understand. Recently, she¡¯s been working hard and hasn¡¯t had much rest, let¡¯s give her some time to get some proper rest. Otherwise, it will take a toll on her health. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t allow anyone to bully her.¡± Huffing, Granddad¡¯s gaze grew resentful and he fell silent. Daniel continued to coax, ¡°Granddad, I promise you, as long as Olivia is in Serene City, she and I will visit you every day.¡± ¡°You better not lie to me.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you. You can trust the people I arrange, they won¡¯t hurt you.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let the person you arranged to apany me for now.¡± Daniel nodded slightly, a small smile tugged at the corner of his lips.
Granddad was the only person in the family that made him feel somewhatforted. It was only because of Granddad that he maintained any contact with the rest of them. Otherwise, he would have nothing to do with them. After setting down the thermos, Daniel brought a basin of hot water to wash Granddad¡¯s face and cleanse his body. ¡­ Adam Howard resolved the small mishap at the club, but Benjamin Davis was still sitting at the bar, drinking.
Wishing to keep Adam from shing with Benjamin, Martin Wace dragged Adam away. Adam gave Benjamin a vicious re before leaving the club. As soon as he got outside, Adam called Simon Howard on the phone. Chapter 600: 600: Deserved! Chapter 600: Deserved! ¡°Have Daniel Marshall and Olivia Jenkins returned to Pearl Lake? Did they have a big fight?¡± Adam Howard frowned in an instant, ¡°I don¡¯t know, Daniel left first. He had me take Secretary Grace Ziegler home, and I have just dropped that woman off.¡± Adam Howard¡¯s expression turned serious, ¡°So Daniel Marshall didn¡¯te for dinner because he was with Secretary Grace Ziegler?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± In an instant, Adam Howard understood why Abigail Anderson was so furious. Even his own chest felt the surge of anger. Adam Howard fell silent. On the other end of the phone, Simon Howard asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Unable to contain his anger, Adam Howard burst out, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you watch him! You knew that woman was maniptive, but you didn¡¯t remind him to leave. This is a mess, it¡¯s not as simple and peaceful asst time, Daniel Marshall deserves a beating! If one day, Olivia Jenkins threatens to divorce him and insists on leaving him, it¡¯s entirely his own fault.¡± Although Simon Howard disliked Olivia Jenkins, he disliked Secretary Grace Ziegler even more. He did not want to see her with his boss. After hearing Adam Howard¡¯s words, Simon Howard seemed even more worried, ¡°Is it that serious?¡± ¡°You and Daniel Marshall didn¡¯te for dinner, but Olivia Jenkins and Abigail Anderson did. Daniel Marshall didn¡¯t show up for our dinner party. What do you think that means? For all we know, Daniel Marshall and Secretary Grace Ziegler were together and got spotted by them. Things are getting messier as we attempt to exin.
Tonight, Olivia Jenkins was partying at a club, and Daniel was already very angry. Then he saw Olivia Jenkins and Benjamin Johnson sitting together. How do you think he felt? You be honest; what have Daniel Marshall and Secretary Ziegler been up to today?¡± The more Adam Howard spoke, the more agitated he got. His anger was clearly written all over his face. The situation, which was supposed to aid a friend, was getting worse by the minute! Adam Howard was infuriated! Simon Howard said frankly, ¡°I feel like everything went wrong today. They already had an unpleasant confrontation at the hospital. The affairs of the Marshall family are truly annoying; I can¡¯t stand to see it. This afternoon, our car nearly hit a despaired Secretary Ziegler. We don¡¯t know why, but she was crying hysterically and her mental state was really bad. Danielforted her and she cried on the street, holding onto Daniel for a long time. Feeling sorry for her, Daniel allowed her in the car, apanied her for a while, and patientlyforted her. Afterwards, Daniel took her to eat hotpot. Because you called him, he didn¡¯te for dinner. Afterward, it was just as you guessed. If he hadn¡¯t seen the video you sent, he would have driven Secretary Grace Ziegler home.¡± Unable to contain his rage, Adam Howard yelled, ¡°You two are such idiots! I don¡¯t care now. If he loses his wife, it serves him right. In this situation, I¡¯m on Olivia Jenkins¡¯s side. I hope Olivia Jenkins doesn¡¯t forgive him, and doesn¡¯t have anything to do with him.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do if you don¡¯t help him out. You¡¯re always the one with the most ideas among us friends. If you don¡¯t step in, it might lead to an actual divorce. Perhaps you could exin to Olivia Jenkins. Things are not what she thinks. Although I dislike Olivia Jenkins, I can truly feel that Daniel genuinely likes her.¡± ¡°I do believe that he genuinely loves Olivia Jenkins, but he¡¯s also hurting her. It¡¯s not that he¡¯s a bad person, but has allowed the people around him to hurt her. Do you understand? He¡¯s a hapless good guy who can¡¯t get his priorities straight! I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore, I¡¯m angrier than a ho.¡± Immediately ending the call, Adam Howard returned to the bar. Seeing that Benjamin Davis was here still drinking, Adam Howard sat next to him. Benjamin Davis sneered and cast Adam Howard an arrogantly disdainful nce, ¡°You¡¯re back¡­ and you look furious¡­¡± Chapter 601: 601: Better to Part Ways Early Chapter 601: Better to Part Ways Early Adam Howard was drinking alone, ignoring Benjamin Johnson. Suddenly, Benjamin Johnson¡¯s phone rang. Immediately, Adam Howard slightly lifted his eyelid, ncing at Benjamin Johnson, ¡°Did Olivia Jenkins send you a message?¡± Benjamin Johnson nodded, and then replied to Olivia Jenkins¡¯ apology message, expressing his concern. He did get punched, which hurt quite a bit, but he wasn¡¯t injured. He wanted to reassure Olivia Jenkins. A sharp, cold sneer crossed Adam Howard¡¯s face, ¡°Do you like Olivia Jenkins? Why are you always after other people¡¯s women? Why do you degrade yourself to be the other man?¡± Benjamin Johnson calmly retorted, ¡°You and Daniel Marshall are the same, your brains are swollen!¡± ¡°Show some respect, keep your distance from Olivia Jenkins. Stop meddling in other people¡¯s marriages,¡± Adam snapped. ¡°If their marriage was strong, no one could cause any trouble. If a slight breeze could turn it upside down, that would mean they are not suitable for each other and better off separated,¡± Benjamin replied. ¡°You¡¯re such a bastard, you really need to get beaten up!¡±
¡°Daniel Marshall deserves a beating too. Why don¡¯t you go beat him up? I am no less than Daniel Marshall. My all-around conditions are not less than his. I¡¯m just not as lucky as he is. His marriage to Olivia Jenkins is pure luck,¡± Benjamin retorted. Adam Howard didn¡¯t argue, picked up his drink, tilted his head back, and guzzled it down. Tonight was really frustrating! ¡°Daniel Marshall might not understand Olivia as much as I do. I can see that she is having a hard time. I don¡¯t think Daniel Marshall understands what love is, he just acts upright but is actually a jerk,¡± Benjamin spoke while texting Olivia. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I do like Olivia. But I can see, she doesn¡¯t like me, she considers me as a friend. She is like a small sun. Being with her feels warm, happy,fortable, and rxed. If Daniel Marshall fails to cherish her, he has no right to me others. If Daniel Marshall dares to betray Olivia, I will not sit idly by, I will definitely take her away from him,¡± Benjamin dered. Adam Howard thought that Benjamin Johnson¡¯s words made some sense. After chatting with Benjamin Johnson for a few minutes, Adam Howard felt that Benjamin seemed to have changed. He didn¡¯t seem as hostile as he used to be. Perhaps Benjamin Johnson was not as disgusting as he imagined he would be. Maybe this was why he could be friends with Olivia Jenkins. Adam Howard lifted his beer can, toasting to Benjamin Johnson. Benjamin Johnson gave a knowing smile, clinked cans with Adam Howard, and then downed his beer. ¡­ After breakfast, Olivia Jenkins, carrying a suitcase, drove off in her car. Auntie Jane faithfully ryed her words to Daniel Marshall when he came home, ¡°The madam said she is going on a business trip.¡± Daniel¡¯s handsome face showed no expression, only the fatigue from staying awake all night. He didn¡¯t react and simply went upstairs to wash up. Marshall Corporation- As soon as Grace Ziegler saw Chief Daniel Marshall, she instantly brewed a cup of coffee and delivered it to the CEO¡¯s office.
It was strange, Secretary-general Saunders didn¡¯t stop her, didn¡¯t even look at her, merely engrossed in her work. Assistant Howard was also in the office, he also showed no reactions. After cing the coffee down, Grace Ziegler did not immediately leave the CEO¡¯s office. Instead, she gazed charmingly at Chief Daniel Marshall with a gentle and attractive look, her beautifully made-up face blooming a slight smile, ¡°Chief Marshall, thank you for yesterday; I feel much better now.¡± Daniel Marshall did not even look at Grace Ziegler, fixating on the documents on the table instead, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±
Martin Wace, standing outside, knocked on the door, ¡°May Ie in?¡± Hearing this, Daniel Marshall lifted his gaze towards Martin Wace at the door. Daniel hadn¡¯t invited Martin Wace, yet he showed up uninvited. Suddenly, a cloud of foreboding formed in Daniel¡¯s heart. ¡°Pleasee in! Secretary Ziegler, you may leave now.¡± Chapter 602: 602: Deserved and Just in Time Chapter 602: Deserved and Just in Time Martin Wace sat down, took out the separation agreement, and ced it in front of Daniel Marshall. Just a single nce, Daniel¡¯s body turned tense, his face frighteningly cold, his eyes as icy as a cold pool stared menacingly at Martin Wace. Martin exuded an air of calm earned from his many years of experience, he spoke casually, ¡°I am the representative attorney of Ms. Olivia Jenkins. I am sincerely conveying my client¡¯s wishes to Mr. Daniel Marshall, please take a close look at this separation agreement. After confirming there are no errors, please sign your name.¡± Lighting a cigarette, Daniel quietly puffed away. His sexy thin lips slightly parted as he exhaled a faint ring of smoke, his mysterious and profound eyes like those of a leopard, closely watched Martin Wace, ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± Martin¡¯s face remained unchanged, he calmly replied: ¡°Please take a good look, the provisions of the separation agreement are very respectful to both parties.¡± Unexpectedly, Daniel picked up the separation agreement and threw it directly at Martin¡¯s face, shouting from the gaps of his teeth in a dark voice, ¡°Get out!¡± Martin fearlessly looked into Daniel¡¯s eyes, gently persuading, ¡°Daniel, if things can¡¯t work out, let¡¯s part on good terms! Ms. Olivia Jenkins is sincere about discussing with you. After reading the separation agreement, if there are any points of dissatisfaction, both sides can still negotiate.¡± ¡°Martin Wace, are you tired of living?¡± Daniel¡¯s eyebrows twisted, his handsome face distorted, it was the harbinger of a storm. If Martin were smart, he would have known better than to stir the pot. Taking a deep breath, Martin joked, ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t want to die but, I¡¯m awyer, please understand that. If I do not take this case, someone else will. It¡¯s better if I am the one to talk to you, right?¡± There was a fire zing in Daniel¡¯s eyes, he picked up hisndline phone and ordered harshly, ¡°Call security, throw him out. In the future, do not allow hicalwyers in, or go as far as you can.¡±
Immediately, Martin stood up and picked up the separation agreement from the floor. He quickly moved to the doorway, ¡°Daniel, please consider it, and please calm¡­down¡­¡± Before Martin could finish, the ashtray Daniel threw had almost hit him, fortunately, he dodged quickly. Not daring to speak or linger around any longer, Martin ran out of the CEO¡¯s office like a rabbit. The loud crash from the office could be heard in the secretary room outside, causing everyone to jump in fright. Instinctively, Grace Ziegler was the first one to rush into the CEO¡¯s office. ¡°Who allowed you toe in? Get out!¡± Chief Daniel Marshall¡¯s face was terrifyingly gloomy, his voice was as cold as the sound from an ice cer. His eyes radiated a burning rage. Grace was so frightened that she trembled violently, with her hands shaking uncontrobly. Not daring to linger for another second, she hurriedly exited and shut the door. She had never seen Chief Daniel Marshall in such a fierce state, he resembled a wild beast in a frenzy which was too terrifying, it sent chills down her spine. Even though Grace had already left, she was still feeling frightened, her face unconsciously turning pale. Aside from Secretary-general Saunders, all the other secretaries were mocking Grace, ridiculing that she deserved it! Feeling awkward, Grace had to steel herself and sat back at her desk. Grace recognised Lawyer Wace but had no idea what he had said to Chief Daniel Marshall that caused him to change so drastically. Grace was incredibly curious but she dared not pry. Suddenly, Grace noticed Assistant Howard heading towards the CEO¡¯s office. The door was tightly shut, probably discussing something important. Suddenly, Grace¡¯s colleagues in the secretary pool began to tease her, ¡°Secretary Ziegler, make some coffee, it¡¯s your most remarkable skill, maybe Chief Daniel will cool down after having your coffee, hurry up!¡± Chapter 601: Better to Part Ways Early Chapter 601: Better to Part Ways Early Adam Howard was drinking alone, ignoring Benjamin Johnson. Suddenly, Benjamin Johnson¡¯s phone rang. Immediately, Adam Howard slightly lifted his eyelid, ncing at Benjamin Johnson, ¡°Did Olivia Jenkins send you a message?¡± Benjamin Johnson nodded, and then replied to Olivia Jenkins¡¯ apology message, expressing his concern. He did get punched, which hurt quite a bit, but he wasn¡¯t injured. He wanted to reassure Olivia Jenkins. A sharp, cold sneer crossed Adam Howard¡¯s face, ¡°Do you like Olivia Jenkins? Why are you always after other people¡¯s women? Why do you degrade yourself to be the other man?¡± Benjamin Johnson calmly retorted, ¡°You and Daniel Marshall are the same, your brains are swollen!¡± ¡°Show some respect, keep your distance from Olivia Jenkins. Stop meddling in other people¡¯s marriages,¡± Adam snapped. ¡°If their marriage was strong, no one could cause any trouble. If a slight breeze could turn it upside down, that would mean they are not suitable for each other and better off separated,¡± Benjamin replied. ¡°You¡¯re such a bastard, you really need to get beaten up!¡± ¡°Daniel Marshall deserves a beating too. Why don¡¯t you go beat him up? I am no less than Daniel Marshall. My all-around conditions are not less than his. I¡¯m just not as lucky as he is. His marriage to Olivia Jenkins is pure luck,¡± Benjamin retorted. Adam Howard didn¡¯t argue, picked up his drink, tilted his head back, and guzzled it down. Tonight was really frustrating! ¡°Daniel Marshall might not understand Olivia as much as I do. I can see that she is having a hard time. I don¡¯t think Daniel Marshall understands what love is, he just acts upright but is actually a jerk,¡± Benjamin spoke while texting Olivia. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I do like Olivia. But I can see, she doesn¡¯t like me, she considers me as a friend. She is like a small sun. Being with her feels warm, happy,fortable, and rxed. If Daniel Marshall fails to cherish her, he has no right to me others. If Daniel Marshall dares to betray Olivia, I will not sit idly by, I will definitely take her away from him,¡± Benjamin dered. Adam Howard thought that Benjamin Johnson¡¯s words made some sense. After chatting with Benjamin Johnson for a few minutes, Adam Howard felt that Benjamin seemed to have changed. He didn¡¯t seem as hostile as he used to be. Perhaps Benjamin Johnson was not as disgusting as he imagined he would be. Maybe this was why he could be friends with Olivia Jenkins. Adam Howard lifted his beer can, toasting to Benjamin Johnson. Benjamin Johnson gave a knowing smile, clinked cans with Adam Howard, and then downed his beer. ¡­ After breakfast, Olivia Jenkins, carrying a suitcase, drove off in her car. Auntie Jane faithfully ryed her words to Daniel Marshall when he came home, ¡°The madam said she is going on a business trip.¡± Daniel¡¯s handsome face showed no expression, only the fatigue from staying awake all night. He didn¡¯t react and simply went upstairs to wash up. Marshall Corporation- As soon as Grace Ziegler saw Chief Daniel Marshall, she instantly brewed a cup of coffee and delivered it to the CEO¡¯s office. It was strange, Secretary-general Saunders didn¡¯t stop her, didn¡¯t even look at her, merely engrossed in her work. Assistant Howard was also in the office, he also showed no reactions. After cing the coffee down, Grace Ziegler did not immediately leave the CEO¡¯s office. Instead, she gazed charmingly at Chief Daniel Marshall with a gentle and attractive look, her beautifully made-up face blooming a slight smile, ¡°Chief Marshall, thank you for yesterday; I feel much better now.¡± Daniel Marshall did not even look at Grace Ziegler, fixating on the documents on the table instead, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Martin Wace, standing outside, knocked on the door, ¡°May Ie in?¡± Hearing this, Daniel Marshall lifted his gaze towards Martin Wace at the door. Daniel hadn¡¯t invited Martin Wace, yet he showed up uninvited. Suddenly, a cloud of foreboding formed in Daniel¡¯s heart. ¡°Pleasee in! Secretary Ziegler, you may leave now.¡± Chapter 603: 603: Supporting Olivia Jenkins Chapter 603: Supporting Olivia Jenkins Even if she had the guts of ten thousand braveries, Grace Ziegler wouldn¡¯t dare enter the CEO¡¯s office right now. Grace knew that her colleagues were mocking and ridiculing her, but she ignored them all. ¡°Secretary Grace, you think you¡¯re so great, right? Why don¡¯t you go ahead then!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± ¡°Certainly, she is scared now.¡± ¡°Really takes Chief Daniel Marshall for a fool, she should look in the mirror and assess herself.¡± ¡°Boring, let¡¯s get back to work!¡± The secretaries dispersed to their workstations with a unified derisiveugh. Grace¡¯s eyes revealed a reticence as they changed color, stirred deeply but remained unrevealed. She¡¯ll show them. One of these days, they¡¯ll wish they could reach her.
¡­ In the CEO¡¯s office ¨C Daniel Marshall stared at Adam Howard with a fierce cold re. His frosty voice seemed to have burst from an icy de, ¡°Last night, did you know that Olivia Jenkins had asked Martin Wace to be her attorney? What exactly did you guys discuss?¡± Adam Howard¡¯s lips lifted into a cruel sneer and he replied indifferently, ¡°Olivia is your wife. If you don¡¯t even understand your own wife, how can we? We were simply chatting and enjoyed some seafood, nothing else was spoken.¡± ¡°She wants a separation.¡± ¡°Olivia is a woman with her own thoughts. She is smart and should clearly know what she wants. When she made such a decision, I believe she must have thought it seriously.¡± Daniel¡¯s gaze grew more furious as they seemed to side with Olivia, his handsome features darkening unpleasantly. Even though Adam Howard was also quite angry, as a friend, he still felt obliged to raise a question, ¡°Daniel, do you really think you are meless? Don¡¯t you feel that you¡¯re doing something wrong? Olivia prefers to give up than continue with you, there must be some reason. You should really self-reflect. Whether it¡¯s about Charmy Bet or Jay Bet. Did any of them not upset Olivia? Plus, your own family. Isn¡¯t there something unpleasant about them too? Olivia is a human being, not a god. Just because she doesn¡¯t voice out doesn¡¯t mean she doesn¡¯t have any opinions, nor does it mean she can remain indifferent forever.¡± ¡°Some things are rather pointlessly clear, and too candidly said. She remains silent to maintain some dignity for your marriage. Otherwise, how can such a tarnished marriage continue? But indeed, you¡¯re the one who screwed it all up.¡± Adam Howard¡¯s cold eyes red at Daniel. ¡°Cut the crap, what¡¯s your point?¡± ¡°There¡¯s one thing, you¡¯re very clear about it deep down inside, but you never mention it. Charmy Bet has been dead for five years now. Have you really moved on from the pain?¡± ¡°If you think you can calmly look back at your painful past then you and Olivia should have a child. If you can¡¯t, then I vouch for Olivia¡¯s decision.¡± ¡°Moreover, this time around, I¡¯m on Olivia¡¯s side. Even if you want to punch me for it, I just got to say it, you¡¯ve been a real jerktely. Just because of your mother, you¡¯ve lost all sensibility. That¡¯s really not worthy of sympathy.¡± Daniel¡¯s eyebrows knitted, ncing coolly at the mention of ¡®Grace Ziegler?¡¯ ¡°You think about it yourself. Anyway, I think you¡¯re pretty annoying right now. Speaking of which,st night, Olivia and Benjamin Davis were just having a drink together, and you had such a big reaction. This is really unfair to Olivia. The proverb ¡®only a high official can set fire, while others are not allowed to light antern¡¯ seems appropriate here.¡± A flicker of emotion ran across Daniel¡¯s icy face. Adam Howard didn¡¯t speak any more and left the office. Daniel tried to call Olivia, but she didn¡¯t pick up. Daniel Marshall hurriedly left his office in haste.
Chapter 604: 604: Knowing the Truth Chapter 604: Knowing the Truth Where are you rushing off to, Chief Daniel Marshall? Grace Ziegler watched intently through the ss window as Daniel Marshall moved briskly. It was when Daniel disappeared from her sight that Grace came back to her senses only to witness Secretary-general Saunders walking into the CEO¡¯s office. Grace quickly walked up, but was met with a closed door. She knocked on the door, ¡°Secretary-general Saunders, may Ie in to help you clean up?¡± she asked. There was no response. The office door was locked from the inside. Her colleagues in the secretarial division watched Grace through the ss window without any hesitation in mocking her: This woman really has no shame, never changing her bad habits, simply the most despicable woman on the face of the earth! Met with a closed door, Grace had no choice but to retreat to her own seat, angrily ring at those colleagues who were discussing and mocking her. They¡¯re nothing more than a bunch of nobodies who are jealous of her. She also looks down upon them, scoffing at them from the bottom of her heart. As long as she can climb to the top, everything she desires can be attained easily. She doesn¡¯t care about any bad names people might give her.
Unable to win Daniel¡¯s favor, these pigs can only mock her behind her back, it¡¯s just sour grapes. She will ignore them. Grace discreetly nced at them in disdain and continued working. ¡­ Daniel Marshall arrived at the Jenkins Group, the secretary informed him that Chief Jenkins had not returned. When Daniel pressed for more information, the secretary confessed ignorance about Jenkins¡¯ whereabouts. Knitting his brows, Daniel returned to his car. After some hesitation, Simon Howard finally spoke up, ¡°Last night, Adam Howard asked me a lot about you and Secretary Grace Ziegler. The general idea was that you and Grace Ziegler are involved and it¡¯s likely that the wife knows about it. Yesterday, when you were on the road and let Grace hug you so publicly, I thought it was inappropriate. You were patientlyforting Grace, caring for her, and being gentle to her. It¡¯s very easy for her to misunderstand. Honestly, as an onlooker, I too felt it was excessive. I understand your affection for your sister, but, after such a short time together, do you really know her that well? Can you be sure she doesn¡¯t harbor other feelings for you? Do you genuinely believe she¡¯s very naive? Daniel, frankly, I think your judgment has been clouded when ites to family matters. As a married man, there should be a limit to your benevolence towards other women, and it should be easily distinguishable from the attention you give your wife. Remember how agitated you were when you saw your wife with another man? Can you really say she¡¯d feel any different if she saw you with another woman?¡± Daniel clenched his thin lips; his eyes also dimming. Seeing this, Simon stopped speaking. As Simon prepared to drive, Daniel suddenly said: ¡°Call Valerie.¡± Immediately, Simon dialed Valerie¡¯s number and put it on speakerphone, ¡°Where are you right now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at Butterfly Pavilion, waiting for dim sums. I¡¯m going to send them over to the carrier group.¡± ¡°Which carrier group? Are you guys making a movie? Howe I didn¡¯t hear about it!¡± Simon said while sneaking a look at Daniel. Daniel listened carefully with a deep frown on his face. Valerie¡¯s voice carried a note of resentment as she said coldly, ¡°You have been only focusing on him and doing all kinds of messy things, how could you pay attention to what we are doing! I¡¯m hanging up. I don¡¯t bother talking to you.¡±
As soon as Valerie hung up, Daniel immediately ordered, ¡°Go to Butterfly Pavilion, be quick!¡± ¡­ Upon arriving at Butterfly Pavilion, Daniel and Simon saw Valerie packing dim sums. Seeing his favorite dim sum, Simon swallowed, ¡°Let me have one.¡±
Valerie said, annoyed, ¡°Eat, eat, eat¡­ Go eat your chive dumplings and pickles. You get full on those, so why are you here to make a fuss!¡± Chapter 605: Realizing How Blind One Can Be Chapter 605: Realizing How Blind One Can Be Suddenly, a sharp and deep gaze shed across Daniel Marshall¡¯s hawk-like eyes. Only Grace Ziegler knew about his fondness for leek dumplings and pickles. How could Valerie Howard know? Picking up on the disdain in Valerie¡¯s words, Daniel felt a tight knot in his heart. If Valerie knew, then Olivia Jenkins would definitely know too. Desperately, he tried to decipher the truth. Daniel fiercely stared at Valerie and demanded in a stern voice, ¡°Did Secretary Grace Ziegler tell you?¡± Valerie¡¯s face darkened, revealing a mix of emotions. She shot Daniel an icy re and said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re my boss, but I can¡¯t stand seeing Olivia being treated badly anymore. And yet she must continue to pretend like everything is fine to protect your reputation.¡± In an instant, regret filled Daniel¡¯s heart. Hisplexion grew dark and terrifying, his eyes radiating an eerie and dangerous energy. He harshly demanded, ¡°Exin yourself!¡± Simon Howard joined in, ¡°Valerie, tell us everything. What scheme has that woman been plotting behind our backs? How has she been mistreating Olivia? And why did you not speak up earlier to prevent this misunderstanding, or even this entire debacle?¡± Pressing her lips together, Valerie angrily blurted out, ¡°I have never seen such a brazen woman. What gives her the right to provoke Olivia? Who does she think she is? Is she under the illusion that she is your favorite? Daniel, how exactly do you control the people around you? Were you having an affair with that despicable woman? I thought you deeply loved Olivia. I even admired your rtionship, but now I¡¯m disappointed. During the annual Marshall Corporation event, that shameless woman followed Olivia into the bathroom and introduced herself as your secretary. She bragged about you enjoying her leek dumplings and pickles, even offering to teach Olivia so she could cook them for you. If those actions don¡¯t constitute as provocation, what does? Weren¡¯t you the one who gave her the audacity to confront Olivia? You must be blind!¡± I was furious! I wanted to p her across the face on the spot. Only Olivia, with her saint-like patience and modesty, handled everything gracefully, not allowing the event to be disrupted. Daniel, you better control your people and stop them from disrupting Olivia¡¯s life. If I see that woman again, I won¡¯t hesitate to p her. Also, I heard from Abigail Anderson that you were snuggling with a woman in the middle of the street. We have a big problem with your actions, and frankly, we are starting to despise you. It would be best if you stayed away from us; otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to suppress our urge to berate you.¡± Upon hearing the truth, Daniel was speechless, his mind in a state of chaos. His heart filled with regret and endless self-reproach. Daniel realised that he didn¡¯t actually know Olivia. He had made a grave mistake. Any talk of separation from Olivia was entirely his fault. His friends were right, he had been blinded by his familial ties, clouding his judgment and rationale. He saw Grace Ziegler as pitiful and, out of respect for his mother, tried his best to protect andpensate her. In order to provide his mother a worry-free life, he had often made exceptions for Grace. What he hadn¡¯t anticipated was that his kindness and consideration would be used as weapons by Grace herself, even stooping so low as to target his woman. She seemed innocent on the outside, but turned out to be cunning. Daniel couldn¡¯t tolerate such insincerity and malice. At that moment, Daniel felt the injustice Olivia had suffered. He derided himself, he was truly despicable! Chapter 606: An order personally given by Chief Daniel Marshall Chapter 606: An order personally given by Chief Daniel Marshall With the dim sum packed, Valerie Howard left. Daniel Marshall instructed Simon Howard to follow her by car. When Valerie arrived at the N&N Hotel, Daniel nned to follow her in, only to be stopped by security. ¡°Chief Daniel Marshall, we¡¯re very sorry, please understand,¡± they said. Daniel rolled down the car window, his sharp eyes looked outside, ¡°Is there a film crew staying here?¡± ¡°Well¡­ The crew of ¡°My Tsundere Husband¡± are here for script readings and multiple meetings, so we kindly ask that you do not disturb them,¡± they responded. It seemed that Olivia Jenkins was in the N&N Hotel. The security¡¯s bold move in stopping him must have been instructed by Jordan Bet. Learning that Olivia was here and hadn¡¯t left Serene City, Daniel felt slightly relieved. ¡°Simon Howard, let¡¯s go,¡± he said. Simon asked while driving, ¡°Should we have someone stake out the N&N Hotel?¡± ¡°No need. My wife doesn¡¯t like having so many people follow her around. Moreover, with Valerie with her, there won¡¯t be any problems,¡± answered Daniel. Simon wanted to say something else, but as the words reached his lips, he dared not say them and instead closed his mouth. He trusted that Chief Daniel Marshall would handle it well, surely he wouldn¡¯t keep that woman by his side still. ¡­ Suddenly, the HR director showed up in the CEO¡¯s office with two HR subordinate and two security guards. Seeing this, everyone in the office was taken aback, their eyes widening in surprise. Everyone began guessing, was there a major event happening? Who would be the unlucky one? The HR director stood in front of Grace Ziegler and tapped her desk. The secretary¡¯s co-workers instantly sighed a breath of relief, while Grace panicked, not knowing what to do, her body slightly shaking. Trying to stay calm and hide the turmoil in her heart, Grace lowered her voice and said, ¡°Director Dous, Chief Daniel Marshall isn¡¯t in the office, can I help you with¡­?¡± Director Dous¡¯s sharp eyes bore into Grace as he said in a dominating tone, ¡°Grace Ziegler, please pack your personal belongings immediately and hand over your work on the spot. Effective immediately, you will be transferred to the Public Rtions Department.¡± Grace was bbergasted and in shock, it felt like her soul had been scared away. This was too sudden, there was no notice, and it was the HR director directly notifying her of the transfer. She probably was the only employee at Marshall Corporation to have received such an ¡°honor.¡± Grace didn¡¯t want this kind of ¡°honor,¡± everything felt incredibly surreal. Grace¡¯s eyes began to redden, she gave Director Dous a pitiful look, disbelief in her eyes. ¡°Director Dous, could there be a mistake? I haven¡¯t been notified that¡­¡± she stammered. In a crisp and firm voice, Director Dous gave no room for Grace, ¡°This is a direct order from Chief Daniel Marshall, Grace Ziegler, please follow it promptly. Before I came to the CEO¡¯s office, the announcement was already drafted. If you want to read it, you can check it yourself.¡± ¡°Chief Daniel Marshall ¡­¡± ¡°Chief Daniel Marshall instructed that your work will be handed over to Secretary-General Saunders. Please cooperate promptly, don¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time. Security will escort you to the Public Rtions Department for check-in. The new contract is already here, you can sign it now.¡± Holding back the spinning tears in her eyes, and under the watchful eyes of everyone, Grace started packing her personal belongings. Even though she didn¡¯t want to leave and was unclear about the reason, with this kind of show of force, she didn¡¯t have the confidence to continue hanging around in the CEO¡¯s office. She handed over her work truthfully to Secretary-General Saunders. Grace heard the snide remarks andughter from her colleagues. At such a harsh moment, she couldn¡¯t care less. Under such circumstances, all Grace had was embarrassment and resentment, as well as submission. Chapter 607: 607: Cleaning Up the Scum Chapter 607: Cleaning Up the Scum James Marshall was immediately taken away by the investigative team as soon as he got off the ne, and no one was allowed to see him. In a rush, the investigative team immediately started questioning James Marshall. James Marshall¡¯s eyes were filled with contempt and ridicule as he stared at the team leader, Jimmy Gordon. ¡°I want to see Daniel Marshall. I also want to see my father. If I can¡¯t see them, I won¡¯t say a word.¡± Jimmy Gordon stared back sharply at James Marshall. He and Daniel Marshall had anticipated James Marshall¡¯s tricks and were ready for them. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t speak, we have gathered enough evidence. If you want to rot in jail, Chief Daniel Marshall says he will amodate you. We didn¡¯t disclose everything to you, fearing you would refuse to return to the country.¡± James Marshall¡¯s face darkened, his cool eyes radiating violence. He then forcefully pped the table, his intimidating voice cutting through the silence, ¡°Who do you think you are to threaten me!¡± Unfazed by James Marshall¡¯s rage, Jimmy Gordon spoke calmly, ¡°I am the Deputy CEO of Marshall Corporation, leading this investigation. Follow the proper procedure and cooperate.¡± After shooting Jimmy Gordon a fierce re, James Marshall shut his eyes, pressing his lips together tightly. Jimmy Gordon remained patient and unprovoked, directly ying a recording from Grace Martinez.
On hearing the sound, James Marshall instantly opened his eyes, fuming with anger and usation, ¡°Are you all blind? This despicable woman is tarnishing my reputation!¡± Ignoring James Marshall¡¯s hasty reaction, Jimmy Gordon proceeded to y another recording. After listening to it, James Marshall sat down, his eyes revealing a murderous glowing, coldly staring at Jimmy Gordon, ¡°What does Daniel mean? Does he want to boot me out of the Marshall Corporation? He¡¯s nobody! I am his superior!¡± Jimmy Gordon¡¯s gaze was so sharp it seemed to pierce James Marshall. ¡°You plotted an ident to kill Daniel. How do you suppose he¡¯d react? If we go to court, you¡¯ll be charged with attempted murder at least. Grace Martinez is pregnant, that¡¯s a fact. If you¡¯re unwilling to admit the child is yours, there are other means to prove it.¡± Jimmy Gordon then brought out a brown envelope and ced it in front of James Marshall. ¡°These are enough to ruin your reputation and provide sufficient grounds for your wife to file for divorce. You won¡¯t benefit even one bit. Without the support of your inws and the Marshall¡¯s, James, what grounds do you have to stand in Serene City? Without the Marshall Family, you are nothing!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I advise you to retreat while you still can, while Daniel hasn¡¯t changed his mind yet.¡± James Marshall was visibly upset, his anger was apparent. At that moment, he realized that he had fallen into Daniel¡¯s trap. He could kill Grace Martinez. After some hesitation, James Marshall said, ¡°I want to see my father.¡± ¡°No!¡± The me in James Marshall¡¯s eyes seemed to be jumping out, ¡°What does Daniel want?¡± Jimmy ced a document in front of him, ¡°Take a good look. If you¡¯ve made your decision, sign it. You will never be part of the Marshall Corporation again. Sell your shares to Daniel at market price. As for your affair with Grace Martinez, this is something you will have to deal with on your own. Otherwise, everything in this brown envelope will be revealed.¡± Along with his intimidating voice, Jimmy yed another video. ¡°You might have forgotten which women you¡¯ve been involved with or what you¡¯ve said. But don¡¯t worry, these videos and contents of this envelope will help you remember.¡± Infuriated, James Marshall grabbed the brown envelope, abruptly throwing it at the screen on the wall. Without changing his expression, Jimmy calmly said, ¡°Chief Daniel Marshall said that he¡¯s more than willing to clean up the Marshall Family¡¯s mess. He also sympathizes with Mrs. Anna Marshall. If you want to save face, your only choice is to agree to this deal with Daniel. Otherwise, he won¡¯t be able to help you uphold your precarious family life.¡±
Chapter 608: 608: Weak Point Chapter 608: Weak Point James Marshall pressed his lips together tightly, his face cold, ring menacingly at Jimmy Gordon. Jimmy Gordon¡¯s lips curled up slightly, his voice icy as he slowly spoke, ¡°Chief Daniel Marshall gives you one day to consider. He knows you are looking for Grace Martinez. If you can¡¯t find her, you lose!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What would your son think if he knew that his father is a hypocrite?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Chief Daniel Marshall asked me to tell you that if you aren¡¯t willing to negotiate, he¡¯ll call the police.¡± ¡°¡­¡± James Marshall didn¡¯t reply, but his body stiffened momentarily, brief flickers of emotion shing across his dark eyes. It was not his wife that he feared, but rather, he was worried for his son. Clearly, Daniel Marshall had found his Achilles¡¯ heel.
This was a difficult decision, and James was somewhat conflicted, not immediately revealing his stance as he closed his eyes in deep thought. Jimmy Gordon also fell silent, his profound and untroubled gaze fixed on James, he could wait. ¡­ Be Thompson remained persistent, brewing soup and congee, even taking Matthew Marshall to the hospital to see the old master. Even though the old master disliked her and her son, she had to maintain a familiar presence and keep the rtionship strong. Unless the old master had little time left, she had to keep on her toes and continue to live shrewdly to keep her position. Every day involved calcting her moves. On the surface, Be Thompson was the considerate and sensible daughter-inw. She purposely allowed the media to see how she and her son were deeply concerned about the old master. They would apany him at the hospital every day , disying utmost filial piety, and certainly no hint of ulterior motive. At the least, she and her son had to gain approval in the public eye which will provide them the high ground in the battle of public opinion. Best if Olivia Jenkins doesn¡¯t visit the hospital anymore, then she would be subjected to public and media ridicule. As she entered the door and saw two bodyguards sitting in the old master¡¯s sickroom, Be Thompson¡¯s pupils slightly contracted, but she maintained herposure, revealing nothing of her true feelings. ¡°Dad, I brought you some chicken soup and fish porridge. I see you are looking much better now. The sun is good today. How about I take you out for a bit of sun after you have the soup?¡± Be Thompson spoke in a soft and gentle tone, the picture of a virtuous wife. But the old master red at her coldly, ¡°Who are you?¡± Suddenly, Be Thompson frowned, and her lips twitched involuntarily. Had the old master forgotten about her again? It seemed like the old master was seriously ill! Hiding her inner turmoil, Be Thompson still patiently said: ¡°Dad, I¡¯m your daughter-inw, Be! The young man with crutches is my son Matthew Marshall, your grandson.¡± The old master blinked, looking puzzled, and only stared at the caregiver in the room. The caregiver was brought in by Daniel Marshall, the old master liked listening to her.
Aria Dous adjusted the old master¡¯s sitting posture, and put a pillow under him, then whispered: ¡°She is telling the truth.¡± The old master pouted, his eyes unblinkingly fixed on Be Thompson. Be Thompsondled a bowl of chicken soup, sat by the edge of the bed, and began to feed the old master. Suddenly, the old master flung his hand, and the entire bowl of chicken soupnded on Be Thompson¡¯s face and body.
Although the chicken soup was not hot, Be Thompson was still scared out of her wits and immediately jumped up. The old master coldly snorted, turning away, ignoring Be Thompson with an innocent expression. Fury surged within Be Thompson, getting increasingly difficult to suppress, but she endured fiercely. With a fleeting change in her eyes, Be Thompson quickly regained her calm, acting as if nothing had happened and gently caring for the old master. ¡°Dad, if you don¡¯t want to have chicken soup, just tell me directly, okay? Your nket is wet now, let me change it for you.¡± Chapter 609: 609 She Had Plastic Surgery Chapter 609 She Had stic Surgery ¡°Hmph! You two, get out!¡± The old man huffed like a mischievous child, randomly tossing objects at Be Thompson. Seeing this, Aria Dous advised, ¡°Ma¡¯am, why don¡¯t you and the young master leave for now? If the old man gets too worked up, it wouldn¡¯t be good.¡± Be Thompson suppressed her anger, coolly casting her eyes at Aria. If she hadn¡¯t looked carefully, she almost wouldn¡¯t have recognized her. This woman was one of Daniel Marshall¡¯s bodyguards. Her appearance had changed slightly, likely from stic surgery. It seemed that Daniel Marshall had firmly taken control of the old man¡¯s hospital room and hadplete domination over the old man¡¯s affairs. Deciding against a direct confrontation, Be Thompson left with Matthew Marshall. The old man continued to be fussy, refusing to change his nket, ¡°Call Olivia. I want to see Olivia.¡± ¡°Sir,¡± Aria cated in a hushed tone. ¡°Let¡¯s call herter. The youngdy is busy right now.¡± Huffing angrily, the old man pulled a grim face and ignored everyone.
Aria Dous was out of ideas and ended up calling Olivia Jenkins. It had been a while since shest talked to Aria. When she heard that Aria had been disfigured by Fiona and Daniel had sent her overseas for treatment, Olivia didn¡¯t expect she would get a call from her. ¡°Aria, how are you doing?¡± Olivia¡¯s voice trembled slightly with emotion, a small smile ying at the corner of her mouth. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m doing well; I¡¯m back. I¡¯m taking care of the old man at the hospital. He¡¯s very worked up, keeps demanding to see you, refuses to eat, or let people change his soaked nket. Perhaps you coulde to see him? Currently, there are only me and two male bodyguards in the ward, no one else.¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Olivia responded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try toe by when I have a moment.¡± ¡­ No matter who tried to soothe him, the old man ignored them, remaining sullen. The weather was chilly and his nket was wet. Aria was worried that he might catch a cold, but he still refused to let anyone change it, clutching it tightly. Suddenly, Olivia Jenkins stepped through the door, bringing a fruit basket with her. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Upon hearing the familiar voice, a smile immediately spread across the old man¡¯s face. ¡°Olivia! You¡¯re here! Sit!¡± ¡°Let me change your nket first.¡± Whoosh! The old man let go of the nket, allowing Olivia to take it away. Hastily, Olivia reced it with a clean one. ¡°Grandpa, let me feed you some porridge.¡± He readily agreed and obediently finished the porridge that Olivia fed him. Then, Olivia fed him some soup. ¡°Olivia, you muste visit me often. I don¡¯t like those annoying people. You can¡¯t despise me for being an old wretch.¡± A faint smile crossed Olivia¡¯s beautiful face. In a gentle voice, she said, ¡°Whenever I have time, I wille to see you. When I¡¯m busy and not in the ward, you also need to eat obediently. Can you promise me that?¡±
After a moment¡¯s thought, the old man gave a small nod, ¡°I only eat the food you prepare for me. I won¡¯t eat anything those annoying people bring.¡± ¡°Understood. We have a deal.¡± The old man grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand, ¡°Olivia, you can¡¯t leave.¡± Following his injury, the old man sometimes behaved like a child. Olivia did her best tofort him. ¡°I won¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll take you outside for a walk and get some sunshine. Does that sound good? It¡¯s not so cold where the sun shines and the weather is quite nice today.¡±
¡°Good!¡± After wheeling him around the garden, Olivia just sat down on a bench when Daniel Marshall unexpectedly appeared. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Although he was ostentatiously greeting his grandfather, Daniel¡¯s gentle gaze fell on Olivia. Olivia remained silent, not even looking at Daniel. The old man beamed, looking back and forth between Daniel and Olivia, ¡°Daniel, sit.¡± As Daniel sat down next to Olivia, she stood to cover the old man with the nket. Chapter 610: 610: Please Sign the Separation Agreement Chapter 610: Please Sign the Separation Agreement ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s windy here, let¡¯s sit over there.¡± Olivia Jenkins pushed her grandpa¡¯s wheelchair away, leaving Daniel Marshall sitting alone on the long bench. The old man¡¯s face slightly changed, but Olivia didn¡¯t notice as she steered his wheelchair. ¡°Olivia, have you two had an argument?¡± he asked. Her bright almond eyes twinkled intelligently as she replied softly, ¡°Grandpa, how did you judge that we had a disagreement?¡± ¡°You¡¯re behaving the same way I do when I¡¯m mad at someone and don¡¯t want to talk to them,¡± he replied. Olivia slightly furrowed her brows, her eyes still twinkling. ¡°Grandpa, did I express that so obviously? Is my discontent really written all over my face?¡± The old man looked back at Olivia, tilting his head, ¡°You weren¡¯t holding hands today.¡± ¡°I was pushing the wheelchair, I can¡¯t hold hands,¡± Olivia replied, her almond eyes sharp as she subjected her grandpa to an observant and intriguing stare. Being a doctor, Olivia thought her grandpa was fairly sharp for his condition. He was alert and showed no signs of memory loss, but she noticed some abnormality which, however, she chose to ignore. ¡°Olivia, would you ever get tired of this old fool?¡± Grandpa asked. ¡°If anyone troubles you, you can tell me, and I¡¯ll blow off your steam.¡±
Olivia shed a slight smile, feeling a little relieved. ¡°Grandpa, thank you! I¡¯m really doing well. I¡¯ve just been busy recently because the TV series I¡¯m overseeing is about to start filming. I might not be able to visit you as often. But rest assured, I would never disown you. You¡¯re my revered elder.¡± The old man said nothing but gently patted Olivia¡¯s hand. Even if his mind wasn¡¯t functioning well, his eyes still worked. He could still see. Just as Olivia sat down, she saw Danieling over. Suddenly, the old man gripped both Daniel¡¯s hand and Olivia¡¯s hand and pushed them together. ¡°You two are even worse than primary school children, always throwing tantrums. I¡¯m tired of dealing with you. You¡¯ve upset me.¡± Daniel held Olivia¡¯s hand tightly, and she could not pull it away. At that moment, Olivia shot Daniel a cold nce. Daniel, acting as if nothing happened, tightened his grip on Olivia¡¯s hand. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s my fault. I should apologize to Olivia.¡± Grandpa¡¯s lips pouted as he red at Daniel and gave him a smack. ¡°Olivia, I¡¯m standing up for you. I smacked him.¡± Trying not to upset her grandpa further, Olivia prevented the situation from escting. ¡°Grandpa, let it be. Be careful of the IV in your hand. I¡¯m not angry anymore, I feel better.¡± ¡°If he dares to upset you again, you tell me. I¡¯ll smack him again.¡± Olivia didn¡¯t respond, simply nodding in acknowledgment, while Daniel solemnly promised, ¡°Grandpa, you can rest assured, I won¡¯t upset Olivia again.¡± ¡°Alright, you two go home together. My head¡¯s starting to hurt. I need to rest.¡± Just as Olivia was about to push the wheelchair, Aria Dous walked in. After a slight bow, she pushed the old man¡¯s wheelchair and they left the garden. Once grandpa was out of sight, Olivia shook off Daniel¡¯s hand displeasingly. Her expression unchanged, but her eyes were filled with contempt and scorn. ¡°The show¡¯s over, it¡¯s time for everyone to leave. If you want to continue acting, do it with someone else.¡± Just as Olivia was walking away, Daniel grabbed her arm, his gaze tender. His low, resonant voice was as captivating as a cello, striking a chord. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m sorry! I know I was wrong. I know you¡¯ve gone through a lot. Please hear me out. It¡¯s not what you think or what you see.¡± But Olivia remained resolute, her almond eyes coldly fixed on Daniel. ¡°Please sign the separation agreement.¡± Chapter 611: 611: The Indescribable Taste Chapter 611: The Indescribable Taste Daniel Marshall¡¯s body stiffened abruptly, his face cold as ice, and in a deep, firm voice, he dered, ¡°There is no divorce or separation in my life, only widowhood!¡± Olivia Jenkins¡¯s expression remained t and emotionless, but her voice reached a screeching pitch, bing somewhat grating, ¡°Shameless! Let me rify; there¡¯s no hesitation in my life. I pick up and let go just like that, Geoffrey Gullington did so, and so can you!¡± With a somber sadness in his deep eyes, Daniel still lowered his voice to patiently exin, ¡°Wife, please trust me, I won¡¯t mess around, I won¡¯t betray you. Secretary Grace Ziegler and I have no inappropriate rtionship, I only regard her as a little sister. I¡¯ve already transferred her away from the president¡¯s office, and for the remaining staff, I¡¯ll switch them all to males. I didn¡¯t know she was so calcting, daring to provoke you like that. I know it was my mistake, that I didn¡¯t handle it well, that I upset you, and I¡¯m really sorry. From now on, I¡¯ll be careful to keep my distance, to get a good grasp of the situation, and I ask you to forgive me this once. I have never thought about using you and never will. My intention is never to hurt you. I¡¯m not like Geoffrey Gullington; I sincerely want to grow old together with you.¡± Olivia¡¯s beautiful face glowed with self-confidence, her expression cold, as though encased in frost. No matter how Daniel tried to exin, she adamantly shrugged off his hand, refusing his touch. Huh¡­how many ¡®little sisters¡¯ does he have, each of them acting as if they¡¯re his lovers! Olivia looked at Daniel with nothing but contempt and mockery. She admitted, Daniel was different from Geoffrey Gullington. Geoffrey Gullington was the openly bad type, but Daniel? He is a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing, a scum dded in propriety!
¡°Daniel Marshall, aside from discussing our separation agreement, I have nothing to say to you. Your request is witheringly beneath me. My representativewyer, Martin Wace, wille to you with the separation agreement for signing,¡± she voiced out coldly. After leaving these words, Olivia turned around and walked away decisively. Daniel stood there, his sorrowful gaze lingering on her departing figure, ¡°Wife, I don¡¯t agree to the separation, not even a slim chance. I¡¯ll never let you go; there is only one Mrs. Marshall, and that¡¯s you!¡± She didn¡¯t care anymore. She didn¡¯t look back, her retreating figure transmitted a chilling atmosphere as she gradually disappeared into the distance. Even when Olivia had disappeared from his line of sight, Daniel¡¯s sad gaze remained fixated there, still standing at the same ce. A feeling that was hard to describe rose within Daniel¡¯s heart, a bitter smile ying on his lips. He deserved this! He had indeed brought it upon himself! ¡­. Back at Beverly Hills, Be Thompson was still full of questions, a few things she couldn¡¯t understand. The old man remembered Michael Marshall, Daniel, and Olivia, but he peculiarly couldn¡¯t recall her and Matthew Marshall which felt odd. Be Thompson also took a daring guess ¡ª could it be that the old man was pretending to have selective amnesia! Michael Marshall also once made the old man very angry, their father-son rtionship was really strained, but why did the old man remember this heart-breaking son? Thinking about it, Be Thompson was even more confident in her suspicion, eager to figure it out. Lost in thought, Be dialed a number. Not long after, Edward Marshall arrived at the RenewalCare Hospital to visit his elder brother. Although Michael Marshall and Daniel were not in the patient room and despite ring bodyguards, Edward still felt extremely ufortable, his face stern. Upon entering the patient room and facing his elder brother, Edward¡¯s expression loosened a bit. ¡°Big brother, I heard your condition has improved a lot, I came to see you,¡± Edward said.
The old man snorted coldly, questioning, ¡°Who are you?¡± Chapter 612: 612: Domineering Chapter 612: Domineering Edward Marshall¡¯s eyes flickered with a nearly imperceptible tremor, and he looked surprised. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m Edward, your younger brother! During the days you were moved to the general ward, I came to see you, but you were asleep by then.¡± The old man tilted his head slightly like a child, thinking for a moment, but still shook his head. The old man¡¯s expression was innocently distant, emanating a sense of unfamiliarity, ¡°I don¡¯t know you, what do you want?¡± ¡°Brother, I came to see you, I¡¯m your little brother. What could I possibly do? Of course, I hope you recover soon.¡± The old man remained silent, seemed frightened. He clutched his quilt tightly, fear reflected in his eyes. Edward Marshall stared intently at his brother, his sharp gaze not wavering for an instant, he asked in a softened voice, ¡°Brother, do you not remember me? What exactly happened to you?¡± The old man didn¡¯t answer, he hid straight inside the nket. Seeing this, Aria Dous stopped Edward froming too close to the old man, ¡°Mr. James Marshall, you should leave now. The old man¡¯s mental state isn¡¯t good, his recovery isn¡¯t as good as expected. The doctor said, it could be selective amnesia or intermittent amnesia, we need to keep observing him for a more precise diagnosis.¡± ¡°Is it that serious? Does my brother act timid towards everyone?¡± Aria Dous shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not certain, I just started taking care of the old man.¡±
In that instant, Edward Marshall¡¯s face turned icy, his eyes shed dangerously, he red at Aria, ¡°So, what makes you think you have the right to speak here, who do you think you are! My brother is in the hospital, it¡¯s right for me, his kin, to look after him. You have no right to send me away.¡± Facing his aggressive demeanor, Aria Dous didn¡¯t back down at all, ¡°Mr. James Marshall, please leave! If you agitate the old man and his condition worsens, you won¡¯t be able to bear that responsibility. Chief Daniel Marshall ordered me to take care of the old man, I must fulfill this responsibility and ensure his peaceful rest, please understand!¡± Edward Marshall shot Aria Dous a frigid nce. Then, he tried to pull his brother¡¯s nket down. Immediately, Aria grabbed Edward¡¯s hand with a firm grip, warning him with her determined gaze as they locked eyes, ¡°Please don¡¯t make things difficult for me. Or else, you won¡¯t be able to face the consequences.¡± Edward, consumed by anger, totally disregarded Aria¡¯s words and warning, ¡°You little wretch, get lost!¡± Suddenly, Aria kicked a chair towards Edward with lightning speed, pulled him away, and made him sit on the chair. With another kick, Edward and the chair slid all the way to the doorway. Edward¡¯s face revealed surprise and turned a bit pale, ¡°So you are capable of self-defense. Daniel has been too excessive, this is virtually imprisonment, he is truly despicable! No wonder my brother¡¯s injuries were so severe, It was all forced out by Daniel, how wicked!¡± ¡°I think, Mr. James Marshall, you intentionally agitate my grandfather, intending to make my grandfather¡¯s condition worse, not allowing him to recover. Otherwise, why would you insist on staying here, or perhaps, you¡¯re hoping for my grandfather¡¯s help to save your son. Whatever your motivation may be, I suggest you give up as soon as possible; you don¡¯t need to make yourself look so desperate.¡± Daniel effused a cold and intimidating aura, his eyes as though serene ice pools that could swallow one up in an instant. He towered over Edward, bearing closer. ¡°Daniel, you¡¯re ndering me!¡± Angered and frustrated, Edward pointed at Daniel. ¡°Is not Mr. James Marshall¡¯s behavior nderous? You are allowed to malign others, but others can¡¯t say a word against you? You¡¯re too hypocritical!¡± Chapter 613: 613: The Results of the Test Chapter 613: The Results of the Test Edward Marshall was furious, the veins on his temples throbbing, ¡°Daniel Marshall, you have no respect for your elders, you are the disgrace of the Marshall Family!¡± From Daniel¡¯s hardened face, a sneer appeared, apanied by lightughter. His eagle sharp eyes pierced through with an imposing sharpness, in scorn, he gazed at Edward, ¡°Mr. James Marshall, I finally understand. We are family, yet Mr.James Marshall attempts to harm me without consideration. Turns out, you are the one backing him. You are the one who failed in his upbringing, you indulge him, covering for him, in your eyes, he is the good descendant.¡± ¡°Daniel, you¡¯re talking nonsense out of line!¡± ¡°Your son indulges in pleasures outside, you don¡¯t care. Your sonmits illegal acts, you turn a blind eye. Your son wants to take over the Marshall Corporation, isn¡¯t this also Mr. James Marshall¡¯s idea?¡± Edward¡¯s heart jumped, but he still managed to keep hisposure, hiding his internal turmoil, cunningly deflected, ¡°Daniel, no matter what you say, I won¡¯t fall for your tricks, you¡¯ll not divide the bond between my elder brother and me.¡± Daniel started slowly, his deep voice yetmanded an overwhelming aura, permeating a dangerous vibe. ¡°If Mr. James Marshall wishes to see the evidence, I can present it to you clearly and understandably now. If not, we can get a judge to settle this, or even report to the police. Moreover, please don¡¯t bring up feelings, ever since I came to my senses, all I¡¯ve seen is that you and my grandfather never had any sentimental attachment, so stop trying to elevate yourself, stop seeking attention in front of us.¡± ¡°You¡­you¡­¡± Angered, Edward couldn¡¯t speak, his throat seemed choked and ufortable.
¡°For the sake of my grandfather¡¯s health and Mr. James Marshall¡¯s safety, it is best if you stay put and stop bothering my grandfather with his recuperation. Only by keeping to yourself can you enjoy your old age peacefully or else, you might end up pitiful like Mr. James Marshall.¡± Being guilty, Edward had nothing to say, he took a venomous nce at Daniel and stormed off. Before leaving the hospital, Edward didn¡¯t forget to visit the director to rify the condition of his elder brother. Only after the director had exined to him that patients with severe brain damage could show such symptoms, did Edward leave the hospital thoughtfully. Subsequently, he called Be Thompson. ¡°My elder brother doesn¡¯t remember me anymore and when he sees me, he seems scared. I carefully observed his reaction, it didn¡¯t seem like he was faking. I repeatedly asked the director, the director said these responses are normal. It will require some time and detailed inspection before the recovery oue can be further confirmed.¡± Be still held reservations, ¡°How does the doctor exin him only remembering Michael, Daniel, and Olivia Jenkins?¡± ¡°The doctor exined, because when my brother woke up, he only saw those three, thus, their impression on him is the deepest. Paired with their days and nights ofpanionship, they have gained his trust, hence, his current bias towards them. Overall, it is due to the first response to the feeling of security.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. James Marshall, for running this errand, I will always remember your kindness.¡± ¡°It would be great if Matthew could take charge, Daniel has a deplorable character, he should be kicked out of the Marshall family.¡± ¡°Our Matthew isn¡¯t that fortunate, thank you for the high regard, Mr.James Marshall.¡± ¡°Be, you have the essence of a matron, that cheap woman is not worth looking at. Also¡­ James Marshall has justnded and there¡¯s been no news. Would you let Michael know? It¡¯s a familial matter, there¡¯s no need to make it so unpleasant.¡± Chapter 614: 614: Choosing to Have a Son Chapter 614: Choosing to Have a Son Be Thompson smiled knowingly, ¡°Mr. James Marshall, I¡¯ll find a time to mention it to Michael Marshall, but I can¡¯t promise anything. Although he is the head of the Marshall Family, in reality, Daniel Marshall is in control of everything.¡± Edward Marshall¡¯s face darkened, he said resentfully, ¡°Daniel Marshall is a ck sheep of our Marshall Family, he has cast aside all his kin. My elder brother must have been blind.¡± ¡°Mr. James Marshall, calm down, don¡¯t agitate yourself over Daniel Marshall, justice will prevail!¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not discuss this anymore. I need to conserve my energy.¡± After hanging up the phone, Be Thompson fell into deep thought. After a while, as if she had suddenly thought of something, Be hastily went to the old man¡¯s room and fetched his most treasured album. Be carefully flipped through the album multiple times,ing up with a n in her mind. No matter what, Be was determined to figure out if the old man had genuinely lost his memory. ¡­ James Marshall hadn¡¯t eaten anything, nor had he drunk even a sip of water. He was just leaning against the chair with his eyes shut.
Jimmy Gordon was eating as usual and had a few cups of coffee, quietly observing James Marshall without pushing him to make a decision. In the afternoon, James Marshall¡¯s phone suddenly rang. It was a picture sent by Daniel Marshall to James Marshall. Upon seeing the picture, which showed two unfamiliar men draping their arms over his son¡¯s shoulder, and his son¡¯s confused expression, James Marshall¡¯s anger red up. He immediately dialed Daniel Marshall¡¯s number. His voice, cold and hard, shot through his gritted teeth, ¡°Despicable! Bastard!¡± Daniel Marshall sneered contemptuously, speaking dismissively, ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s just a picture. And how worked up you are! Furthermore, isn¡¯t Grace Martinez pregnant with your child? You have more than one son, why so nervous?¡± Unable to restrain his explosive anger, James Marshall roared, ¡°I have never considered having a child with any other woman. I only have one son. Just try to harm him and I swear I won¡¯t let it go!¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s icy tone sent chills down one¡¯s spine, ¡°The picture was sent to me by someone else. I don¡¯t know the two men either, they might be your son¡¯s friends. Uncle, I only have one life, and I want to be the master of my own fate. I detest being manipted by others, as much as I detest others dictating my life. You consider it for yourself. I might change my mind tomorrow and let your son know the truth. I think he would be interested. If he knew that his mother had suffered a lot, he¡­¡± Daniel Marshall hadn¡¯t finished speaking when he was interrupted by James Marshall¡¯s howl, ¡°I regret not killing you!¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s voice was t, his pace of speech slow, containing a hint of mockery, ¡°Unfortunately, there is no medicine for regret in this world, I¡¯m afraid I have to disappoint you.¡± ¡­ ¡°Uncle, if you remain silent, I¡¯ll hang up. Suddenly, I remembered that I haven¡¯t contacted my cousin for a while. Perhaps I should call him now.¡± James Marshall gnashed his teeth, his fist clenched till his knuckles turned white, shaking uncontrobly. After a few seconds of hesitation, James Marshall replied, enraged yet helpless, ¡°I agree to sell you my shares in Marshall Corporation.¡± ¡°Uncle, your reputation has already been tarnished, don¡¯t drag Marshall Corporation down any further. Your scandalous personal life and corrupt practices have already been exposed. It¡¯s better to retire with some dignity. I¡¯m giving you this opportunity.¡± ¡°Bastard!¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯sugh was somewhat chilling and cold, ¡°Uncle, stop making a fool of yourself. Keep some elegance for yourself. Anyway, no matter how angry you get, I can¡¯t feel your emotions, nor your mood.¡±
James Marshall¡¯s face turned ashen, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll retire.¡± Chapter 615: 615: I am the Victor Chapter 615: I am the Victor After a few seconds of hesitation, James Marshall spoke again. ¡°I want to see Grace Martinez.¡± Without hesitation, Daniel Marshall said, ¡°Once the agreement is signed, I¡¯ll pass on your message to Grace. Whether she wants to see you or not, I respect her decision.¡± ¡°Very well!¡± ¡°She has been with you for eight years. That¡¯s long enough that even if you were raising a dog, you wouldn¡¯t ruthlessly kill it off. Yet you¡¯ve been extremely cruel to her. Your actions are worse than a beast¡¯s. As a man, I truly look down on you!¡± James Marshall smirked coldly, retorting, ¡°The pot calling the kettle ck. You¡¯re no better than me!¡± ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re mistaken, I¡¯m the victor! Time will prove everything. Please keep your eyes open until the end. It¡¯s still early, but you can start preparing yourself. Tonight, the Marshall Corporation will make an announcement. Oh, and I¡¯ve already prepared your press release. Remember to publish it on time.¡± James Marshall¡¯s face darkened rmingly, but he felt helpless. This time, he was firmly pinned down by Daniel. Daniel Marshall shouldn¡¯t be toocent too soon. Just you wait. As long as he had a breath left in him, he would never let Daniel off. He would never forget the humiliation and disgrace of this day. ¡­
Daniel Marshall called Olivia Jenkins, but she did not pick up. Daniel sent messages to Olivia, but she never replied. Only Martin Wace called him a few times on behalf of Olivia, his legal representative, but only to urge him to sign the separation agreement. Unable to bear it any longer, Daniel yelled, ¡°Are you trying to die?¡± On the other end of the phone, Martin chuckled, ¡°Daniel, why don¡¯t we organize a meeting, and you two can discuss the terms of your separation face to face.¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes shed with imaginary des and sparks, ¡°I¡¯ll say this for thest time, I won¡¯t separate, and I won¡¯t divorce. The only way is if one of us dies! If you bother me again, I¡¯ll make you vanish.¡± ¡°Daniel, we¡¯re friends- why don¡¯t you help me out here, don¡¯t say such definitive things.¡± Suddenly, the phone went silent. Looking down, Martin saw that Daniel had hung up the call. When he tried to call back, he found he¡¯d been blocked. Martin didn¡¯t get angry, instead, a smirk spread across his face. For some reason, he felt incredibly good about this! It served Daniel right. If he didn¡¯t get some punishment, how could Olivia¡¯s rage subside! Soon after, Martin called Olivia, ¡°I¡¯ve tried everything from gentle persuasion to forceful pressure, but Daniel still refuses to sign the separation agreement. He says the only way is for one of you to die. He¡¯s even blocked my calls, treating me like an enemy.¡± Olivia¡¯s voice was very calm, ¡°You¡¯re my attorney, I don¡¯t care what method you use, all I want is the result I desire. The process doesn¡¯t matter, neither does his attitude or views. I also don¡¯t want to hear any more news about him.¡± ¡°Is there really no room for reconciliation?¡± ¡°Can a broken mirror be made whole again?¡± Pressing his lips together, Martin said, ¡°I understand what you¡¯re trying to say and I respect your thoughts. I¡¯ll continue to advance this case.¡± ¡­ Daniel bought a bouquet of red roses, intending to enter the N&N Hotel.
At the entrance of the hotel, Daniel was stopped by the security personnel, ¡°Chief Daniel Marshall, I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯re not allowed to enter.¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes, as dark as bottomless pits, flickered with anger. His voice was chilling as he asked, ¡°So, only I am not allowed in?¡± ¡°Thepany has rules against disturbing our guests. We ask for your understanding!¡± ¡°Please ry a message to Jordan Bet; that I¡¯ve noted this. He should tread carefully, lest he falls into my hands.¡±
The security personnel saw the rage burning in Daniel¡¯s eyes and a cold sweat broke out in his palm, causing him to frown. ¡­ During the break, Valerie Howard came over and whispered, ¡°Olivia, he¡¯s waiting for you at the entrance¡­¡± Chapter 616: 616: Blocking Olivia Jenkins Chapter 616: Blocking Olivia Jenkins Olivia Jenkins maintained an emotionless expression, her voice soft and indifferent, ¡°There¡¯s no need to deal with him, just ignore him.¡± Valerie Howard smiled and nodded, ¡°I understand.¡± Indifferent to everything else, Olivia was already immersed in her work, preparing the content summary for the next meeting. Valerie thought that Olivia, focused on her work, looked very admirable. She was so efficient andmanding during meetings, impressively cool, worthy indeed of being her role model! Daniel Marshall had already been waiting at the hotel entrance for a long time. It was already dark out, he couldn¡¯t enter, nor could he see his sister-inw. Simon Howard watched, frowning unconsciously. When a woman hardened her heart, she could be utterly ruthless. Judging from his sister-inw¡¯s reaction, she was certainly serious, it certainly wasn¡¯t something that could be brushed over easily. Daniel was in for some tough times. After some hesitation, Simon sent a discreet message to Valerie through WeChat. Almost instantly, Valerie replied. [He deserves no pity, he brought it upon himself! Brother, don¡¯t help him. Just thinking about his disgusting secretary irritates me. Since he likes cheap women so much, let him go after them. Don¡¯t let him bother Olivia, she¡¯s working hard on her career!] Simon sent a pitiful emoji and replied.
[Valerie, it¡¯s not your ce to interfere in a couple¡¯s affairs. I¡¯ve been with Daniel all the time ¨C the situation is really not as you think, I absolutely guarantee that there¡¯s nothing between Daniel and that annoying secretary. Daniel wouldn¡¯t do anything inappropriate, let alone be ambiguous. He only pitied her and took care of her for some reason.] [You are influenced by those closest to you! Brother, you should also stay out of this. Olivia¡¯s attitude is very firm, she just does not want to deal with him, just ignoring him straight away. You should take care of yourself.] [It¡¯s cold at night, and the wind¡¯s strong, Daniel has been standing at the entrance for quite a while. If this continues, he could easily catch a cold. I advise you to stop while you¡¯re ahead, don¡¯t cause serious harm.] [He¡¯s an adult. Moreover, it¡¯s not Olivia who asked him to stand there. If he wants to stand, then let him stand. If something happens, don¡¯t me others!] [Valerie, I¡¯ve noticed a change in you. You¡¯re bing more and more unreasonable. Also, Daniel is your boss.] [If he has any major problems with me, I can fire him.] Instead of refuting, Simon only sent an emoji of a hand covering a face. Valerie quit WeChat, refusing to look at it any longer, not wanting to get upset over it. ¡­ The meeting was over, it was already ten in the evening when Olivia left the N&N hotel. At the entrance, Olivia could already see Daniel, but still chose to act as if he was invisible. Daniel stood before Olivia, holding a bouquet of red roses. His gaze on her was long and affectionate, ¡°Wife, these red roses are for you, let¡¯s go home,¡± he proposed. Olivia stared coldly at Daniel, her stunning face still devoid of any emotion. Simon wisely pulled Valerie away, prohibiting her from interfering. Daniel tried to reach for Olivia¡¯s hand, but she evaded it. Her entire being emitted an aura of cold arrogance. ¡°Daniel Marshall, I ask that you sign a separation agreement,¡± she said, ¡°That is my only request of you.¡± Olivia¡¯s voice was faint, her tone calm, yet her words were brutal and impactful. He felt irritated, anger welled up inside him, but Daniel managed to suppress the rising anger, speaking in a gentle voice, his eyes carrying a glimmer of softness. ¡°Wife, I can agree to any conditions except for separation. We should sit down and talk properly. Marriage is not a game, I have always treated it seriously from the beginning.¡± Full of scorn and derision, Olivia retorted, ¡°Daniel Marshall, I can¡¯t see your¡­¡±
Chapter 617: 617: My Heart is Not With You Chapter 617: My Heart is Not With You ¡°I can¡¯t see your sincerity, but it doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s all in the past now, and I don¡¯t want to hear it. Daniel Marshall, let¡¯s split amicably and save face for everyone.¡± Ignoring Daniel, Olivia Jenkins moved a couple of steps away and continued to walk forward. Whoosh, Daniel grabbed Olivia, ¡°You can¡¯t just judge me based on your whims, things are not as you see or guess, I have my difficulties. If the timees, I will tell you everything.¡± Olivia Jenkins coldly shook off Daniel, her bright almond eyes held an icy smirk, ¡°I¡¯m not interested, you don¡¯t need to tell me. I don¡¯t care how you view me, as long as I¡¯m happy, I¡¯ll do what I like. You can stop me today, but can you stop me forever? Without heart in it, what¡¯s the point in staying together? Or do you fancy something ornamental?¡± Daniel¡¯s red roses, Olivia didn¡¯t even bother to have a look. Ignoring Daniel¡¯s disappointment and sadness, Olivia Jenkins rolled her eyes at him, then, with confident strides in her high-heels, she walked away. Daniel¡¯s face darkened, despair etched on. His heart felt as if it had been pierced by an ice dagger, breathing was tough, pain spread throughout his body, filling up every single cell. Even like this, Daniel¡¯s focused gaze remained fixed on Olivia Jenkins.
His heart bled, but it still beat for Olivia. ¡­ Valerie Howard went back, and Olivia moved back to the apartment she used to live in. This apartment, a gift from her father, despite her financial struggles, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to sell it after getting it back from George Jenkins. It remained vacant for a long time, and now unexpectedly, it had be her shelter. Olivia knew Daniel followed her back to this residential area, but she ignored him. Let him do whatever he wanted, she did not care. Regardless, she would not invite him in or open the door for him. After her shower, Olivia applied her face mask and listened to music, oblivious to the downpour outside. Olivia didn¡¯t even bother to step out onto the balcony to check if Daniel had left. Watching this scene y out, Simon Howard¡¯s feelings were mixed. Simon tried to lend Daniel an umbre, but was yelled at by Daniel. Feeling down, Simon didn¡¯t leave and just sat back in his car, quietly watching Daniel suffer in the rain. The rain grew heavier, Simon called Adam Howard due to his concern about what might happen next. ¡°Could you call Olivia and ask her to make up with him? I can¡¯t stand it anymore. Why do things have to be this way? Daniel is standing out in the rain, waiting for Olivia, but she is indifferent and torturing him!¡± Adam sighed, ¡°He deserves it! His wife is very opinionated and independent, prefers to rely on herself instead of him. She views him as insignificant, no wonder he¡¯s having a hard time dealing with her.¡± ¡°So, just let him keep standing in the rain? I tried to offer an umbre out of goodwill, but got yelled at. I really can¡¯t handle it! What if he catches a cold¡­ ¡± Adam chuckled, ¡°You don¡¯t get it, not enough emotional intelligence. Anyway, don¡¯t worry about him. If he dies, it¡¯s not your problem. His wife wouldn¡¯t care if he¡¯s sick, your worries won¡¯t matter!¡± ¡°Regardless, you should help, we can¡¯t let them keep fighting like this!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow night, Simon, stay calm.¡± ¡°Martin Wace has been blocked, do you know? Looks like things are getting serious.¡±
Adam massaged his forehead and took a deep breath, ¡°From now on, just focus on getting a good night¡¯s sleep.¡± Chapter 618: 618: Heart of Stone Chapter 618: Heart of Stone Simon Howard was still worried, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to call his wife? At the very least, she should know that he¡¯s out in the rain!¡± Adam Howard found it absurd yet somewhat funny, ¡°Do you think his wife would answer our call? However, you do have a point, his wife should know that he¡¯s standing in the rain. Simon, I know what I¡¯m doing. You just keep an eye on Daniel Marshall. Don¡¯t let those infuriating people get close to him.¡± ¡°I understand, it won¡¯t happen a second time,¡± Simon said, inexplicably feeling depressed inside. ¡°If it¡¯s something you can¡¯t handle, text me or call me, and I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Right after hanging up on Simon, Adam called Martin Wace. After hearing what happened, Martin couldn¡¯t help but roar withughter. Adam said earnestly, ¡°Stopughing, hurry up and make that call. His wife will only answer calls from herwyer.¡± Martin joked, ¡°If Daniel doesn¡¯t treat us to ten abalones in the future, he¡¯s definitely treating us unfairly.¡± ¡°If his wife changes her mind, it won¡¯t just be ten abalones. I bet he¡¯d even give you a Ferrari.¡±
¡°Just for the chance at a Ferrari, I¡¯ll make the call.¡± ¡°If there is any good news, send me a message.¡± ¡°Understood, united, we stand. United, we are invincible!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited too soon. Olivia Jenkins is too clever and determined, it won¡¯t be easy.¡± ¡°Even if I hit a wall, I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± ¡°Good luck!¡± ¡­ The cell phone screen showed an iing call from Martin. Olivia turned off her music and answered the call. ¡°Lawyer Wace, it¡¯ste, are there any updates?¡± She asked. Speaking tactfully, with an apologetic tone of voice, Martin said, ¡°Daniel is incredibly stubborn. Even my eloquence couldn¡¯t persuade him. He was so furious that he blocked me and even threatened to beat me up.¡± With a faintly raised eyebrow, Olivia probed, ¡°Are you trying to say you want to drop this case?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not a coward! But I¡¯ve heard that Daniel is standing outside your apartment building. It¡¯s pouring rain in Serene City right now, he¡¯s probably drenched!¡± Olivia narrowed her eyes slightly, her voice filled with interest, ¡°Are you feeling sorry for him? Do you feel like you¡¯ve done something wrong?¡± Martin frowned slightly, his tone turning serious, ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything. But aren¡¯t you going to check on him? You¡¯re determined to separate from him. He must bepletely heartbroken. His spirit might be a bit erratic from the shock.¡± Without thinking, Olivia blurted out, ¡°Then youe and chase him away. I¡¯m going to bed.¡± Unable to hold it in any longer, Martin burst intoughter. There was a sharp light in Olivia¡¯s eyes, ¡°Good night, Lawyer Wace.¡± ¡°Good night!¡± Suddenly, Olivia hung up the call.
Olivia looked out the window. It was indeed raining, and it wasing down hard. Without hesitation, Olivia went to bed, not even checking the balcony to see if Daniel was standing outside in the rain. Even if there was an indescribable emotion in her heart, Olivia¡¯s rationality had clearly made the decision for her. There was no room for turning back, she was firm on separation. It didn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s Jay Bet or the secretary, she was sure there would be countless more ¡°sisters¡± in the future. Since Daniel loved ambiguity so much, she would give him his freedom to y however he wanted.
She would not worry about this bit of hardship he¡¯s enduring. ¡­ Simon wondered how long these two nned to go on like this, sitting in the car, sighing countless times. Simon couldn¡¯t sleep. Being unable to help, he could only pray that the downpour wouldn¡¯t get any heavier. Daniel¡¯s clothes were already soaked. If he continued to stand in the pouring rain like this, he would definitely get soaked to the skin and invaded by the cold. When Simon looked up, he realized there was no more hope. The lights in Olivia¡¯s apartment were already off. Olivia was really determined to break things off! Chapter 619: 619: I Have a Plan Chapter 619: I Have a n Grace Ziegler couldn¡¯t understand why she had been suddenly transferred to the Public Rtions Department by Chief Daniel Marshall. She had been getting along well with him, Chief Marshall was very kind to her, how could he so suddenly change his attitude towards her? He did not leave any room for negotiation, it was really cruel! Unable to ept the reality, she returned home after work, holding back her emotions all day, and finally broke down crying. She cried for a long time, without eating anything. Grace Ziegler was still very upset, it felt like her heart was shattered. The hope that had just ignited, and her ambition, suddenly, she could see nothing, lost in confusion. Unexpectedly, a message notification rang in the PR Department¡¯s group chat. Only then, Grace Ziegler took out two tissues to wipe her tears and nose. It turns out that there has been an official investigation announcement on the matter of Grace Martinez reporting James Marshall, and her colleagues were all discussing it. James Marshall admitted that he had started an improper rtionship with Grace Martinez secretly, not only causing serious harm to Grace but also hurting his own family members who cared about him the most. Deeply regretting his actions, he resigned from his role as president of the overseas branch in the Kingdom of Dale and his position on the Board of Directors of Marshall Corporation.
Additionally, James Marshall apologized to the public, to Grace Martinez, and to Marshall Corporation. To prevent people from using this incident for sensationalism and harming the interests of Marshall Corporation, James Marshall transferred his shares to Daniel Marshall. With this, he no longer had any connection with Marshall Corporation. He was sincerely sorry for his wrongdoing, apologized to his wife, and hoped that everyone could return to their normal lives. He would no longer use public resources to respond to this matter. In the PR Department¡¯s group chat, Grace Ziegler did notment and only watched as her colleagues discuss. After all, Grace Martinez was the previous PR Department Manager and the current PR Department Director was also in the group. Moreover, this scandal still needed the PR Department to repair the image, so the colleagues just mentioned James Marshall without going into detailed discussions. Obviously, the ultimate victor of this scandal was Chief Daniel Marshall. It seemed that apart from the PR Director, the others were shocked by the sudden announcement. Indeed, Chief Daniel Marshall was a man hard to decipher. Grace Ziegler found it even harder to understand Chief Daniel Marshall. However, she was even more curious about him. Having transferred her to the PR Department, surely wouldn¡¯t be her final destination. Even if she could not be Mrs. Olivia Marshall, and even if James Marshall was ruined, Grace Ziegler believed that Grace Martinez still held the interests she wanted, or else she would not take such risks to y this game. If Grace Martinez could rise through the ranks in Marshall Corporation, Grace Ziegler believed she could do it too. Grace Ziegler thought she was smarter than Martinez, she was sure not to make the same mistakes, and she would definitely have thestugh. No longer feeling upset, Grace Ziegler prepared a self-heating hot pot and also cooked some instant noodles. ¡­ Upon seeing the news, Edward Marshall was furious. Afterying low for so many years, with so much hard work and consideration, to be ruined by a lowly woman, Edward Marshall felt a sense of extreme disappointment and rage welled up within him. This son was so disappointing, and Daniel Marshall was so despicable!
Suddenly, the servant announced, ¡°Master, the young master has returned.¡± Edward Marshall remained silent, his face eerily dark. James Marshall walked in, and sat down next to his father. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry!¡±
With a p sound, Edward Marshall pped his son¡¯s face and eximed angrily, ¡°You still have the audacity toe back, is your brain filled with water? How could you transfer the shares of Marshall Corporation to Daniel Marshall, are you insane?¡± ¡°Dad, I have a n.¡± Chapter 620: 620 Olivia Jenkins Meets Her Match Chapter 620: Chapter 620 Olivia Jenkins Meets Her Match Edward Marshall was still ring at his son in anger, ¡°You¡¯ve lost your shares, and distanced yourself from the Marshall Corporation. Even if you have ns, what kind of storm can you really stir up? Do you really think Daniel is a fool?¡± Bearing the pain on his face, James Marshall lowered his head and responded, ¡°Dad, rx. I won¡¯t just let this go, I will take my revenge, and I won¡¯t let Daniel off the hook.¡± ¡°Lust is a dangerous game. I warned you, but you wouldn¡¯t listen, and now look, you¡¯ve fallen prey to a woman! You talk big, but can you really bring Daniel down? That boy is aspetent as his grandfather. After all, the old man has a keen eye; he¡¯s groomed his sessor well. If we were to go by Michael Marshall¡¯s capabilities, the Marshall family would have crumbled by now. It was the old man¡¯s foresight to not rely on his ipetent son and to instead groom his grandson for session¡­ On this, I am inferior to him.¡± James Marshall reassured him, ¡°Dad, we still have a chance. They may seem to have gained an upper hand, but they are essentially just a disorganized mess. We should ostensibly support Matthew, let them engage in a civil war, and then we could benefit from their disputes.¡± They didn¡¯t have many choices left, so they had to let them fight amongst themselves until it bes unbearable. Even if they couldn¡¯t get the Marshall Corporation, they would at least disrupt their lives to the point where it was unlivable. ¡°Go apologize to your wife, sweet talk her a little; we¡¯re still going to need her help.¡± James Marshall nodded, ¡°I understand, once I wrap things up in Serene City, I¡¯ll return to the Kingdom of Dale. This scandal has blown up everywhere so returning here would not be wise. It would be better toy low for a bit. Sebastian Thompson has always been an itch to scratch. Sooner orter, he¡¯ll take action. With this piece of the puzzle, I can control everything in Serene City from abroad.¡± Edward Marshall sighed, not speaking, but tacitly agreeing to his son¡¯s decision.
¡­ Michael Marshall didn¡¯t return home, but stayed at the hospital to keep his grandfatherpany. Be Thompson gave him a call, passing on James Marshall¡¯s pleas for forgiveness. Michael Marshall didn¡¯t rify James¡¯ circumstances, assigning all responsibility to Daniel. Michael Marshall also told Be Thompson to stay out of it. Be Thompson got the hint and understood Michael Marshall¡¯s intentions. While he wouldn¡¯t get involved himself, the goal of father and son was the same ¨C to thoroughly remove James Marshall from the Marshall Corporation. As for James Marshall¡¯s scandal, the father and son duo must have known about it early on and surely made ample preparations. Kicking James Marshall out was naturally agreeable to Be Thompson, but the idea of Daniel umting increased shares in the Marshall Corporation and bing the de facto controller, made her uneasy. She and her son certainly wouldn¡¯t stand by and do nothing. After some thought, Be Thompson decided to call her younger brother. ¡°Has Daniel recently gone to find that bitch, E Charles?¡± ¡°Sis, Daniel has been to Kyoto, but there doesn¡¯t seem to be any other ulterior motive. That bitch carries the scandal of an affair on her back. Given Daniel¡¯s current status, he¡¯ll not want anyone to bring up his mother¡¯s indiscretion in public, not to mention face the shame of it. ¡°I still worry, keep an eye on his every move. With James Marshall leaving the Marshall Corporation, we are apparently up against Daniel now. Merely relying on Michael is not enough, we must make the first move. How¡¯s that little secretary doing recently? This chess piece is ready for use.¡± ¡°ording to our covert investigation, that little secretary is indeed ambitious. It seems she aims to unseat Olivia Jenkins and rece her. This morning, Daniel ordered her transfer to the PR department for some reason. However, one can imagine how an ambitious person would feel.¡± Be Thompson chuckled with joy, ¡°Sebastian, keep an eye on this chess piece. I love ambitious people the most, this show will definitely be thrilling. This time, Olivia Jenkins should have met her match. I¡¯ve had enough of Olivia¡¯s arrogance and it¡¯s time she is taught a lesson.¡± Chapter 621: 621: Strike While the Enemy is Weak Chapter 621: Strike While the Enemy is Weak Sebastian Thompson echoed, ¡°Exactly, we need to separate Daniel Marshall and Olivia Jenkins. Olivia is too cunning a woman to allow her to stay in the Marshall Family and be Daniel¡¯s helpmate, she poses too great of a threat to us.¡± Thinking for a bit, Sebastian Thompson added, ¡°Based on my observations for the past couple of days, there seems to be a conflict between Daniel and Olivia.¡± Be Thompson¡¯s smile deepened, her eyes cold and somber, ¡°Feeding into their conflict, tearing apart their rtionship. The longer their discordsts, the better it is for us. This is the perfect time for another woman to seize the opportunity.¡± Sebastian¡¯s cunning smile rose, ¡°Sis, I get it, I know what to do.¡± ¡°Sebastian, this will be hard on you. Remember to be cautious, don¡¯t expose yourself prematurely, don¡¯t let Daniel catch a hint. We only have this one chance, we must seize it.¡± ¡°Sis, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t mess up. We will seed.¡± ¡­ Day broke, and the rain had stopped. Daniel Marshall waspletely soaked, his hair and the hem of his suit were all dripping with water. His once shiny shoes were also soaked through, now a pond in their own right.
Daniel¡¯s face looked pale, his hands were turning white from prolonged exposure to the cold. He felt a wave of cold wash over him like an overwhelming wave, but he didn¡¯t leave, still waiting under Olivia¡¯s apartment for her. Coming out the door, Olivia saw Daniel¡¯s state and reflexively widened her eyes. However, Olivia only nced at Daniel, casually walking by without any reaction, her pretty face betraying no ripple of emotion. ¡°Darling¡­¡± Olivia heard Daniel¡¯s low and hoarse voice, but she didn¡¯t turn back. Suddenly, Simon Howard intercepted Olivia, ¡°You¡¯re cold-hearted?¡± Olivia calmly met Simon¡¯s gaze, ¡°He¡¯s a grown man, not a three-year-old kid, does he need constant supervision? No matter what he chooses to do, it¡¯s his personal decision, which has nothing to do with me.¡± Simon frowned, displeased. His voice grew sharp, ¡°You guys haven¡¯t separated, not divorced yet. You¡¯re still his wife! You just don¡¯t know how lucky you are!¡± Olivia sneered, ¡°Is this supposed to be my blessing? Well, tell him to take it back. I don¡¯t need it. Would you excuse me, I¡¯m in a rush.¡± ¡°Daniel already rified it very clearly! He and his secretary aren¡¯t possible at¡­ ¡± ¡°Simon, don¡¯t stop her. Let her go!¡± Interrupted, Simon looked back at Daniel, ¡°Daniel¡­¡± Daniel fixed a cold stare at Simon, ¡°I told you to step aside and shut your mouth. Don¡¯t say things you shouldn¡¯t.¡± Angered, Simon nheless did as he was told and stepped aside. Olivia stepped forward arrogantly towards the multi-story parking lot, all the while stagnant with indifference. Daniel prevented Simon from telling the truth, which frustrated him greatly, but all he could do was obey. Daniel¡¯s nose grew sour, his eyes ached, his sentimental gaze never straying from the retreating figure of Olivia. The moment Oliviapletely vanished from his sight, Daniel felt as if his heart had emptied out. Suddenly, Daniel¡¯s vision darkened, and he passed out.
¡­ Receiving a call from Simon, Adam Howard hurried to the ResilientCare Hospital, where he saw Daniel unconscious and on an IV drip. Anxious, Adam asked, ¡°How is he? What did the doctor say? Is he unconscious or just sleeping?¡± Simon¡¯s expression was solemn, ¡°After the emergency treatment, he woke up. He¡¯s suffering from a high fever and is quite delirious. He kept insisting on being discharged, so the nurse gave him an injection to put him to sleep. He¡¯s still sleeping now, and the fever hasn¡¯t gone down yet.¡±
Chapter 622: 622: Go to the Hospital to See Him Chapter 622: Go to the Hospital to See Him Adam Howard felt Daniel Marshall¡¯s forehead. It was really hot! Instantly, Adam frowned, ¡°He stayed out in the rain all night?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. No one could persuade him toe in. That woman, Olivia, ignored him and left him out there. Her attitude when she left this morning¡­ so cold and unfeeling! I wanted to tell her the truth, but he wouldn¡¯t let me.¡± ¡°He¡¯s just trying to protect the people he cares about. It¡¯s a tough situation. Then again, he brought it upon himself. He¡¯s suffering now, but Olivia also endured the same kind of suffering. The pain is equal.¡± The color drained from Simon Howard¡¯s face, a hint of resentment flickering in his eyes, ¡°Is this how it¡¯s always going to be?¡± After a moment, Adam responded: ¡°Take a picture of Daniel lying in the hospital bed and send it to Valerie Howard. Tell her that Daniel has a high fever and has fainted. The doctor says there¡¯s a risk of pneumonia.¡± ¡°Will that work?¡± Adam¡¯s eyes glittered with a sharp light, and a deep, inscrutable expression crossed his handsome face, ¡°Knowing Valerie¡¯s character, she¡¯ll definitely tell Olivia. No matter what Olivia¡¯s reaction is, even if she has a heart of stone, knowing about this is better than not knowing at all. It¡¯s like taking a chance. If we¡¯re lucky, and she softens, then things might take a turn for the better!¡± ¡°After all, you¡¯re smarter than me, so I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±
Immediately, Simon snapped a picture of Daniel and sent it to Valerie. He also repeated what Adam had said. After a while, Valerie didn¡¯t respond or ask about Daniel¡¯s health. Simon seemed torn and slightly confused, ¡°Do you think Valerie will really tell her? She adores Olivia. She¡¯s on Olivia¡¯s side, she probably won¡¯t give us the time of day.¡± Adam rolled his eyes, looking unimpressed, ¡°Trust me, no response is good news. Also, we need to keep Daniel¡¯s hospitalization a secret, so nobody finds any excuse to create trouble.¡± Simon: ¡°I know. I¡¯ve taken care of it. The hospital won¡¯t leak any information.¡± ¡­ Valerie arrived and sat next to Olivia, immediately showing her the photos and messages her brother had sent. ¡°It looks very serious, not like he¡¯s faking it. Olivia, should we go to the hospital to see him?¡± Olivia recognized the setting, it was a VIP room at ResilientCare Hospital. If Daniel really had been in the rain for so long, him being sick would be normal. Severe cold could potentially lead to myocarditis or pneumonia. Olivia¡¯s gorgeous face showed no signs of emotion, leaving one guessing what she was thinking. However, a fleeting, almost imperceptible wave of emotion crossed her eyes. ¡°Your brother is taking care of him at the hospital and they have renowned doctors and a strong team on standby. He should be fine. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡± Valerie gawked in surprise, ¡°Olivia, are you sure you¡¯re not going?¡± Olivia spoke with sereneposure, ¡°I¡¯m too busy, and with so many people taking care of him, I¡¯m not really needed.¡± ¡°Should ¡­ should I send my brother a reply, or say something?¡± ¡°Whatever you want!¡± Hesitating for a moment, Valerie typed a few words and sent a message. As soon as the notification sounded, Simon immediately checked his WeChat.
¡°[Wish him a speedy recovery!]¡± Immediately, Simon showed Adam the screen of his phone, ¡°Can you figure out what she means?¡± Adam¡¯s handsome face bore a devil-may-care smile, ¡°Olivia already knows.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it? She isn¡¯t worried about her man¡¯s life in the slightest?¡± Simon¡¯s face turned sour, a hint of anger ring up.
Adam smirked and said, ¡°Haste makes waste, you need to calm down!¡± Chapter 623: I Brought You a Treasure Chapter 623: I Brought You a Treasure The meeting was about to start when there came a knock at the door. Valerie Howard quickly went to answer it, where she was met by a hotel staff member holding a bouquet of flowers. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m looking for Mrs. Olivia Marshall, she needs to personally sign for this.¡± Valerie turned back and looked at Olivia. Olivia Jenkins had heard and put down her notebook, walked up to the door, and signed for the roses held by the hotel staff member. Even without reading the message on the card, Olivia had guessed that the bouquet was from Daniel Marshall. She closed the door and handed the flowers to Valerie immediately. ¡°Help me take care of this, or you can take it home if you like.¡± After a moment of hesitation, Valerie took the card from the center of the bouquet and read it. [Wife, I¡¯m sorry! I know I was wrong, and I promise I¡¯ll change! Signed ¡ª¡ª Daniel] Having ced the bouquet on the table on the other side of the room, Valerie sat beside Olivia and muttered, ¡°Olivia, you should read the card yourself.¡± Olivia cast a brief, indifferent look at the card and returned to preparing for the meeting, ¡°Throw the card away, and don¡¯t let others see the signature.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Checking her watch, Olivia noted the time and theplete attendance of the team, and she started presiding over the preparatory meeting for the shooting. At this moment, Olivia was calm andposed, showing no signs of being affected by the bouquet and card¡ªher approach to her work was irresistible. ¡­.. Despite knowing she was unwee, Be Thompson had made a pot of caterpir fungus chicken soup and taken Matthew Marshall to visit their grandfather in the hospital. Upon entering the ward, Be had a light smile on her face, appearing gentle and understanding. ¡°Dad, Matthew and I havee to see you.¡± The grandfather¡¯s countenance fell upon seeing Be, growing agitated, ¡°You wicked woman, get out! You must be trying to kill me by poison!¡± Be was a tough cookie, and though her heart might be roiling with mixed feelings, she appeared calm and collected, still wearing her cordial smile and patiently cating their grandfather. ¡°Dad, I am your daughter-inw, I have brought something precious for you. You¡¯re the elder I respect most, I won¡¯t harm you, you can drink the chicken soup with ease.¡± Speaking thus, Be served a small bowl of soup and drank some first, as if to show it wasn¡¯t poisoned. She then fixed her piercing gaze upon the old man, waiting for his reaction. The grandfather shook his head, strongly resisting Be¡¯s attentiveness. His pitiful gaze turned to Aria Dous, as if pleading for her help. Instantly, Aria Dous interjected, ¡°Madam, let¡¯s set the chicken soup aside for now, we¡¯ll drink itter. Grandfather¡¯s feelings are vtile, please show understanding.¡± Be gave Aria Dous a look of disdain, ¡°Of course I understand. I just hope my father-inw will recover soon, Ie to see him every day, all in an effort to lend him some slight support.¡± Ignoring Aria Dous¡¯s scrutiny, Be took out a photo album, opened it, and showed it to their grandfather. ¡°Dad, this is mom, the woman you loved the most, do you remember her?¡± Suddenly, the old man snatched Be¡¯s album and threw it on the ground, shouting, ¡°Get out, I don¡¯t want to see you, you wicked woman!¡± ¡°Dad, how could you throw the album? It¡¯s the most precious memory of you and mom, every photo captures a sweet moment between you two. Take a look, maybe it will slowly bring back some memories.¡± Be picked up the album, lifted the photos inside and exined each one to the grandfather in detail. All of a sudden, the old man held his head and cried out, ¡°My head¡­my head hurts¡­ah¡­¡± Immediately, Aria Dous pressed the emergency bell and asked Be to leave the ward. Chapter 624: Trapped Chapter 624: Trapped She was indeed the mistress of the Marshall Family, yet she was being ousted by an outsider. Be Thompson stared fiercely at Aria Dous. ¡°Who do you think you are? Get out of this ward right now. It¡¯s because of you that the old man¡¯s condition worsened. It¡¯s obvious you don¡¯t want the old man to recover.¡± Aria, with a face of innocence, defended, ¡°Ma¡¯am, didn¡¯t you see the old man suffering from a severe headache? The doctor said that the old man shouldn¡¯t be stimted, or it will affect his health recovery¡­¡± Suddenly, a crisp p silenced Aria. Caught off guard, even before she could react, Be was pped by Michael Marshall. Instantly, her face throbbed with fiery pain. Instinctively, Be tightly covered her swollen face. With teary eyes and a sense of injustice, Be looked at Michael, ¡°Husband, I am doing all this for dad¡¯s well-being, I¡­¡± Michael¡¯s eyes red with zing mes as he seared Be. His cold and rigid voice thundered, ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°Husband, how could you hit me? Our many years of marital bond are less than an outsider? What wrong did I say, am I not the daughter-inw of the Marshall family, isn¡¯t it my responsibility to take care of dad? Everything I did was for dad¡¯s well-being. You¡¯re being too unjust ming me without discerning the right from wrong!¡± Clearly, Michael¡¯s fury was etched on his face. He red fiercely at Be, ¡°Can¡¯t you see the grimace of pain on dad¡¯s face? Did you not see himining of a headache? Did you forget the doctor¡¯s advice, or did you just dismiss it? You want dad¡¯s condition to deteriorate, that¡¯s why youe to provoke him every day!¡± More and more tears began to pool in her eyes, unable to hold back, they overflowed from Be¡¯s eyes, trickling down her cheeks. Be¡¯s lips trembled slightly as she stared at Michael without further rebuke. This damn man truly disappointed her utterly, she also despised his ipetence! At the time, how did she end up falling for such a scum? Be hesitated for a few seconds, the doctor and nurses rushed in to check on the old man. At this point, Michael, whose entire focus was on his father, had no room to consider husband-wife rtions. There was no ce here for her and their son. With resentment, Be Thompson pushed their son out of the old man¡¯s ward. Back in the car, the silent Matthew Marshall finally spoke. ¡°Mom, you fell into a trap.¡± Be Thompson looked stunned, her eyes clouded with tears focused on her son. The deep eyes of Matthew shed with a sharp light. He affirmed, ¡°We were schemed against right after we left Beverly Hills. Dad¡¯s coincidental appearance was not ident, someone had informed him in advance and the timing was calcted perfectly.¡± Be stopped crying, showing keen interest in her son¡¯s words, ¡°So someone is watching our every move, is it Daniel?¡± ¡°It may be Daniel. But it could also be grandpa.¡± ¡°Just now, I tested the old man. That album is his treasured possession, always cherished. He actually threw it on the floor, doesn¡¯t seem like an act.¡± ¡°We shouldn¡¯t rule out the possibility of a trick to gain sympathy. I always felt grandpa is very cunning. Mom, let¡¯s stop visiting grandpa. You shouldn¡¯t pin your hopes on him. He has always been on Daniel¡¯s side. No matter how well we behave, he will never have a soft spot for us.¡± Her son spoke wisely. Be nodded in agreement. Her son had grown intelligent and understanding, whichforted Be. Matthew looked lovingly at his mom, ¡°Rest assured, I won¡¯t let you suffer any humiliation again.¡± Chapter 625: 625 Successful Alienation Chapter 625: Chapter 625 Sessful Alienation The head nurse had the nurse administer an injection to Mr. Alexander Marshall, and he finally calmed down. Michael Marshall covered his father with a nket. The head nurse looked seriously at Michael, ¡°President Michael Marshall, may I have a word with you?¡± Michael Marshall nodded and followed the head nurse out of the ward. ¡°President Michael Marshall, please take good care of Mr. Alexander Marshall. He really cannot be stimted any further. His memory recovery cannot be rushed. As I mentioned before, if Mr. Alexander Marshall feels unwell, particrly head pain, do not force on him what you all hope for. Doing so may only result in the opposite effect.¡± Michael Marshall¡¯s eyes blinked, his lips tightened, and he nodded. Michael Marshall¡¯s handsome features looked equally grave, ¡°We didn¡¯t handle things properly, we apologize, we will definitely bear this in mind.¡± The head nurse spoke forcefully, ¡°Mr. Alexander Marshall¡¯s brain damage is not insignificant. Even though the surgery was sessful, it doesn¡¯t guarantee a full recovery. You must be mindful of this. Especially at this stage, during the recovery from brain injury, you need to be even more cautious, try not to disturb him, let him rest and regain his health first. When he has recovered to a certain level, patiently guide him through cognition, that way, the impact on his brain injury recovery will be less.¡± Michael Marshall nodded again, showing a hint of mixed emotions in his eyes, ¡°I understand, thank you for the heads up.¡±
¡°I know it¡¯s not easy to care for a patient, but you can¡¯t rush things. What is needed is more patience. Some stroke patients engage in rehabilitation for years with just a bit of improvement but not doing rehabilitation may make the situation worse. This does indeed require the patience and persistence of the family.¡± ¡°Director, I understand. I won¡¯t let anyone disturb him.¡± ¡°Lately, we have been doing some basic recovery exercises for Mr. Alexander Marshall. Through some toys, making learning fun, it helps to engage him while stimting his brain. It¡¯s very much like the way we learn as children, the way our parents teach us, learning to speak, learning to eat, learning to recognize, step by step.¡± The head nurse showed Michael a video. Michael saw clearly that his father¡¯s hands were still not so deft, his actions somewhat clumsy. The simple task of threading beads not only made his hands shake but also took quite a bit of time to thread the string through therge hole in the bead. Seeing his dad being praised by the rehabilitation trainer and seeing that innocent smile on his face, a nameless moisture welled up in Michael¡¯s eyes. The head nurse continued, ¡°There are some educational toys in Mr. Alexander Marshall¡¯s room to improve his operational skills. If you have time, you can y with him.¡± Michael was too choked with emotion to speak, his eyes shining with a tearful glint. The head nurse patted Michael¡¯s shoulder and left first. ¡­ Once his emotions had calmed, Michael returned to his father¡¯s ward. Having been advised by the head nurse, Michael now noticed the toys in the ward. There were building blocks, spirally arranged abacus beads, bead threading, symbolic picture books¡­ Michael also saw the photo album ced on the counter. He carefully opened the album and saw that it was his father¡¯s treasure, full of pictures of his father and mother. This album must have been brought by Be Thompson. Her intentions were definitely not pure, this woman hasn¡¯t changed at all, which really made him feel cold! Right then, Aria Dous said, ¡°President Michael Marshall, after Mr. Alexander Marshall looked through this album, he got very emotional and kept saying he had a headache. Mrs. Thompson¡­ she¡­ she told Mr. Alexander Marshall many things about the album.¡± Michael gave a nce at Aria Dous, ¡°I understand. From now on, if Be Thompson and her childe, stop them, don¡¯t let them disturb my dad. On their side, I will say something stern.¡± Aria Dous did not say anything else, a sly light shed in her eyes.
Chapter 626: 626 Your Wife Won’t Pity You Chapter 626: Chapter 626 Your Wife Won¡¯t Pity You The medication had been administered to Daniel Marshall and his temperature checked; his fever hadn¡¯t subsided yet. The doctor prescribed fever-reducing medicine, told Daniel to quickly take it, and advised him to drink plenty of hot water. After a bit of rest, Daniel¡¯s overall condition improved slightly, but he refused to stay in the hospital and insisted on returning to work at Marshall Corporation. Adam Howard knitted his brow, sternly saying to Daniel, ¡°In your current state, how long can you hold out? What if you pass out at Marshall Corporation and cause panic? Representing not only yourself but the Marshall Corporation as well, any unusual movement from you could impact its share price. You can¡¯t be so self-willed. Besides, Olivia Jenkins won¡¯t have any pity for you, you need to stay in the hospital and recover first.¡± Daniel stared indifferently at Adam, his hoarse voice filled with understated menace, ¡°Who asked for your opinion anyway?¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for our close rtionship, I wouldn¡¯t bother with you at all! You¡¯re more than aware of how strong-willed Olivia is; she¡¯s not a person who easilypromises. So, your pitiful state won¡¯t elicit any sympathy from her, nor will it make her care for you. Take this time to reflect. Think about where you went wrong and how you should act moving forward. In reality, what a woman wants is simple: love and care from you, and a sense of security. If you can provide that, she will traditionally and unwaveringly stand by you. Otherwise, she can be more ruthless than any man.¡± Daniel red at Adam, a hint of disdain surfacing on his face, ¡°Self-righteous!¡± Adam responded with a confident smirk, ¡°Believe it or not, all my previous girlfriends were head over heels for me; it was always me ending the rtionship, not the other way around. I can¡¯t im to be proficient in everything, but when ites to handling women, I¡¯m certainly far superior to you!¡±
Irritated, Daniel¡¯s face grew even colder. Suddenly, Martin Wace walked in, a smirk faintly traceable on his lips, ¡°Feeling really sick?¡± Instantly, Daniel¡¯s eyes red with anger. He roared hoarsely, ¡°Get out this instant! To your disappointment, I¡¯m not dying!¡± Immediately, Daniel broke into a severe coughing fit. Simon Howard swiftly offered him a lukewarm ss of water. Even though his parched throat was finally soothed with the water, Daniel¡¯s coughing was still unbearable, and his handsome face turned immediately red. Seeing this, Martin squinted his eyes, obviously amused at the situation, ¡°Daniel, I¡¯m here as a friend today, not as your wife¡¯s divorce attorney pushing for a separation agreement. However, if you change your mind and decide to sign the separation agreement, that is also an option. I¡¯m ready at any moment, and always avable to serve you both.¡± Daniel picked up the ss of water and threw it at Martin. With a loud crash, the ss fell to the floor and shattered. Luckily, Martin dodged swiftly, managing to avoid the flying projectile, but he was still shaken up by the incident. Finding a safe distance away near the door, Martin prepared to flee at a moment¡¯s notice, ¡°You find me pretty annoying right, Daniel? You wish I was gone, don¡¯t you? Do you think I¡¯m clingy like a burr? All this is what your wife went through; she not only put up with it but did so with grace. So what¡¯s so unbearable for you? Being chased every day by divorcewyers, you can only imagine how heartbroken your wife must have been. She has borne a lot more pain than you! Considering this, I feel my approach towards you has been kind. Had it been someone else, what do you think would have happened?¡± Daniel continued to cough severely, unable to reply. Daniel finally understood, this was retribution. He had never considered Olivia¡¯s perspective, only thinking about himself. Chapter 627: Thinking of Her Every Moment Chapter 627: Thinking of Her Every Moment Seeing Daniel Marshall¡¯s severe cough, Martin Wace suggested, ¡°Let the doctor take a look, why not get a thorough check-up done? Later, I¡¯ll mention this to Olivia Jenkins.¡± Adam Howard also noticed that Daniel¡¯s cough was getting more and more severe, it was time to have a doctor take a proper look, or else it might develop into a lung disease. Heaving a slight sigh, Martin kindly shared, ¡°I also heard Olivia¡¯s first stint as a producer is about to kick off. The TV show she¡¯s overseeing, ¡®My Tsundere Husband¡¯ has its opening ceremony tomorrow.¡± Adam Howard and Martin exchanged knowing nces, ¡°Thanks!¡± With a nonchnt shrug, Martin said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving, Daniel, rest well.¡± As Simon Howard helped Daniel drink some water, suddenly, Daniel spat it all out. In an instant, Adam¡¯s brows knitted together tightly in concern. His handsome face turned grave, his eyes shimmering with worry. Reactively, Adam touched Daniel¡¯s forehead, it felt hotter. ¡°Daniel, you should focus on getting better for now. I¡¯ll take care of thepany. Given the state you¡¯re in, you shouldn¡¯t leave the hospital. Be a good boy, will you?¡± Daniel weakly nodded his head, feeling his eyes burning, head aching, throat hurting, and chest ufortable. The head doctor came in, attentively examining Daniel¡¯s chest and throat, and prescribed some tests. ¡°Chief Daniel Marshall, let¡¯s start with a blood test, get a chest X-ray, and then an ECG. Once we have the results, I¡¯ll give you a detailed exnation. Your condition is worsening. Your throat is swollen, which is a sign of inmmation, and there¡¯re noises from your lungs, I preliminarily diagnose it as pneumonia.¡± Daniel was still coughing, but he nodded his head, following the chief¡¯s instructions. He had no idea that he was this sick. Now, he truly felt terribly unwell, his heart aching unspeakably. But even so, even when Olivia cold-heartedly ignored him, the person he thought of was still Olivia, and the person in his heart was still her. He longed for Olivia to suddenly appear, he wanted to see her, every minute and every second of the day. Danielughed at himself inside. It was his own fault. He didn¡¯t deserve Olivia¡¯s sympathy. He knew where he had gone wrong, he would change for sure, he would definitely strive to be the best. ¡­ After hearing about Daniel¡¯s condition from Martin, Olivia remained indifferent. She was still determined to separate. Martin chuckled painfully, ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯ll definitely convey your message, but in my opinion, Daniel really loves you, he won¡¯t let you go. Why don¡¯t you consider¡­¡± ¡°Lawyer Wace, have you started matchmaking now?¡± Interrupted by Olivia, Martin was slightly startled, locking his hawk-like gaze on Olivia, keenly observing her. Olivia didn¡¯t evade Martin¡¯s probing. Her gorgeous face showed no sign of emotional fluctuation, making it impossible for anyone to understand what else she might be thinking. Perhaps, her only thought was to separate! Martin took a deep breath, furrowing his brows and squinting, ¡°I saw him, he really looks pitiful, his illness is severe. In all these years of friendship, I have never seen him like this, it feels worse than a breakup.¡± ¡°How aboutpared to losing a partner?¡± Martin didn¡¯t expect Olivia to ask such a question, caught off guard, he didn¡¯t know how to respond. Olivia¡¯s aura exuded a sharp edge, ¡°The spectator sees more of the game, Martin, you should be able to see more clearly than me. So, don¡¯t mention him in front of me anymore. Whenever you contact me, apart from discussing the progress of the separation agreement, don¡¯t say anything else.¡± ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re being deceitful, you say one thing and mean another! You clearly care a lot about Charmy Bet, yet you pretend to be indifferent. You¡¯re not being honest. A spectator does see more of the game. It takes two to tango. I¡¯m not taking sides, this is what I think about your marriage.¡± Chapter 628: I Need You Chapter 628: I Need You Olivia Jenkins sneered, ¡°Your words, they clearly defend Daniel Marshall. And yet, everyone believes that I am bothered by Charmy Bet. The truth is, I don¡¯t care, but some people keep bringing up Charmy Bet, they keep trying to disgust me. I admit, I am annoyed by these tactics. However, with just a little probing, you all show extreme sensitivity towards Charmy Bet. It¡¯s you who haven¡¯t truly moved on from Charmy Bet¡¯s death; that¡¯s why you assume I am bothered. If you truly care about Daniel, advise him to see a psychologist. If my guess is correct, he and Benjamin Johnson both have post-traumatic stress disorder. Charmy Bet¡¯s death constantly reys in his mind, impossible to shake off. Perhaps, he keeps having the same terrifying nightmares, the same horrifying shadows that cannot be discarded¡­These are symptoms of post-traumatic stress disorder. From my understanding of Daniel, he definitely hasn¡¯t moved on from Charmy Bet¡¯s death, thus, anything rted to Charmy Bet bes a fuse in our marriage. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to discuss it, but I know it¡¯s pointless, as it¡¯s deep rooted in his psyche. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m selfish, or unwilling to makepromises with him. I can¡¯t unlock the lock in his heart, and that¡¯s one of the reasons why I don¡¯t want to keep tolerating this.¡± Martin Wace fell silent for a moment, staring intently at Olivia Jenkins. Olivia Jenkins took out a piece of paper and wrote down a phone number, handing it to Martin Wace, ¡°It¡¯s a good psychologist ¨C a professor I know. If needed, you can talk to him. If you can convince Daniel to go see a psychologist, that would be best.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If he can¡¯t get over Charmy Bet¡¯s death, no matter who he is with, as soon as Charmy Bet is mentioned, the result will be the same.¡± Martin Wace took the phone number from Olivia, ¡°When I have time, I will look into it and speak to the psychologist.¡± ¡°I hope you all can help him.¡± ¡°I think, he needs you more. The Daniel Marshall I know, is not a frivolous man. He is responsible for his feelings and family. He has his mission, and theplexity of his family has put him in significant distress. After Charmy Bet¡¯s death, you are genuinely the only woman who can reach into his heart. Although your marriage started in your Micro-age, I believe he is taking it seriously, and he takes this rtionship seriously. You must have heard, he lived with his grandfather since childhood. He lost his mother at the age of two. Everyone longs for their biological mother. He wants to see his mother, find his mother, but he also doesn¡¯t want to hurt her since the events of that year haven¡¯t been rified. In terms of his mother¡¯s safety, there are many things he can¡¯t exin to you, nor can he tell you directly. I say so, don¡¯t know if you can understand? You¡¯re so smart, as long as you¡¯re willing, you¡¯ll figure it out. Although we can¡¯t stand Daniel¡¯s temper, he is truly a good person and quite righteous. Being with you, he has actually changed a lot. Why not give him some time and not rush to separate?¡± Olivia Jenkinsughed scornfully, looking at Martin Wace calmly, ¡°We¡¯ve talked too much today, you may leave now. As I said, there is no way back from separation, Daniel and I are ipatible.¡± Martin Wace cut to the chase, ¡°In the end, you¡¯re afraid of losing, you¡¯re afraid of getting hurt, you¡¯re afraid you can¡¯t bear the consequences because you can¡¯t control your feelings for Daniel, am I right?¡± Olivia Jenkins¡¯ lips curled up slightly, her bright eyes lightly trembling, ¡°Lawyers truly are different, you¡¯ve perfected the art of deduction!¡± Chapter 629: Going to the Launch Ceremony Chapter 629: Going to the Launch Ceremony A faint smirk yed upon Martin Wace¡¯s lips, ¡°You might want to ponder on my words.¡± Oblivia Jenkins¡¯s almond-shaped eyes revealed a trace of contempt, ¡°Lawyer Wace, please leave. I have work to do.¡± Shrugging, Martin Wace took his leave. Valerie Howard walked over and handed her phone to Olivia, ¡°This is a message from my brother. Daniel¡¯s test results are out. He has pneumonia and the fever hasn¡¯t subsided. The doctor has increased his medication and he¡¯s on an IV drip now. I heard Daniel has been vomiting everything he eats and has a severe cough. Olivia, he looks so pale and pitiful. Do you want to visit him?¡± With a stern expression, Olivia red at Valerie, ¡°Do you know why they don¡¯t send these messages, photographs, or even videos? It¡¯s because I might not look at them, much less care for them. My stance remains unyielding.¡± Valerie frowned slightly and after a moment of thought, she asked, ¡°Do you love Daniel? Do you really feel nothing?¡± Olivia lowered her eyes slightly and calmly replied, ¡°We¡¯ve lived together for a while, done countless intimate things, and shared happy times. Obvious difort apanies such a sudden detachment. However, this is not a hindrance, nor a reason for me to be entangled. I know when a shoe doesn¡¯t fit, it shouldn¡¯t be worn forcefully; otherwise, all it does is cause more pain.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Whenever you have to let go of something, there are initial struggles, but one adapts with time and eventually bes indifferent. It¡¯s normal for you to not understand as you haven¡¯t experienced it. In the future, no matter what your brother sends to you, if you¡¯re interested, go ahead and read it. You don¡¯t have to tell me. Work is all I have in mind right now, and the only thing I¡¯m interested in.¡± Valerie nodded, ¡°Olivia, I understand, I will not mention this in the future.¡± Immediately, Olivia plunged back into her work. ¡°My Tsundere Husband¡± is her first television series as a producer and a crucial part of turning things around for Quiet Video. Olivia dare not take it lightly; failure is not an option. Rather than wasting her energy on petty affairs, it is better to manage her Jenkins Group efficiently. This tangible business is much more reliablepared to Daniel. ¡­ Michael Marshall returned to Beverly Hills and found that Be Thompson was not there. He inquired and found out that she was in Joyful Hall. As Michael entered Joyful Hall, he saw Be, dressed in a in outfit, kneeling before the ancestors of the Marshall family. Suddenly, Michael snapped, ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡± Be opened her eyes, looked up at Michael, and earnestly said, ¡°Husband, I made a mistake today. I came to Joyful Hall to repent and pray for your father¡¯s blessings. As long as your father¡¯s health does not improve, I wille to Joyful Hall every day to pray for him.¡± Michael scoffed cynically. ¡°You dared to use a treasured photo album to pressure him, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have ulterior motives? Be, what are you really after in the Marshall family? Do you truly have good intentions?¡± ¡°Husband, you may not believe me, but I believe time will prove everything. I don¡¯t want to say too much to avoid being used of making excuses.¡± After saying that, Be closed her eyes again and continued to kneel in prayer for her father-inw wholeheartedly. Seeing Be ignoring him henceforth, Michael left Joyful Hall. If Be dares to y tricks again, he will not spare her. If she indeed turns out to be as harmful as a poisonous scorpion, he will not keep her in the Marshall family and will definitely seek a divorce. ¡­ By dawn, Daniel only started sweating, and his high fever gradually subsided. Despite being advised to rest, Daniel asked Simon Howard to prepare a suit for him. He intended to attend the opening ceremony of ¡°My Tsundere Husband¡±. Chapter 630: You Capture, I’m Willing Chapter 630: You Capture, I¡¯m Willing After a slight sigh, Simon Howard tries to persuade him, ¡°Daniel, you¡¯re still coughing so severely, you should stay in the hospital. The fever has only subsided temporarily, what if it res up againter?¡± With a stern gaze, Daniel Marshall stares sharply at Simon, his raspy voice carrying an edge of annoyance, ¡°Do as you are told and prepare it, no more words!¡± Simon frowns and his eyes narrow slightly, holding himself back from speaking. After leaving Daniel¡¯s VIP hospital room, Simon makes a call to give his boss¡¯s orders. Then he quickly calls Adam Howard. ¡°He wants to attend the opening ceremony, but in his current condition, can he really go? Should we try to dissuade him?¡± Adam thinks for a moment before slowly replying, ¡°Let him be. If he doesn¡¯t go, he¡¯ll feel worse and it might cause some spection. His attendance can also hype up the show and attract attention to it, reinforcing investors¡¯ trust in Quiet Video, he¡¯s doing it to help his wife.¡± Simon looks displeased and a little upset, ¡°He is so good to her but she doesn¡¯t care about him at all. He¡¯s putting his effort where it¡¯s not appreciated, just to get snubbed. Is that really best for him? I just don¡¯t feel good about it!¡± Adam wears an expression of helpless amusement, ¡°Simon, your words show that you haven¡¯t experienced love. You don¡¯t understand theplexities of a romantic rtionship. Love is like this, willingly headed toward a dead end even when you know better.¡± ¡°Let him be, you don¡¯t need to worry about him. After all, he won¡¯t allow himself to die and leave his wife a widow. That would not fulfill her wishes, he won¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°Alright, I have nothing more to say. He¡¯s the one who is in love with her after all.¡± ¡°Love is something you can¡¯t control, it¡¯s not about right or wrong. Hence, there¡¯s no need for you to be too caught up in it.¡± ¡°OK, I understand. I¡¯m hanging up now, need to get his suit ready.¡± Without another word, Adam Lawrence puts down the phone and lights up a cigarette. His lips part slightly as he exhales a thin ring of smoke, a smile creeping up the corner of his mouth. He¡¯s brought this on himself. Time to chase after his wife! Chase her even though it feels like the world¡¯s ending, it¡¯s all Daniel Marshall¡¯s fault! The grin on Adam¡¯s face deepens, revealing a touch of schadenfreude. ¡­ As soon as Olivia Jenkins arrives on set, she instantly notices the prominent flower basket and congrattory banner sent by Daniel. All the media are gathered around it, taking photos. Seeing Olivia, the media immediately swarm her for interviews. ¡°Mrs. Marshall, will Chief Daniel Marshall take time out to attend the opening ceremony of ¡®My Tsundere Husband¡¯? Is he strongly supportive of your first production?¡± ¡°Mrs. Marshall, besides sending the flowers and banner, has Chief Daniel made any other gestures? Did you both celebrate in private?¡± ¡°The opening ceremony hasn¡¯t started yet, but the show¡¯s already trending. Mrs. Marshall, you must be very happy, right? Can you share with us how Chief Daniel has shown his support?¡± ¡°¡­¡± There are too many media outlets, all jostling to ask questions. Olivia maintains a friendly smile, urging them to not crowd and to be safe. The security at the scene has been increased to maintain order. At Miss Winter¡¯s cue, Olivia holds several microphones from various media outlets. Her beautiful face glows with confidence, wearing a sweet smile, ¡°First and foremost, I thank everyone who has shown support and interest in ¡®My Tsundere Husband¡¯.¡± ¡°This is my first time being a producer, there is so much for me to learn from my seniors. Please guide me along. As for Chief Daniel Marshall¡­ Chapter 631: I Love My Wife Chapter 631: I Love My Wife Olivia Jenkins paused for a moment. Suddenly, someone in the media couldn¡¯t hold back and asked: ¡°Is it a surprise from Chief Daniel Marshall?¡± Olivia Jenkins¡¯s beautiful face still maintained a proper smile, her bright almond eyes shone with a sharp light, ¡°Chief Daniel is very busy, I didn¡¯t invite him to theunch ceremony. He has already sent a flower basket and a banner, his thoughts have been conveyed, the entire crew is very happy, we will definitely work hard to shoot ¡®My Tsundere Husband¡¯ well.¡± ¡°Mrs. Olivia Marshall, there is still some time before theunch ceremony, please respond to the question that everyone is concerned about. Does Chief Daniel approve of you being a career woman? You are so busy, how do you bnce your career and family issues? Will Chief Daniele to visit the crew irregrly in the future?¡± Before Olivia Jenkins had time to respond to the media¡¯s questions, she suddenly heard a hoarse voice. Olivia Jenkins looked towards the sound, just in time to see Daniel Marshall wearing a mask, holding a bunch of red roses slowing walking towards her. Daniel Marshall answered the media¡¯s questions for her. ¡°I apologize, due to personal health issues, my wife hoped that I would rest at home well. However, I still wanted toe and support her career, so I didn¡¯t inform her and came here myself.¡± After a pause, Daniel coughed. A few secondster, he cleared his throat and continued to speak. ¡°Everyone has seen that I¡¯ve caught a severe cold, which caused pneumonia. I have been coughing a lot, and I was put on an IV yesterday. My wife is extremely concerned about my health, she feels particrly sorry for me, so she nned to have me stay out of the cold. On such an important day, and such important moments in my wife¡¯s career, I couldn¡¯t be absent. No matter what, I had to witness this moment with her. This is also the surprise I give to my wife. If my wife often stays on set, I will definitelye to visit frequently. I can¡¯t let her be the only one who is busy and tired, I will be her strongest support. I support women having their own careers. If both parties are considerate of each other, I believe that career and family can be bnced. If my wife is really too busy, then I will take more time to take care of her.¡± After a pause, Daniel coughed again, then continued. This continued in this manner. Everyone saw that he was supporting his wife, even while ill. In an instant, the media present unanimously praised Daniel. They all thought that Daniel was very loving towards his wife, protecting his wife! Daniel walked to Olivia¡¯s side, gave her the flowers, and naturally hugged Olivia¡¯s shoulders, holding her slightly in his arms. Olivia Jenkins bit her lip and quietly watched Daniel¡¯s performance. In fact, Olivia¡¯s heart was already filled with turbulent emotions, and the chill hidden in her eyes seemed to be able to kill Daniel. If it weren¡¯t for the need to protect her own position, and absolutely can¡¯t ruin this extremely important day, Olivia would have deliberately restrained herself, or else, she would have wanted to hit Daniel with the flowers she was holding long ago. Daniel¡¯s handsome facial features revealed a hint of warmth and humor. He held Olivia as if nothing was happening and handled the media. ¡°Please everyone, pay more attention and support my wife¡¯s new drama. Everyone came early in the morning, it must have been hard. My wife and I have prepared snacks, as well as coffee, other warm drinks, and some small gifts for you all. Please give me a little bit of your time, let me apany my wife.¡± In an instant, the media on the scene allughed and felt relieved. The media on the scene also saw that more than a dozen men in suits had added a lot of food and drinks to the media area, and there were even star chefs on the scene to provide support. There were also people handing out red envelopes to the media on site one by one. Chapter 632: Showing Him True Colors Chapter 632: Showing Him True Colors Chief Daniel Marshall treated the media so well and even attended the opening ceremony, ensuring a media treat. Apart from showing their affection, there were no further news stories, so the media voluntarily dispersed, no longer interrupting Chief Daniel Marshall and Mrs. Marshall¡¯s reunion. Some media went to the dining area, relishing the delicious food that Chief Daniel Marshall had specially prepared. It was as if a five-star hotel¡¯s buffet restaurant had been transnted there ¨C the delicacies were too good! There were not only coffee but also juice, milk tea, soymilk¡­ The pastries from Butterfly Pavilion, which one can¡¯t necessarily buy even with queuing, were also avable at the media dining area, and the attendees could even ask the waitstaff for paper boxes to pack the food in. The press present praised Chief Daniel Marshall for his thoughtfulness and evident spoge of his wife. Some media opened the red envelopes given by Chief Daniel Marshall, which contained not only a shopping voucher worth 1000 yuan but also 888 yuan in cash. Some media opened the gift boxes sent by Chief Daniel Marshall, to be surprised by JOE¡¯s perfume, the season¡¯s hottest lipstick colours, skincare products¡­ The sight was astonishing! Everyone knows that the market price of this set of high-end gifts is several thousand yuan. Chief Daniel Marshall was generously giving them to the press, and everyone present was overjoyed. They flooded their social media with pictures of the red packets, gift boxes, and exquisite food. Within a short time, Daniel Marshall and Olivia Jenkins, along with the cast of ¡°My Tsundere Husband,¡± were trending online creating a heated discussion that sparked envy and jealousy amongizens. The press in attendance behaved very well, giving uniformly positive reviews of the opening ceremony. Daniel Marshall announced on the spot that tonight, the entire crew will dine at N&N Hotel¡¯s No.2 banquet hall and invited the media present to join them. Moreover, the entire cast received red packets from Daniel Marshall. For a moment, Daniel Marshall¡¯s fame was boundless, making even popr celebrities seem inferior. In the end, Daniel knew when to step away, leaving the limelight to the male and female leads, and encouraging the media to interview them. Daniel asked the media to give more support to the crew and the leads. ¡­ Back in the nanny van prepared by the crew, Olivia Jenkins hastily threw a red rose at Daniel Marshall. Daniel reacted in time and firmly caught the red rose. Even though Olivia Jenkins was grumpy, even though he could see that she was upset, he remained calm. He looked at her with gentle eyes and followed her lead. Olivia Jenkins sat with her arms crossed, coldly ring at Daniel. ¡°You¡¯re a good actor. Do you want me to give you more scenes?¡± ¡°Wife, I have no interest in acting. What I feel for you is real! Everything I did today was from the bottom of my heart. Honey, don¡¯t be upset, okay? I promise I won¡¯t embarrass you or make things difficult for you.¡± Daniel¡¯s voice became increasingly hoarse and he started to cough. His handsome face showed a hint of innocence. Olivia Jenkins was not moved and certainly didn¡¯t pity him. She exuded an air of aloofness, her eyes hidden beneath ayer of ice, flickering with anger. Olivia Jenkins coldly opened her mouth, her voice seeming to bear a veil of frost, ¡°No matter what you do, I won¡¯t be moved. Daniel, this is extremely pointless, please don¡¯t make futile gestures. If you really have my best interests at heart, then sign the separation agreement.¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes darkened, a look of heartbreak on his face. ¡°Wife, unless I die, I will never agree to you. Whether it¡¯s separation or divorce, it¡¯s impossible. I can agree to anything else.¡± ¡°Then get out, I don¡¯t want to see you. Don¡¯t show up before me.¡± With a hint of helplessness, Daniel squatted down in front of Olivia, looking at her from close range. Chapter 633: 633: You Are Worth My Shamelessness Chapter 633: You Are Worth My Shamelessness ¡°Honey, I can¡¯t today. I can¡¯t let the media make wild guesses. On a day as important as this, I want to be with you.¡± Olivia Jenkins rolled her eyes and said with annoyance: ¡°Okay, enough with your excuses, stop talking as if you¡¯re so important. I¡¯m perfectly fine without you during the filming ceremony. I¡¯m a practical person, I don¡¯t need any fancy stuff.¡± With his sensual, thin lips pressed together, Daniel Marshall held Olivia Jenkins¡¯ hand. In an instant, Olivia shook him off, her body radiating a coldness as piercing as an icy and snowy day. Looking at Olivia with hurt in his eyes, Daniel held her hand, tightly. Suddenly, he gripped her fiercely and possessively. Olivia sensed that Daniel¡¯s hand was warm. As a doctor, she could tell right away that he was running a fever. Olivia hestitated, but still persistently shook Daniel¡¯s hand. Stubborn as a mule, Daniel held onto Olivia¡¯s hand, regardless of how hard she tried to break free, he wouldn¡¯t, couldn¡¯t, let go. Fury rose in Olivia¡¯s chest, her eyes lit with a vicious re. She red angrily at Daniel, ¡°Can¡¯t you have some dignity? Stop doing disgusting things that serve no purpose, have some decency!¡± Ignoring Olivia¡¯s fury and rejection, Daniel earnestly said, ¡°You¡¯re worth any shameless act I would do, I¡¯ve never imed to be any nobler.¡±
¡°Honey, don¡¯t misunderstand me, I just want to be with you, when I hold your hand, it gives me peace. If you¡¯re upset, you cansh it out on me, you can even hit me, but you can¡¯t leave me.¡± Unable to shake off Daniel¡¯s hand, Olivia¡¯s anger escted, her eyes full of resentment as she red at him, ¡°If you don¡¯t let go, I¡¯ll call for help!¡± ¡°Go ahead, shout. I don¡¯t mind. But to separate us, that I can¡¯t do. Even if you push me, I still can¡¯t.¡± Suddenly, there was a loud smack. Olivia had pped Daniel right across the face. Even with a mask shielding some of the blow, Daniel¡¯s face still stung like a burn. With a look of resignation, Daniel quietly asked in a soft, hoarse voice, ¡°Does that make you feel better? I know you would rather see me dead. It¡¯s okay, I won¡¯t resist. Take it all out on me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so annoying! You¡¯re more thick-skinned than the Earth itself! Yes, you¡¯re right. I¡¯d love to see you dead, but I don¡¯t argue with scum.¡± Instantly, Daniel¡¯s eyes filled with pain- like a sharp de had plunged deep into his heart, the agony spreading throughout his body, down to his bone marrow. ¡°Honey¡­¡± ¡°Let go, I don¡¯t want to be tangled up with you. Even if you were bedridden, I wouldn¡¯t visit you or feel sorry for you. Let¡¯s part on good terms and stop disgusting each other. I promise to pay back your 2 billion, without any dy.¡± ¡°No matter what your terms are, I¡¯ve prepared myself. It¡¯s clear that I¡¯ve always been the ufortable one. You don¡¯t have to amodate me- live your own life, do what you want.¡± ¡°Do you really have to be this extreme? Tell me what I did wrong, what dissatisfies you to the point that you want to separate. Where didn¡¯t I treat you right? Didn¡¯t I do everything I could to protect you?¡± ¡°I want to hear the reason from your own mouth, even if it¡¯s an usation. I want to hear how terrible you think I truly am. You always think that Charmy Bet is the problem between us? Or do you think I¡¯m a flirt who messes around too much? Do you think I¡¯m guilty of anything else besides these two?¡± ¡°Daniel Marshall, you¡¯re fucking mental! Insane!¡± Unable to break away from Daniel¡¯s grip, Olivia bit down on his hand¡­ Chapter 634: 634: Im Waiting for You to Come Home Chapter 634: I¡¯m Waiting for You to Come Home As soon as Olivia Jenkins bit down, a pang of pain shot through Daniel Marshall¡¯s hand. However, the physical pain was nothingpared to the heartache he felt. Daniel¡¯s mouth twitched slightly in response but he said nothing, only gazing down at Olivia, who was biting his hand with fury. Releasing her pent-up emotions and intense grudge against him, Olivia gnawed on his hand ruthlessly. Only when she detected a metallic taste did her rationality kick back in. She raised her head and red at Daniel with a menacing stare. Seeing that he showed no sign of difort or cried out in pain but was merely concerned about her, Olivia reluctantly released her bite. At once, the imprint of her teeth, marked with blood, was clearly visible on Daniel¡¯s hand. Daniel pursed his lips slightly, not even sparing a nce at his injury, but continued to give Olivia a long and tender look. He simply took out a tissue and gently wiped off the blood from Olivia¡¯s lips.
A trace of emotion flickered in Olivia¡¯s eyes, barely discernible. Yet, her beautiful face was as cold as frost, and her calm voice did not leave room for mercy. ¡°I will never reconcile with you. Get that through your thick skull, ¡± she said. Daniel¡¯s nose began to prickle, and his eyes were stinging. He opened his mouth to speak, his voice low but still gentle, ¡°Honey, no matter what, I¡¯ll wait for you toe home.¡± With a whip-like sound, Daniel released his hand, too. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, but I know I love you, and I won¡¯t let you go.¡± Daniel stood up suddenly, swaying a bit before regaining his bnce. Olivia remained seated, unfazed by the situation. Daniel turned around and left dejectedly. But by the time he reached for the door, he had resumed his traditional dominant persona, going over to say goodbye to the core team of the drama crew, instructing them to take good care of Olivia. Thereafter, Daniel went to the media section to bid them goodbye, asking them to watch out for the drama crew. Even though Simon Howard was unaware of what had transpired inside the nanny¡¯s car, he could sense that something was amiss with his boss. Simon also noticed the deliberate attempt by his boss to conceal the blood print on his hand, possibly indicating some argument inside the car. Suppressing his feeling of displeasure, Simon shot a disgruntled look at the tightly closed door of the car. ¡­ Grace Martinez agreed to meet, and James Marshall went to a private club where Jimmy Gordon led him into a private room. Grace, without any makeup that day, looked somewhat pale, and her dark circles were a bit heavy, suggesting she hadn¡¯t had a good sleep. James¡¯s hawk-like eyes didn¡¯t blink once as they remained fixed on her. Jimmy Gordon: ¡°I¡¯ll wait outside. If you need me, just call.¡± Watching Jimmy exit the booth, James then sat down next to Grace. Grace looked into James¡¯s eyes and saw the clear disy of his feelings ¨C grudge, anger, resentment! Grace was not surprised. After Daniel had ousted James from Marshall Corporation and bought his shares, causing him aplete downfall, she wouldn¡¯t have believed it if James hadn¡¯t held any grudge. With only unfamiliar feelings left for this man, Grace inquired, ¡°I heard you wanted to see me. What is it? Or do you n to kill me?¡±
James put down a check for ten million with an expression as cold as ice, with frost-like harshness in his eyes, ¡°Abort the baby, this check is yourpensation.¡± Grace sneered in despair, staring at James. She had guessed that he wouldn¡¯t want the child, but hearing it from his lips only deepened her sorrow, causing her heart to wrench painfully. The icy look in James¡¯s eyes, as though he wanted to kill Grace, along with his calm but chilly voice, felt as if he had delivered a potent p in the face.
¡°Abort the baby, then we¡¯re done.¡± Chapter 635: 635: Never Loved You Chapter 635: Never Loved You Grace Martinez stayed silent, staring at James Marshall. Indeed, this jerk was really heartless! In an instant, regret filled Grace¡¯s heart. Fortunately, she came to her senses in time and changed her mind. She wouldn¡¯t be that foolish anymore. The room was so quiet you could hear a pin drop, a silence James Marshall greatly disliked. James Marshall showed his displeasure, pursed his lips, and said coldly again, ¡°Ten million dors. Do you think it¡¯s not enough?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°The house you live in, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Grace Martinez, you can¡¯t be overly demanding, you have already left me with nothing and broke my heart. I can¡¯t be nice to you as before, so, fend for yourself.¡± James Marshall was pushed to his limit, he couldn¡¯t hold back anymore!
Looking at the desperate jerk in front of her, Graceughed until tears appeared in her eyes, her heart felt empty, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t have your child, now, all I have for you is hatred.¡± Grace took the check on the table. Eight years of youth aren¡¯t worth ten million dors, but at least her future life has a direction. She admitted that she wasn¡¯t that noble, but she still had to continue living. Although she lost a lot, at least she had a house and ten million dors. Grace believed she was quite intelligent and capable. Even without James Marshall, she could live well. There was nothing worth her sadness anymore. When Grace saw the agreement from James Marshall meant to end any ties between them, she still felt an indescribable pain. ¡°In these eight years, have you ever loved me?¡± A hint of scorn appeared in James Marshall¡¯s eyes, ¡°Hurry up and sign the agreement. I¡¯m in a hurry to leave.¡± More and more tears gathered in Grace¡¯s eyes, suddenly, two drops fell. Without hesitation, Grace signed the agreement. James Marshall carefully checked the agreement. After confirming its correctness, James Marshall put away the agreement and stood up, looking down at Grace with arrogance. ¡°I liked your obedience and intelligence, and moreover, you were pretty, smart, and capable. Being with you brought me benefits. You were a good chess piece, but unfortunately, you became too greedy. In the end, it really disgusted me. I never thought of marrying you, nor have I ever thought about having your child. All this while, it was your wishful thinking, your delusion. The only thing I miscalcted was Daniel Marshall. I didn¡¯t know that he understood my every move so well. Otherwise, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have lost. If I had dealt with you earlier, I wouldn¡¯t be in trouble today. You are just the embodiment of my misced chess piece.¡± With that, James Marshall left mercilessly, as if flicking off dust from his sleeves. Grace was still sitting there dumbfounded, but tears were already streaming down her face. It¡¯s okay, she was fortunate to see this jerk for what he truly was. He waspletely unworthy of her¡­ Graceforted herself in her heart. It¡¯s okay, she still had a house, ten million dors, savings, returns from investments, and jewelry. These assurances were more reliable than that jerk. She could livefortably for the rest of her life, she could finally live for herself, doing what she wanted to do¡­
There was a knock at the door, and Jimmy Gordon entered, looking at Grace, ¡°Do you need me to do anything for you?¡± ¡°No need, thank you! And please, thank Chief Daniel Marshall on my behalf as well! I have booked an abortion at 3 pm. You just send someone to take me to the hospital.¡± Jimmy Gordon said, ¡°Okay, Chief Daniel Marshall has everything arranged. You will go abroad in a week. He can assure you that James Marshall won¡¯t trouble you.¡±
Chapter 636: 636: Moth Flying into the Flame Chapter 636: Moth Flying into the me Daniel Marshall¡¯s fever spiked again, his continuous coughing more severe, his face turning a ghastly pale, looking as if he had lost weight, his overall condition worsened. For dinner, he was only able to muster a few mouthfuls of porridge, all of which he threw up, his body resembled that of a feeble invalid. The chief physician arrived, reminding Daniel Marshall repeatedly not to underestimate pneumonia. He urged him toply with the treatment, to get proper rest, and abstain from checking out prematurely. Daniel only nodded in response, for much of the time, he was staring nkly into space, his attention was utterly far from the hospital. Seeing this, the chief physician sighed slightly, didn¡¯t say much else, merely reminding Simon Howard to look after Chief Daniel Marshall meticulously. Leaving things as they were is no solution, the boss certainly took a big blow today. He did so much for that woman who ungratefully not only verbally abused him, gave him a stern look but also thought too highly of herself. Simon really didn¡¯t like her. Simon also harboured significant resentment toward Olivia Jenkins, his rancour was quite deep. Hesitating briefly, Simon headed for the bathroom, turned the faucet on, lowered his voice and called Adam Howard, ¡°Think of something fast! Otherwise, you shoulde over and try persuading him. His body won¡¯t be able to hang on any longer if things continue this way. He throws up whatever he eats, even water.¡± Adam gave a bitter smile, ¡°I am neither a god nor omnipotent. I¡¯m helpless if he doesn¡¯t heed his wife¡¯s persuasions. Psychological ailments need psychological solutions, if it¡¯s not his wife, nothing anyone else says would matter.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re allowing him to just mire in his despair like this?¡±
After thinking it through, Adam said, ¡°How about this, you should go and invite Mrs. Jenkins to the hospital to see him tomorrow morning, that should work.¡± Without a second thought, Simon replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go get her over tomorrow. I¡¯m going all in as long Daniel agrees to follow his treatment and rest well.¡± ¡­ Grace Martinez¡¯s eyes were spiritless and vacant, sitting with her back against the bed headboard, tightly wrapped in nkets. Yet, she still felt as though she was frozen from the inside out, engulfed with a chilly sensation. Given her predicament today, she only had herself to me. Back when she was involved with James Marshall, she was aware that he was married. Her ulterior motive was to climb the socialdder, thinking that her wit and intelligence were enough to take control over this man. She naively dreamed that she could rece James Marshall¡¯s wife. Little did she expect, her steady decline and greed would lead to her present catastrophic downfall. Enduring the blow of multiple miscarriages, along with the harm it did to her body, she had rightfully earned such a fate! All of a sudden, Grace Martinezughed cynically. Whileughing, she copsed into tears again. That useless man never gave her the time of day, she was the only fool. In the predicament she found herself now, Grace didn¡¯t think she deserved any pity. After a while, as if remembering something, Grace instantly stopped crying and wiped her tears with a few tissues. She then picked up her phone to send a WeChat message to Grace Ziegler. [I initially approached you because James Marshall ordered me to. He wanted to use you against Daniel Marshall, to stir discontent in Daniel¡¯s family. Not only me, but several other people also noticed your ambition. They might use you like a chess piece, and they are not doing it out of goodwill to help you. You need to be smarter and guard yourself.] [I apologize for the vile actions I took in the past and hope you take good care of yourself. I never told Daniel Marshall about your ill-intentions towards him. Therefore, I suggest you mend your ways as early as possible.] [Take me as an example, heed my advice as someone who¡¯s been there, don¡¯t be arrogant, do not get involved with a married man. It¡¯s akin to a moth flying into the me, it¡¯s a lethal pill of your own making.] [Never fantasize about recing another person¡¯s wife. These are merely self-deceiving dreams.]
Chapter 637: 637: Envy, Jealousy and Hatred Chapter 637: Envy, Jealousy and Hatred Grace Ziegler read the WeChat message from Grace Martinez. Grace Ziegler sneered at Grace Martinez¡¯s warning, looking disdainful, her eyes also filled with contempt. Grace Ziegler considered herself much smarter than Grace Martinez, and she wasn¡¯t as silly or foolish as her. She wasn¡¯t going to suffer the same fate as Grace Martinez. In her opinion, Grace Martinez¡¯s warning was nothing more than an overly concerned worry, and she should better take care of her own life. If she was abandoned by a man, it was no more than she deserved. Despite the tumult within her, Grace Ziegler maintained her harmless facade. She wanted to lower people¡¯s guard against her. [Martinez, thank you so much for your advice, I¡¯ve taken note.] [Actually, I see Chief Daniel Marshall as a good older brother. I don¡¯t have any improper thoughts about him. Moreover, I¡¯m grateful for his help. If my attention towards him has seemed excessive, I¡¯ll change that in the future.] [I admire Mrs. Olivia Marshall very much. I¡¯m very aware of my limitations. Only Mrs. Olivia Marshall is good enough for Chief Daniel Marshall, I wouldn¡¯t dare fantasize about anything.] [Right now, I¡¯ve been transferred to the PR department. I¡¯ll work harder and aim to better myself, so as not to let down Chief Daniel Marshall¡¯s help.] [Martinez, I¡¯m not ming you. No matter where you are, I wish you all the best. Don¡¯t worry, I really won¡¯t do anything stupid. I will stay within my bounds, I absolutely won¡¯t mess up someone else¡¯s marriage.] Grace Martinez read Grace Ziegler¡¯s response and immediately deleted her from her contacts.
From then on, she never contacted Grace Ziegler again, ending all ties with her in Serene City. No matter whether Grace Ziegler takes her advice, she hopes she will stay within her limits, otherwise, going against the advice would certainly not end well. An unscrupulous woman bent on destroying someone else¡¯s marriage is bound to be despised by everyone. ¡­ Grace Ziegler paced back and forth at home, wondering how Grace Martinez had talked to Daniel Marshall. Apart from what Martinez mentioned, Grace Ziegler wasn¡¯t sure what else she might have said. She was a bit uneasy. Recently, she¡¯d been unexpectedly transferred to the PR department. There must be a reason for this sudden change. Something must have gone wrong, right? Could Chief Daniel Marshall have be aware of her ambitions and have started to guard against her? Did Chief Daniel Marshall know that she sneaked off to see Mrs. Olivia Marshall? But, she didn¡¯t say anything inappropriate. Mrs. Olivia Marshall wouldn¡¯t be so petty, would she? Thinking about it, Grace Ziegler couldn¡¯t be sure, and she didn¡¯t want to guess blindly. So, she sent a WeChat message to probe Grace Martinez. At that moment, Grace Ziegler realized that she had been deleted by Grace Martinez. There must be something serious in Martinez¡¯s warning¡­ Grace Ziegler bit her lip, took out her phone again, and repeatedly read the day¡¯s news. Chief Daniel Marshall and Mrs. Olivia Marshall were still as affectionate as ever. Chief Daniel Marshall was still very indulgent to Mrs. Olivia Marshall, how enviable and jealousy-inducing! Gradually, Grace Ziegler¡¯s face hardened, and she became darker, wishing she was in Mrs. Olivia Marshall¡¯s ce. Staring at Mrs. Olivia Marshall, Grace Ziegler still didn¡¯t like her, she resented her. This woman was too prideful and didn¡¯t deserve Chief Daniel Marshall at all. She was merely an adopted child, not superior at all, nor out of reach to others. Grace Ziegler¡¯s lips curled into a smirk, revealing a trace of contempt and ridicule. Grace Ziegler still believed in herself. If others chose her as a pawn, it must be because they saw her value.
If she could get involved with a mega-rich family like the Marshall Family, Grace Ziegler could realise her ambitions, holding everything she wanted in her palms. Starting from tonight, Grace Ziegler began to look forward to it, hoping that someone from the Marshall Family woulde to find her soon. As long as it would satisfy her ambitions, what harm would there be in being a pawn!
Chapter 638: 638: Assistance Chapter 638: Assistance Upon seeing Mrs. Jenkins again, Simon Howard hardly recognized her. ¡°To be honest, Mrs. Jenkins, you look much better. Your skin is glowing, you seem vibrant, you look ten years younger,¡± he said. Mrs. Jenkinsughed happily, ¡°You haven¡¯t had breakfast yet, let¡¯s eat together. Where are Daniel and Olivia Jenkins? Didn¡¯t theye?¡± Simon Howard lowered his head instantly, not responding immediately. Mrs. Jenkins suddenly slightly furrowed her eyebrows, her expression turned solemn, ¡°Could they have gotten into a fight? No, that can¡¯t be right. Based on the TV report yesterday where they attended the inauguration ceremony together, they seemed rather affectionate¡­why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Simon Howard pressed his lips together and looked up at Mrs. Jenkins. His expression mirrored his helplessness, ¡°They indeed had a falling out. What you saw on the TV was merely a facade, it was my boss trying to protect her, to drum up public interest and ratings for her TV series. My boss treats her well, cherishes her with all his heart. But she never appreciates him. Even when my boss fell sick and was hospitalized with a high, unrelenting fever, she didn¡¯te to visit him, not even once. How cruel!¡± Mrs. Jenkins, I apologize, I had no other choice but toe to you. The doctor said my boss needs to rest and must not leave the hospital casually. But he¡¯s constantly thinking about his wife, worrying himself sick; it¡¯s really difficult to get well without her! Maybe, Mrs. Jenkins, you could visit Daniel at the hospital, say a fewforting words to him, then perhaps he will listen, and he might feel better, and then he would recover faster.¡± The elderly Olivia Jenkins¡¯ expression became even more solemn and her voice a bit stern, ¡°I understand, I will help. Mr. Howard, you should have told me sooner.¡±
Simon Howard gave Mrs. Jenkins a respectful bow, ¡°My heartfelt thanks, Mrs. Jenkins! Daniel always protects and cares for his wife. So, he would rather silently endure all this instead of speaking ill of her. He couldn¡¯t bear to see anyone criticize her. On the Marshall Family¡¯s end, Mr. Alexander Marshall¡¯s condition is not getting better, there are many things to worry about, and family conflict is plenty. Daniel¡­Daniel¡­he¡¯s really enduring a lot. I hope everyone can understand!¡± Mrs. Jenkins immediately called off her breakfast, asking Leaf Fiona to pack so they could have it in the hospital with Daniel During the New Year period, with Mr. Alexander Marshall¡¯s incident, both Daniel and Olivia Jenkins were both busy. They didn¡¯te back to have meals with her. She thought it was nothing serious, little did she know they¡¯d had a falling out and didn¡¯t say anything. This cannot continue! ¡­ As they were nearing RenewalCare Hospital, Mrs. Jenkins asked Leaf Fiona to call Olivia Jenkins to immediatelye to the hospital to see Daniel. Olivia Jenkins was stunned, her eyes widening a bit, ¡°Leaf Fiona, what¡¯s going on? My grandmother she¡­?¡± ¡°We¡¯re about to reach RenewalCare Hospital. Mrs. Jenkins is yet to have breakfast, and she¡¯s bringing breakfast for the boss. Please,e over,¡± replied Leaf Fiona. ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll be right over.¡± Just as Olivia Jenkins hung up, she spewed out a litany of curses aimed at Daniel. This jerk is faultless! He clearly did something wrong. He is inexcusable, he refuses to live separately, even using his grandmother as a reason. This jerk deserves a beating! Originally Olivia Jenkins was heading back to the set, but at the intersection she had to turn around and hurried to RenewalCare Hospital instead. If not for her grandmother, Olivia Jenkins really wouldn¡¯t have gone to the hospital to see Daniel. Upon thinking about it, Olivia Jenkins felt very frustrated. ¡­ After freshening up, Daniely on the hospital bed. His face still looked rather pale. Simon Howard went out to get him porridge, leaving only the nurse with him in the room.
Suddenly, the door to the room opened and Mrs. Jenkins and Leaf Fiona walked in. Chapter 639: 639: Ill Deal with You Later Chapter 639: I¡¯ll Deal with You Later Looking around, Daniel Marshall was surprised to see his grandmother. For a moment, Daniel looked startled, then slowly adjusted his sitting position. ¡°Grandma, why did youe? The weather is cold. You could have just given me a call and not bothered toe to the hospital to see me.¡± Seeing this, the nursing assistant added a pillow under his back to make him feel morefortable sitting. Hearing that Daniel¡¯s voice was hoarse and he was coughing, Mrs. Jenkins squinted sympathetically. Mrs. Jenkins¡¯ voice softened as sheforted, ¡°Daniel, I¡¯ve brought you breakfast. Olivia will be here soon. It¡¯s okay, I wore an extrayer, so I won¡¯t catch a cold. You need to take care of your health, listen to the doctor. Pneumonia is not to be underestimated, we need to treat it seriously.¡± His eyes shone sharp and focused, a frown on Daniel¡¯s face. Was this rted to Simon? His grandmother came to visit him, and Olivia would be here soon. Daniel was happy, but more concerned about Olivia¡¯s feelings. Perhaps Olivia would think he disturbed his grandmother and was using her to put pressure on Olivia. Therefore, she might hold resentment against him. Thinking about this, a shadow of sadness passed through Daniel¡¯s eyes. He spoke numerous words of praise about Olivia to his grandmother, not wanting her to think poorly of Olivia.
¡°Grandma, Olivia did tell me to rest. Yesterday, she tried to deter me from attending theunch ceremony fearing that I might catch a cold and my fever might rebound. She did call me, but I told her to go home and rest, not to stay at the hospital with me. She¡¯s been busy filming recently and is very tired. We understand each other.¡± Mrs. Jenkins sat in front of Daniel, eyes sharp as she intently stared at him. Now, Mrs. Jenkins was more certain that everything Mr. Howard had said was true. Even though Olivia hadn¡¯t visited once, Daniel still defended her every chance he got. Setting aside everything else, his intentions were genuine. ¡°Actually, I know that Olivia can be stubborn and opinionated. She has her own way of doing things. But aside from that, she¡¯s not malicious. Some disagreements between a husband and wife are normal, you shouldn¡¯t take it to heart. You should speak openly to each other and provide mutual support.¡± Daniel replied earnestly, ¡°Grandma, I was wrong. I let her down. It¡¯s understandable that she¡¯s mad at me. There were some things I didn¡¯t handle well, causing her to feel wronged and hurting her feelings. The me is on me. Olivia has done very well, she is a good wife!¡± Mrs. Jenkins responded, ¡°People who realize their mistakes and correct them have nothing to fear in life.¡± Suddenly, the door to the ward opened, and Olivia hurried in. Olivia¡¯s pretty face was emotionless, but her dark eyes ferociously stared at Daniel, as if to say: ¡®We¡¯ll settle thister.¡¯ ¡°Wife, have you had breakfast yet? Let¡¯s eat together!¡± Mrs. Jenkins looked at Olivia and added, ¡°Breakfast is still warm,e join us. You can serve Daniel some porridge. He can¡¯t leave the bed easily, and moving can be quite painful because of the needle in his hand!¡± Olivia set down her bag and did as instructed, not showing any abnormal feelings in front of her grandmother. Suddenly, Daniel coughed a few times and felt a little nauseous again. Mrs. Jenkins suddenly said, ¡°Olivia, you were a doctor, so you know more about these things. What should Daniel eat? He always vomits after eating, that¡¯s not good. He¡¯s be quite skinny.¡± Olivia gave Daniel a nce, then served him half a bowl of porridge, ¡°Drink some porridge first, to warm the stomach. When the stomach feels morefortable, then eat some porridge. Don¡¯t eat until you¡¯re too full, you can have small, frequent meals. If your throat is inmed and you are coughing, you might not feel like eating. Feeling nauseous is also normal. Drinking some salty water will make your throat feel better.¡± Chapter 640: 640: Help Him Shave? Chapter 640: Help Him Shave? At his first sip of the rice porridge, Daniel Marshall felt like throwing up. Seeing this, Mrs. Jenkins became worried and asked Olivia Jenkins to attend to Daniel immediately. With a sense of helplessness, Olivia touched Daniel¡¯s forehead. He had a low fever, but it wasn¡¯t severe. ¡°You didn¡¯t eat anythingst night, did you? Are you feeling like your stomach is churning because it¡¯s empty?¡± As a matter of fact, Daniel had had nothing to eat for the whole of yesterday. He looked at his wife pitifully and nodded, ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat, because it makes me feel like vomiting.¡± ¡°You must eat something. When your stomach is empty, the unfamiliar sensation makes it ufortable and causes the urge to vomit. Take a sip of the porridge, pause when you feel like throwing up, once the churning subsides, gradually sip a little more. Repeat this process.¡± On Olivia¡¯s beautiful face there was no trace of emotion, but her almond-shaped eyes, sparkling with indifference, were fixed on Daniel. Not wanting her grandmother to worry too much, Olivia did her best to hide her displeasure and loathing. Acting as if nothing was wrong, Daniel nced tenderly at Olivia and then, obediently, began sipping slowly at his rice water. After the initial few sips, he did indeed feel nauseous. Yet, after waiting a moment and drinking again, it seemed as though his stomach had found a base and had also gotten used to the warm rice water, as the nausea disappeared. After another few sips of the rice porridge, Daniel began to feel better, ¡°Wife, I don¡¯t feel like vomiting anymore, I think I can have some rice porridge now.¡±
Olivia did not respond to Daniel, only served him three spoonfuls of the porridge. Daniel was obedient and ate the porridge in small bites, ¡°Wife, I¡¯m a little hungry still.¡± Olivia nced at Daniel, ¡°You can¡¯t eat anymore. Let¡¯s observe for a bit. If you don¡¯t feel like vomiting, you can eat some more.¡± ¡°Thank you, wife. I understand now, it¡¯s been hard on you.¡± Olivia seemed to be deaf to his words, her body still radiated a cold aura. Mrs. Jenkins kept ncing back and forth between Daniel and Olivia, then suddenly said, ¡°Daniel¡¯s bristle has grown all over his chin. Olivia, can you help him shave it?¡± Daniel knew Olivia was reluctant and probably held some grievances against him, so quickly said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll handle it myself. Wife, you should eat something.¡± Olivia took a bun and began to eat. She then took a mirror from her bag, opened it, and handed it to Daniel, ¡°You shave yourself. From this angle, you can see everything.¡± ¡°After drinking a small bowl of porridge and eating some rice, I feel that my energy has returned. Wife, I really can¡¯t do without you. I need you by my side. Like a fish out of water, it might initially be able to jump around joyfully, but soon enough, it will run out of oxygen and die.¡± Despite Daniel¡¯s face being somewhat pale, his handsome features reflected his sincerity. His passionate gaze was unblinkingly fixed on Olivia. Immediately, Mrs. Jenkins chimed in, ¡°Couples fight at the head of the bed and reconcile at its foot! Olivia, I think Daniel is genuinely remorseful. It¡¯s okay for you to vent your grievances. If you can¡¯t eliminate the grudge in your heart, y¡¯all should find time to talk about it properly. Life will always have its ups and downs, but smooth sailing is quite rare!¡± Olivia did not want her grandmother to meddle in the matters between her and Daniel. Since she didn¡¯t want to talk too much in front of her grandmother, she decided to appease her for the time being, ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll control my temper, and I¡¯ll think seriously about it.¡± Then, Mrs. Jenkins suddenly gave Daniel a serious look and said with grave emphasis, ¡°You can¡¯t bully Olivia either. You should talk to her nicely about everything. Negotiation is important. Honesty between a husband and wife is paramount. It¡¯s fate that brought you two together, but whether you¡¯llst depends on your personal cultivation.¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, ¡°I understand, Grandma!¡± Chapter 641: 641: Guessing Her Thoughts Chapter 641: Guessing Her Thoughts It was time to let them talk privately. Mrs. Jenkins rose to leave, and Leaf Fiona graciously assisted her. Olivia Jenkins wanted to escort her grandmother out, but Mrs. Jenkins urged her to stay with Daniel Marshall. Mrs. Jenkins also mentioned she would be bringing breakfast for Daniel the following day and would continue to do so until he recovered. It seemed this matter was far from over. Olivia escorted her grandmother to the elevator and then returned to the sickroom. Suddenly, Olivia¡¯s gaze fixed fiercely on Daniel. Her face darkened, ¡°Can you stop being so immature? Even if you get my grandmother to persuade me, I won¡¯t change my mind! Quit with the games!¡± Feeling despondent, Daniel¡¯s heart twisted in anguish. ¡°Love, I did not mean to involve my grandmother. I didn¡¯t even know she nned to visit me. Knowing that you came to see me has made me very happy, I missed you deeply! I know you have been enduring a lot and I am sorry I have caused you so much trouble. I apologize!¡± ¡°Daniel, stop pretending! You¡¯ve always been low and despicable!¡± Suddenly, the door to the sickroom swung open revealing Simon Howard. He walked in and red at Olivia, clearly agitated. ¡°It was me who invited Mrs. Jenkins, it had nothing to do with Daniel, he had no idea. Also, you really think too highly of yourself! Always acting superior and making Daniel feel indebted to you; you¡¯re bing more and more repulsive.¡± ¡°Simon Howard, shut up! Mind your own business and get lost!¡± Suddenly agitated, Daniel broke into a severe fit of coughing, but thankfully he didn¡¯t vomit. Olivia stood quietly, not caring at all about Daniel¡¯s condition. As if Daniel dying from his fits wouldn¡¯t matter to her.
Ignoring Daniel¡¯s order, Simon continued: ¡°Daniel, as an outsider, let mement. Yes, you have your ws, but she¡¯s not innocent either. ¡®It takes two to tango.¡¯ Can¡¯tints orments be aired directly? Why the urge to keep guessing and jumping to conclusions? If anything doesn¡¯t fit your liking, you start perching on your high horse. To be candid, I can¡¯t understand what goes on in a woman¡¯s mind.¡± Olivia was silent. She grabbed her bag and left Daniel¡¯s sickroom without another word. Staring at the open door, Simon spat in contempt. ¡°See?! She doesn¡¯t want to resolve any disputes ¨C her actions are just escting the conflict. She¡¯s all about herself and always looking for the exit. I¡¯ve held this back for a long time: both of you are wed and of the same kind.¡± ¡°Have you said enough? She has left because of your scolding; what more do you want?¡± Daniel¡¯s rage was on the brink of erupting. He yelled so hard that his throat hurt and it triggered another rough bout of coughing. After a few seconds of hesitation, Simon boldly continued, ¡°There are plenty of fish in the sea. If it¡¯s absolutely not working out, just let it go. No point in forcing it. No matter how much you pour your heart out to her, she may not necessarily reciprocate.¡± You¡¯ve been amodating her more than enough already. Her character itself is wed, she never admits how sensitive she is. Clearly mindful of every detail, yet she continues to put on an air of nonchnce, convincing herself that she¡¯s always right.¡± She only sees your shorings, only highlights your ws, and she never makes an effort to understand you. Some might interpret it as her being opinionated, but in reality, I see her as selfish. She cares only about her feelings and buries everything else deep within her.¡± I¡¯ve said my piece, I¡¯m going to step out. You should reflect on your own. There¡¯s only so much I can do for you.¡± Seeing Daniel in a fit of coughs, Simon poured him a ss of warm water and ced it on the bedside table. Then, he left the sickroom. Besides coughing, Daniel sank into deep thought. In fact, Daniel had a strong hunch that Olivia might want a child, and since he had been resistant to the idea, she had been bottling up her feelings. Chapter 642: 642: Psychological Defense Chapter 642: Psychological Defense Olivia Jenkins must be specting about the issue of children, she thought arbitrarily. Perhaps Olivia assumed he was still in love with Charmy Bet, still yearning for Charmy. Daniel Marshall¡¯s brows furrowed, a poignant ache in his heart. His deep-set eyes conveyed a touch of sadness, making hisplexion even paler. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t like children, nor that he didn¡¯t want children, he was truly terrified the tragedy would ur again. If it required trading Olivia¡¯s life for a child, he would rather remain childless. Unwittingly, Daniel¡¯s mind was again haunted by the image of a pool of blood, instilling an inexplicable apprehension in him. Even if he had resolved to have a child, the indelible image of the bloody scene and Charmy¡¯s horrifying death would reemerge in his mind, discing his desires to have a child. Daniel had wrestled with this, he had also tried to breach the emotional defenses he¡¯d constructed, but he had failed each time. Whenever children were mentioned, he¡¯d inexplicably avoid it. Without a child, he and Olivia could still live happily, why must they have a child?
Olivia simply didn¡¯t believe he loved her! Must they have a child for her to be convinced of his genuine love for her? Daniel¡¯s lips were tightly pressed. Suddenly, a myriad of chaotic thoughts shed through his mind, leaving him in confusion once again. The order of Daniel¡¯s thoughts became a jumbled mess, losing the right direction, his heart enduring the struggles of torment. ¡­ In the afternoon, Martin Wace visited the Serene City Medical College. With the consent of Professor Winnie and for secrecy¡¯s sake, they agreed to meet in the college¡¯s academic office. Upon meeting Professor Winnie, Martin politely bowed, ¡°Professor Winnie, how do you do! I¡¯m Matin Wace, we spoke on the phone yesterday.¡± ¡°I remember you, please take a seat!¡± After a closer look at Martin, Professor Winnie continued, ¡°Are you friends with Olivia Jenkins?¡± Martin nodded, looking sincerely at Professor Winnie, ¡°Yes! I would like to consult you on some matters in person to ease my heart. More importantly, due to the gravity of the situation, I would appreciate if you could keep this confidential.¡± Professor Winnie¡¯s expression was stern, ¡°My professional ethics forbid me from betraying the trust of my patients. You can rest assured.¡± ¡°I am making this inquiry on behalf of my good friend. His identity is rather sensitive. Moreover, I wish to protect him. If this matter is exploited by malicious individuals, I fear it¡¯ll bring him harm.¡± ¡°I understand your concerns, so why don¡¯t you describe the situation.¡± Martin appeared a bit somber. After taking a breath, he slowly began, ¡°Five years ago, his fianc¨¦e died in a car ident. He witnessed the entire process. Not only that, his fianc¨¦e was pregnant at the time. This event deeply devastated him, as he believed he was responsible for the death of his fianc¨¦e and their unborn child. He was consumed by guilt, living in torment. There was a time when he resorted to alcohol to numb his pain.¡± For the past three years, he focused on his career and never mentioned that painful memory to us. We all thought he had moved on from that period of anguish. Last year, he got married. He fell in love with his current wife. We thought they were happy and that they could live a blissful life together. Unexpectedly, his current wife feels he hasn¡¯t moved on from his previous fianc¨¦e.¡± Furthermore, his wife believes he is mentally ill, suffering from post-traumatic stress disorder. Possibly, his wife does not trust that he loves her. Recently, she¡¯s been considering a separation. Professor Winnie, I heard you¡¯re an expert in this field. I hope you can help them.¡±
Professor Winnie handed Martin a form, ¡°Have him fill this out.¡± Chapter 643: 643: Husband and Wife Co-Treating Chapter 643: Husband and Wife Co-Treating Martin Wace nced at the forms for a few times. Then, looking at Professor Winnie, he asked, ¡°Can you exin the situation to me in detail? Does my friend have a disease?¡± ¡°Mr. Wace, please ask your friend to fill in this form first, and then let me look at it. I can discuss his condition with you after that. He must write truthfully without any concealment, otherwise it will affect my assessment. Having a disease is not terrible. But it¡¯s important to start treatment early.¡± Martin Wace agreed with what Professor Winnie said, nodding his head frequently. A shadow passed over Martin¡¯s eyes, ¡°Professor Winnie, can you rify for me what post-traumatic stress disorder is?¡± ¡°I can exin in detail.¡± ¡°Can I record this? I want to let my friend listen to it.¡± Professor Winnie nodded, and immediately, Martin took out a recorder and turned on the recording function. ¡°Post-traumatic stress disorder, also known as PTSD, has three core groups of symptoms: traumatic re-experience symptoms, avoidance and numbing symptoms, and symptoms of heightened alertness. Traumatic re-experience symptoms manifest as patient¡¯s thoughts, memories or dreams repeatedly and involuntarily presenting scenarios or content rted to the trauma. There could be severe reactions to triggering cues, to the extent that they feel as if the traumatic event is happening again. Avoidance and numbing symptoms primarily manifest as the patient long-term or persistently drastically avoiding events or situations rted to the traumatic experience, refusing to participate in rted activities, avoiding ces or people rted to the trauma. Some patients even have selective amnesia, unable to recall details of the traumatic event. Symptoms of heightened alertness mainly manifest as difficulty falling asleep, being easily startled, anxiousness, difficulty focusing, palpitations, shortness of breath, etc.
Patients can have all three core symptoms simultaneously, generally starting to manifest a few days or six months after the traumatic event and persisting for at least a month, but canst several months or even several years, asionally even up to a decade. Usually, after experiencing a significant traumatic event, psychological first aid should be provided ording to the situation, with guidance and intervention starting as early as possible. During the treatment process, the patient may rpse multiple times, and it¡¯s important for those around them to provide support and reassurance.¡± ¡°Did your friend¡¯s wife say that he has PTSD? Is she a doctor?¡± Hesitating slightly, Martin admitted frankly: ¡°Yes! Actually, my good friend¡¯s wife is Olivia Jenkins, and, indeed, there have been issues between the couple.¡± With a sharp look in her eyes, Professor Winnie made eye contact with Martin, ¡°If this is Olivia¡¯s diagnosis, then, your friend most likely does have PTSD. The only thing we need to ascertain now is exactly which core symptoms he is currently expressing. If your friend wants to undergo treatment, it would be best if they came in together as a couple.¡± Receiving a rtively sincere answer, Martin¡¯s face subtly changed, and his mood suddenly became heavy. He hadn¡¯t consulted a doctor, thinking it might not be a serious issue. Now he realised the situation was indeed quite serious, and veryplicated. Thankfully, Olivia had mentioned it. He had taken it seriously and immediately contacted Professor Winnie. Otherwise, he might not have known how serious Daniel¡¯s condition was. Having reached this point, Olivia should have had a frank talk with Daniel earlier, apanied him for therapy, but she hasn¡¯t told Daniel anything. In the final analysis, Olivia still doesn¡¯t want to confront the past between Charmy Bet and Daniel. This couple really should see a psychologist. It takes two to tango, and they can¡¯t just me each other. ¡°Thank you very much, Professor Winnie. I will urge them toe to you for a consultation as soon as possible.¡± ¡°I am willing to help them, but treatment won¡¯t work if only one persones. The wife¡¯s support andpanionship are essential. They both have to work hard.¡± Chapter 644: 644: Cannot Accept the Facts Chapter 644: Cannot ept the Facts Martin Wace remembered Professor Winnie¡¯s advice clearly. After leaving Serene City Medical College, Martin Wace immediately went to RenewalCare Hospital to look for Daniel Marshall. ¡°Daniel, please fill out this form truthfully. After you¡¯vepleted it, I have something important to discuss with you.¡± Daniel gave the form a cursory nce, then furrowed his eyebrows and shot a cold, prating gaze at Martin, ¡°Why do I have to fill out this form? Who gave it to you?¡± Martin Wace looked earnestly at Daniel, ¡°I¡¯ve just consulted with a psychology expert, this form is from him. I have no ill intentions, nor am I just making things difficult. I only hope that you¡¯ll fill out this form truthfully, so that we can identify the source of your problem, clear up the misunderstandings between you and Olivia Jenkins, and untangle your emotional knots.¡± Emotions shed within Daniel¡¯s eyes. These emotions were mingled with shock, anger, and a hint of resentment. Daniel¡¯s voice was hoarse and chilly, ¡°Do you take me for a mental patient?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. I¡¯m thinking about both you and Olivia. Olivia told me that you might be suffering from post-traumatic stress disorder, that¡¯s why I consulted with a psychology expert rmended by Olivia. Daniel, after you fill out this form truthfully, the psychology expert can assess your situation then. You can¡¯t escape from this. Please ask yourself, can you truly forget about Charmy Bet¡¯s death? Can you truly forget about your child? What are your feelings when you face Olivia?
You must show Olivia hope, so she will have the confidence to move forward with you. Otherwise, what can she do? She wants to separate, but you disagree. Surely, you cannot make either of you feel like you three are living together, which is not fair to her. Olivia is selfish, but aren¡¯t you selfish too? If you still want to continue being a husband, you should think about it.¡± Daniel was silent, a ripple crossed his ink-ck eyes. Unintentionally, the words Olivia had angrily yelled at him surfaced in his mind. She said, he was ill, mentally ill! Was he really ill? Why didn¡¯t Olivia tell him directly, but told Martin instead? All of a sudden, a sharp coldness shed across Daniel¡¯s aloof and handsome face. His hand instinctively clenched, the knuckles whitening slightly. Martin also felt a surge of displeasure, but he suppressed it and continued to patiently persuade Daniel. It might be hard to take a step forward, but it had to be done. ¡°The psychologist said, one can¡¯t recover just by undergoing treatment alone. It requires the support andpany of important people around them, making collective efforts. Therefore, this doesn¡¯t concern just you but also involves Olivia. If you decide to see a psychologist, I will convince Olivia to apany you for the treatment. Consider it as giving everyone an opportunity. The psychologist mentioned that once a problem is identified, it¡¯s important to seek treatment early. Olivia is a doctor, she is knowledgeable in this aspect. If she didn¡¯t talk about it straightforwardly with you, it should be because she knew you couldn¡¯t ept the reality.¡± ¡°¡­¡± After a brief pause, Martin broke the silence,¡±I¡¯ve recorded the psychologist¡¯s words, you should listen to them. Initially, I also thought that Olivia was spouting nonsense just to separate. However, after talking to the psychologist, I realised that Olivia wasn¡¯t wrong.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°We all thought that you were fine, that you could forget Charmy Bet. Yet this past year since your marriage, I vaguely sensed that most of your conflict with Olivia arises from Charmy.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if she still upies your mind? Can you not forget about her?¡±
¡°¡­¡± Martin¡¯s hawk-like eyes were fixed steadily on Daniel. Seeing Daniel remaining silent, he pressed the y button on the recorder and stopped talking.
Chapter 645: 645: Show Sincerity Chapter 645: Show Sincerity Daniel Marshall took in everything the psychologist said. Daniel¡¯s eyes involuntarily squinted, his pupils contracted, and his facial expression twitched somewhat. There were also surging emotions within Daniel. The three primary symptoms of post-traumatic stress disorder noted by the psychologist, he had them all. Especially in the first year after Charmy Bet¡¯s death, he often suffered from insomnia and nightmares, always recalling the horrible state in which she died. His mind was filled as if with blood, and he often wished he could go back to before the ident, preferring that he was the one hit by the car¡­ During that period, his only sce was alcohol. Only when he was drunk could he forget the pain and fall asleep. Even when his grandfather advised him to have a child, he mentally convinced himself with various excuses. He fancied that he could live happily with Olivia Jenkins without children, which was a sign of his avoidance behavior. Every time he thought of Charmy¡¯s gruesome state in the ident, he would feel utterly devastated, terrified that Olivia might leave him in the same way¡­ This was a symptom of traumatic re-experiencing. Before he met Olivia, he thought he was quite fine and seldom recalled the pain of the past. He thought he could live a normal life until Olivia was forced to have children. The constant mention of children in their lives brought the painful memories of the past vividly back into his mind; he couldn¡¯t shake them off, and they apanied him to this very day.
Actually, he felt very helpless. He didn¡¯t want it to be like this, but he couldn¡¯t escape it. He was always in turmoil, sometimes distressed. As a result, he felt that Olivia didn¡¯t trust him, like she was forcing him¡­ Daniel was silent for a long time. Martin Wace was very worried about him, so he patted him on the shoulder andforted, ¡°You should be clear about your situation now. Don¡¯t worry, we will all help you, apany you. With the help of a psychologist, you can certainly ovee this, everything will be fine.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Daniel¡¯s hand patted Martin¡¯s hand lightly, as if telling him he was okay. Then, Daniel picked up his pen and started to fill out the form seriously. Martin felt ufortable, an indescribable feeling in his heart. All these years, they had watched how Daniel coped, hoping that he would find some luck. They thought that after he was married everything would get better, that he could find happiness, and have someone by his side. They didn¡¯t expect his situation to get worse, it was too harsh on him, and couldn¡¯t help feeling pity for him. Having known Daniel for so many years, whether it was dealing with the Marshall Family affairs, in the business world, or even in his marriage, it wasn¡¯t easy for Daniel. Hopefully, after oveing this hurdle, he can be peaceful and smooth in the future. After Daniel finished filling out the form, he handed it to Martin. His deep eyes were unblinking as he stared at Martin, his hoarse voice serious, ¡°I agree to undergo therapy. Let me deal with Olivia, we should face it ourselves. This time, I won¡¯t back down.¡± ¡°Great! I¡¯ll give this form to the psychologist tonight, and first get his opinion. You know everything now, so you should be mentally prepared. As a brother, I¡¯ve seen it all and don¡¯t want you to live apart. I will help to convince Olivia to let go of the idea of separating.¡± A hint of relief appeared on Daniel¡¯s face along with a soft smile, ¡°Martin, thank you. I know you are looking out for me. Sometimes, I just can¡¯t control my temper when I am angry, which leads to inappropriate words. As for the issues between Olivia and me, don¡¯t intervene anymore. Whether it¡¯s separation or anything else, it¡¯s between her and me. I don¡¯t want her to misunderstand me anymore, and it¡¯s time for me to demonstrate my sincerity.¡± Chapter 646: Daniel Marshall Changes Chapter 646: Daniel Marshall Changes ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t interfere in your matters anymore.¡± After a pause, Martin Wace continued, ¡°Should we inform Adam Howard? He¡¯s quite worried about you, we all just want you to get better.¡± Daniel Marshall felt a rush of rity and quickly said, ¡°You let him know, save him the guessing. And remind him to not bother my wife, we¡¯ll handle this.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Also, don¡¯t worry about my health. I had some porridge today without throwing up afterwards. I had an IV drip as well, and so far I¡¯m just running a low fever. The doctor said these are signs of improvement.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great to hear, I believe you¡¯ll be discharged soon. It¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯ll go confer with the psychologist now, we¡¯ll meet again tonight to talk.¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes softened, a small smile tugged at his lips, his entire demeanor seemed entirely changed. ¡°Thank you, Martin. I appreciate it, I really do.¡± Suddenly, the atmosphere in the room lightened. A smile formed on Martin¡¯s face as well, ¡°We¡¯re brothers, no need for such politeness. Once you¡¯re discharged, treat me to a meal.¡± A shallow smile spread across Daniel¡¯s face, casting a radiant glow that made him look less pale than before. Confronting his problems head on, Daniel felt somewhat relieved. Once Martin left, Simon Howard, who had just brought back dumplings, came into the ward. Porridge in the morning, porridge again for lunch, Simon decided to switch it up for dinner. This way, the food would hopefully be less boring and more appetizing. Simon was setting the table and about to open the thermos when he heard an unbelievable sound. For a moment, Simon froze as if time had stopped. Assuming Simon hadn¡¯t heard him, Daniel spoke again in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I shouldn¡¯t haveshed out at you, I know you meant well.¡± It took a few seconds for Simon toe back to reality, he looked up at Daniel, ¡°I was wrong too, I was being too presumptuous. Daniel, we¡¯re having dumplings tonight, with a side of hand-pulled noodles. I asked the restaurant to use less oil, it won¡¯t be greasy and shouldn¡¯t upset your stomach.¡± ¡°Thank you! It smells great, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s delicious.¡± Simon fixed his gaze on Daniel without blinking. It felt like Daniel was an entirely changed man, his gentleness was stunning. Daniel gave a small smile, picked up his chopsticks, and carefully took a bite of the noodles, ¡°This tastes good!¡± ¡°It¡¯s made with pork bone broth and a bit of green onion.¡± Daniel nodded slightly, then continued eating the noodles. After a while, he ate some of the dumplings. Tonight, his appetite was much better, the feeling of wanting to vomit was gone, and the light pork bone soup was delicious. Seeing Daniel enjoy his meal, seemingly getting better bit by bit, Simon felt quite relieved and a slight smile formed on his lips. ¡­ After the film crew finished for the day, Olivia Jenkins, Valerie Howard, and Miss Winter, went to eatmb chops. Coincidently, they ran into Benjamin Johnson at the restaurant. Benjamin Johnson generously invited them, ¡°Just served,mb soup. Have some with me, it¡¯s quite cold in Serene City in February, especially in the evening. This will warm you up. Also, these freshly servedmb chops are too much for me alone, I was thinking of packing them up!¡± They were all just friends, nothing to hide or be ashamed of, and she wasn¡¯t alone either, so Olivia Jenkins took a seat next to Benjamin Johnson. Valerie Howard and Miss Winter also sat down. They¡¯ve been busy until now and were pretty hungry. Olivia joked, ¡°Don¡¯t mind our eating manners, we¡¯re starving like we haven¡¯t eaten in years.¡± Chapter 647: Gentleman’s Demeanor Chapter 647: Gentleman¡¯s Demeanor Benjamin Johnson¡¯s handsome face lifted into a soft, warm smile, his deep eyes staring at Olivia Jenkins with interest, ¡°Haven¡¯t you had dinner?¡± After finishing her soup, Olivia Jenkinsughed and said, ¡°We had boxed meals at five o¡¯clock, and we¡¯ve been busy ever since. It¡¯s almost midnight now, and we¡¯re pretty worn out.¡± Looking at Olivia with concern, Benjamin Johnson then nced at Valerie Howard and Miss Winter, ¡°You all look quite exhausted indeed. Amidst all the busyness, make sure to rest. Drink more of thismb soup, it¡¯s nourishing.¡± While munching on grilledmb chops, Olivia said, ¡°Benjamin, there¡¯s no need to be so polite, just eat. It seems like it¡¯s been quite a while since west saw each other, how have you been? I thought you went back to M-country for the holiday, spending time with family is important after all.¡± Benjamin raised an eyebrow slightly, his handsome face still adorned with a light smile. He stared at Olivia with a gaze full of warmth and consideration. ¡°I don¡¯t need to apany my family. My parents travel often ever since they retired. They¡¯re just like a love-struck couple. My presence would be a third wheel, they can¡¯t take the lovey-dovey stuff, and they wouldn¡¯t bother about me either.¡± Just then, Olivia and the others allughed, envy for the passion and freedom Benjamin¡¯s parents had for life evident in theirughter. Benjamin continued, ¡°I¡¯ve been good, busy with charity work, and life has been fulfilling. We indeed haven¡¯t caught up since our time in Harmony Vige. Originally, I wanted toe to congratte you on the kickoff ceremony. But one of the kids I¡¯m sponsoring fell sick, so I apanied her to the doctor and forgot toe by. Now, I hope ¡®My Tsundere Husband¡¯ has a smooth filming and bes a major hit!¡± Olivia picked up a drink and confidently dered, ¡°Although this isn¡¯t alcohol, let¡¯s have a toast anyway. Here¡¯s to everyone¡¯s happiness and good fortune! And to ¡®My Tsundere Husband¡¯ bing a breakout hit, and making it into the top three of this year¡¯s viewership figures.¡± Miss Winter chimed in, ¡°We¡¯ll definitely seed!¡± Valerie added, ¡°I may be a rookie, but I¡¯m giving it my all and I believe we¡¯ll make it!¡± Looking around at her friends, Olivia gave a knowing smile. Even though her married life was in shambles, her passion for her career was as full as ever, showing no signs of ebbing. Although the busyness of work was tiring, Olivia was still happy, treating her first production as a producer as seriously as if she were raising a child. Deep down, Olivia held a firm belief that she would seed, and so would Quiet Video. ¡­ Valerie drove Miss Winter home first. Olivia tried to pay, but the proprietress only epted Benjamin¡¯s money. ¡°Even among friends, it¡¯s the gentleman who pays. It¡¯s a matter of manners,¡± she said. Benjamin replied solemnly, ¡°Madam, you¡¯re absolutely right. I will being here frequently from now on.¡± Thedy bossughed cheerfully, ¡°I¡¯ll be looking forward to that. I guarantee you, ourmb soup is delicious.¡± Benjamin nodded, a hint ofughter in his eyes, as he and Olivia exited the restaurant together. Before getting in the car, Benjamin had another little chat with Olivia, ¡°Even though you¡¯re smiling, I can¡¯t shake the feeling that something¡¯s bothering you. Has something bad happenedtely?¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes sparkled as she titled her head slightly, pretending nothing was wrong. She smiled at Benjamin, ¡°I¡¯m doing good, just a little tired. Making TV shows isn¡¯t easy, there¡¯s a lot to think about.¡± Benjamin sighed softly, ¡°You seem different from when I saw you in Harmony Vige. Whatever it is, don¡¯t keep it all to yourself. You need to let it out, or keeping it inside will make you feel worse in the long run.¡± Chapter 648: 648 Irreplaceable Chapter 648: Chapter 648 Irreceable Was her smile really that fake? Were the chaotic thoughts in her heart that apparent? Olivia Jenkins slightly lowered her eyes; her face still held a slight smile. ¡°I¡¯m really fine; maybe I¡¯m just a bit tired. After a good sleep, I¡¯ll wake up refreshed. Benjamin Johnson, I¡¯m going to leave first. Be careful while driving!¡± With a confident and proud expression adorning her beautiful face, Olivia waved at Benjamin before getting into the car. Benjamin Johnson stood in ce, watching as Olivia drove away. In truth, he noticed from the very beginning that Olivia was troubled. Otherwise, why wouldn¡¯t she be driving Daniel Marshall¡¯s luxury car? However, Benjamin chose not to expose Olivia¡¯s state of mind. He knew she had no desire to discuss her troubles. Preferring to nurse her wounds or wallow in sadness, Olivia always brought warmth to others, never leaving any trace of negativity. Such an Olivia was truly heart-wrenching! Benjamin understood well, too, that he wasn¡¯t the person Olivia needed. So, regardless of hisforting words, they still wouldn¡¯t ease her worries. So, he didn¡¯t touch her wounds.
On the day of the inauguration ceremony, he did go. He parked his car nearby and watched from a distance. Not wanting to bother Olivia, he kept himself hidden. Later, he saw Daniel and also watched the news. Undeniably, Daniel¡¯s publicity was a huge sess and could potentially be of help to Olivia¡¯s career. Silently, he departed, not disturbing Olivia; that was his tenderness. During this time, Olivia didn¡¯t call him. Evidently, she only considered him a friend and didn¡¯t need him. So, he wouldn¡¯t insist and opted to go with the flow. ¡­ Before leaving the house, Mrs. Jenkins asked Leaf Fiona to call Olivia. Upon learning that her grandmother had again brought breakfast for Daniel, and that her words were sincere, Olivia had no choice but to rush to the hospital. Seeing Daniel again, she noticed he looked much better, not as pale as before. Daniel¡¯s spirit had also improved significantly, already not having the semnce of a frail patient. Under her grandmother¡¯s watchful gaze, Olivia served Daniel a bowl of porridge and handed him a meat bun, ¡°Can you eat? If you feel nauseated, just have the porridge.¡± Daniel gazed tenderly at Olivia, ¡°I can eat. Last night, I had noodles and dumplings; my appetite is much better.¡± Olivia didn¡¯t say anything; she merely raised her beautiful brows. ¡°The meat bun is delicious; it¡¯s very fragrant!¡± Daniel continued to talk, but Olivia ignored him. Sensing he was simply trying to tter her, a hint of disdain shed across her heart. Mrs. Jenkins smiled warmly, her expression kind, ¡°Just eat whatever you can. As long as you can consume food, your health will quickly improve. With proper nutrition, your immunity will also strengthen. The filling in the meat buns is made from fresh meat, mixed with green onions and ck fungus. Since it is homemade, it is very tender. Daniel, whatever you want to eat, just say it, and I¡¯ll bring it tomorrow.¡± After ncing at Olivia, Daniel¡¯s gaze shifted back to the grandmother, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten dumplings for a long time; I¡¯d like to have some dumplings.¡± Mrs. Jenkins¡¯ smile deepened, ¡°Good, good, I¡¯ll bring dumplings for you tomorrow morning and a bowl of stewed soup.¡±
¡°Thank you, grandmother! The taste of home cooking is truly irreceable, money can¡¯t buy it. I often miss it.¡± Listening to Daniel¡¯s ttery, Olivia shot him a cold, fierce nce. With an innocent expression on his face, Daniel met Olivia¡¯s gaze. Ever since New Year¡¯s Eve, he genuinely hadn¡¯t tasted the dumplings made by Olivia. He missed the taste of the dumplings and Olivia herself.
What he said was indeed the truth. He also knew, such feelings were truly irreceable. Chapter 649: 649: Cold-blooded Chapter 649: Cold-blooded ¡°Daniel, it¡¯s good to see you thinking like this, it shows you¡¯re a sensible kid. After you¡¯re discharged from the hospital, you¡¯re always wee toe over for meals. The maid at home makes really good dumplings and hand-pulled noodles,¡± Mrs. Jenkins still had a kind face, a faint smile ying at the corners of her mouth, as she sized up Olivia Jenkins and Daniel Marshall with a sharp gaze. Daniel¡¯s handsome features were softened by a friendly smile, his eyes filled with warmth, ¡°Grandma, Olivia and I will make time toe visit you.¡± ¡°Right now, my body temperature is around 99.5¡ãF. The chief doctor said I would continue to be hydrated today. If my fever subsides this afternoon, I could get an x-ray tomorrow. If there¡¯s significant improvement, I could be discharged.¡± Mrs. Jenkins nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. You¡¯re not coughing so much now, and your voice has somewhat recovered.¡± Daniel looked at Olivia affectionately, a slight smile tugging at his lips, ¡°My wife¡¯s methods are really effective. Yesterday, I drank salt water several times, and my throat really isn¡¯t that sore anymore.¡± ¡°You two, as a couple, need tomunicate more. If you have any disagreements, settle them on the day itself. Don¡¯t leave them till tomorrow. Once the day passes, more thoughtse, and that could cause problems.¡± At that moment, Daniel and Olivia spoke in unison: ¡°Grandma, we understand.¡± Damn their synchronization, Olivia was unhappy and gave Daniel an irritated nce. Unperturbed, Daniel gazed at Olivia tenderly with his profound eyes.
Mrs. Jenkins, satisfied with the couple¡¯s response, got up with a smile, ¡°Leaf Fiona and I are going to the park. Olivia, spend some time with Daniel.¡± Olivia responded perfunctorily, ¡°Yes, grandma, take care!¡± The moment the hospital room door closed, Olivia¡¯s face changed immediately ¡ª dark, dangerous, she red at Daniel, ¡°Are you done yet? You don¡¯t have to act this hard, hypocrite!¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes remained locked on Olivia, he didn¡¯t seem upset. He seriously said, ¡°Wife, I want to talk to you. Please give me ten minutes.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s about discussing a separation agreement, I¡¯m very willing.¡± The dumplings grandma brought were really delicious, Olivia ate another one, not sparing a nce at Daniel. Daniel¡¯s hoarse voice turned gentle, his speech a bit slow, ¡°Wife, I understand now. I have an illness, post-traumatic stress disorder, with all three core symptoms.¡± Suddenly, Olivia froze. After a few seconds, she slowly began to chew the dumpling in her mouth again. Daniel continued staring at Olivia without blinking, his face serious, ¡°Wife, I¡¯m willing to get treatment. It¡¯s my fault for hurting you so deeply, I¡¯m sorry! ¡°I¡¯ve been such a bastard, I don¡¯t deserve your forgiveness, but, I still want to be with you. I don¡¯t want to let you go. Please give me another chance, I will strive to change. I hope that you can apany me during treatment, apany me as I face an unknown world.¡± Olivia briefly opened her eyes to gaze at Daniel. Her expression was as frosty as ever, but strangely, her heartstrings tightened. The dumpling in her mouth suddenly tasted nd, but Olivia forced herself to swallow. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m busy, I don¡¯t have time to apany you. It¡¯s great that you¡¯re willing to ept treatment, but, I think we aren¡¯t suitable for each other. If you sort out the things concerning our separation, please call me as soon as possible.¡± Olivia picked up her purse, leaving Daniel¡¯s hospital room immediately. Simon Howard stood at the door, staring at Olivia¡¯s retreating figure, yelled at her, ¡°Are you heartless? You two aren¡¯t divorced yet, he¡¯s still legally your husband, do you have to be so ruthless?¡± Chapter 650: 650: The Aroma of Tea Chapter 650: The Aroma of Tea Olivia Jenkins walked determinedly towards the elevator, as if she couldn¡¯t hear a thing. Simon Howard, furious, rushed up and spun her around by grabbing her arm. ¡°You used to resent him for withholding from you, for not being honest enough. Now, he¡¯s willing to be honest with you and yet you¡¯re running away.¡± ¡°You really are quite disgusting, and so ridiculously self-righteous. Don¡¯t be in a rush to criticize others, you may be the one with the problem!¡± Olivia¡¯s face showed no emotion as she stared coldly at Simon. Barely opening her lips, Olivia spoke with a cold, dismissive tone, ¡°If you sympathize with him, that¡¯s your problem, not mine. Furthermore, my rtionship with him is none of your business, and you have no right to judge me.¡± Simon¡¯s angry voice erupted through clenched teeth, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for his affection for you, I would have decked you long ago as hitting women isn¡¯t something a man should do. You really have a punchable face. Especially your attitude, as if everyone owes you something, it¡¯s incredibly off-putting. If you¡¯re upset, everyone else has to be upset too. When you¡¯re hurting, everyone else has to hurt with you. You only ever vent your emotions on Daniel. It¡¯s a sick behavior.¡± Olivia¡¯s face hardened, a hint of contempt in her cold voice as she retorted lethally, ¡°If you know all this, why are you still bothering me? Do you want me to go back and hurt him more?¡± With barely repressed rage etched on his face, Simon let go of Olivia, ¡°You do not deserve his love. If it was possible, I wish both of you had never met. He would still be busy living his own life while healing his own wounds.
Although you haven¡¯t killed him directly, your attitude, your indifference, and your cold-heartedness have essentially pushed him into the abyss. It¡¯s akin to killing him. You studied medicine, you¡¯ve been a doctor. You know the suffering of a mentally disturbed patient better than anyone, don¡¯t you? However, you turned a blind eye and pushed him further into the abyss. You¡¯re as shameless as the ones you criticize! You always presents yourself as intelligent and smart. In reality, though, you are incredibly stupid, selfish, and a sore loser. Without the prestige thates with Daniel, do you think the business world would continue to care about you? How long do you think the Jenkins Group willst? You, a thankless wretch, me Daniel every time. You¡¯re always upset because he didn¡¯t put you first. You assumed he was fooling around with other women and let it affect your mood. But really, what have you done for him? Have you ever considered his feelings? No! You only ever consider your own feelings. You have always thought that Daniel is not good enough for you, and that he failed you. Your arrogant demeanor is sickening to everyone.¡± With a very calm tone, Olivia asked, ¡°Are you finished?¡± Simon¡¯s voice, cold and steady, didn¡¯t give Olivia any room to maneuver, ¡°If you¡¯ve got the guts, go and tell Mrs. Jenkins you want a separation. Stop pretending and hiding. If you think you¡¯re ready to fly solo then you should go ahead and make a public announcement: renounce Mrs. Olivia Marshall¡¯s title, and dere that you are no longer Mrs. Marshall. Make sure you do it clean, don¡¯t just make empty threats. There were plenty of media at theunch ceremony. Why don¡¯t you show them the real you, instead of ying the virtuous Mrs. Marshall? Humph, you¡¯re still the same two-faced actress.¡± Chapter 651: 651: Too Informative Chapter 651: Too Informative ¡°Don¡¯t deny it, you¡¯re nothing but a hypocrite. Pretending to be modest, but deceiving yourself and others, knowing exactly what you want. Honestly, I despise you. Don¡¯t think everyone is blind and should tter you. I can¡¯t stand you! If you have the guts, stop stringing Daniel along, stop wanting more than what you have, please bravely be the person you are, show your true identity to everyone, discard the status of Mrs. Olivia Marshall which you disdain, and pursue your so-called freedom and happiness. You are husband and wife, your rtionship is equal, Daniel doesn¡¯t owe you anything, and you should stop treating Daniel as though he¡¯s in debt. If you¡¯re going to do it, do it cleanly and decisively!¡± Simon Howard¡¯s eyes were filled with a fierce chill, staring threateningly at Olivia Jenkins. Everything he wanted to say, even what was held up in his heart, he articted it all. In an instant, he felt a bit relieved. Olivia Jenkins still remained unmoved, her beautiful face without a ripple, scoffing at Simon Howard¡¯s rage. With her cold gaze casually sweeping over Simon Howard, Olivia Jenkins walked down the stairs, not wanting to stay another second in the presence of a disgustingly self-righteous man. Simon Howard red at Olivia Jenkins¡¯ retreating figure, shouting after her: ¡°You talk about justice and act ordingly. If you have the guts, pay back $2 billion now, totally sever ties with Daniel, stop the coboration with the charity foundation and stop acting in dramas or variety shows, stand on your own two feet. Knowing blessings but not appreciating them, you keep instigating trouble and sooner orter it¡¯ll lead to your own destruction!¡± Olivia Jenkins, all dressed up in high heels, even if it was a bit difficult for her to walk down the stairs, continued descending with her arrogant stride.
If not because of her good upbringing, she would damn well want to p Simon Howard a few times. Simply put, it was like dealing with a rabid dog randomly biting people, a damned nuisance! ¡­ Looking at the photos sent by the private investigator, Sebastian Thompson¡¯s smile was particrly sinister, with a spark of amusement in his eyes. He would not be as foolish as before, using the same method too many times on his brother-inw, lest his brother-inw bes suspicious that he¡¯s once again up to mischief, especially if that might implicate his sister and Matthew Marshall. Sebastian Thompson carefully perused the photos and videos of Benjamin Davis and Olivia Jenkins at a mutton hotpot restaurant. He then opened the folder, taking out the photos and videos of Benjamin Davis and Jay Bet captured from secret recordings over the recent period. Looking back at all the past details, Sebastian Thompson believed that Jay Bet had feelings for Benjamin Davis. The way Jay Bet looked at Benjamin Davis was too telling, not at all the way a sister looks at her brother. This time, changing tactics, he decided to test Jay Bet. If the woman was ovewhelmed by jealousy, to the point of losing herself in a fit of rage, she might exact her revenge or create havoc, the oue¡­too delightful to anticipate, it would certainly be a spectacle! Selecting a few particrly ambiguous pictures, Sebastian Thompson sent them to an overseas hacker, instructing the hacker to send them anonymously to Jay Bet. Once his n was executed, he poured himself a ss of red wine, sipping it with a grin of rich fascination. ¡­ Jay Bet was packing lunch boxes when her phone rang. Assuming it was a schedule update from Benjamin Davis, she happily picked up her phone. It was a message from a concealed number, surprisingly, it was a photo of Benjamin Davis and Olivia Jenkins. They wereughing happily, the look in Benjamin Davis¡¯ eyes towards Olivia Jenkins was extremely gentle, clearly indicating his feelings for her. Scrolling down the screen, Jay Bet saw a photo in the parking lot. Benjamin Davis and Olivia Jenkins looked very intimate, seemingly hugging to bid farewell¡­ After going through these photos, Jay Bet¡¯s face turned pale all at once. The small spat she was holding in her right hand suddenly ttered to the floor. The harsh sound failed to gather Jay Bet¡¯s scattered thoughts.
Chapter 652: 652: The house is on fire? Chapter 652: The house is on fire? Suddenly, a pungent smell of burning filled the entire kitchen. Just as it was about to catch fire, Jay Bet realized what was happening and quickly turned off the stove. Not only was the ham charred, but the whole frying pan was also scorched ck. Looking at the disastrous scene, Jay Bet felt even more heartbroken. She sat on the floor and started crying. For some time now, she had not seen Benjamin Johnson having any contact with Olivia Jenkins, they didn¡¯t even meet, Benjamin Johnson would spend almost every day with her, and they would do charity work together. She thought that slowly Benjamin Johnson could forget about Olivia Jenkins. They were so happy together, their synergy during charity work was seamless, and she thought that perhaps Benjamin Johnson might slowly start to like her. But upon seeing these pictures, Jay Bet¡¯s heart was pierced with pain, and in an instant, she understood that it was all her wishful thinking ¨C she was just fooling herself. Benjamin Johnson could never fall in love with her; he still couldn¡¯t forget about Olivia Jenkins. Even though she was with Daniel, she was still leading Benjamin Johnson on. Olivia Jenkins was really despicable, she truly didn¡¯t deserve to exist in this world. Jay Bet really despised this vile woman and wished that this loathsome woman would disappear immediately!
Tears of sorrow began streaming down her cheeks like a broken string of pearls, soaking her pale little face. Instinctively, Jay Bet clenched her hands into tight fists, trembling uncontrobly with suppressed rage. Her knuckles turned white from her clenching hard, and her teeth gnashed noisily. After quite some time, Jay Bet¡¯s phone started ringing. She saw Benjamin Johnson¡¯s iing call on the screen, but she didn¡¯t answer, letting the phone ring continuously. The phone rang once, paused for a few seconds, and then resumed its persistent ringing. Jay Bet still didn¡¯t want to answer Benjamin Johnson¡¯s call, but the phone continued its insistent ringing as if insisting it should be answered. After this continued for a while, she finally answered. On the other end of the phone, Benjamin Johnson was frantic, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jay Bet felt a lump in her throat, and tears welled up in her eyes once more, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m feeling a bit sick, caught a cold, took some medicine and fell asleep¡­ I¡­forgot to prepare lunch.¡± For some unnamed reason, Benjamin Johnson breathed a sigh of relief. Recently, he had been noticing Jay Bet¡¯s emotional state, fearing that she might iste herself again. She¡¯d answered the phone, that reassured him a bit. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I will buy some cakes for the kids. You take a good rest, don¡¯t go out today, I¡¯lle to see youter.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to speciallye to see me. I can take care of myself.¡± Benjamin Johnson was perceptive and noticed that Jay Bet¡¯s voice was hoarse, as if she had been crying. However, he didn¡¯t voice this out loud. He had to go to Jay Bet¡¯s house. He would only be reassured after finding her safe and well. But on the surface, he agreed to Jay Bet¡¯s suggestion, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll see after I finish work. I need to deliver the things to the kids first.¡± Jay Bet merely echoed a faint response and hung up the call.
In an instant, Benjamin Johnson furrowed his brows, his deep eyes narrowed. Jay Bet was different today. Usually, she had a lot to say to him, but now she obviously didn¡¯t want to talk or deal with him. What exactly was wrong with Jay Bet? Was she really sick?
After buying cakes and toys, Benjamin Johnson sent someone to deliver them to the orphanage. After exining the reasons to the director over a phone call, he bought some medicine and food ingredients and headed over to Jay Bet¡¯s ce. He pressed the code. The gate opened, and Benjamin Johnson drove in directly. The front door of the main building wasn¡¯t locked, and he walked straight into the house. Suddenly, he sensed a smell of burning. Thinking that the kitchen was on fire, he ran over, only to see Jay Bet sitting on the floor, crying with tears streaming down her face. Chapter 653: 653 I Will Always Love Her Chapter 653: Chapter 653 I Will Always Love Her ¡°Jay Bet!¡± It was Benjamin Johnson¡¯s voice, with a trace of pain and worry, as if he cared about her deeply, as if her well-being mattered tremendously to him. Could she be hallucinating? Jay snapped back to reality, looked up, and indeed saw Benjamin. At that moment, Jay looked utterly startled, a sourness rising in her nose once more. Unconscious of herself, she felt like crying again. ¡°You didn¡¯t hurt yourself, did you?¡± Jay shook her head, tears unceremoniously flowing from her eyes. Benjamin¡¯s voice turned tender as he gently picked up Jay and ced her on the couch. He took both her hands and carefully examined them, saying, ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re not hurt. Be careful next time. I worry you¡¯ll burn down the house, or worse, hurt yourself. Maybe you should leave the cooking to someone else. I¡¯ll hire a housekeeper to cook for you.¡± Jay remained silent, with tears streaming down her face even more fiercely. Her eyes had swollen from crying. If Benjamin didn¡¯t like her, she¡¯d rather him be cold towards her. That way, she¡¯d harbor no illusions and expect nothing more.
The more he cared for her, the nicer he was to her, the more she could not bear to let go. Just the thought of him loving someone else caused her more heartache. Jay continued to cry, leaving Benjamin somewhat at a loss. Reflexively, Benjamin pulled out a tissue and gently wiped away Jay¡¯s tears. He softlyforted Jay, ¡°Everything is alright. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll get you a ss of water, sip on it to calm yourself. I¡¯ll clean up the kitchen. Later, I¡¯ll cook something for you.¡± Jay¡¯s eyes were still filled with tears. ¡°I feel so useless. I wanted to make some meals for the kids, but I can¡¯t even do that. I made a mess and no one seems to like it.¡± ¡°Silly girl, stop worrying. The kids at the orphanage all like you. You¡¯re talented and that¡¯s something they don¡¯t have. You¡¯re amazing. Nobody is perfect. You should ease your mind and stop overthinking things. Life can pass in the blink of an eye, and while we can¡¯t predict the future, we can make the most out of the present.¡± Jay nodded. Although she couldn¡¯t forget those flirtatious photos, she utterly despised Olivia Jenkins. She didn¡¯t know who had sent the photos, but she must learn to forget it all. ying dumb should give her a good present existence, right? She and Benjamin could still happily be together, right? Benjamin gave Jay a gentle hug. Comforting her with a pat on her back, he then left to fetch her a ss of water. Jay held the cup with both hands, warming her fingers. No more crying. She quietly watched as Benjamin cleaned up in the kitchen. After he finished cleaning the kitchen, he started cooking for her. She didn¡¯t need much. If Benjamin could stay by her side and take care of her like this, she was more than content. After some thought, Jay deleted those photos. She pretended not to have seen those photos, feigned ignorance. That way, she could still lean on Benjamin. Even if it meant deceiving herself, as long as she could be with Benjamin, ying dumb didn¡¯t matter. ¡­ The dumplings Grandma brought were delicious. Daniel ate a lot.
Olivia Jenkins said she was busy and couldn¡¯t see Daniel this morning. Daniel said many kind words to Grandma, showing his forgiveness towards Olivia and his support for her career. Mrs. Jenkins noticed the tension between the young couple, but she also saw Daniel¡¯s sincerity. ¡°In the past, I was in the wrong, which made her rather sensitive. She¡¯s had a hard life and might overthink things. Daniel, you need to be patient with Olivia, and to be more understanding of her.¡± Daniel promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. I will always love her. I won¡¯t give up on her.¡±
Chapter 654: 654: Muddling Along Chapter 654: Muddling Along ¡°Good!¡± Mrs. Jenkins nodded approvingly, with tears quietly forming in her eyes. Mrs. Jenkins deeply regretted her past actions, wishing for the happiness of her children. Otherwise, she would be gued with self-me. Daniel Marshallforted her warmly, ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t need to worry about us. We believe we can figure it out. Happiness won¡¯t just slip away from us, we will firmly hold it in our hands. Besides, my grandfather really cares about us and wants the best for us. Olivia and I will never let you down.¡± Mrs. Jenkins looked at Daniel with a gratified gaze, a faint smile lifting from the corners of her mouth, ¡°You are more mature and steady than Olivia. I believe her father chose the right person.¡± ¡°Olivia also has many strengths. She¡¯s like a beacon of light illuminating my heart, guiding me in the right direction. It¡¯s really me who has a bad temper that sometimes upsets her.¡± Speaking in a serious tone, Mrs. Jenkins said, ¡°Marriage doesn¡¯t have a standard answer, maybe even an open-book test can troll sometimes. But what¡¯s certain is, if someone wants to back down, it will definitely affect the other party. If both parties are unwilling to work hard, then the marriage will definitely be a mess. When you hit an impasse, it¡¯s better to cool down and ask your heart what it really wants. Of course, respecting the other person is a prerequisite. As an elder, I naturally hope that you love each other and remain happy forever. Perhaps I don¡¯t have much time left. I sincerely wish for your well-being.¡± Daniel listened attentively and agreed with his grandmother¡¯s teachings. His voice was deeper and clearer than it had been a few days ago, ¡°I will keep your teachings in mind, thank you, grandma.¡± ¡°Rest up, don¡¯t overthink. I¡¯ll try to persuade Olivia, it¡¯s my duty as an elder ¨C I can¡¯t let her do as she pleases.¡±
Immediately, a flicker of concern passed through Daniel¡¯s eyes, prompting his forehead to furrow, ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Mrs. Jenkins understood what Daniel was getting at and interrupted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t scold her, I¡¯ll reason with her and I won¡¯t force her. I know you¡¯re still protecting her, your heart is always with her. That¡¯s a rare quality in a marriage, you should cherish it.¡± Daniel and his grandmother exchanged eye contact, the corners of his lips lifting into a serene curve. He trusted his elder¡¯s love wholeheartedly. He could also feel his grandmother¡¯s change, she was sincerely looking after them. ¡­ After leaving the hospital, Mrs. Jenkins went to look for Olivia at the film set. Seeing the grandeur of a film shooting for the first time, Mrs. Jenkins found it quite fascinating and couldn¡¯t refrain from letting her eyes wander. Olivia also joined her grandmother for a tour around the makeshift filming site. ¡°Olivia, you mean the offices, homes, bedrooms used in filming are all set up? From what I just saw, it all looked real, but it¡¯s just a backdrop.¡± Olivia, hand in hers, beautiful face donning a sweet smile, ¡°Grandma, modern filming technologies incorporate a lot of new tech. That backdrop wall was created using LED technology, it looks just like real-life in the footage. This huge studio is rented, can shoot many different scenes. The crew follows a filming schedule daily. A lot of departments have to coordinate and optimize various details to ensure the smooth operation of the team.¡± ¡°Olivia, you¡¯ve worked hard!¡± Olivia¡¯s pretty face shone with a confident glow, her clear eyes radiant, ¡°I¡¯m learning and loving it, I¡¯m not tired. Perhaps, in the future, I can win the awards for best scriptwriter or best producer.¡± Chapter 655: 655: Affected Chapter 655: Affected ¡°You are very capable, and I believe you will win the award.¡± Mrs. Jenkins said, with a hint of admiration in her eyes. Olivia Jenkins¡¯s smile was still brilliant, her bright almond eyes gleaming, ¡°Grandma, there are peopleing and going around this ce, and a lot of equipment and props scattered everywhere, I am worried it might be a bit much for you. Let¡¯s go take a seat in the nanny car.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Olivia Jenkins brewed a pot of tea, washing the cups and pouring the tea; her movements were fluid and practiced. In an instant, the pleasant scent of tea filled the air. The smell of tea seemed to lift one¡¯s spirits. Mrs. Jenkins picked up the tea cup and sniffed it again, ¡°Great tea. It must be small green tangerine.¡± At her words, Olivia Jenkins¡¯s eyes changed slightly, her expression somewhat confused. Mrs. Jenkins lightly blew on the tea in the cup and took a small sip, ¡°Delicious! As the tea entered my mouth, the fragrance of tea lingered between my teeth. The taste of the tea is not bitter, it¡¯s slightly sweet.¡± It was indeed tea brewed from small green tangerine leaves ¡ª Olivia Jenkins remained silent, lifting her own cup, she took a small sip of the tea.
Strangely enough, she hade to appreciate the vor of this tea without even realizing it. Previously, she didn¡¯t have a particr liking for tea, but after marrying into the Marshall Family, each time they visited Beverly Hills, her grandfather would only drink this type of tea and she started drinking it too. Gradually, she got used to it. Being busy on set was tiring. If she could sit down and quietly enjoy a pot of tea, it might be nice. So, when she went shopping yesterday afternoon, she instinctively only bought small green tangerine tea leaves. The tea was fragrant, and mildly sweet to the taste. Sitting quietly, savoring a cup of such tea, seemed to improve her mood and change her spirits. Olivia slightly lowered her gaze, and poured more tea for her grandmother. Mrs. Jenkins sharp eyes remained fixed on Olivia as she suddenly asked, ¡°Did Mr. Alexander Marshall teach you to brew this tea? Are you still thinking about him? Or perhaps, Daniel?¡± While savoring her tea, Olivia did not look up at her grandmother. ¡°Grandfather was kind to me. He taught me a lot at the Marshall¡¯s. However, their family can beplex, too. Even dealing with interpersonal rtionships there is difficult.¡± ¡°You should exert the same courage you disyed when you first ventured into this world. Deal with the situation, not the person. Dominate and conquer, that way you will naturally have less to worry about. I remember, when you confronted those shareholders at Jenkins Group, you carried yourself with such dominance. Nobody dared to cross you, even I had to admit your strength. At that moment, in my heart, I had already epted that fact, even if I was too stubborn to admit it. So, whether things are going your way or not, I believe that you can handle it, instead of hiding in the shadows. Perhaps, youter grew ustomed to having someone holding the umbre for you, and your bravado and edge started to fade, eventually making you feel lost. Olivia, it¡¯s good to understand yourself, but don¡¯t forget your original heart. You dislike the Marshalls, but can you truly say you have no feelings for them at all? There must still be those there you care about!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what disagreements you and Daniel had, but normally, one should act on their thoughts in times of urgency, seeking immediate release from the bitterness. But were those truly your inner thoughts? Is there not a single moment of joy and affection amongst the resentment and hardship? At the beginning, just for your sake, Daniel dared to stand up to me. He even threatened me! It made me so furious that I wanted to get rid of him immediately. But, I did not get rid of him and he didn¡¯t anger me to the point of death either. We still coexist in harmony and he treats me with respect. There¡¯s a lesson in this ¡ª everything has two sides, and it¡¯s person-dependent. Prior to this, I detested Daniel too, but I always believed that he single-mindedly looked after you. He never spoke ill of you to me, he neverined, he was always tolerant of you.¡± Chapter 656: Wisdom Comes with Sorrows Chapter 656: Wisdom Comes with Sorrows ¡°Grandma, he and I are nning to¡­¡± Before Olivia Jenkins could finish saying the word ¡®separation¡¯, Mrs. Jenkins cut her off, ¡°Think seriously about what I said, listen to your heart. There¡¯s no standard answer in marriage. I said the same thing to Daniel Marshall.¡± ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t need to persuade me anymore.¡± Olivia Jenkins said, displeased, as she took a sip of tea to calm herself down. Mrs. Jenkins continued to stare at Olivia Jenkins, ¡°Do you think Daniel is entirely at fault? Ask your conscience, doesn¡¯t he have any qualities worth holding onto? Have things between you reached an irreversible point? Olivia, don¡¯t be rash!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you could let him go so easily, why would you be drinking xiaoqing mandarin tea? Instinct never lies!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You might be tenacious, but that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re right. The moreplicated your emotions, the harder it bes to make the right judgment. I don¡¯t know the details of your disputes, but just like I mentioned, there are two sides to everything. ming Daniel all by himself isn¡¯t right.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what Daniel did to upset you, but I think he cares about you genuinely, which means he¡¯s not a bad guy. In fact, except for taking care of his grandfather, I¡¯ve never seen you do anything for him.¡± Leaf Fiona is his employee, and so are the bodyguards at home, right? Isn¡¯t everything rted to Daniel? Including the people keeping an eye on Hannah and George Jenkins overseas, they¡¯re all Daniel¡¯s people. Isn¡¯t that enough? Could the Jenkins Group be operated as usual without his support? Would those shareholders stop causing problems for you? The peace you have right now is all thanks to Daniel.¡± ¡°Are you ready to go down the thorny path again, just for the momentary satisfaction? Do you think you¡¯ll still be as lucky as before? Olivia, this is life, isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Olivia Jenkins couldn¡¯t refute anything and chose to remain silent. With Jenkins Group¡¯s development in mind, she didn¡¯t mention divorce immediately but suggested separation. Simon Howard used her of having ulterior motives, which were partly true. She admitted that she couldn¡¯t cut ties with Daniel or the Marshall Family immediately. With her current power, she couldn¡¯t handle the Jenkins Group alone. Simon Howard called her a gold-digger, maybe she was, she¡¯d rather sacrifice love than her career. No matter the circumstances, she had to protect the Jenkins Group and utilize every resource she could. She became Mrs. Olivia Marshall willingly to secure the interest of the Jenkins Group, Daniel knew her intent, she hadn¡¯t deceived anyone, technically, this shouldn¡¯t make her a viin. However, some things were out of her control, like her heart! But she knew how to handle it; she just needed to bear with the pain for some time. There¡¯s nothing she couldn¡¯t ovee as long as she gritted her teeth and moved forward. She fell into silence once again¡ª Suddenly, Mrs. Jenkins stood up and patted Olivia¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I still hope you reconsider, don¡¯t be so stubborn. Wisdom hurts when taken to the extreme, I hope you understand what it means. I won¡¯t bother you anymore. Leaf Fiona and I will be leaving.¡± Olivia got up to bid her grandmother goodbye, but she didn¡¯t argue anymore. ¡­ Daniel Marshall didn¡¯t have a fever anymore, so he took a chest scan in the afternoon. After reviewing the results, the chief confirmed that his pneumonia had significantly improved. He would receive another IV of medicine in the morning and could be discharged by the afternoon. Daniel called Olivia, but she didn¡¯t pick up, so he texted her instead. Daniel still hoped to have a frank discussion with Olivia. Chapter 657: What Did You Draw? Chapter 657: What Did You Draw? That woman really thinks too highly of herself, ying aloof and ignoring Daniel, refusing to cooperate with treatment. Simon is extremely angry. Frustration aside, Simon was stumped. No amount of scolding could wake the woman up, she seemed mentally ill, she herself needed psychotherapy. Sitting in the ward, after a long hesitation, Simon suddenly said: ¡°Daniel, just live your life. Don¡¯t beg her in a low voice anymore. Perhaps, you two truly aren¡¯t a good match.¡± Daniel, with a grim look in his eyes, barely nced at Simon: ¡°You keep silent, I didn¡¯t treat you as dumb. My rtionship with my wife is none of your concern. Tomorrow afternoon, I¡¯ll be discharged from this hospital, you might as well pack up.¡± With suppressed anger, Simon went to tidy up. If possible, he really hoped Daniel wouldn¡¯t be so persistent. The world was not limited to that woman alone, there was no need to be fixated on her. In his opinion, the more Daniel cared about that woman, the more arrogant the woman became, making it seem as if Daniel couldn¡¯t live without her, which was quite annoying. ¡­ The next morning, Olivia Jenkins unexpectedly received a call from Professor Winnie. Olivia was also taken aback for a moment. ¡°Olivia, I¡¯m sure you already know why I¡¯m calling you. How about we meet at the Medical College, in my office? We really need to talk.¡± Moistening her lips, Olivia calmly asked, ¡°Professor Winnie, have you decided to be Daniel¡¯s psychotherapist?¡± ¡°Yes! And you also need psychological counseling, so we really need to meet.¡± Without hesitation, Olivia said: ¡°I¡¯m not ill, I don¡¯t need mental counseling, I know very well what I¡¯m doing.¡± ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re scared, you¡¯re running away! You¡¯re very aware of what you¡¯re doing, but you stillck the courage to face your own problems. Even if your husband gets better after treatment, Charmy Bet¡¯s shadow still exists in your heart. The shadow is given to you by your husband, and it¡¯s also something you don¡¯t want to confront, but you have to get through this hurdle. I only understand your and your husband¡¯s situation through his friends. I need to talk to you face-to-face to understand your situation in more detail. Don¡¯t rush to reject me. I¡¯ll give you a test. After you look at the results, you can decide. Trust Professor Winnie, she will help you face the reality of your heart.¡± After a moment of silence, Olivia calmly said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to the Medical College.¡± ¡­ When Olivia arrived, without wasting words, Professor Winnie instructed her to lie on the lounge chair. The moment the bell rang, Professor Winnie asked Olivia to close her eyes. Half an hourter, Professor Winnie rang the bell again, ¡°Olivia, you can open your eyes now. Come to sit here. Here is a sand tray, let your creativity speak. Whatever you want is in the sand tray. You can have blue skies, white clouds, and if you want to, the entire sea can be yours¡­¡± Olivia obediently did as instructed, while Professor Winnie simply stood by and silently observed. Ten minutester, Professor Winnie handed Olivia a drawing board and a pen. Professor Winnie didn¡¯t say anything, nor did she disrupt Olivia¡¯s thoughts, she simply observed quietly. Half an hourter, Professor Winnie rang a bell next to Olivia¡¯s ear, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s all over now, you may return.¡± As the bell rang, Olivia suddenly froze, feeling as if she was in another world. Professor Winnie gently asked: ¡°Look at your drawing, what did you draw?¡± Olivia slightly lowered her gaze, looking at her drawing board, suddenly, her expression became shocked. Chapter 658: 658: Let Yourself Go Chapter 658: Let Yourself Go Professor Winnie continued to ask, ¡°Do you still not trust your own feelings? You drew your husband, scribbled over it, this disys the chaos in your mind.¡± Olivia Jenkins remained silent, her gaze shifting to the sand art. Professor Winnie looked at Olivia Jenkins and directly voiced her instinctual reactions, ¡°You love your husband but you don¡¯t feel secure, so you¡¯re wavering. What disappoints you the most is theck of mutualprehension between the two of you. The figurine of a child in the sandbox, toppled over, is what ultimately broke down your mental defenses.¡± Jenkins nodded her head, her almond-shaped eyes drooping slightly, and her tone much calmer as she opened her heart to Professor Winnie for the first time, ¡°Since I married him, his family keeps pressuring me to have children, forcing me to drink traditional medicine, and creating disputes, all of which I find repulsive. Later on, from what he said, I deduced that he doesn¡¯t like children and doesn¡¯t want me to give birth. Coincidentally, I didn¡¯t want to either, and even contemted divorce, which brought us to an understanding. If it was just to live like this forever, I wouldn¡¯t mind, but peace became a luxury. One despicable event after another revealed to me his deep-rootedmitment to his ex-fianc¨¦e and their unborn child. They cherished that child and made many preparations for its arrival, but sadly he lost both his beloved and their child. Hence, I realized over time that he doesn¡¯t dislike children, just the prospect of our child.¡± It wouldn¡¯t matter if we didn¡¯t have a child, and I never envisioned spending my lifetime with him, so I didn¡¯t hold it against him. It seemed nice for the two of us to be together, I even felt some happiness. That was until the day I inadvertently yed his ex-fianc¨¦e¡¯s violin. I saw his intense emotional reaction, and I understood then, that it had always been a life for three.¡± Pausing for a moment, Jenkins blinked her eyes, trying hard to dispel the tears welling up, ¡°This is just what I thought. What happenedter, including my attempts to test him, clearly told me that in reality, it¡¯s four of us living together.
Although that child never had the chance toe into the world, it has always been in his heart. His heart didn¡¯t have room for any other child. As for the life of the four of us, I don¡¯t know how to live it. Therefore, I don¡¯t want to continue anymore, I want to end it. Once, he and I were near a hospital entrance when a car almost crashed into me. He rescued me with great effort. His subsequent fear strongly suggested a trauma re-experience due to post-traumatic stress disorder, so I started suspecting that his mental state wasn¡¯t quite right. There were also several arguments and conflictster on, which made me feel extremely exhausted. Yes, I can¡¯t afford to lose, I¡¯m afraid, but I also have the right to end it. I am me, I don¡¯t want to always be the one topromise or to endure, it¡¯s not fair for me either.¡± Professor Winnie nodded slightly, his piercing gaze still fixed on Jenkins, exuding an attentive observation, ¡°You should understand that these are his symptoms, he can¡¯t control them, this is not the real him. When you noticed that his deceased ex-fianc¨¦e was affecting his emotions, you should have encouraged him to see a psychologist. The root of your issues lies in his symptoms, so you should also receive psychological counselling. You need to see his real feelings. Psychotherapy or mental health therapy requires cooperation and the concern and support of others around. As you know, it¡¯s not a problem to be solved with a few sessions. If he cannot get better, you will also be caught up in your own struggles. If you bothplement each other in your rtionship, why not truly let yourselves go?¡± Chapter 659: 659: Who Bought the Cherries? Chapter 659: Who Bought the Cherries? After a moment of silence, Olivia Jenkins parted her lips slightly, saying softly, ¡°Give me some time to think. I¡¯m still in a mess right now.¡± Professor Winnie: ¡°Olivia, from a rational perspective, I hope you make the right choice.¡± Olivia¡¯s expression was a bit grave, her inner emotions still unresolved, ¡°Professor Winnie, I have something else to attend to, I¡¯ll leave first. I¡¯ll call you once I have made up my mind.¡± Professor Winnie: ¡°Alright, take care and calm down.¡± ¡­ Upon returning to the crew, Valerie Howard immediately brought over a te of cherries, ¡°Olivia, these cherries are so big and sweet. Try some.¡± Being upset, eating something to alleviate her mood wasn¡¯t a bad idea. Olivia took the fruit te from Valerie and started eating one by one, ¡°Valerie, who bought these cherries? They seem to be imported, the priciest kind.¡± Miss Winter suddenly interjected: ¡°Are they sweet? Do you like them?¡± Olivia nodded, her eyes twinkling a few times. Suddenly, the dull look in her eyes seemed infused with light, ¡°When I¡¯m writing a script, I can eat a pound of these. I also like strawberries and blueberries. Cherries like these, imported and so fresh, probably are hard to reserve in advance.¡± Miss Winter mysteriously stated, ¡°Your husband had them delivered. There are more than a dozen boxes over there. They have all the fruits that you like. These fresh cherries probably arrived by a special air-freight.¡±
In a split second, the smile on Olivia¡¯s face faded a bit, but she continued eating the cherries. Unintentionally, Olivia¡¯s mind began to recall the times they spent honeymooning abroad. Undeniably, she and Daniel Marshall had disagreements, and little hups, but they also had happiness and were moved by each other. During New Year¡¯s Eve, she waited with Daniel in the hospital. Even though it wasn¡¯t a well-prepared dinner, they were together. On the first day of the New Year, they received good news together. In truth, they had their share of luck. Life wasn¡¯t always a total mess. Miss Winter¡¯s eyes, unblinkingly, stared at Olivia, ¡°Compared to my husband, Chief Daniel Marshall is more considerate. I can tell he cares a lot about you. The day of the opening ceremony, he genuinely supported our team, and thanks to him, our crew received unprecedented poprity. It¡¯s not that my husband isn¡¯t good, but when he upsets me, I just focus on his faults. After calming down, we reconcile and act like we can¡¯t live without each other. If days pass by like this, it would feel like a cycle, with ups and downs. Life will inevitably have disappointments. The key is to know what you want and what the other person is willing to do. When you¡¯re with someone as important as your husband, your life won¡¯t be ordinary. No matter where he stands, he¡¯ll make you feel like you¡¯re the star of the show. Being with him could be hard for you because he has reached a height that many haven¡¯t. He has more to consider. In contrast, you are simpler and more pure.¡± ¡°Miss Winter, did anyone tell you anything?¡± Olivia asked, her sharp eyes meeting Miss Winter¡¯s inquiring gaze. Miss Winter shrugged indifferently, ¡°Absolutely not, just guessing! On the day of the opening ceremony, you two quarreled in the nanny car, right? When Chief Daniel left the car, I saw how downtrodden his face looked, it was heartbreaking. For three consecutive days, you tossed the flowers he sent to the other side of the car without even a second nce. It¡¯s a ssic cold war. I¡¯ve been there, I see it clearly.¡± Chapter 660: 660: Spy Chapter 660: Spy Olivia Jenkins remained silent, continuing to eat the cherries. Miss Winter didn¡¯t say anything further and left the nanny car. Valerie Howard looked cautiously at Olivia, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know these were sent by Daniel. I was busy just now. Winter was the one who received them, so I thought she bought them.¡± Olivia¡¯s beautiful face remained expressionless, giving no indication of her inner thoughts, ¡°Valerie, it¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t have to me yourself. These cherries are fresh,rge and very delicious, also sweet.¡± Biting her lower lip, Valerie said, ¡°I¡¯ll go out and see if anyone needs help. Olivia, take a break.¡± ¡°Mmm!¡± In the nanny car, Olivia Jenkins was left alone. She nced in the direction Winter had pointed out earlier and noticed more than ten boxes of cherries as well as several boxes of strawberries and blueberries. Unconsciously, Olivia furrowed her brows and fell into deep thought. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door of the nanny car. Gathering her thoughts, Olivia called out, ¡°Come in!¡±
Auntie Jane came in, skillfully took out a stew pot, ¡°Miss Olivia, you should eat the bird¡¯s nest while it¡¯s hot. I see you haven¡¯t been resting welltely. You¡¯ve lost weight and yourplexion doesn¡¯t look good.¡± Olivia raised her eyelids slightly, looked at Auntie Jane and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to send any soup over here again? I can take care of myself.¡± Auntie Jane looked a bit simple, gently lowered her eyes, ¡°Mr. Jenkins is always worried about you and fears that you¡¯re overworking. You should eat something nutritious since your work is so demanding. This thermos contains pig stomach lotus seed chicken soup, you can drink it in the afternoon.¡± Olivia frowned with a headache, but she didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for Auntie Jane, ¡°I understand, thank you!¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, you haven¡¯t been home for a few days, and Mr. Jenkins isn¡¯t at home either. The house feels quite creepy. He called me and asked me to tidy up the house. He can be discharged this afternoon. Do you want toe home too?¡± Olivia¡¯s beautiful face grew cold, ¡°Auntie Jane, you¡¯re not needed here, you can go.¡± Auntie Jane nodded and left the nanny car. Olivia¡¯s eyes appeared a bit empty as she stared nkly at the stew pot in front of her. Suddenly, Miss Winter walked in and took away the stew pot, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat it, I¡¯ll do it for you. I dream of having someone stew bird¡¯s nest soup for me every day and send soup to replenish the loss of cogen, especially for beauty care.¡± Olivia tilted her head slightly, her bright eyes staring unblinkingly at Winter, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I won¡¯t eat.¡± To be honest, I really envy you. A man like Chief Daniel Marshall is one in a million. Maybe he¡¯s not a perfect man, but he¡¯s giving you the best he can.¡± Life is not perfect. If you have seventy or eighty percent of what you want, you are already very happy. Think this way: if God closes a door, he will open a window, and everything will feel bnced.¡± Olivia gently arched her pretty brows, blinked yfully, and teased, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you don¡¯t know him well yet, I¡¯d think you¡¯re his spy to infiltrate me.¡± Winter put the stew pot in front of Olivia, her voiceden with implication, ¡°I¡¯ve been in the circle for thirty years, and I¡¯ve seen all kinds of people. I¡¯ve experienced deceptions and lived through life¡¯s ups and downs. I have some tactics of my own. I¡¯ve seen a lot of men like James Marshall. I dare say Daniel is good.¡± With a smile, Olivia opened her stew pot and ate the bird¡¯s nest soup. Winter spoke with an enigmatic smile, ¡°You should hold onto your husband tightly. An eligible bachelor like him is what all women with a calctive mind want to possess.¡± Chapter 661: 661: Wife, I adore you! Chapter 661: Wife, I adore you! In this bustling world, each has its own splendor, knowing faces yet not hearts ¡­ it¡¯s really hard to say! Not wanting to invite worry, Olivia Jenkins gave no response, continuing to eat her bird¡¯s nest soup. Miss Winter lightly tapped on Olivia¡¯s shoulder, then exited the nanny car. ¡­ After finishing all of today¡¯s work, the person in charge from each department stayed for a meeting. By the time the meeting ended, it was already past midnight. The others had left, but Olivia was still doing a rounds of the site. It wasn¡¯t until she exited therge factory building that she realized it was raining heavily, and the temperature had dropped. Unexpectedly, an extra thick coat appeared on Olivia. She was also being held in a warm embrace. A very familiar feeling instantly overwhelmed her. Olivia was stunned for a few seconds before lifting her head in surprise. As expected, it was Daniel Marshall. He was still holding her tightly.
Olivia¡¯s voice was cool, and she spoke in a calm tone, ¡°Let go of me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s cold, be careful not to catch a chill. Let me take you home,¡± Daniel¡¯s voice was a little hoarse but gentle, and he coughed from time to time. ¡°Thank you, but I have a car,¡± Olivia struggled, trying to push Daniel away. Daniel just wouldn¡¯t let go, still hugging Olivia tightly. ¡°It¡¯s raining so heavily and you don¡¯t have an umbre. I won¡¯t allow you to run out in the rain. It¡¯s quite a distance from here to the parking lot. I just saw the security guard go on his rounds and he won¡¯t be back for a while. You can¡¯t just stand here in the wind.¡± ¡°We¡¯re already preparing to separate, and yet you keep talking incessantly. Let me tell you, I don¡¯t care!¡± Unable to break free from Daniel¡¯s grip, Olivia red at him fiercely. Daniel¡¯s voice was still filled with tenderness, cooing her in a pampered tone, ¡°Darling, I care about you! There¡¯s no separation, you¡¯ll always be my wife.¡± ¡°Narcissist! I really want to p you several times!¡± ¡°Honey, are you feeling warmer in my arms? Let¡¯s go together. I have an umbre ¨C the wind out here is strong and not good for you.¡± ring at Daniel, Olivia involuntarily blinked her eyes. The wind here was very strong, and the rain was drifting over, but Daniel was using his tall and sturdy body to protect her from the wind and rain. Olivia still remember what Auntie Jane said, Daniel had just been discharged from the hospital this afternoon. His cough hadn¡¯tpletely subsided and if he stood in this wind, he might catch a cold and worsen his condition. This bastard really was too stubborn and shameless! After hesitating for a moment, Olivia¡¯s heart softened. ¡°Then let¡¯s go. When we get to my car, I¡¯ll drive myself.¡± With one hand holding the umbre, Daniel happily hugged Olivia with the other, and they slowly walked in the rain. Olivia noticed that the umbre Daniel was holding tilted mostly towards her,pletely shielding her from the drifting rain. He hadn¡¯t considered himself who just got discharged from the hospital at all. Inexplicably, Olivia¡¯s heart was filled with indescribable emotions and a trace of mncholy. Olivia¡¯s brows furrowed unconsciously. Exactly like Miss Winter had said- when he angered her, she really felt like wanting to strangle Daniel, wishing that he would roll away, so far that he¡¯d disappearpletely without a care. But when she calmed down, he would make a small step forward and her heart would be filled with mixed emotions. She was no longer that angry, and somehow they would revert back to their normal interactions.
It was undeniable that Daniel was despicable, but he also had his good side, which made it impossible for one topletely deny him. ¡°Shield yourself from the rain too. Don¡¯t catch a cold and put the me on me.¡± His wife was caring about him. A genuine smile arose on Daniel¡¯s lips, and the sparkles in his deep eyes became even more brilliant.
Chapter 662: 662: Dont Play Tricks Chapter 662: Don¡¯t y Tricks ¡°Honey, I¡¯m fine, as long as you¡¯re not getting wet in the rain.¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s deep voice was as charming and entrancing as a cello¡¯s melody, tantalizingly pleasant, stirring an impulse to hear him speak again. Suddenly, Olivia Jenkins felt a surge of rationality, steadying her cold emotional walls. She said nothing more and quickened her pace. Suddenly, a gusty wind blew, turning the umbre in Daniel¡¯s hand inside out. Instinctively, Daniel raised his long coat above his head to shield Olivia. He then faced the wind and struggled to right the umbre. Fortunately, the umbre quickly regained its shape, and Daniel managed to use it to cover most of Olivia¡¯s body. Olivia¡¯s expression remained cold, but inside, her heart was quivering slightly. She nced at Daniel. Under the dim streetlight, Olivia saw that Daniel¡¯s face was wet and his hair was slightly damp. Even though a strange warmth welled up within her, Olivia pretended to be nonchnt and continued to stride forward unhurriedly. Daniel didn¡¯t speak either. He continued to hold Olivia tightly, protecting her from the rain, ensuring she didn¡¯t catch a chill.
¡­ Once they reached the car, Olivia unlocked it and immediately climbed in,pletely ignoring Daniel. Daniel remained standing by the car, his eyes trained unblinkingly on Olivia¡¯s vehicle. In the car, Olivia had already buckled her seat belt, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t start the car. In a moment of frustration, Olivia cursed under her breath, thumping the steering wheel in irritation. This was so infuriating! Of all times, why did the car have to break down now! The strong wind was howling, the rain was pouring, the night was deep and quiet ¨C how was she supposed to get home? So annoying! Her mood was spoiled, and her temper red! Daniel stood by the car for a while. Seeing that Olivia didn¡¯t drive away, he knocked on the car window, ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Olivia faintly heard Daniel¡¯s voice, but she didn¡¯t want to acknowledge him. Olivia pulled an umbre from the glove box, opened the car door, took the umbre, and walked over to lift the car hood. Immediately, Daniel came over to see, ¡°Honey, did your car break down?¡± Using her phone as a shlight, Olivia looked under the car¡¯s hood, yet she still couldn¡¯t identify what was stopping the car from starting. Previously, after her car rear-ended Daniel¡¯s Porsche, it had been sent off for repairs. It had been running fine for a while, yet tonight, of all nights, it was so unlucky that it wouldn¡¯t start. In utmost irritation, Olivia wore a sullen expression and didn¡¯t bother with Daniel. Still, Daniel gently said, ¡°Honey, why don¡¯t you drive my car? Tomorrow, I¡¯ll have yours checked. Or, I can buy you a new one.¡± Suddenly, Olivia let the car¡¯s hood drop, creating a loud noise.
She didn¡¯t say anything other than giving Daniel a piercing look. Once back in the car, Olivia tried starting it again, but it still wouldn¡¯t start. Daniel knocked on the car window again, ¡°Honey, drive my car. It¡¯ste now, go home and get some rest.¡± Given it was alreadyte, it was troublesome to call for a car, and besides, her house was quite a distance from here. It would be dangerous for a woman to travel alone at night¡­ After some thought, Olivia got out of the car.
¡°I¡¯m borrowing your car. Don¡¯t follow me or try any tricks,¡± she warned. Daniel nodded earnestly. Then, he asked Simon Howard to get down from the car and gave it to Olivia. With a warning filled re at Daniel, Olivia sat in Daniel¡¯s Rolls-Royce and drove away, leaving both Daniel and Simon Howard behind without a second thought. Indignantly, Simon Howard said, ¡°Couldn¡¯t she have dropped us off downtown? It¡¯s freezing, windy and rainy, and she just leaves us here, heartless! You just got discharged from the hospital, and she doesn¡¯t care. Unfeeling!¡± Chapter 663: 663: Unboxing the Mystery Box Chapter 663: Unboxing the Mystery Box Daniel Marshall¡¯s sharp and keen eyes, fierce as a de, spat out a menacing sound, ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t talk about my wife!¡± Even if Simon Howard was aggrieved he didn¡¯t dare to retort. He just called Colin Davis, asking him to hurry over and pick them up. In the night¡¯s cold, the wind and rain was strong. Daniel Marshall¡¯s handsome face turned icy, seemingly coated with ayer of frost. He stood with an umbre waiting, all the while withoutining. He was only concerned about Olivia Jenkins¡¯ safety, impatiently hoping for a response from her car¡¯s safety system. Half an hourter, after checking his phone multiple times, Daniel Marshall finally received a notification that the car had stopped safely. Immediately, he called Olivia. The phone rang, but Olivia didn¡¯t answer. However, thinking of how she heartlessly left Daniel and Simon in the rain, she couldn¡¯t bear it and answered Daniel¡¯s call. ¡°Honey, have you arrived home safely?¡± Entering the elevator and pressing the floor button, Olivia replied lightly, ¡°Yes.¡± A faint smile spread across Daniel¡¯s handsome face, his voice was gently asking, ¡°Honey, are you hungry? I¡¯ll have supper delivered to you.¡±
Olivia frowned and gave a dismissivement, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry! I¡¯m going to have a bath, no more talking.¡± Immediately ending the call, Olivia got out of the elevator. Olivia was about to unlock her door when she saw a man standing in front of her house. Unsure of what was happening, Olivia immediately went on alert, warily observing the stranger. The stranger bent slightly towards Olivia, ¡°Good evening, Miss. This is the supper Chief Daniel Marshall has prepared for you.¡± ¡°ce the box on the ground and leave first.¡± Listening obediently, the stranger put down the box, walked to the elevator entrance, and just in time, took the elevator down. Certain that the stranger had gone downstairs, Olivia looked around again to make sure no one followed her before she unlocked and entered her home. The name on the box was Daniel Marshall¡¯s. Olivia also took the box inside. After washing her hands, Olivia opened the box. It was a delivery box for takeaway, indeed supper was inside. A certain emotion flitted across Olivia¡¯s face, her brows furrowed even more. Gently biting her lower lip, Olivia took out everything from the box. The aroma was really appetizing, she could almost drool. There were baked sweet potatoes, candied roasted chestnuts, barbecue, and pear juice, even her favorite milk tea! Olivia opened the box, the variety of barbecued items was abundant, including grilled oysters, king prawns, saury, chicken wings¡­ and several kinds of vegetarian dishes, all of which she liked. After a moment of hesitation, Olivia started by eating the barbecued dishes. In fact, she was famished. Because it was raining and parking was inconvenient, she hadn¡¯t eatente-night food which she had intended to and was nning to make a cup of oats when she got home to fill her stomach. She had no idea that Daniel would actually send her supper, and it was so abundant, he had even thoughtfully prepared hot drinks. She wondered if they had gone home yet?
Did they stand in the rain and wind for a long time? She wondered if Daniel got drenched, would he catch a cold? He just left the hospital recently, she wasn¡¯t sure if he could cope with the cold wind and rain. Olivia¡¯s thoughts were in a mess, but she insisted on not calling Daniel or sending him a message, she just ate the supper by herself.
With a touch of nameless mncholy in her heart, Olivia couldn¡¯t get rid of it no matter how she tried. ¡­ The next morning, Olivia heated up the baked sweet potato and pear juice as her breakfast. After thinking for a bit, she decided to call Daniel. The call connected, but for some reason, he did not answer and let the phone ring until it stopped. Daniel seemed unmoved on the other end. Chapter 664: Return to the Villa by Pearl Lake Chapter 664: Return to the Vi by Pearl Lake Olivia Jenkins dialed the second call, and the situation was the same. Could it be that Daniel Marshall¡¯s illness has worsened? Biting her lower lip lightly, Olivia Jenkins pondered for a moment and then called Auntie Jane. ¡°Is he¡­ at home?¡± Startled for a moment, Auntie Jane came back to her senses and quickly said, ¡°The master is home.¡± Olivia Jenkins¡¯s eyes sparkled, ¡°Is he upstairs?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Has he¡­ is he running a fever again? Is his cough very severe? Has he seen a doctor?¡± Auntie Jane was confused, ¡°The master hasn¡¯te downstairs yet, I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ll go check now. When the master came home yesterday afternoon, he was still coughing. As Mr. Howard said, the doctor told him to rest well, avoid catching cold, and take care of his health.¡± Suddenly, Olivia Jenkins furrowed her eyebrows and fell silent, not knowing what to say for a moment. Auntie Jane checked the master bedroom and called the master, but there was no response. On the phone, Olivia Jenkins was listening all the time. She knew Auntie Jane was now heading to the study, but there was no sign of Daniel Marshall. Auntie Jane¡¯s expression was somewhat heavy. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sure the master hasn¡¯t left the house. I got up early and have been on the first floor, but I haven¡¯t seen the master. Why don¡¯t you call him? He might be in the gym. I¡¯ll go check there too.¡± Without hesitation, Olivia Jenkins said, ¡°I understand, you can go ahead.¡± ¡°Miss, if youe back, the master will definitely be very happy. Last night, when the master came back, his suit was wet, his hair was also wet, his nose was frozen red, and his face was a bit frostbitten. You have to remind him to take more care of himself. If he is hospitalized again, that would be terrible.¡± Suddenly, Olivia Jenkins bit her lip hard. Her brow furrowed tighter and her heart tightened inexplicably, ¡°Auntie Jane, I got it, I¡¯m hanging up.¡± ¡­ After breakfast, Olivia Jenkins¡¯s mind was still quite confused, and she felt a faint unease. Olivia Jenkins drove Daniel Marshall¡¯s car and returned to the vi by Pearl Lake. Seeing that the youngdy was back, Auntie Jane was very happy, her face was full of smiles. Auntie Jane was about to go upstairs and notify the master, but was stopped by Olivia Jenkins. Auntie Jane lowered her voice, cautiously saying, ¡°Later, I secretly took a peek in the gym. The master is running, sweating profusely, and I heard him cough from time to time. Until now, he hasn¡¯t had breakfast, and he didn¡¯t say what he wanted to eat. I wonder if his appetite is not good.¡± Subconsciously ncing at the second floor, Olivia Jenkins asked, ¡°What did he eatst night?¡± ¡°I prepared a rib soup for him, but he didn¡¯t eat it. Then I prepared dumplings for him, and he only ate a few. He said he wanted baked potatoes, so I baked two in the oven, but he only tasted a few bites and stopped eating. The master seems to have lost weight after just a few days in the hospital, and hisplexion is not as good as before.¡± Olivia Jenkins didn¡¯t say a word, she walked straight into the kitchen and opened the refrigerator to check. After hesitating for a while, Olivia Jenkins started to boil water, she also took out some ingredients, nning to make noodles. ¡°Youngdy, do you want me to help you?¡± ¡°No need.¡± ¡°Should I invite the master toe downstairs?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s call himter.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go wipe the table first.¡± Auntie Jane walked to the kitchen door, and nced back before leaving. Seeing the youngdy busy alone, she smiled contentedly. If the youngdy is willing toe back and they reconcile, how wonderful it would be! ¡­ Olivia Jenkins went upstairs, Daniel Marshall was not in the master bedroom. Olivia Jenkins went to the study and saw Daniel Marshall was working. Suddenly, Olivia Jenkins knocked on the door. Without looking up, Daniel Marshall was still fully focused on hisputer, ¡°Auntie Jane, don¡¯t disturb me!¡± ¡°Do you want some noodles?¡± It was his wife¡¯s voice, Daniel Marshall¡­ Chapter 665: I Only Want What I Think Chapter 665: I Only Want What I Think Daniel Marshall suddenly lifted his head, his gaze toward Olivia Jenkins was deep yet warm, unwaveringly fixed on her, his handsome brows softened into gentle ripples. Suddenly, a soft smile appeared in his eyes, with a glint as sharp as the moonlight, ¡°Wife!¡± The color of Olivia¡¯s face slightly changed as she exined, ¡°I came to return the car. I particrly appreciate your generosity in lending me your car which is why I made you a bowl of noodles. You don¡¯t have to feel touched about it. It¡¯s a simple act of courtesy.¡± ¡°Anything cooked by my wife, I will always enjoy eating.¡± Daniel¡¯s handsome face was filled with tenderness; his deep voice was as gentle as ethereal feathers brushing past one¡¯s ear. Olivia furrowed her brows, gave Daniel a nce, swiftly turned around and started walking downstairs, deliberately avoiding any closeness with Daniel. Daniel couldn¡¯t care less about work anymore, with his long legs stepping down, he quickly followed Olivia downstairs. The bowl of noodles still steaming on the dining table was the scent of life that Daniel longed to see. The delightful smell wafting from the dining table instantly aroused Daniel¡¯s appetite. ¡°Wife, the noodles you¡¯ve cooked are very fragrant, must be so delicious.¡± With an icy expression on her face, Olivia gave Daniel a nonchnt look, her voice cold as she remarked, ¡°Don¡¯t try to butter me up, I¡¯m not falling for that.¡± Daniel said earnestly: ¡°In my heart, my wife is the best and the most amazing. I won¡¯t ept anyone¡¯s rebuttal. My wife cooks the best food. Even if my wife tries to argue, it won¡¯t matter. I feel as I feel.¡± ¡°Stop babbling. Are you going to eat the noodles or not? They are getting cold!¡± With one stern re, Daniel immediately sat down and began to eat his noodles. He¡¯s definitely not ttering her, the wife¡¯s noodles are just to his taste and he savors them. Even though Olivia sat a bit far, she was still at the same dining table watching him eating noodles. This bowl of noodles wasn¡¯t anything special. It only had a bit of lean meat, a tomato and an egg, with some green onion and vegetables. It was nothing special, but Olivia noticed that Daniel was really enjoying them and had a good appetite. ¡°Wife, are there any more noodles? I want some more.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a little bit more in the pot; I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± Daniel handed his empty bowl to Olivia very naturally. Even the soup was all gone; Olivia took a deep breath, then suppressed her smirk as she went to kitchen to get Daniel more noodles. She poured all the soup into Daniel¡¯s bowl and there was still more than half of a bowl this time. Very soon, Daniel finished all the soup again and even burped contentedly. ¡°Wife, I honestly haven¡¯t eaten such delicious noodles in a long time.¡± Giving Daniel a cold nce, Olivia scoffed, ¡°Stop your smooth talk! Here¡­ your car keys, aboutst night¡¯s incident, we¡¯re even now.¡± A hint of disappointment shed across Daniel¡¯s deep eyes, but he was more concerned about Olivia, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve returned my car, how will youmute to the set? Someone checked your car and it¡¯s confirmed to be broken. It would cost quite an amount and some time to rece the engine. Or let¡¯s just not get it repaired, I can buy you a new car or you can drive mine.¡± ¡°I will handle the car issue, thanks!¡± Olivia Jenkins gave off a cold and proud aura. ¡°Wife, even if you dislike me, I still hope you live well. Not having a car really isn¡¯t convenient, especially when you¡¯re busy. The car might be a big hurdle. The Porsche that you hit before has already been repaired. You can just drive that one. Anyway, as I said before, you don¡¯t need to worry about me asking you forpensation for that car.¡± All at once, Olivia Jenkins remembered¡­ Chapter 666: 666: Destined Chapter 666: Destined Olivia Jenkins thought back to the day they first met. When she found out that she was adopted and was forced to marry into the Marshall Family, she rushed to the Jenkins Group to find her father. Coincidentally, the car she rear-ended turned out to be Daniel Marshall¡¯s Porsche. It was also on this day that she discovered Geoffrey Gullington had long nned to abandon her and was even ckmailing her father with a hefty price of ten million. A lot happened that day which she never sawing. In her despair, it seemed as if it was destined, she took the initiative to propose marriage to Daniel. Unexpectedly, after only meeting her once, Daniel didn¡¯t hesitate to marry her. In a short amount of time, they became a legally married couple. It was the most haphazard decision she¡¯d ever made in her life, but also the bravest and most determined one. Everything went smoothly, more real than any dream could be. At first, she indeed married out of spite. Despite many bumps in the road, she could bear it. But she never thought that she would eventually fall in love with Daniel. Now, their story still hasn¡¯te to an end. Can they continue to live in love? Many memories flooded Olivia¡¯s mind. She averted her eyes, feeling a mix of indescribable emotions in her heart.
Daniel stared into the eyes of Olivia with his deep gaze. He held Olivia¡¯s hand tightly, his expression serious and filled with an unmistakable earnestness. ¡°Wife, you provoked me first. I will never let go of your hand. We have gone through so many hardships together, why don¡¯t we give ourselves another chance?¡± Olivia slowly lifted her eyes to meet Daniel¡¯s after trembling slightly. Last night, she thought about a lot of things. Not everything between them was resentment. She genuinely had moments of being moved and happy. Setting some things aside, Daniel wasn¡¯t all that bad. Admittedly, Daniel was shameless and calcting, but he was there to protect her when she needed help the most. With him backing her, the issues with the Jenkins Group could be resolved smoothly, and now it could go back on track. What Professor Winnie said was right. She and Danielplemented each other, andint was only an irrational emotion. ¡°I agree to join you in therapy, but I will not return to the vi by Pearl Lake. For now, I will not talk about separation, I will discuss it when the timees.¡± Olivia tried to withdraw her hand, but Daniel held on, not willing to let go. ¡°When we registered for our marriage certificate, it wasn¡¯t a rash decision. I was willing to gamble with you, and clearly, we bet right. From the moment we decided to marry, I never thought of divorce. In my life, there is only widowing.¡± ¡°Let go, I need to return to the set. Where are the keys to the Porsche? Anyway, I¡¯ve never driven a Porsche 911 in my life, so it¡¯s worth a try, mainly because if I crash, I won¡¯t have to pay for it.¡± A faint smile appeared on Daniel¡¯s face. Daniel got up, holding Olivia¡¯s hand, they walked towards the entryway, ncing at the electronic screen on the wall. He touched the screen, which then lit up. Daniel said, ¡°I want the keys to the Porsche 911.¡± Just a few secondster, a slot on the bottom of the screen opened, revealing the keys. Daniel picked up the keys and ced them in Olivia¡¯s hand, ¡°Too many car keys, I can¡¯t remember them all. Wife, just ask it for whatever type of car key you need, the settings are programmed already. It¡¯s voice-activated, and it can differentiate our voices. When not in use, it automatically locks after three seconds.¡± ¡°Just rest at home, don¡¯t go running around.¡± As Olivia was about to leave, Daniel¡­
Chapter 667: 667: Wife, let me hold you for a while Chapter 667: Wife, let me hold you for a while Daniel Marshall was tightly holding Olivia Jenkins. With a displeased frown, Olivia pulled away from Daniel¡¯s grasp, ¡°Stop it, I¡¯ve got to go now.¡± Instantly, Daniel held Olivia even tighter, his deep, slightly hoarse voice sounding pleading as he softly said, ¡°Honey, just let me hold you for a second, just a brief moment.¡± Stunned, Olivia paused briefly as a fleeting spark of affection shed in her bright eyes. They stayed like that for a while, Olivia embracing Daniel, patting him on the back. Daniel looked up, bestowed a tender kiss on Olivia¡¯s forehead, and let her go. ¡°Be careful on the road, honey.¡± ¡°Alright, thanks! Don¡¯t forget to eat regrly, every day.¡± A handsome smile spread across Daniel¡¯s face, transforming him entirely, ¡°I¡¯ll remember, wife.¡± After a moment of eye contact, Olivia left.
Although some of the resentment in her heart had dissipated, she was notpletely open yet and at that moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say. Daniel followed Olivia to the garage and watched as she drove away. He knew Olivia hadn¡¯t forgiven him. Although their rtionship had improved, he didn¡¯t want to pressure her and was willing to give her time to figure everything out. No matter what, he would not let go of Olivia. He believed she would return to him. ¡­ Miss Winter watched Olivia drive in, in a Porsche 911, and park beside the nanny car. Immediately, He burst intoughter. ¡°You two have reconciled? Just by looking at your radiating expression, you appear as beautiful as a blossoming peach tree.¡± With a wry smile, Olivia met Miss Winter¡¯s gaze and said, ¡°Stop kidding. I just reconciled with myself.¡± ¡°What a nice car! It suits you well!¡± ¡°It¡¯s his car. We met because I ran into it. It¡¯splicated, and there are things about this car that I both love and hate.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to hate? Be realistic, this car is now yours, he too belongs to you.¡± Olivia¡¯s beautiful face still brimmed with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s raining and it¡¯s chilly today. Come in for a cup of tea.¡± ¡°No, I have work to do at Quiet Video.¡± Olivia nodded slightly, ¡°Alright, goodbye!¡± Miss Winter grinned, ¡°Your mood today appears good. I hope you feel like this every day. Go inside, you¡¯re in for a surprise!¡± Olivia stared in surprise, but Miss Winter had already turned and left. Olivia was both grateful and indebted to Miss Winter. She valued the bond and would remember this favor. ¡­ As she entered the nanny car, Olivia saw another bouquet of red roses with a card attached to it that read: Honey, I was wrong!
The sender¡¯s name was Daniel Marshall. She carefully examined the roses, holding the card in her hands. Unlike before, she didn¡¯t throw it away without hesitation. Nor did she ask Valerie Howard to dispose of the roses. Instead, she took a vase, trimmed the roses, and arranged them all inside it. The entire nanny car was filled with a delightful fragrance, reminiscent of perfumed air.
She picked up a gift box, sat down, and slowly unwrapped it. An album caught her eye. From the first day to the sixteenth, every moon presented a different posture, each having its unique beauty, enveloping peaceful years without interference. There was another box. She opened it. It was a crystal ball. At first nce, there was nothing special about it. However, it had a base, so it could rotate, probably a music box. She picked up the crystal ball, rotated its base, and the music started to y. As the rhythm of the music changed, the moon disyed different postures, and the light inside the crystal ball also varied with the changes of the moon. Chapter 668: There’s Still a Surprise Chapter 668: There¡¯s Still a Surprise The music stopped, and Olivia Jenkins turned the base again. Immediately, the music started ying, the scene inside the crystal globe changed again, even the lighting was different, quite magical. It piqued Olivia¡¯s interest, and her eyes widened with excitement. Not only were there stars and the aurora, but there was even a picture of their wedding. In an instant, many sweet moments they had spent together flooded into Olivia¡¯s mind, and without realizing it, ayer of mist gathered in her eyes. At this moment, she was neither mad nor sad, but for some reason, her nose felt sour, and she found herself inexplicably fighting back tears. Inexplicably, waves of warmth flooded through her heart. Olivia remembered joking with Daniel Marshall, she wished for the stars and the Moon, and he likely wanted to make all these wishes into eternity and gift them to her. No doubt, this crystal globe music box was also one-of-a-kind. Biting her lower lip lightly, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but smile, and tear drops traced down her cheeks. Daniel¡¯s romance was beyond her imagination, and at this moment, she found she was no longer angry at him, her whole heart was involuntary trembling. The music stopped, and Olivia turned the base again. Suddenly, there was a deep, enchanting voice in the crystal globe, as rxing as a cello ying, it was an appealing sound full of affection, ¡°Honey, I love you!¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes shook slightly, and immediately, big teardrops fell down. Daniel was such a jerk, she had decided to leave, but he came and stirred her heart again, making her waver. No, she needs to stay calm, she cannot be led by her nose by Daniel. The music stopped, Olivia did not turn the base anymore, she did not look at these things either. ¡­ Be Thompson took her son for a bone check-up at RenewalCare Hospital. The examination results were back, Matthew Marshall¡¯s injuries were healing nicely, he could walk slowly even without crutches. The doctor also advised him that he should practice walking regrly, but moderately, he needed to rest as well. Be Thompson was still worried, even though her son was almost better, and she could walk normally in a few months, their old man was still insisting to send Matthew abroad. The old man hated her and her son, and this gives Michael Marshall a good excuse to kick them out. Thinking it back and forth, Be Thompson made up her mind, she needed to react first, no matter what, she must stay in Serene City. As she exited the RenewalCare Hospital, Be Thompson caught sight of a Porsche 911 speeding away from a green light. Even though her Bentley started at almost the same time as the Porsche 911, Be Thompson was left far behind. But Be Thompson had seen clearly, the driver was Olivia Jenkins, she even recognized this car as Daniel¡¯s. Daniel loved his Porsche 911, before he wouldn¡¯t allow Matthew to borrow it for a few days, but now he gave it to Olivia to drive. It seemed that Daniel really cared a lot about this despicable woman. Suddenly, Be Thompson¡¯s eyes became gloomy and malicious, she vowed to make Daniel Marshall and Olivia Jenkins suffer a thousand times more pain, she was determined to make them pay. Be Thompson believed in karma, it should not only be her who suffers all the mishaps. ¡­ For the first time, Daniel Marshall and Olivia Jenkins began therapy sessions with Professor Winnie in her private studio. Professor Winnie: ¡°Mr. Daniel Marshall, how has your sleep been recently? Have you been having nightmares?¡± After slightly pursing his lips, Daniel said honestly, ¡°When I was stimted by the same situation at the hospital entrance, my sleep was not good, I would have nightmares. But when my wife is by my side, even when I wake up from a nightmare, I can still go back to sleep. If my wife is not by my side, my state¡­¡± Chapter 669: Spend More Time with Children Chapter 669: Spend More Time with Children ¡°When my wife is not by my side, I am in a terrible state, often suffering from insomnia. I don¡¯t have nightmares, because the only person on my mind is my wife. If I am not stimted by the outside world, and the lingering scenes are not else aroused, I can live like a normal person. However, the mere mention of children frightens me, I fear the same situation will happen again.¡± Olivia Jenkins fell silent, but subconsciously nced at Daniel Marshall. Daniel Marshall was also looking at Olivia, and he held her hand. Olivia was taken aback, her hand trembled slightly, yet she did not decisively throw Daniel¡¯s hand off. Professor Winnie: ¡°I have already looked over the form Mr. Daniel Marshall filled out and have a certain understanding of your lives. During the course of the treatment, I would not rmend that you live separately. Mr. Daniel Marshall, you need to pay attention to your emotional reactions. If you have trouble sleeping or you suffer from insomnia or even recurrent nightmares, you must seek medicinal treatment. The main focus is on psychotherapy, particrly cognitive-behavioral therapy, through which you can alter your understanding of the events. Another method is systematic desensitization therapy, through which I will get you to relive the scenario, gradually reducing it. Once your symptoms alleviate, we will introduce the stimulus again, allowing you to slowly adapt. The entire therapeutic process requires your cooperation. Regardless of any preconceived notions, I hope you can temporarily set them aside and wee the therapy with an open mind.¡± Daniel Marshall didn¡¯t immediately respond, his deep eyes filled with expectancy, looking at Olivia. Professor Winnie was also looking at Olivia. Although Olivia didn¡¯t study psychology as an elective course, she was interested in psychology as a medical student who had read many books and attended several academic lectures. She also had discussions about academic topics. She understood what Professor Winnie was saying and knew the importance of cooperation. After hesitation, Olivia promised: ¡°I won¡¯t be wilful, rest assured, I will cooperate with his treatment.¡± Professor Winnie: ¡°Regarding environmental therapy, I suggest that the deceased¡¯s belongings should not appear in your lives.¡± Daniel Marshall nodded seriously, ¡°I understand.¡± Professor Winnie: ¡°We¡¯ll end today¡¯s session here. Come back together tomorrow afternoon. Record all your emotional changes when you are together every day, as these will serve as references for our diagnosis. If you have time, you could participate more in children-rted activities, and try to get in touch with children more. If one day, the mention of children does not strongly repulse you, that would signify a step forward.¡± Olivia¡¯s face changed slightly, and her almond eyes drooped slightly, ¡°Thank you, Professor Winnie, I understand, I know how to do.¡± Professor Winnie looked at Olivia with a kind gaze, his eyes conveying approval, ¡°Olivia, I believe in you!¡± ¡­ Upon leaving Professor Winnie¡¯s private office, Olivia asked Daniel Marshall while walking: ¡°Are you free tonight?¡± Daniel Marshall responded without hesitation: ¡°I¡¯ve already made arrangements. I will be free for the next three months.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll take you to the dance center tonight. There¡¯re many children practicing dancing there. You can try to adapt first. Now, I¡¯ll take you to the wellness center.¡± Daniel Marshall did not disagree and followed Olivia. Twenty minutester, they walked into the wellness center together. Suddenly, Daniel Marshall saw many children, the cries, and chatter overwhelming. Unconsciously, Daniel Marshall furrowed his brows, his hands clenching slightly. Admittedly, he had never experienced such a situation. Usually, he would rarelye across children, he would not even nce at an infant. Unexpectedly, Olivia took Daniel¡¯s hand, ¡°Hearing them cry, do you find it irritating?¡± Chapter 670: 670: Trying to Hold a Baby Chapter 670: Trying to Hold a Baby Daniel Marshall remained silent, Olivia Jenkins continued to say: ¡°They are not naturally this prone to crying. It is the aftermath of the vines they received. They are crying due to pain and fear.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Over there, is the toy area, where kids release their energy and express their true nature when ying. You often see children¡¯s smiling faces over there, the area is lively, and the children are very vibrant and active.¡± As Daniel Marshall watched someone else walking past with a baby, he immediately frowned. Olivia Jenkins had been holding Daniel Marshall¡¯s hand the entire time, which calmed his palpable tension. ¡°This area is indeed too noisy, let¡¯s go and take a look over there.¡± Daniel Marshall let Olivia Jenkins lead him to a ce under a big ss wall. About to glimpse inside, they could see several babies swimming. Little ones really love ying in the water, one could see them vigorously kicking their legs, smiling with the most pure, innocent smiles on their faces. They were extremely adorable. ¡°Actually, a baby¡¯s smile is very healing.¡± ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go home.¡±
Olivia Jenkins withdrew her gaze and looked at Daniel Marshall. Daniel Marshall¡¯splexion was slightly pale and Olivia Jenkins could feel some cold sweat in his palm. Without any hesitation, Olivia Jenkins, hand in hand with Daniel Marshall, led him out of the healthcare clinic. Perhaps, at this moment, Daniel Marshall was reminded of the child he and Charmy Bet had. The possibility of haunting memories surfacing in his mind saddened Olivia Jenkins a little, but she could understand. She thought to herself, ¡®Let¡¯s take it slow. It¡¯s no use rushing.¡¯ ¡°If you feel you can¡¯t bear it, don¡¯t go to the dance center tonight.¡± Daniel Marshall shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Olivia Jenkins pursed her lips and said: ¡°If you feel ufortable, we should leave immediately. Don¡¯t force yourself.¡± Daniel Marshall confessed: ¡°Honey, I¡¯m a bit sensitive when ites to babies. In Harmony Vige, didn¡¯t we go to the primary school? We got along well with the kids there, and I don¡¯t have a fear of older kids.¡± All of a sudden, Olivia Jenkins remembered that in Beverly Hills, Be Thompson had shown her all those baby items. Daniel Marshall¡¯s sensitivity is particrly high during the infant stage because in the past, he was prepared to participate in their child¡¯s infancy. For this reason, his memories of this phase are especially deep, and probably where he took the deepest blow. After a moment of contemtion, Olivia Jenkins said: ¡°Since you have no fear of children, you don¡¯t need to go to the dance center. You can do exercises at home and watch videos of babies. Or, try to hold a baby and see how it feels.¡± Daniel Marshall furrowed his beautiful brows and his deep eyes squinted, ¡°If I try this, can you consider moving back home?¡± Their eyes met, Olivia Jenkins¡¯s eyes shimmering, ¡°If you dare to try, I will move back. Every day, you will watch babies with me.¡± Instantly, Daniel Marshall held Olivia Jenkins tightly, ¡°For you, I am willing to do anything.¡± ¡°Turn around now, you have to be a man of your word.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡­ Daniel Marshall and Olivia Jenkins returned to the swimming area of the healthcare clinic. Olivia Jenkins exined to Daniel Marshall in greater detail: ¡°When a baby is first born, if they meet the requirements, they need a vine. After that, they get another vine a monthter along with regr checkups. That¡¯s why you will see babies everywhere in the healthcare clinic.
Babies that reach full term can learn to swim a few days after birth. Swimming can help newborn babies better adapt to the environment, promote muscle and skeletal growth, and has a significant beneficial effect on their psychological development.¡± Olivia Jenkins, holding Daniel Marshall¡¯s hand, watched as a nurse massaged a baby. The baby was so amazingly cute. Olivia Jenkins couldn¡¯t help butugh, even joking around a bit with the baby.
Chapter 671: 671: Husbands Performance is Great Chapter 671: Husband¡¯s Performance is Great The nurse was dressing the baby, and the baby was also amused by Olivia Jenkins. Suddenly, someone patted Olivia Jenkins on the shoulder. Olivia Jenkins looked up sharply, and to her surprise, it was Lily Thornton. For a moment, Olivia Jenkins smiled broadly, ¡°What a coincidence, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°My nephew is very cute, isn¡¯t he? Are you guys thinking of having a baby?¡± Lily Thornton¡¯s face was adorned with a sweet smile, and her gaze at her nephew was particrly gentle. Meeting a familiar face made things easier, and the smile on Olivia Jenkins¡¯ face gradually became brighter, ¡°I really like your nephew, he¡¯s very cute, very likable, can we hold him? Hehehe¡­ We¡¯re here to observe, we do have ns to have one.¡± Lily Thornton readily said: ¡°Of course, it¡¯s great practice for you. My sister and brother-inw are both too busy, so I came with my mom for my nephew¡¯s medical check-up and to swim as well. I also help out with the baby when I¡¯m free, so if you want to see him, you can call me in the future.¡± ¡°Lily Thornton, thank you so much.¡± ¡°No problem! Just like my brother-inw, looking after a baby can be quite chaotic, things are only getting easier now, so it would have been great to learn more at the beginning.¡± After the baby was dressed, Olivia Jenkins carefully took the baby from the nurse. The little fellow even beamed at her, probably thinking this was all a game.
Olivia Jenkins held the baby for a while, then carefully put the baby in Daniel¡¯s arms, even specially teaching Daniel how to hold a baby. ¡°Honey, it¡¯s okay, the baby is very friendly and trusts us a lot. If you talk to him, he¡¯ll keep his eyes on you.¡± It had been many days since Daniel had heard Olivia Jenkins call him ¡°honey¡±. Even though he was quite nervous, he still held the baby and tried to maintain eye contact with the baby. Olivia Jenkins let the baby grab at her fingers as she yed and talked with him, and the baby giggled again, revealing two small dimples on his face. About a minuteter, Olivia Jenkins took the baby back from Daniel. Lily Thornton: ¡°Olivia Jenkins, true to your medical background, you looked very experienced holding the baby, who seemed to enjoy it.¡± Olivia Jenkins said softly: ¡°When I was doing my internship, I rotated through pediatrics and learned a little bit, so I guess it¡¯s alright.¡± Then, Olivia Jenkins gave the baby back to Lily Thornton. ¡°Olivia Jenkins, my mom is here, I won¡¯t chat with you anymore, we¡¯re getting ready to go.¡± ¡°Okay, bye! Let¡¯s catch up another time!¡± Olivia Jenkins watched as Lily Thornton and the baby left, then she turned and kissed Daniel¡¯s alluring thin lips, ¡°Honey, you did great just now.¡± Daniel held Olivia Jenkins in his arms, his handsome face against Olivia¡¯s, ¡°When I was holding the baby, I felt really nervous, my thoughts were in a mess, and my heart was full of mixed feelings, but it felt alright.¡± Olivia Jenkins held Daniel with both hands, ¡°Take it slow, I believe you can ovee your inner fears. Soon, you¡¯ll also feel it, babies are like angels, not scary at all. idents won¡¯t keep happening.¡± Daniel¡¯s deep voice echoed softly in Olivia Jenkins¡¯ ear, ¡°Wife, thank you so much, meeting you is the greatest luck in my life.¡± A faint smile appeared on the corners of Olivia Jenkins¡¯ mouth. No one knows what the future holds, so let¡¯s just go with the flow. Anyway, she won¡¯t let go of Daniel now, she¡¯ll apany him to ovee his psychological trauma. ¡­ After receiving the report from the private investigator and seeing the photos, Be Thompson was extremely uneasy, growing slightly panicked. Daniel and Olivia Jenkins went to the wellness center to see the baby, holding the baby¡­ Could they be thinking of having a baby?
Absolutely not! Chapter 672: 672: Countermeasures Chapter 672: Chapter 672: Countermeasures The olddy¡¯s shares must not fall into the hands of Daniel Marshall and Olivia Jenkins. Olivia Jenkins must not take roots in the Marshall Family just because she is the mother of Daniel¡¯s child. We must prevent Olivia Jenkins and Daniel Marshall from growing closer. Olivia Jenkins must be kicked out of the Marshall Family. We can¡¯t let Daniel Marshall and Olivia Jenkins take everything from Matthew Marshall ¡­ Be Thompson is restless, hastily making a call to her brother to discuss countermeasures. Sebastian Thompson reassures her. He is rtively calm; his gaze fierce, ¡°Sis, don¡¯t panic. I am here, I will surely fix everything for you. Even if that wretched woman is pregnant with Daniel¡¯s child, I will arrange a miscarriage. I won¡¯t let her give birth to Daniel¡¯s child, no matter how many times she gets pregnant. Not long ago, we arranged for a driver to re-enact Charmy Bet¡¯s car ident scene right at the door of RenewalCare Hospital. This certainly scared Daniel. He would definitely be afraid of history repeating itself, I bet he won¡¯t dare to risk letting that wretched woman give birth. If they insist on giving birth, then we¡¯ll take more extreme measures to instill a deep belief in Daniel that he is the root of everyone¡¯s misfortune, that every woman he has been with ends up dead. That will keep him forever living in grief and guilt. Sis, behind the scenes, we can use Daniel¡¯s old feelings for Charmy Bet to hit that wretch hard. Then, we will find a way to draw Jay Bet into it unexpectedly.
At an opportune time, we can also bring in that ambitious secretary and let all of them fight to the death while we reap the benefits. I am sure in the end, everything of the Marshall Family will belong to Matthew.¡± He pauses for a moment, then adds, ¡°Sis, I suspect that Benjamin Johnson is interested in that wretch and we can use this. As I predicted, Jay Bet has feelings for Benjamin Johnson. This intertwined rtionship is very beneficial for us.¡± Be Thompson is adamant, ¡°We must speed up our n, create opportunities and get that secretary involved.¡± ¡°Sis, rest assured, I already have a n. Leave everything to me. We don¡¯t want you and Matthew getting your hands dirty. Plus, you both need to distance yourselves from me. If anything happens, everything will fall on me and I¡¯ll shoulder the responsibility.¡± ¡°Sebastian¡­¡± ¡°Sis, don¡¯t try to persuade me. I have already decided. If anything happens to me, you just need to take care of Orion and the kids. Regardless of my lung transnt, I don¡¯t know what the future holds. But I do know that I must personally settle my scores with Daniel. The Thompson Family has lost everything, and I am just a spent force, reliant on you and Matthew. Let me handle all the dirty work while you both must remain safe and sound for the Thompson Family to go further.¡± All of a sudden, Be Thompson feels a lump in her throat. She feels sorry for her brother and finds herself hating Daniel even more. Daniel has ruined Sebastian. He has ruined the Thompson Family. Be Thompson swears to seek revenge. ¡°Sebastian, if you need my help, especially financially, just say the word. No matter what, I will rejuvenate the Thompson Family and take good care of Orion and my nephew.¡± Due to his illness, Sebastian Thompson feels a bit depressed, but he manages to muster a reassuring smile, ¡°Sis, stop overthinking. Stay calm and don¡¯t let people see something is off. Be patient and don¡¯t make a scene. Anything the private detectives send over to you, just pretend you don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I understand. After talking to you, I feel much better.¡± ¡°Alright then, I¡¯m hanging up now.¡± ¡­ After spending a week in the house, Olivia Jenkins packs up and returns to the vi by Pearl Lake. Chapter 673: 673: Feeling Daniel Marshalls Temperature Chapter 673: Chapter 673: Feeling Daniel Marshall¡¯s Temperature Seeing Olivia Jenkinsing home, Auntie Jane was delighted, her face lit up with joy. ¡°Miss Jenkins, we¡¯re d you¡¯re back. Sir has asked me to prepare a few of your favorite dishes, and I¡¯ve also made a soup with Cordyceps and chicken to boost your health.¡± Olivia¡¯s lips curved slightly into an ambiguous smile. ¡°Auntie Jane, I¡¯lle down to help as soon as I¡¯ve unpacked.¡± ¡°No need, no need. Just unpack and then you cane down and dine with the master.¡± Olivia nodded slightly, then went upstairs. Nothing in their master bedroom had changed. Olivia opened her suitcase and began hanging up her clothes. Suddenly, she found herself enveloped in a warm embrace, feeling the body heat from Daniel Marshall. ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve missed you so much. Wee home!¡± ¡°I know. Now let me go, I need to hang my clothes. Then we can go downstairs for dinner.¡± Daniel still clung tight to Olivia, greedily breathing in her alluring scent.
Even in the absence of Olivia, her unique fragrance lingered in his heart. Even if he closed his eyes, he would still think of her. ¡°Honey, let me hold you a bit longer. It¡¯s only when you¡¯re in my arms that I feel everything is real.¡± Olivia turned around with a faint smile on her lips. Looking up at Daniel, she embraced him right back. He had bravely taken the first step today, and that was something to be encouraged. Hopefully, in three months¡¯ time, he could ovee the shadows in his heart. ¡­ After setting up her clothes, Daniel helped Olivia downstairs. Auntie Jane had already served the dishes, and the aroma of food filled the dining room. ¡°Master, Madam, dinner is ready.¡± Seeing Auntie Jane stepping aside, Olivia extended an invitation: ¡°Auntie Jane, please join us. We can¡¯t finish all these dishes by ourselves.¡± Auntie Jane looked surprised, her eyes wide. ¡°Miss Jenkins, no need, I¡¯ll eatter.¡± Immediately, Daniel echoed Olivia, ¡°Auntie Jane, please do as Miss Jenkins suggests and join us for dinner.¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Auntie Jane nodded, went into the kitchen for her cutlery, then sat down. Olivian poured soup for Auntie Jane, and also served her some dishes. ¡°It¡¯s okay, no need for formalities.¡± Auntie Jane looked at Olivia with gratitude on her face, ¡°Thank you Miss Jenkins!¡± Olivia beamed a smile at her, ¡°Please eat.¡± ¡°All right!¡± The warm atmosphere touched Auntie Jane, filling her with appreciation and satisfaction. Olivia would feed pieces of fish to Daniel while he would peel the shrimp for her.
As Olivia ate the shrimp, she would also feed some to Daniel. The harmonious scene at the dinner table made it seem like their rtionship had returned to their past. They had stopped their sharp exchanges and their silent cold wars, and Auntie Jane was happy for them. ¡­ After picking up Jay Bet, Benjamin Johnson treated her to mutton.
Johnson first poured Bet a bowl of soup and showed her how to dip the mutton in sauce before eating. ¡°The mutton has been stewed so that it falls off the bone naturally. You don¡¯t have to worry about biting into it or getting meat stuck between your teeth. The white parts with tiny dots are the sheep¡¯s tripe, which is also very tasty. With the weather cooling down, it¡¯s especially good to have mutton.¡± Nodding her agreement, Bet followed Johnson¡¯s example and ate her first piece of mutton rib. Immediately, Bet gave a firm nod, ¡°It¡¯s really delicious!¡± ¡°You always eat sds, and I worry about you bing malnourished. While keeping in shape, you should also have some meat for a bnced diet.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave the stage in three years and do something else. By then, I n to indulge in my food fantasies.¡± Johnson lightly raised an eyebrow, the corners of his lips curling into a pleasant curve. ¡°I see¡­ I¡¯ll invite you on a journey then, to taste the world¡¯s vors.¡± Chapter 674: 674: Ten-Year Pact Chapter 674: Chapter 674: Ten-Year Pact Jay Bet had a sweet smile on his face. Suddenly, she felt so happy. No matter what form their rtionship took with Benjamin Davis, she was willing to embrace it since this was her most cherished wish. Jay nced at Benjamin with her tender eyes without blinking, and reached out her hand to him, ¡°Let¡¯s make a pinky promise. No take backs!¡± A slight smile enlivened Benjamin Davis¡¯ lips, and then he made the pinky promise with Jay, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no matter how things change, I will take care of you. Jay, you are really innocent. I hope you can always maintain your original intentions and not be influenced by anyone. Always walk towards the light, so you won¡¯t go wrong.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid of loneliness. I¡¯m afraid of walking alone all the way.¡± Looking ahead to another five years, Benjamin believes he would still be single. Maybe after spending five years with Jay, she would be more cheerful, more mature, and her stubborn thoughts should change. By then, perhaps there will be more outstanding pursuers around her, and he could let go. Maybe by that time, Jay would be stronger, able to face reality. Perhaps she will have a new understanding of life, can stand on her own, and ept it when he leaves her. After a moment of thought, Benjamin Davis says,¡±It¡¯s okay, I am here with you.¡± Just like family.
Biting her lip, Jay suddenly proposed bravely, ¡°How about this, we make a deal. If in ten years, you are still single, and so am I, we give ourselves a chance.¡± Ten years? Benjamin Davis fell silent, his deep eyes unwaveringly on Jay. Jay pretended not to care, she chuckled lightly, ¡°Ten years, who knows what will happen. Consider it as a wish of mine, and also a goal. It helps me ept reality and gives me an excuse to escape. Ten years, maybe my thoughts will change, maybe it¡¯s really possible! Maybe with this goal in mind, I will be less jealous, and won¡¯t feel so sad.¡± Indeed, who knows what will happen after ten years? Who could insist on being single for so long? Maybe destiny will intervene? Suddenly, Benjamin put out his hand,¡±Come on, let¡¯s make this pinky promise.¡± Jay nodded, and made another pinky promise with Benjamin Davis. With a glimmer of anticipation, Jay¡¯s face reveals a calm smile. It was really just a thought for her heart ¨C in the future, she could face life more calmly, withstand all adversity, and even if she heard bad news, she could fool herself into thinking they might still end up together, with this pact. The roller-coaster of emotions was controlling her like a devil. She was worried she would lose control and do something annoying. With this pact, she should be able to avoid acting impulsively and irrationally, at least due to her weakness. She could stay by Benjamin Davis¡¯ side, apany him, and over time, maybe she could find a ce in his heart. Just clinging onto these thoughts, even if Benjamin Davis wants to be with Olivia Jenkins, she could bear the pain and wait for him for ten whole years. Jay thought she was being foolish. But as long as she could stay with Benjamin Davis, she was willing. ¡­ Sitting on the bed, Olivia Jenkins was still reading.
Daniel had fallen asleep. Or seemed to have. After waiting for some time, Olivia finally turned off the light andy down. Suddenly, Daniel turned over,y on his side, and snuggled up to Olivia. Instantly, Olivia¡¯s body stiffened. In the darkness, her eyes sprung open in rm. After a moment of shock, Olivia dared not move. She turned her head slowly, looking at Daniel lying next to her.
Chapter 675: 675 Daniel Marshall Cries Chapter 675: Chapter 675 Daniel Marshall Cries Suddenly, Daniel Marshall opened his eyes, catching Olivia Jenkins¡¯ gaze before she had time to look away. Daniel moved closer to Olivia, his domineering aura almost palpably brushed against her face, ¡°Wife, can¡¯t you sleep?¡± Without any hesitation, Olivia casually said, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Sleep, I won¡¯t do anything inappropriate, but I just want to hold you in my sleep. It¡¯s the only way I feel secure; I¡¯m scared you¡¯ll leave me again.¡± Olivia paused for a moment, cautiously asking, ¡°Can¡¯t you sleep? Are you worried about nightmares?¡± ¡°Seeing how distant you¡¯ve be, I was pretending to sleep, just to make you feel a bit more at peace.¡± Olivia¡¯s eyshes fluttered gently, and her body gradually rxed. Suddenly, she, too, wrapped her arms around Daniel and snuggled up against him, ¡°Sleep, I won¡¯t leave.¡±
¡°Wife, goodnight!¡± ¡°Dear, goodnight!¡± Before Olivia could finish her sentence, Daniel had already leaned down and kissed her on the forehead. A few secondster, a faint smile appeared on Olivia¡¯s lips. She closed her eyes, holding Daniel tightly. With his wife holding him, Daniel felt a little more reassured. Heeding her advice, he closed his eyes to sleep, too. ¡­ Professor Winnie¡¯s private studio. Daniel and Olivia sat across from Professor Winnie. In merely a day, Daniel¡¯s demeanor had notably be more rxed, ¡°Last night, I probably fell asleep around 11 o¡¯clock. I woke up at 6:30 in the morning. No nightmares, and I felt pretty good.¡± Professor Winnie nodded, ¡°That¡¯s a good result. Support and encouragement are really needed during therapy. I hope you two continue to maintain this. Today, I¡¯ll be doing psychological therapy for you, which might cause some difort. We¡¯ll continue to observe the situation for another week. If the quality of sleep remains good, I won¡¯t prescribe any medications.¡± Daniel blinked, nced at Olivia, and out of nowhere, Olivia took his hand, giving him a look of approval. Suddenly, a smile appeared on Daniel¡¯s handsome face, ¡°Understood, thank you, Professor Winnie.¡± ¡°Mr. Marshall, please lie down on the sleeping chair.¡± Daniel obeyed Professor Winnie¡¯s instructions andy down on the sleeping chair. Professor Winnie said, ¡°Close your eyes; this environment is safe and quiet. You have thepany of your wife. Mr. Marshall, you may sleep now.¡± About five minutester, Professor Winnie turned off the lights, and the studio became pitch-ck. Suddenly, a light akin to high beams was aimed directly at Daniel, and the sound of a car was also discernible. Instinctively, Daniel sat up, his eyes squeezed shut even tighter, and he unconsciously used his hand to block the harsh light. His thoughts were immediately flooded with the scene of Charmy Bet¡¯s car ident. Reflexively, Daniel tried to save Charmy but caught nothing in his grasp. Under the stress of his psychological defenses, Daniel started crying.
Professor Winnie turned off the simtion of the high beams and the car noise, switched on the normal lighting, ¡°Mr. Marshall, you just re-experienced the traumatic scene. In actuality, Charmy has already passed away, and there¡¯s no way you could have saved her. It wasn¡¯t your fault, you don¡¯t need to me yourself. It¡¯s the ident that took her away.¡± Still weeping, Daniel shook his head, ¡°No, it was my fault. I reacted too slowly, failed to pull her away. The person who should have been hit by that car was me.¡± ¡°Charmy is no longer with us, and she won¡¯t me you. She would like you to live well, she¡¯d want you to be happy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t protect her.¡±
¡°That¡¯s not the case. Charmy has her child with her, she¡¯ll be very happy in another world also.¡± Daniel remained silent, still crying, his emotional state poor. He was still deeply immersed in remorse. Chapter 676: 676: Opening the Heart Chapter 676: Chapter 676: Opening the Heart Professor Winnie shook a bell near Daniel Marshall¡¯s ear, ¡°It¡¯s okay now, you cane back. Mr. Daniel Marshall, try to open your eyes and look at your surroundings.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Professor Winnie: ¡°There are no cars around you, no high-beam headlights, no Charmy Bet, and no blood on the ground. You¡¯re living a normal life. The world is beautiful. You can start a new life. You have a wife now. She is right beside you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s body was still slightly trembling, obediently, he slowly opened his eyes. Everything Daniel Marshall saw was just as Professor Winnie had said, and it wasn¡¯t scary. Professor Winnie: ¡°Let¡¯s end our session here for today. In three days, let¡¯s talk about your feelings.¡± Olivia Jenkins took a few tissues and wiped Daniel Marshall¡¯s tears. Then, Olivia Jenkins and Daniel Marshall came over and sat in front of Professor Winnie. With Olivia Jenkins present, Professor Winnie asked Daniel Marshall, ¡°Have you never thought about having a child?¡± Looking at Olivia Jenkins, Daniel Marshall answered, ¡°I¡¯m terrified that if my wife bes pregnant, she might suffer a disaster like Charmy Bet. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d rather not have children. I hope that my wife can always be safe, always with me. Even if we have regrets in life, all I hope for is her well-being.¡±
Professor Winnie turned her gaze at Olivia Jenkins, ¡°This is her thorn in the heart, she thought you cared much about the child that Charmy Bet and you lost, so she was reluctant to have your child. She¡¯s been keeping this pain deep in her heart, and while you¡¯ve been avoiding it, the gap between the two of you has been growing.¡± Daniel Marshall firmly held Olivia Jenkins¡¯s hand, exining, ¡°Wife, it¡¯s not what you think. Your safetyes first for me. If I have to experience the pain of losing you again, I would rather not have a child.¡± Olivia Jenkins¡¯s other hand rested on Daniel Marshall¡¯s hand, ¡°Husband, I¡¯vee to understand, I should understand and empathise with the pain you¡¯re enduring. Before, I only thought about myself, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Daniel shook his head, ¡°I also have some mistakes, I didn¡¯t open up to you. I always thought you cared very much about Charmy Bet and the child, so I didn¡¯t mention them, so as to save you from getting upset. I didn¡¯t tell you because I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t believe me.¡± Olivia Jenkins¡¯s clear eyes shone brilliantly, ¡°Husband, I have let go in my heart. I don¡¯t me you anymore, you can rx and continue with the treatment.¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s mouth slightly curved up. Instantly, his aurapletely changed, and his face no longer appeared so pale, ¡°Wife, thank you!¡± Professor Winnie: ¡°I suggest that you two, once the situation of Mr. Marshall stabilizes, then consider whether to have a child. Currently, there is still a shadow in his consciousness. If someone gets pregnant at this time, he may not necessarily be able to ept the child. Whether it¡¯s a mental or psychological illness, generally, it requires more love to amodate.¡± Olivia Jenkins lightly nodded her head, ¡°I understand.¡± Professor Winnie: ¡°Last time, I heard Olivia Jenkins say that she saw the baby products that were prepared for Charmy Bet¡¯s child at Beverly Hills, I suggest that everything rted to the child be cleared away, topletely make it the past.¡± The expression on Daniel Marshall¡¯s face was startled, ¡°Wife, did you really see those things?¡± Olivia Jenkins nodded again, ¡°Be Thompson told me. At the time, I saw the servants moving those things away. She even asked me if I wanted to keep them for our child.¡± Suddenly, Daniel Marshall¡¯s face darkened, and anger flickered in his eyes, ¡°Back then, my grandfather had the servants clean everything up, fearing I would be reminded of what happened. It must have been Be Thompson taking the liberty to keep those things. That woman is the worst, she intentionally provoked you.¡± Chapter 677: 677: The Odd Idea That Suddenly Came Chapter 677: Chapter 677: The Odd Idea That Suddenly Came Suddenly, Olivia Jenkins boldly guessed, ¡°The speeding car at the entrance of RenewalCare Hospital, driving with high-beam headlights in such a public ce, at an excessive speed, now that I think about it, it seems suspicious. That car seemed to act without fear, like someone deliberately did so with the intention of stimting you, constantly reminding you of Charmy Bet¡¯s death?¡± When Olivia mentioned this, Daniel Marshall also felt something was off. At that time, he was immersed in terrible memories, losing his rational judgment. Later, Olivia and he had a cold war due to other issues, so naturally, this matter was overlooked. Because of the uniqueness of Charmy, he naturally didn¡¯t want to dwell on it, attributing his shock to his own fault. After their marriage, more and more things about Charmy kepting out, ensnaring him deeper in the shadow of her death. There must be someone intentionally doing this, wanting to cause a rift between him and Olivia, giving them no peace. Everything about Charmy naturally became the fuse. ¡°Wife, they must have done this on purpose. Otherwise how could something like that just happen to take ce at our own hospital, clearly someone is watching us. Only insiders know how Charmy¡¯s car ident happened, so it must be them.¡± Even though Professor Winnie didn¡¯t know who Daniel was referring to, he roughly understood that someone was purposely trying to trigger Daniel¡¯s post-traumatic stress disorder. Someone was using Charmy¡¯s death to constantly provoke Daniel. This would certainly ce a heavy burden on Daniel¡¯s psyche, and might even cause worse consequences. It¡¯s truly despicable.
Professor Winnie¡¯s expression became serious, reminding, ¡°During the treatment process, I hope you both can be in a good environment. Constant stimtion will make the psychological treatment difficult.¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes darkened, ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Professor Winnie. We will take precautions. Please be careful as well, someone might follow or interrogate you about my situation, given myplicated family situation.¡± ¡°Rest assured, I won¡¯t disclose anything. Few people know about this private studio of mine. If there are any issues, feel free to call me at any time. I can also guide you over the phone.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡­ After leaving Professor Winnie¡¯s private studio, Daniel called Adam Howard to investigate the speeding car at the entrance of RenewalCare Hospital that night. After thinking for a while, Olivia said, ¡°I believe that they wouldn¡¯t have left any traces. I¡¯m confident the people from the Marshall family are behind what happened at RenewalCare Hospital.¡± Daniel furrowed his brows, his eyes narrowing, ¡°It¡¯s either Be Thompson or Mr. James Marshall, or maybe, they¡¯re in it together.¡± ¡°I agree with your conclusion! Darling, your grandfather is expected to be discharged from the hospital in the next few days. Use his discharge as an excuse to have the servants clean Beverly Hills thoroughly, including the storage room. Also, change all the interior decor at home. You don¡¯t have to lift a finger, I can handle it.¡± Daniel was looking at Olivia with tender eyes, his handsome face exuding happiness, ¡°Wife, it¡¯s so good to have you. I will take your advice!¡± ¡°Tonight, let¡¯s have dinner with grandma.¡± ¡°Sure! We should thank grandma, she¡¯s been very worried about us and has gone through a lottely.¡± Suddenly, Olivia hugged Daniel, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know you were suffering so much.¡± Daniel also held Olivia, pressed against her face, ¡°With you by my side, the past will stay in the past.¡± Chapter 678: 678: The Car Owner is a Race Car Driver Chapter 678: Chapter 678: The Car Owner is a Race Car Driver Seeing Olivia Jenkins and Daniel Marshall walk in hand in hand, Mrs. Jenkins beamed with joy. With a look from Mrs. Jenkins, Leaf Fiona immediately took over the gifts Daniel was carrying in his other hand. Mrs. Jenkins looked at Olivia and Daniel with a content and loving gaze, ¡°You two came back for dinner, you don¡¯t need to bring so many things in the future, we have everything at home. Olivia often buys me a lot of stuff too.¡± Daniel smiled politely, ¡°We just wanted to show our gratitude for all you¡¯ve done for us recently, Granny. These are just presents from Olivia and me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m relieved to see you two get along with each other.¡± Olivia went over to hug her grandmother, ¡°I¡¯ll be less headstrong from now on.¡± ¡°Good!¡± Laughing, Mrs. Jenkins lovingly ruffled Olivia¡¯s hair, ¡°Go wash your hands and get ready for dinner. I¡¯ve had them make dumplings with shrimp, mushroom and pork filling, leek filling, and corn and pork filling.¡± Olivia¡¯s beautiful face lifted with a sweet smile, her attractive eyebrows yfully raised, ¡°Wow¡­Everything sounds so yummy, thanks Granny!¡± Mrs. Jenkins also startedughing heartily, the whole living room was filled with happiness and joy. Though Daniel was barely smiling, there was a faint hint of gentleness on his face. He could feel the warmth spreading in his heart.
¡­ Coming out of the bathroom, Daniel received a call from Adam Howard. ¡°Daniel, I thoroughly checked. The surveince at the hospital is still intact. I checked the car owner, he¡¯s a professional race car driver. That night, he brought his father to the ER. There are records of that in the emergency department. At present, that car owner is out of Serene City and has gone abroad.¡± Daniel¡¯s deep eyes narrowed slightly and his handsome brow furrowed subtly, ¡°How about his family situation? Anything abnormal?¡± ¡°I checked, nothing abnormal. But, things overseas can be unpredictable. Even if he¡¯s up to something, he would¡¯ve definitely prepared for the aftermath and left no traces. They¡¯ve be more careful and cautious after going through so many incidents.¡± ¡°They¡¯re pretty smart to predict you¡¯d investigate one day and prepared everything to appear normal, even the crucial surveince isn¡¯tpromised.¡± Displeased, a fierce glint crossed Daniel¡¯s handsome face, ¡°No news from the people watching Sebastian Thompson yet, has Sebastian been quiettely?¡± ¡°Besides visiting RenewalCare Hospital when the old master had a car ident, Sebastian hasn¡¯t left his house since. But his wife frequently goes out to meet guests, appears to attend some high-society gatherings, has beauty treatments at least twice a week, sometimes does grocery shopping, and visits her parents¡¯ home every week¡­rtively more active.¡± Daniel¡¯s deep and profound eyes flickered, ¡°Have someone keep a close eye on Sebastian¡¯s wife, find out who attends that women¡¯s club and if there are any servers, trainees, etc. If Sebastian isn¡¯t leaving his house, but his wife is very active, be careful he might use his wife as a cover to pass on information.¡± After a moment¡¯s pause, Daniel added, ¡°Also, keep an eye on the Smith Family, they might be waiting for a chance to retaliate against me and might secretly help Sebastian a lot.¡± ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll make sure to send people to watch them closely.¡± ¡°It¡¯ste, we¡¯ll leave it at that for now, we can talk about the details tomorrow when I return to the corporation.¡± ¡°Okay, goodnight!¡± After hanging up on Adam, Daniel sat on the bed embracing Olivia. ¡°You heard everything I was talking to Adam about, what do you think, my love?¡± ¡°They must¡¯ve covered everything up neatly, leaving no traces behind. I¡¯m sure it was premeditated, and not something a person or two could pull off.¡± Chapter 679: 679: Deep Sleep Chapter 679: Chapter 679: Deep Sleep Suddenly, Daniel Marshall kissed Olivia Jenkins on the face. Olivia Jenkins, with clear eyes, stared at Daniel Marshall, ¡°They are all trying to shirk their responsibilities. Tomorrow, I will give them a shock. I will clear the air with them.¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s eyes were full of interest, ¡°Are you going to Beverly Hills alone?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be going alone. You need to create a scene for me. Everyone in Beverly Hills should know that I am the mistress, the one that cannot be ignored. I am representing Grandpa. Let Matthew Marshall sleep. When he wakes up, I guarantee he will be pleasantly surprised!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Suddenly, Daniel Marshall kissed Olivia Jenkins¡¯s face again. This time, he also kissed her lips. Olivia Jenkins was silent, slightly tilting her head. Her bright almond eyes stared at Daniel Marshall without blinking. Seeing his painful and helpless crying during the treatment moved her sympathy and she pitied him. She didn¡¯t know how many times he would have to go through such pain, and she wanted to tightly embrace him. At that time, she decided that no matter what, she would apany him until his treatments were finished. Professor Winnie was right. Such psychological treatment required a lot of love, tolerance, and encouragement.
Biting her lower lip, Olivia Jenkins softly asked, ¡°Are you¡­ okay now? Professor Winnie asked you to revisit your traumatic experiences. Can you bear it? Will that terrifying scene keep recurring in your mind?¡± ¡°After my first counseling session, I haven¡¯t felt any significant impact.¡± Daniel Marshall gently stroked Olivia Jenkins¡¯s soft hair and tenderly touched her face. Olivia Jenkins slightly lowered her eyes, stealing nces at Daniel Marshall¡¯s hand caressing her face. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel anxious? Will you feel terrified after the counseling session concludes?¡± Daniel Marshall shook his head, ¡°Unless I am provoked or specifically brought up, I won¡¯t be thinking about those terrible memories. I think of you! I don¡¯t feel anxious, and I¡¯m not scared. Having you apany me makes me feel secure.¡± Daniel Marshall has no feelings of anxiety, he¡¯s not always thinking about his horrifying past, he doesn¡¯t feel any fear¡ªthis is a good sign. If there¡¯s no need for medication treatment, it means his symptoms aren¡¯t very severe. He should be able to recover through psychological treatment. Suddenly, Olivia Jenkins kissed Daniel Marshall¡¯s sexy thin lips. Daniel Marshall¡¯s mouth corners slightly lifted. In an instant, his passionate kiss released an overwhelming passion, instantly swallowing Olivia Jenkins¡¯s restraint. ¡­ In a daze, Olivia Jenkins was woken up by Daniel Marshall¡¯s kiss. ¡°Honey, the sun is going to shine onto your butt. Are you going to get up?¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s hot breath blew gently into Olivia Jenkins¡¯s ear. His low, pleasant voice was alluring and gave an irresistible urge. Lightly fluttering her heavy eyelids, Olivia Jenkins hazily opened her eyes to look at Daniel Marshall. Daniel Marshall held Olivia Jenkins tightly in his arms. With a wicked smile ying on his sexy thin lips, without warning, Daniel Marshall lightly bit Olivia Jenkins¡¯s earlobe. ¡°Honey, are you tired? Do you feel sore?¡± Isn¡¯t that obvious? Olivia Jenkins rolled her eyes at Daniel Marshall. Her hands were still squeezing his face, ¡°What time is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost ten o¡¯clock!¡± Instantly, Olivia Jenkins widened her eyes in disbelief, ¡°It¡¯s sote! Did you sleep wellst night? Did you have any nightmares?¡±
¡°I went to bed at the same time as you didst night. I just woke up half an hour earlier than you. I slept soundly having you in my arms. Honey, you also slept very deeply. I had to kiss you a few times before you woke up.¡± A wave of heat flushed Olivia Jenkins¡¯s face, turning it a shade of crimson. The reason for her deep sleep was clearly because Daniel Marshall didn¡¯t know how to hold back. Olivia Jenkins shyly snuggled into Daniel Marshall¡¯s arms, lightly pping his face a few times.
Chapter 680: Making Trouble Chapter 680: Chapter 680: Making Trouble In the afternoon, the convoy escorting Olivia Jenkins arrived at the imposing Beverly Hills. The head butler, along with all the mansion¡¯s servants, came out to receive them. Upon seeing Olivia Jenkins, everyone bowed in unison, saying, ¡°Good day, youngdy!¡± Wearing sunsses and holding a globally limited edition ck princess handbag, Olivia Jenkins¡¯ eyes were hidden from view, concealing her true emotions. Still, her aura was undeniably that of a natural-born ruler, so intimidating that no one dared to take more than a just a nce. Amid the sounds of reverence, Olivia Jenkins¡¯ beautiful face radiated with an air of confidence and conceit. Each feather-light step she took in her high heels was filled with an elegant and regal air. It was as if Olivia Jenkins was the sole mistress of Beverly Hills, and no one dared to underestimate her. Be Thompson, who was standing on the balcony of a second-floor bedroom overlooking everything, saw the twenty cars parked in the square. Just the bodyguards Olivia Jenkins brought with her totaled a hundred. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that this was indeed Beverly Hills, Be Thompson would have thought this was a raid. Be Thompson was displeased, rolling her eyes involuntarily, her face as cold as frost. Suppressing her rage, Be Thompson just clenched her fists tightly, venting her discontent in this limited way. As Olivia Jenkins entered the house, Be Thompson descended the stairs with haughty steps. As if Be Thompson was invisible, Olivia Jenkins directed the servants and bodyguards to carry out their tasks. Suddenly, Be Thompson spoke in a gentle voice: ¡°You¡¯vee here with such a grand disy. Did you get the elders¡¯ consent? How could you act so out of line?¡± Olivia Jenkins raised her sunsses onto her head, her cold eyes staring at Be Thompson, ¡°This was grandfather¡¯s and father¡¯s decision. It seems you are quite dissatisfied with the decision of the head of the Marshall family. Head butler, you heard it, you handle it. Anyway, if the task is notpleted today, you can exin it yourself or, alternatively, resign and let someone capable take over.¡± The head butler immediately apologized to Olivia Jenkins and then exined to Be Thompson: ¡°The youngdy is correct; this is a decision made by Sir and the elder master. Madam and Matthew Marshall, please move to the living room first. We will start the thorough cleaning of the second floor and rece the interior decor.¡± Be Thompson thought angrily: she¡¯s thrown her weight around now! A hint of a smile lingered on Be Thompson¡¯s face, concealing her turbulent emotions. Having weathered many a storm, Be Thompson remained calm despite the tumult in her heart. She sat lightly on the sofa, carrying a nonchnt smile, and asked the head butler casually, ¡°There are many valuable items in my bedroom, how will you handle it if they get lost?¡± Smelling the brewing storm, the Head Butler squinted slightly. Before the head butler could speak, Olivia Jenkins spoke casually: ¡°Miss Be Thompson, then you might want to keep a close eye on your bedroom. And also, keep an eye on your son.¡± Be Thompson thought furiously: Is she nning something? Suppressing the rage welling up in her chest, Be Thompson hid her emotions behind a light smile, ¡°So you¡¯ve set your sights on my bedroom now, and even on my son. Does Daniel know about your repugnancy?¡± A scornfulugh crept onto Olivia Jenkins¡¯ face, which was teeming with a hint of mockery, ¡°So, you expect my father and grandfather to do everything personally? That¡¯s fine. Head Butler, call my father right away and ask him what to do next, for I simply can¡¯t handle this huge responsibility.¡± Be Thompson was furious, but she continued to hide her churning emotions, ¡°I never said such a thing, don¡¯t put false words in my mouth!¡± Chapter 681: Be Careful Not to Become Disabled Chapter 681: Chapter 681: Be Careful Not to Be Disabled ¡°Spit blood? Where¡¯s the blood? I didn¡¯t see any, but I did witness some impressive deflecting.¡± Olivia Jenkins mocked, her eyes filled with irony. The confrontation was intense, and it was always herself who was left to bear the consequences. The housekeeper furrowed his brow slightly, and leaned in a little, ¡°How about this, madam, you assign someone you trust to clean your bedroom or you can watch them as they clean. We¡¯re running out of time and needs to be done before your husband¡¯s return, please understand.¡± Olivia Jenkins¡¯ pretty face betrayed no emotions. Her hawk-like eyes, did not blink once as they trained on Be Thompson. Masking the emotions in her eyes, Be Thompson met Jenkins¡¯ gaze calmly, without batting an eye, ¡°Housekeeper, you¡¯re a person my husband trusts, so you can supervise the cleaning. To avoid being the subject of gossip, I wouldn¡¯t want anyone to use me of torturing them.¡± The housekeeper stole a nce at the young mistress and seeing that she hadn¡¯t spoken up, he said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll supervise the cleaning.¡± After the housekeeper left, Jenkins approached Thompson and whispered into her ear, ¡°Are you not worried that I might nt a bug or a pin-sized camera in your bedroom if you¡¯re not supervising? You might not even be able to find it.¡± Be Thompson nced at Jenkins, suppressing the fury within her. She uttered through gritted teeth, ¡°You are bing more and more arrogant. You will pay for this someday!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see. You might just reveal your true nature before that happens.¡± Jenkins retorted, her lips curling into a wicked grin. Jenkins¡¯ eyes shone with defiant brilliance. Thompson continued to hold back her anger, her face remained cid, but her clenched fists told another story. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s time for you to go to Joyful Hall for your peacekeeping.¡± At the sound, Thompson turned her gaze to Matthew Marshall. Jenkins with her provocative attitude, leaned closer to Thompson and continued, ¡°While meditating, watch your son closely. I can¡¯t guarantee I won¡¯t cause some trouble.¡± Are you angry? Are you having a hard time holding back? Do you think that by doing this, I can¡¯t see you for what you really are? I have a hundred bodyguards, what can you do? Don¡¯t think that once you¡¯ve wiped your butt clean, it¡¯s all over. I know very well, an eye for an eye! Water can carry a boat; it can also overturn a boat!¡± With that, Jenkins shot another defiant look at Thompson. Subsequently, Jenkins approached Matthew and pushed him forward, ¡°Matthew, your wound seems to have healed a lot. You will be able to walk freely soon. But be careful not to be a cripple once again.¡± The hostile words of this wicked woman, threatening her with her son. Thompson was at her limits. She wanted to stand up and p Jenkins. Just then, Matthew gave mother a signal, hinting at her not to act rashly. The woman in front of them had clear malicious intentions, she was intentionally instigating them. They couldn¡¯t stoop down to her level, and fall into her trap. Fed up, Thompson walked toward Joyful Hall, not caring about Jenkins¡¯ provocations anymore. With their mother gone, Matthew calmly locked eyes with Jenkins, ¡°Thanks for your concern, sister-inw. I¡¯m recovering well.¡± Brewing a pot of small green tangerine tea, Jenkins poured a cup for Matthew. Jenkins looked at Marshall with piercing eyes, ¡°I heard Grandfather mention, you¡¯ll be sent abroad for advanced studies.¡± Chapter 682: 682: Olivia Jenkins Threat Chapter 682: Chapter 682: Olivia Jenkins¡¯ Threat Matthew Marshall wore a soft smile on his face, hiding his surging emotions, ¡°It seems that my sister-inw knows Grandpa like the back of her hand. You must have been thinking a lot about Grandpa.¡± Olivia Jenkins lifted her eyebrow slightly, with a mysterious smile on her lips, ¡°Uncle is not convinced? You don¡¯t want to go abroad either, do you? But at most you can dy it for three more months. Your foot should be fully recovered by then. If it doesn¡¯t, you¡¯re not far from being crippled.¡± ¡°Sister-inw cares about me so much, thank you. I am sure to live up to your concerns.¡± Olivia chuckled, her expression was pure innocence, ¡°Uncle, where are your thoughts headed? Grandpa doesn¡¯t remember you anymore, how could he possibly tell me all of this? It was Grandpa¡¯s decisionst year, and coincidentally, you identally hurt your foot, so your n to study abroad was dropped.¡± Matthew Marshall slightly lifted the corner of his mouth, his smile was equivocal. The woman in front of him was cunning like a fox, meticulously calcting and probing, it was truly disgusting. Olivia gently fluttered her clear and beautiful eyes, teasingly asked, ¡°Uncle doesn¡¯t drink tea, are you afraid I¡¯m gonna poison you? Have you watched too many court drama? ¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Grandpa¡¯s Xiaoqinggan tea is so fragrant, so delicious!¡± Olivia gently closed her eyes, smelled the tea, then opened her eyes and drank the tea in the cup. ¡°Mmm¡­ Even my teeth are fragrant!¡± Olivia poured herself another cup, lightly blew on it, and took small sips.
Then, Olivia opened a bag of melon seeds, munching on them while drinking tea. Everyone in Beverly Hills knew that Grandpa loved Xiaoqinggan tea. This ce was after all Beverly Hills, even if this woman was bold, she dared not poison the tea, right? This woman loved to lie tantly, it was truly annoying! Gave Olivia a cold nce, Matthew Marshall finished his cup of tea. Olivia was silent, she poured another cup of tea for Matthew Marshall. Matthew stared probing eyes at Olivia, despisingly asked, ¡°You came to Beverly Hills with all this swagger, just for eating melon seeds instead of throwing a tantrum?¡± ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s not about eating melon seeds, what do you think I¡¯m here for? You want me to work like a ve in the Marshall Family,boring unrewarded, letting myself get bullied? The scene? Naturally, it was provided by my husband. It shows that my husband is capable. It¡¯s really not my fault!¡± Matthew didn¡¯t refute her point and picked up the cup again, drinking all the tea. Olivia¡¯s innocent eyes moved towards Matthew, ¡°Do you want some melon seeds?¡± ¡°No need!¡± Olivia was nonchntly smiling and poured more tea for Matthew. Later, Olivia casually continued to eat her melon seeds. At some point, Matthew fell asleep. ¡­ Be Thompson was unsure whether Matthew could handle cunning Olivia. She was uneasy and worried. Be kneeled for half an hour in Joyful Hall, then used going to the toilet as an excuse to nce at the living room. Seeing her son unconscious, with his leg full of needles, Be panicked. Her anger couldn¡¯t be contained anymore, she roared to Olivia, ¡°You wench, what on earth have you done to Matthew?¡± Olivia looked at Be with innocent eyes, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. Matthew said his leg hurt and asked me to put some needles in. He was begging. He even said it had nothing to do with me. Regardless of the consequences, he¡¯ll bear them.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all nonsense! You are the most wicked woman I¡¯ve ever seen! You can¡¯t even tolerate your own uncle-inw. If anything happens to my son, I¡¯ll never let you off.¡± Olivia held the needle in her hand, trembling, ¡°I advise you not to scare me, otherwise¡­¡±
Chapter 683: 683: I Can Risk It All Too Chapter 683: Chapter 683: I Can Risk It All Too ¡°I advise against trying to intimidate me. If my unseeing needle happens to puncture too deeply, turning your son into a cripple will have nothing to do with me!¡± A smile bloomed on Olivia Jenkins¡¯ face, as beautiful as a mand flower, her chilling eyes full of defiance as she stared down Be Thompson. Olivia Jenkins¡¯ hand was still trembling. Be Thompson was so scared that her eyes bulged out, and her face turned ghastly pale. She was seething with rage, itching to kill Olivia Jenkins right then and there, but she didn¡¯t dare to act recklessly. Olivia Jenkins¡¯ bodyguards immediately surrounded the scene in tens. Be Thompson was even more frightened, dared not to breath heavily, nor yell at Olivia Jenkins again. Be Thompson was at the verge of crying from the anger, tears welling up in her eyes, her voice trembling as she asked, ¡°What the hell do you want?¡± ¡°Feeling sorry for your son now? Meanwhile, other people¡¯s children mean no more to you than a de of grass?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch my son!¡± ¡°What makes you think I should listen to you? If I ever find out someone is following my husband and I, surely your son¡¯s end is nigh. If we learn of any dirty trick, your son doesn¡¯t deserve to live. Did you all relish in Charmy Bet¡¯s death? Maybe your son should have a taste of the same! Would you like to watch that?¡± Olivia Jenkins advanced with a wild, king-like air, narrowing her eyes menacingly at Be Thompson.
¡°I haven¡¯t done anything, don¡¯t frame me!¡± Tears welled up and poured down Be Thompson¡¯s face. Terrified and powerless, she watched her son in pain. Her heart ached severely and deep hatred filled her eyes. ¡°Be Thompson, if anyone believed your nonsense, pigs might fly!¡± ¡°You won¡¯t gain anything by forcing us to admit something we haven¡¯t done. I won¡¯t admit to anything.¡± ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t you, what about your minions? You must think the Thompson Family hasn¡¯t suffered enough! Leaving you a vi, we were truly too merciful! You won¡¯t repent, we¡¯ll start with those you care the most about. Your nephew abroad, miles away. Who guarantees nothing can happen to him?¡± Be Thompson¡¯s lips quivered unconsciously, tears slipped into her mouth, leaving a bitter taste, ¡°What the hell do you want? You¡¯re a venomous woman who will reap what she has sown someday!¡± Olivia Jenkins¡¯ gaze was frigid, like a dagger glittered with ice. She thrust it into Be¡¯s body, causing her unbearable pain, making even breathing a difficulty, ¡°Even if there¡¯s retribution, it should befall upon you all. I don¡¯t necessarily want anything. The key is in what you guys will do next. If you dare provoke us, I can¡¯t guarantee your son¡¯s safety. Dishonorable and shameless, I can be that and I¡¯m ready to give it my all!¡± Countless resentment and anger ran amok inside Be Thompson, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t utter a word. Olivia Jenkins¡¯ threat against her son¡¯s life was like a stranglehold on her windpipe. It seemed that this harebrained woman knew everything, justcking evidence to incriminate them. Otherwise, she would be doing more than just threatening. Be Thompson didn¡¯t dare release a fart. Olivia Jenkins knew that these matters absolutely implicated her. This woman was indeed thoroughly wicked. The Marshalls bringing this woman into the family was like leading a wolf into their home. My father-inw was truly blind all along! There was a touch of disdain and mockery in Olivia Jenkins¡¯ almond eyes. She gave Be Thompson a nce before finally removing the needle from Matthew Marshall¡¯s leg. The effect of the medication didn¡¯tst for long. During Olivia Jenkins¡¯ process of pulling out the needle, Matthew Marshall opened his eyes. He saw his mother with teary face, red around the eyes, and dozens of bodyguards surrounding them. Chapter 684: 684: Whats in the Tea? Chapter 684: Chapter 684: What¡¯s in the Tea? ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you have the advantage of numbers, I¡¯m scared of you!¡± Matthew Marshall balled his hands into fists and stood up, seemingly ready to confront Olivia Jenkins. Immediately, Olivia¡¯s nearest bodyguard grabbed the cor of Matthew¡¯s shirt, his eyes filled with fierceness as he red at Matthew. Seeing this, Be Thompson quickly shouted, ¡°Matthew, calm down!¡± Suddenly, Olivia tilted her head slightly and looked at Matthew with great interest. A meaningful smile spread across the beautiful face of Olivia. She said in her cold voice,ced with amusement, ¡°Hmm¡­ so a few shots from me, and your leg¡¯s all better. Sitting and standing freely, I bet you can even walk freely. You¡¯re so eager to fight me, it must mean you¡¯re fully recovered, right?¡± Instantly, Be replied defensively, ¡°We have already been to the hospital for a check-up. The doctor said Matthew is recovering well. Matthew¡¯s impulsiveness just now was a natural reaction of worrying about me. He still needs to continue his rehabilitation. You¡¯re already making us mother and son suffer. Not knowing where to stop will bring you bad karma.¡± Olivia¡¯s sharp gaze seemed to bore through Be and she said, ¡± You must have forgotten that I used to be a doctor. I understand medical matters far better than you do. To tell the truth, I¡¯m quite impressed by your mother-son acting.¡± Despite the turmoil in her mind, Be maintained herposure. While maintaining eye contact with Olivia, she said, ¡°Believe what you want, but no one wishes for my son¡¯s recovery more than I do. I hope he suffers less.¡± ¡°Whether you are human or a ghost, I can tell at just one nce. You may continue your act!¡± Matthew slowly shifted his foot and sat back down in the wheelchair, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t bother with a mad dog!¡±
Olivia sat down and continued eating sunflower seeds, ¡°Everyone can leave now. They don¡¯t deign to act anymore. Everyone, keep an eye on the Beverly Hills cleaning and transformation n. My grandpa ising back in a few days to recuperate. We need to make sure his stay isfortable and that he doesn¡¯te across any dirty things that might upset him.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Once the dozens of bodyguards scattered, Be felt the oppressive atmosphere dissipate and felt less panic in her heart. However, a bodyguard still stood on either side of Olivia. It would be impossible for anyone toy a hand on her. Be calmly threw a resentful nce at Olivia and then wheeled her son upstairs. Shortly, Matthew signaled to his mother. Be heeded her son¡¯s advice and stopped. Matthew confronted Olivia in a menacing tone, ¡°Was there something wrong with the tea you gave me earlier?¡± Olivia¡¯s expression clearly showed her disdain and without even bothering to nce at Matthew, she replied while cracking sunflower seeds, ¡°The tea I gave you is fine. The problem is with your cup. Although you looked so tired, it¡¯s just a little extra rest.¡± ¡°You are just pure evil!¡± ¡°Compared to you guys, this is just a minor thing. You are the ones who have no boundaries and are ruthless. Matthew, I suggest you ask your mom and your uncle about your grandpa¡¯s car ident. Or perhaps¡­you already know!¡± Be¡¯s face turned cold and her gaze darkened. She rebuked Olivia, ¡°You vile woman, spreading lies everywhere. You¡¯re obviously trying to frame us. You want to have full power over the Marshall family by getting rid of us. You¡¯re despicable!¡± Olivia lifted her eyes and looked at Be with contempt,ughing, ¡°You¡¯re so agitated. I must have hit a nerve!¡± Matthew huffed angrily, ¡°Psycho!¡± Chapter 685: 685: Got to Their Bottom Chapter 685: Chapter 685: Got to Their Bottom Olivia Jenkins¡¯ beautiful face radiated an imposing aura, ¡°Only those whock confidence would curse others like this!¡± Matthew Marshall¡¯s body stiffened abruptly, he retorted harshly: ¡°Only you can utter such outrageous words, it¡¯s clear you wish to plunge the Marshall Family into never-ending turmoil, how wicked of you! My brother is truly blind!¡± A sarcastic smile rose on Olivia Jenkins¡¯ face, she spoke nonchntly: ¡°If it weren¡¯t for father¡¯s sight problems, you wouldn¡¯t even exist.¡± Matthew Marshall was very agitated. Fearing her son might slip up and give Olivia Jenkins something totch onto, Be Thompson immediately tried to calm her son, ¡°Don¡¯t reason with such a hysterical and unreasonable person, you¡¯ll never get through to her, Matthew, let¡¯s go upstairs.¡±. Olivia Jenkins¡¯ face changed quickly, with an innocent look she watched Be Thompson and her son, ¡°Don¡¯t leave, continue, I¡¯m listening, even if you are talking nonsense, I can understand.¡±. Not wanting her son to cause trouble, Be Thompsonpletely ignored Olivia Jenkins and pushed Matthew into the elevator. Watching the mother and son disappear from her sight, Olivia Jenkins¡¯ eyes suddenly became deep and thoughtful. Even without evidence, she guessed that her grandfather¡¯s car ident had something to do with this wicked woman, Be. The Thompson siblings, they really are rotten to the core! After such a warning and threat from her, they should think twice before acting recklessly again.
As long as Daniel can receive treatment in peace without external influences or provocations, Olivia won¡¯t hesitate to use some means. ¡­ Under Valerie Howard¡¯s watch, everything in the storeroom was cleaned out. No matter the first floor or the second floor, all the decorations were reced, and everything was thoroughly inspected. Be Thompson and her son watched all this happen before their eyes. Even though they were seething, they could only endure. Even after Olivia Jenkins had finished it all and left with her people, Be Thompson didn¡¯t dare to show any dissatisfaction. Be Thompson took Olivia Jenkins¡¯ challenge, and after closing the door, she started checking the room carefully with a detector to see if there were any hidden bugs. After inspecting her son¡¯s room and confirming it was safe, Be Thompson finally heaved a sigh of relief. Behind closed doors, in her bedroom, Be Thompson could only vent her anger on her pillow by throwing it around, her hate for Olivia Jenkins seething within her. Having calmed down slightly, Be Thompson switched to a backup card and messaged her brother. ¡°Sebastian, Daniel and Olivia Jenkins have be suspicious, they might be investigating us, stop all actions immediately.¡± ¡°Just now, that bitch Olivia Jenkins threatened us with our children¡¯s lives, alert Benjamin, who is studying abroad, to be careful. Olivia Jenkins is serious about it, don¡¯t underestimate her.¡±. A few secondster, Be Thompson received a reply from her brother. ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Sebastian, we¡¯re probably under surveince too. Orion and the Smith Family are probably under Daniel¡¯s watchful eyes. There may be a series of actions following.¡± ¡°Sis, I understand. I will immediately order the cancetion of the meeting arranged for my secretary and Daniel tonight.¡± ¡°Go ahead, Olivia Jenkins is not someone to mess with, there¡¯s no need to confront her head-on.¡± Without time to reply to the message, Sebastian immediately made a phone call after swapping his SIM card. ¡­
In the car, Valerie Howard reported. ¡°Olivia, most of the items in the storeroom are new baby products. From what I observed, the head housekeeper supervised the entire cleaning process of Be Thompson¡¯s room.¡± Olivia Jenkins nodded lightly. This visit wasn¡¯t in vain, she¡¯s got an understanding of Be Thompson¡¯s bottom line now.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 686: 686: Coming Home Late Chapter 686: Chapter 686: Coming Home Late Golf club, 18-hole course. Daniel Marshall just finished ying golf with Jordan Bet, while also conveniently wrapping up a discussion about a project. They put away their golf clubs, then Jordan Bet and Daniel Marshall board the same sightseeing cart. Jordan Bet squints slightly, looking at Daniel Marshall, ¡°It seems your illness has gotten better and your mental condition haspletely recovered. Your golf skills are as stable as ever!¡± Daniel Marshall cast an indifferent nce at Jordan Bet, but the corners of his mouth are involuntarily turning up. He feels refreshed all over, ¡°You also yed well, I only beat you by two strokes.¡± ¡°Have you patched up your rtionship?¡± Jordan Bet subtly raises the corners of his mouth, revealing an inscrutable smile. Daniel Marshall¡¯s handsome face furrows slightly, ¡°Not thrilled about us being back together?¡± ¡°No, seeing you happier than before makes me quite d. Olivia Jenkins suits you, you two are like a match made in heaven!¡± With his lips curving slightly, Daniel Marshall suddenly has a much more approachable air about him, softening the previously hard lines on his face, ¡°How about having dinner together tonight?¡± ¡°I have ns already.¡±
Jordan Bet¡¯s response is quite decisive. Daniel Marshall narrows his eyes slightly, ¡°Then let¡¯s gather another day! You¡­have you ever thought about getting married? Your older sister talked to me about it, she wanted me to try and persuade you.¡± Jordan Bet seriously looks at Daniel Marshall, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t, when the timees, everything will fall into ce naturally. Don¡¯t concern yourself with it, they always know how to scheme.¡± ¡°Your sisters are just worried about you, I think, you wouldn¡¯t want to disappoint them.¡± Jordan Betughs without saying a word, his expression somewhat hard to read. Daniel Marshall slightly lifts his eyelid and looks at Jordan Bet scornfully, after a few seconds, he pats Jordan¡¯s leg as if he knows it all. ¡­ Back at the clubhouse, preparing to head to the locker room, Daniel Marshall suddenly receives a phone call from Olivia Jenkins. ¡°Honey, Abigail Anderson has invited me to dinner, I¡¯m going with Valerie Howard, I¡¯ll be homete tonight.¡± Almost instinctively, Daniel Marshall looks at Jordan Bet, ¡°Wifey, I got it, I¡¯ll sort out dinner myself.¡± ¡°Mwa, I¡¯m hanging up now.¡± The corner of his mouth lifts up into a heartfelt smile. Daniel Marshall happily puts away his cell phone and then pats Jordan Bet again, ¡°Looks like, you¡¯ll have to have dinner with me tonight, they¡¯re having a gathering, we¡¯re not invited.¡± In an instant, Jordan Bet furrows his brows, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s have dinner together.¡± ¡°I feel like you have something on.¡± ¡°What could possibly be going on with me?!¡± ¡°Good news!¡± Daniel Marshall lifts an eyebrow and takes a special nce at Jordan Bet. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the locker room and take a shower, I¡¯ve sweated all over, it doesn¡¯t feel good.¡± Daniel Marshall just stares at Jordan Bet in silence, his smile slowly intensifying. Recognizing the signal, Daniel Marshall refrains from any further talk, and they both head towards the locker room. Grace Ziegler, walking out from the golf training field, spots Daniel Marshall from afar.
Grace Ziegler immediately quickens her pace, walking towards Daniel Marshall. Suddenly, two men carrying a painting get in her way, blocking not only her sight but also her path forward. Left with no choice, Grace Ziegler steps aside to let them pass. But when the two men finish moving the painting, Daniel Marshall is nowhere to be seen.
Not willing to give up, Grace Ziegler approaches the front desk to inquire: ¡°Excuse me, did you see where Chief Daniel Marshall went? I¡¯m Grace Ziegler, public rtions officer of the Marshall Corporation. I have some business to discuss with him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we¡¯re not sure.¡± Suddenly, Grace Ziegler¡¯s face is filled with a look of disappointment. She walks away and looks around. She even goes to the parking lot to see if she can spot Chief Daniel Marshall¡¯s car. Chapter 687: 687: Turning the Fake into Reality Chapter 687: Chapter 687: Turning the Fake into Reality Looking around the parking lot, Grace Ziegler saw no sign of Chief Daniel Marshall¡¯s usual Rolls-Royce. Grace was feeling awfully upset at that moment, on the verge of tears with ayer of moisture softly gathering in her eyes. She so longed to see Chief Marshall again. She didn¡¯t want to stay in the public rtions department, and even more so, she wanted to ask him why he had transferred her there. Later on, she tried calling Chief Marshall, but it was always Mr. Howard who answered the phone, not Chief Marshall himself. Mr. Howard was cold and indifferent, with an implicit warning in every word. After that, she dared not call Chief Marshall again. She had prepared leek dumplings and pickles for Chief Marshall and wanted to deliver them to the executive office. But since she was no longer an executive office staff member, her work card had been taken back. Without an invitation from Chief Marshall, she could never set foot in the building where the executive office was. Grace tried waiting for Chief Marshall at the entrance of the corporation for several consecutive days, but she never managed to see him. Just now, Grace was certain that she hadn¡¯t been mistaken. It was indeed Chief Marshall. The man next to Chief Marshall seemed to be President Bet. In spite of everything, Grace continued to wait on the necessary path through the parking lot.
Suddenly, Grace¡¯s phone rang. She promptly answered her co-worker¡¯s call. ¡°Grace, did you fall into the toilet or something? The client¡¯s about to leave if you don¡¯te back.¡± In that instant, Grace remembered she hadn¡¯t finished her work. She wore a stunned face, ¡°My stomach wasn¡¯t feeling well, but I¡¯ve taken some medicine. I¡¯ll return to the training ground as soon as I finish it, sorry!¡± ¡°Hurry up; don¡¯t ck off! This client is important; we have to maintain good rtions with them. Try not to screw this up.¡± ¡°I know, I¡¯ll head back as soon as possible.¡± Quickly hanging up the phone, Grace immediately went back. She couldn¡¯t afford to worry about anything else, she had to first secure her job. Director Bailey of the public rtions department was not as easy-going as her former boss at the executive office. He was stringent and demanding. If she couldn¡¯t meet his expectations, it could be very troublesome. To continue working at Marshall Corporation, Grace couldn¡¯t afford to get into trouble. Daniel and Jordan Bet, having dried their hair and changed into clean clothes, walked out of the dressing room together. Simon Howard was in charge of carrying the golf clubs. Seeing Daniel switch to a Lexus SUV, Jordan Bet chuckled and joked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you driving your Rolls-Royce?¡± Daniel raised an eyebrow and casually said, ¡°I prefer staying low-key. I don¡¯t want too much attention.¡± Jordan Bet solemnly said: ¡°Daniel, you really have changed.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to shine too brightly, and I also don¡¯t want my life to be disturbed by others.¡± With that, Daniel got into the car. Jordan Bet waved his hand and got in as well. One after another, they left the golf club to go eat at a private dining restaurant. Adam Howard and the rest also received the message in the group chat and were hurrying to the private dining restaurant. ¡­
Olivia Jenkins was cooking hot pot while watching Abigail Anderson, ¡°You invited us out for dinner, but you haven¡¯t said much. What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Abigail sighed, ¡°I just feel frustrated. I must have put a foot wrong somewhere.¡± Valerie Howard carefully observed Abigail for a few moments and tossed out, ¡°I think your dark circles are quite serious. Are you having trouble sleeping? Is the situation you¡¯re dealing with severe?¡± Olivia echoed, ¡°I¡¯ve noticed as well. Your dark circles look pretty bad, and your makeup is heavier than usual.¡±
Abigail sighed once again. Olivia handed Abigail some sliced beef she had just cooked, ¡°Don¡¯t bother exining if you don¡¯t want to. Just eat for now.¡± Valerie was cooking tripe in the hot pot while she said, ¡°You¡¯re really acting unusual today.¡± Abigail replied with a resentful tone, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m different, because I¡¯ve slept with Jordan Bet.¡± Chapter 688: 688: Living Together? Chapter 688: Chapter 688: Living Together? Suddenly, both Olivia Jenkins and Valerie Howard turned their attention to Abigail Anderson. Valerie¡¯s eyes widened abruptly, her mouth forming an O-shaped surprise. Olivia blinked, releasing a quizzical look at Abigail. ¡°You two are dating, it¡¯s perfectly normal to be intimate. I sense some distress from you. Is it because he doesn¡¯t want tomit to you?¡± Their rtionship was not actually romantic; it was more of a contractual engagement. Last night, after having a few too many drinks at Jordan Bet¡¯s ce, they somehow crossed a boundary they¡¯d never crossed before. She didn¡¯t feel like they were officially dating and she wasn¡¯t sure what their rtionship status was now. How should she put it? Abigail frowned slightly, nibbling her lip. Olivia offeredfort saying, ¡°Just let things take their course, don¡¯t fret. Do you like him?¡± Sighing softly, Abigail said, ¡°He¡¯s alright, I supposed. He¡¯s a good person, treats me decently, and his family has been nice to me.¡± Valerie chimed in, ¡°His family is eager to see him settled. You two should just get married!¡±
Shaking her head, Abigail said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to get married.¡± The hawk-like stare from Olivia zeroed in on Abigail, ¡°If you love him, continue your rtionship. If he proposes, you can marry him. No matter what you¡¯re thinking or what worries you, maybe you should talk to him.¡± Valerie echoed, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. Just be blunt about it, ask directly. If you click, continue the rtionship; if not, end it. It¡¯s that simple. You¡¯re such a beauty, lots of people fancy you and you don¡¯t need him to have a boyfriend. Plus, now you have your own career, you¡¯re not reliant on him for a livelihood, there¡¯s no reason to fear him.¡± Abigail nodded. After listening to her friends¡¯ advice, she transitioned from being utterly clueless to kind of knowing where she stood. Her mind was no longer stunned nk. ¡°When I get backter, I¡¯ll tell him directly. I still don¡¯t want to get married so early, I¡¯m not prepared for it.¡± Picking up her coke, Olivia said, ¡°Cheers, let¡¯s drink to happiness!¡± Both Valerie and Abigail responded, toasting and taking a drink. Abigail let out a burp, followed by a giggle. Looking back at her previous hardships, barely having enough to eat, to now being capable of having a nice life in Serene City, Abigail felt quite fortunate. Shouldn¡¯t she be content with what she has? Olivia patted Abigail¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Hurry up and eat. Don¡¯t worry, I trust that you can end Jordan Bet¡¯s solitary life. His sisters will thank you immensely. Speaking of that¡­ You moved in together, right?¡± Abigail nodded. Smiling, Olivia said, ¡°Sharing a roof, you were bound to take it to the next level sooner orter. There¡¯s no need to fret.¡± Abigail derided herself, ¡°I¡¯m probably overthinking things; his reaction was quite natural. Olivia, was your husband the same?¡± ¡°Probably the same! This morning I woke up feeling sore all over.¡± Abigail echoed, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the sensation! I feel like giving him a good beating.¡± Valerie stayed silent, eating her food, her face flushed. A brief moment passed. Olivia and Abigail shared a nce and burst intoughter. Jokingly, Olivia asked, ¡°Valerie, what do you think of Adam Howard? How about I set you up with him?¡±
Valerie shook her head, ¡°No need, no need. He seems like a yer, too slick for my liking! I¡¯m fine, you both can say whatever you like.¡± Olivia delicately lowered a morsel of tripe into a hot pot, ¡°From this moment forward, we won¡¯t talk about men. This is our get-together, it should be about our thoughts and experiences. Who knows, maybe the guys are also having dinner together, discussing us!¡± Chapter 689: 689 Nourishment of Love Chapter 689: Chapter 689 Nourishment of Love Suddenly recalling something, Abigail Anderson said, ¡°Jordan Bet is ying golf with your husband. He must be with your husband right now.¡± ¡°When I get home tonight, I¡¯ll feel out what Jordan Bet is thinking for you. Know your enemy and know yourself, and you will never be defeated. I¡¯m willing to be your undercover agent.¡± A sweet smile spread across Abigail¡¯s face, ¡°Thank you, Olivia!¡± Olivia Jenkins patted her chest in assurance, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re all here for you. If Jordan Bet dares to bully you, Valerie and I won¡¯t let him off. I¡¯ll bring Daniel Marshall and his brothers to back you up.¡± At this moment, Abigail was in high spirits and she took the initiative to offer Olivia a Coca-C. Olivia was like her life mentor, and she would always be grateful to her. ¡­ The abalone stewed chicken was served, and Adam Howard instantly grabbed a piece of abalone to eat. Adam looked mischievously at Jordan Bet and Daniel Marshall, ¡°Do you two need to replenish your energy? You guys look really happy, all rxed, and your smiles can¡¯t help but show. Must be the nourishment of love.¡± Daniel shot Adam a cold look, ¡°Your mouth is the busiest.¡±
Jordan gave Adam a piece of abalone, ¡°Eat more. When you stay silent, no one thinks you are mute.¡± Martin Wace rubbed his hands, slightly raised his eyebrows, and smiled, ¡°When can we get to drink the wedding toast? I¡¯m always ready to be a professional groomsman!¡± Jordan nced at Martin, ¡°Learn from Adam, be low-key!¡± Daniel gazed darkly as if to say, ¡°I think they¡¯re full, it¡¯s time the waiter cleared their dishes.¡± Immediately, Adam and Martin both lowered their heads to eat their abalone, no longer speaking. ¡°I n to get married this year, but I hope some of you will not gossip like you¡¯ve never seen a wedding before.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone at the table turned to look at Jordan. Adam didn¡¯t say anything but was the first to give a thumbs-up to Jordan. Daniel raised his ss, ¡°To you being a real man.¡± Jordan gave a slight smile, picked up his ss and after clinking sses with Daniel, he drank all the red wine in one gulp. Now that he had a serious girlfriend and was nning to get married, the happiest person must be Daniel. At this point, Daniel should bepletely at ease with him and Olivia, and no longer need to be on guard against him. In fact, Jordan knew that Daniel and Olivia truly loved each other, and he had long since let go and sincerely blessed them. Now, being with Abigail makes him very happy; He really liked Abigail¡¯s straightforward style and believed they would only get better. ¡°Jordan, congrattions on finally getting hitched. Rest assured, aside from Daniel, the four of us present will definitely make the best groomsmen.¡± Daniel frowned, ¡°Why can¡¯t you guys be my groomsmen first?¡± Adam Howard took the lead, ¡°Okay! I will not get married until you guys do. I¡¯m always reserving a groomsman spot for you.¡± Daniel shot Adam a look, ¡°Who are you going to marry? Miss A, Miss B, Miss C, or Miss D?¡± Martin Waceughed merrily, ¡°He hasn¡¯t covered all 26 letters yet, so, there¡¯s not even a hint of any development.¡±
Holding his forehead lightly, Adam said, ¡°I¡¯m not the protagonist, let¡¯s not talk about me anymore. Let¡¯s eat!¡± Jordan Bet cryptically stated, ¡°Be careful, you have to pay your debts!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll drink three cups as a penalty, please let me off!¡± Daniel watched as Adam willingly drank three cups of red wine, giving him a well-deserved look.
¡­ Daniel sat next to Olivia Jenkins, affectionately holding her. Olivia put down her book and looked at Daniel, ¡°Honey, I have something to tell you.¡± Chapter 690: 690: Dont Be Jealous Chapter 690: Chapter 690: Don¡¯t Be Jealous Daniel Marshall lowered his head and pecked Olivia Jenkins on the forehead. Olivia Jenkins nestled into Daniel¡¯s chest, both her hands wrapped around him. ¡°Husband, the head servant at Beverly Hills probably ys both sides. You should take this opportunity to ce your own loyal people in control. I believe Grandfather wants to rece him too.¡± A glint of determination shone in Daniel¡¯s sharp eyes, ¡°By that, I mean recing all the housekeepers, all the bodyguards. Grandfather¡¯s ident is partly the bodyguards¡¯ fault. In the future, we won¡¯t have dedicated drivers, we¡¯ll have bodyguards as well.¡± After giving it a few moments of thought, Olivia nodded, ¡°That sounds feasible. Also, moving forward, we need to establish clear rules. Be Thompson is highly cautious, always on her guard. She likely has dedicated surveince equipment, always watching for counter-surveince. It would be easily discovered if we tried to nt bugs on her, it would be very obvious.¡± ¡°The more cautious she is, the more guilty she feels. She¡¯s being reckless and causing trouble due to her father¡¯s indulgence. The root of the problem lies with him. Being a part of a family like this is emotionally draining.¡± Olivia looked into Daniel¡¯s eyes with a gentle gaze, ¡°Through my disturbance, she won¡¯t dare to act rashly for a while. But we need to be even tougher to really put her in her ce.¡± Daniel said solemnly, ¡°We¡¯re already making moves, and they¡¯ll know about it soon. No matter how harsh we are on Be Thompson or Sebastian Thompson, they¡¯ll never know regret or pain. They¡¯ll only experience real blowback if those they care about are affected.¡± A faint smile appeared at the corner of Olivia¡¯s lips. All of a sudden, Olivia nted a kiss on Daniel¡¯s alluring thin lips, ¡°I understand the disappointment you¡¯re feeling, but you still have me, Grandfather, and many friends who care about you.¡±
A warm sensation welled up in Daniel¡¯s heart, ¡°Tomorrow, let¡¯s go see Grandfather.¡± ¡°Okay! Also, are you having dinner with Jordan Bet tonight?¡± Daniel replied frankly, ¡°I think he¡¯s serious. He said he¡¯s getting married this year.¡± Olivia furrowed her brows slightly, ¡°I heard from Abigail that she doesn¡¯t want to get married. My intuition is that there seems to be some misunderstanding between them that hasn¡¯t been resolved, but Abigail doesn¡¯t wish to discuss it with us. With encouragement from us, she might talk to Jordan Bet tonight.¡± ¡°Wife, you don¡¯t need to worry about them. My older and younger sisters have a good impression of Abigail Anderson and are supportive of them being together. The Bet family also hopes that Jordan Bet gets married soon. Their family¡¯s consensus is very strong. My sisters have no interest in business, so as the only son, Jordan is the one in line to inherit the family title, which won¡¯t cause any dispute.¡± Olivia¡¯s eyebrows rxed, ¡°Abigail Anderson has a nice personality ¡ª straightforward without crafty intentions ¡ª making her easy for everyone to get along with. Once she settles things with Jordan Bet, there shouldn¡¯t be any more trouble.¡± ¡°Wife, stop worrying about others and pay some attention to me! I need your concern. I want whatever you can give me.¡± Her eyshes fluttering slightly, Olivia¡¯s clear eyes looked directly into Daniel¡¯s intense gaze. Suddenly, Olivia affectionately wrapped her arms around Daniel¡¯s neck. ¡°Husband, I¡¯m thinking of you. Don¡¯t get jealous over these trivial matters.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Olivia initiated a kiss on Daniel¡¯s alluring thin lips. Immediately, Daniel¡¯s passion erupted, flooding Olivia like a tidal wave. ¡­ Before going to bed, Sebastian Thompson suddenly received a long-distance international call from his son. His son, who was far away overseas, couldn¡¯t stop crying. ¡°Benjamin, what¡¯s wrong? Stop crying and tell daddy.¡± Chapter 691: 691: Must Go to Jail Chapter 691: Chapter 691: Must Go to Jail As soon as he began speaking, Benjamin Thompson¡¯s sobs intensified. ¡°Dad, I¡­ I¡¯ve been warned and reprimanded by the school. There¡¯s a chance that they will revoke my degree and my visa.¡± In an instant, Sebastian Thompson¡¯s brow furrowed tightly and his expression became very serious, ¡°How could this be? Why would the school do such a thing?¡± Benjamin¡¯s crying didn¡¯t stop, and he felt incredibly wronged, ¡°The school has evidence that I giarized, but I didn¡¯t giarize anything, I was falsely used.¡± Sebastian¡¯s voice softened, persuading, ¡°Benjamin, listen to me, you must remain calm now. Exin everything to me. Don¡¯t worry, your mother and I will handle this, we¡¯ll rush over to country Y to be with you. You can¡¯t do anything reckless before we get there.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± It was only ten minutester that Sebastian ended the call. He immediately booked a flight that same night. Something like this happening to his son made Sebastian furious but he felt also helpless. As his sister had described, Benjamin¡¯s situation was one of the oues. Daniel Marshall, the despicable bastard!
Sebastian cursed that Daniel would never meet a good end! Orion Smith also burst into tears, very worried about her son, and repeatedly asked Sebastian, ¡°What about our son? His life cannot be ruined?¡± With a stern expression, Sebastian replied coldly, ¡°Calm yourself, don¡¯t frighten yourself.¡± ¡°I told you earlier, don¡¯t get involved in your sister¡¯s affairs. Look, not only is the Yonder Group gone, even the Thompson family is almost gone. When grandfather designated Daniel as the heir, you should not have had such daydreams. We¡¯ve lost everything, and in the end, your sister still has nothing, her life is no better than before.¡± Sebastian Thompson, with fire in his eyes, red at Orion, ¡°When things were going well, why didn¡¯t you speak up? Weren¡¯t you also daydreaming that Matthew Marshall would help the Yonder Group grow bigger and stand shoulder to shoulder with the Marshall Corporation? Orion, one should not be too shameless!¡± ¡°The Thompson family is ruined, my family is ruined, and you still think you can defeat Daniel? What about our son? We might be able to throw our lives away, but we can¡¯t drag our son down with us!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll handle our son¡¯s situation. For now, you need to be calm. Don¡¯t fall into Daniel¡¯s trap.¡± Orion said no more, and she wailed her heart out. She cared the most about her son, she hated herself for being incapable, all she could do was fret and be unable to lend a hand. Angry as he was, Sebastian was also deeply worried about his son. That night, both husband and wife were sleepless. Early the next morning, they set off to pull some strings. ¡­ Be Thompson had heard about her nephew¡¯s situation. She was also greatly indignant, but understood that Daniel Marshall and Olivia Jenkins were ying for keeps, stifling their lifeline. At this point, despite their great dissatisfaction, they dared not act recklessly and could only suppress all their anger. At breakfast time, Olivia Jenkins and Daniel Marshall arrived, along withwyer Martin Wace. Even though he disliked Olivia Jenkins, Michael Marshall tolerated this infuriating woman for the sake of his father. Seeing this setup, fear churned within Be Thompson, but she maintained indifference on the surface, inviting Daniel and Olivia to join them for breakfast.
Olivia said coldly, ¡°Thanks, but we¡¯ve already eaten. We just have important matters to discuss with dad.¡± With a nce from Daniel, Martin Wace stepped forward, showing Michael the ount books of Beverly Hills. Martin Wace said, ¡°We¡¯ve investigated thoroughly, also contacted all the suppliers, and obtained evidence. Both the house manager and the ountant of Beverly Hills have problems.¡± ¡°¡­¡±
Sharpness shed in Martin Wace¡¯s eyes, ¡°Over the course of a year, the manager and the ountant have embezzled various sums from Beverly Hills amounting to at least several hundred thousand. If reported to the police, they must go to jail.¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 692: 692: Never Give Up Chapter 692: Chapter 692: Never Give Up ¡°So shocking!¡± Be Thompson¡¯s face wore an incredible expression, her eyes wide open in astonishment, even shaking her head. Be used to manage Beverly Hills, she would have known if her subordinates were embezzling. Because of this, there were many of her spies in Beverly Hills, many who sought her favor eagerly. This wicked woman is such a great actress, on par with the best of them. This woman is absolutely disgusting! Olivia Jenkins and Daniel Marshall nced at Be Thompson with scornful eyes, the corners of their lips slightly curved up in a sarcastic smirk. After having a look at the ount books and evidence provided by Martin Wace, Michael Marshall handed them to Be Thompson, ¡°Do you have any excuses?¡± Be Thompson flipped through a few pages, quickly offering a defense: ¡°Husband, I really had no idea, I thought that the housekeeper has been serving Beverly Hills well for ten years now, his working ability is outstanding, and I¡­¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn Before Be Thompson could finish her sentence, Michael Marshall fiercely mmed his hand onto the table, frightening Be into silence. Her body involuntarily began to tremble, her eyes filled with terror. ¡°You¡¯ve been in charge of Beverly Hills all along yet you im to be ignorant of all this. Are you just stupid? Given your cunning, Be Thompson, do you really think you can fool me?¡±
Be Thompson felt wronged being berated by Michael Marshall, tears welling in her eyes, ¡°Husband, I really didn¡¯t know. I have always trusted the housekeeper, and dad trusted him too! I admit my management skills arecking, and I¡¯m a bit foolish. From now on, I won¡¯t have anything to do with Beverly Hills anymore, let Oliviatake charge.¡± ¡°From now on, you don¡¯t need to go to the Marshall Corporation either, nor appear in public as Mrs. Marshall. You are only suitable to stay obediently in Joyful Hall and pray for the Marshall Family.¡± Having said his piece, Michael Marshall stood up instructing, ¡°Notify the housekeeper and ounts manager toe to my study, you all also go to the study, we¡¯ll solve this issue today.¡± Just before going upstairs, Michael Marshall fiercely stared at Be Thompson,pletely disregarding her grievances and harshly used, ¡°You don¡¯t need to go anywhere and don¡¯t appear before me either, so as not to annoy me to death. You are good for nothing except causing trouble, and you have made the Marshall Family a mess. You are the person least worthy of the Marshall Family!¡± Her eyes misty with tears, but Be Thompson could only endure it, hiding the hatred in her eyes. The hand under the dining table was shaking uncontrobly in fury, her knuckles were turning white. She wouldn¡¯t lose. She wouldn¡¯t admit defeat! Daniel Marshall and Olivia Jenkins, that bitch, won¡¯t be able to ruin her! She still had a chance to take her revenge! Michael Marshall, this wretch, without a shred of marital affection, their marriage was a sham, Be vowed to remember this. When her son and she would take over the Marshall Corporation, she would make him rue the day. ¡­ In the face of the evidence, the housekeeper and the ounts manager knelt down, admitting their mistakes, and begged for mercy. Wanting to keep the family scandal from spreading, Michael Marshall merely demanded the embezzled belongings to be given back and asked for their voluntary resignation, without pursuing legal responsibilities. Daniel Marshall had predicted his father would just take a mild stand, in reality, his father was still considering his brother Matthew Marshall¡¯s status, saving face for Be Thompson in public. Whether it was his father or the Marshall Family, Daniel felt extremely disappointed. He didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with the messy Marshall Family anymore, his only duty being to sweep everyone out of Beverly Hills. Daniel¡¯s cold, hard gaze fell on his father, ¡°I heard Matthew¡¯s leg is better now, and it doesn¡¯t affect his walking, grandfather had hoped before his ident that Matthew would go abroad. Father, you should consider letting him go.¡± Chapter 693: 693: Will You Hate Me? Chapter 693: Chapter 693: Will You Hate Me? Michael Marshall didn¡¯t express his stance, his cold gaze fixed on Daniel Marshall.N?v(el)B\\jnn Daniel Marshall and Olivia Jenkins stood up and left the study. Seeing this, Martin Wace also got up and left. Downstairs, the reorganization of Beverly Hills had already begun, the new general manager had taken over all the tasks at hand. All the former staff were present, going through the process of retirement. The new rules of Beverly Hills were established at this moment, everyone had to abide by them, those who vited them would be dismissed immediately. As the storm approached, Be Thompson did not just stand by or indulge in self-pity¡ª she obediently stayed at Joyful Hall, praying and repenting. Even if the storm outside were to intensify, she was powerless at this moment, she could only endure and wait for the chance to fight back. Let Daniel Marshall and that bitch Olivia Jenkins gloat for now; as long as she was still alive, she vowed to fight them until the end. ¡­
Suddenly, the entire house felt extremely unfamiliar, Matthew Marshall had the courage to be angry, but didn¡¯t dare to voice it or show his emotions. After Daniel and Olivia had left, he was called to the study by his father. Michael Marshall looked very serious, his deep eyes unblinkingly staring at Matthew, ¡°Are your legs really healed? Tell me the truth.¡± Suddenly, Matthew got up, slowly walked to the chair in front of his father and sat down. Although he wasn¡¯t walking very smoothly, it didn¡¯t affect his normal life, he was able to take care of himself. ¡°You should go abroad for further studies. I¡¯ve already found a school for you.¡± Without hesitation, Matthew replied, ¡°Alright!¡± Hearing his younger son reply so straightforwardly, surprised Michael Marshall. He widened his eyes, as if trying to read Matthew¡¯s thoughts. Although Michael usually wasn¡¯t expressive, he could deeply feel a streak of defiance emanating from his younger son at this moment. His father¡¯s warning was not without rationale. Letting Matthew stay beside Be Thompson would do him no good, only harm. Only now did Michael regret not following his father¡¯s advice and sending Matthew abroad. Hopefully, it was not toote to salvage the situation. ¡°Matthew, let your mother apany you. If she¡¯s with you, I¡¯ll be at ease.¡± Matthew calmly replied, ¡°Dad, I want to go alone. Mom still loves you, and I don¡¯t want her to be miserable. Mom¡¯s wishes are quite simple, she just wants to be beside you, and she doesn¡¯t mind the hard work. I¡¯ve heard about the Beverly Hills incident¡ªit was the steward and the treasurer who screwed up, not Mom. Plus, Grandfather knew about it; how could Mom have the audacity to speak against it! Now that everything¡¯s out in the open, isn¡¯t it obvious that they are targeting my mother? Are they being fair to us? If this family can¡¯t tolerate me, then I¡¯ll leave. But, don¡¯t hurt my mom. Her biggest mistake was having me. If it weren¡¯t for me, she wouldn¡¯t have been so miserable. Or, if I were a girl, this family wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. I am the one at fault here!¡± Michael¡¯s gaze shed across Matthew as he listened to his words. Matthew wasn¡¯t off the mark¡ªit was his failure as a father to handle matters properly.
Of course, Michael Marshall didn¡¯t want his sons fighting each other to death, nor did he want to see mutal destruction. ¡°Discuss it with your mom, and respect her decision. Maybe she¡¯d be willing to go abroad with you.¡± Matthew nodded, ¡°Understood.¡± Michael¡¯s sharp gaze was fixed on Matthew, ¡°If I send you abroad, will you hate me?¡±
Matthew shook his head and calmly answered, ¡°No, I won¡¯t. I know it¡¯s tough on you. As long as I remain in Serene City, in this house, the dust will never settle.¡± Chapter 694: 694: Sirs Daughter Gives Birth To A Son Again Chapter 694: Chapter 694: Sir¡¯s Daughter Gives Birth To A Son Again A weekter, Matthew Marshall left the country alone, while Mr. Alexander Marshall was discharged from the hospital and returned home to Beverly Hills to convalesce. Aria Dous moved into Beverly Hills as well, responsible for taking care of Mr. Alexander Marshall, protecting him, and incidentally keeping an eye on Be Thompson. Avoiding any potential stress triggers for Mr. Alexander Marshall, Be Thompson decided to either stay at Joyful Hall praying and repenting for the Marshall family or reaching back to the sanctuary of her own room. She took Michael Marshall¡¯s advice, did not leave Beverly Hills, nor did she appear in public, living like an invisible person. Nowadays, Beverly Hills was dominated by Daniel Marshall¡¯s allies. Be¡¯s every move was being watched; every minute and second felt like walking on thin ice. Even so, Be chose to stay in Serene City rather than leaving the country with her son. She was willing to endure the humiliation in hopes that everyone would lower their guard around Matthew Marshall, doing this as well to protect him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Once the Thompson couple had settled their son¡¯s issues, they stayed in Country Y with him. Sebastian Thompson understood Daniel¡¯s warning and dared not act rashly for his son¡¯s safety. However, they, brother and sister, would not sit and wait for death. They were secretly still plotting revenge against Daniel, sworn to get their payback. ¡­
After two rounds of therapy, Daniel¡¯s condition saw a slight improvement. Olivia Jenkins continued to show Daniel videos of the baby every day. She also made time to take him to the wellness center to watch the baby swim, trying to get Daniel to spend more time around the baby. From initially resisting strongly to being able to endure for two, three minutes, Daniel started to have a different feeling about it. No matter how many times she watched it, Olivia still found the video of the baby swimming incredibly cute and never grew tired of it. Her face always depicted a gentle and sweet smile. Standing next to Olivia by the ss wall, Daniel suddenly turned his gaze and asked her earnestly, ¡°Wife, do you prefer a son or a daughter?¡± Olivia was slightly taken aback, looking at Daniel. Olive lightly bit her lower lip, a hint of a smile flickering in her face as she started to speak, seeming to unknowing look forward to something. ¡°If I could choose, I would want a daughter first, then a son. If it¡¯s a daughter, I get to dress her up beautifully, buy her lots of pretty clothes, hair clips, jewelry, and so forth, and just imagining that process makes me happy.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ve watched a lot of videos about children recently. You¡¯ve seen how little girls, barely one year old, are actually quite fond of looking pretty. They would y with their mom¡¯s lipstick, show immense curiosity about cosmetics, and even imitate their mom in putting on lipstick. They¡¯d want their nails done nicely too. It¡¯s all just so adorable!¡± Suddenly, Daniel replied earnestly, ¡°Then let¡¯s have a daughter in the future, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be as beautiful as you.¡± A gleam ofughter shone in Olivia¡¯s bright apricot eyes as she looked at Daniel, ¡°Let¡¯s wait until you¡¯re fully recovered before we discuss this. For now, your task is to focus on your treatment.¡± Daniel wrapped Olivia in his arms, ¡°Wife, I would hate to see you disappointed. I promise you, I¡¯ll do everything in my power to ovee this.¡± Olivia remained silent, holding Daniel tightly in her arms. No one knew what the future held, but hopefully everything would turn out as they wished. ¡­ Jordan Bet invited them over for dinner, with Daniel Marshall and Olivia Jenkins attending together. Everyone had already arrived when Jordan Bet suddenly entered the private room holding Abigail Anderson hand in hand. Instantaneously, everyone bursted out intoughter.
Adam Howard raised his eyebrow teasingly, ¡°How sweet, we singles are being traumatized again.¡± Jordan Bet shot Adam Howard a re, ¡°Less of your nonsense, do you want me to expose your secret?¡± Instantly, Valerie Howard looked at Adam Howard with disdain.
Chapter 695: 695: Ill Teach You How to Identify a Jerk Chapter 695: Chapter 695: I¡¯ll Teach You How to Identify a Jerk ¡°I¡¯m a decent person, don¡¯t joke with me.¡± Adam Howard habitually pulled out his cigarette pack, choosing one to ce in his mouth. Before he could light it up to start smoking, Adam was kicked under the table. ¡°Ouch! Who kicked me?¡± No one responded, but everyone was eyeing Adam.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Adam gave a bitter smile, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to smoke, just say so, kicking is not gentleman-like ordy-like behavior.¡± Raising his eyebrows slightly, Adam¡¯s gaze fell on Valerie, ¡°You don¡¯t have to look down on me like that. I¡¯m really a nice guy. I can even teach you how to identify jerks.¡± ¡°You teach me? Could you withstand a punch from me? If he¡¯s a jerk, I can squash him on my own.¡± Suddenly, many people squinted their eyes andughed, looking at Adam. Adam muttered, ¡°Women should be a bit gentler. You frighten men away even before you get into a rtionship, always threatening to beat people up.¡± Before anyone could reply, Simon interrupted: ¡°If she doesn¡¯t do the beating, I will. I¡¯d like to see who dares to mess with my sister!¡±
¡°Okay, okay, you win, I¡¯m shutting up!¡± Adam threw the unlit cigarette in the ashtray, giving up. Martin Wace looked at Abigail Anderson and seriously said: ¡°We¡¯re all familiar faces here, no need for introductions. You should treat us like friends. If Jordan Bet ever bullies you, just let us know, we¡¯ll stand up for you. Honestly, apart from our slightly hurtful sense of humor, we¡¯re all pretty decent people!¡± Abigail gave a smile, ¡°I remember thest time we had dinner together.¡± Adam chimed in, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jordan Bet is definitely a good man, he¡¯s not at all yful like me. We¡¯ve been brothers for many years now, we all wish you both a longsting rtionship.¡± Olivia Jenkins picked up her wine ss and stood up, ¡°Today is a great day, let¡¯s have a toast to wish everyone¡¯s wishese true and may we all stay happy!¡± In an instant, everyone stood up, cheering! Olivia understood ¨C it seemed like Abigail and Jordan must be dating. Abigail was no longer sulky as she was the other night at dinner; instead, a sweet smile was spread across her face. Olivia was happy for her, sincerely wishing them well. Matthew Marshall, James Marshall, and the Thompson couple were all abroad, only Be Thompson stayed in Serene City. Life without disputes and scheming was really quite nice these days; she could only hope that times would stay as peaceful as this! Seeing everyone so happy, Olivia felt joyous as well. Olivia¡¯s rtionship with Daniel started to get back to their most sweet times. ¡­ Three monthster The Jenkins Group¡¯s Robot Base. Abigail Anderson and Valerie Howard were filming the entire cooking process of a robot, ¡°Wow, this is absolutely amazing! So innovative!¡± Olivia¡¯s beautiful face beamed with confidence, ¡°We¡¯re already preparing. By next year, we will open our first robotics restaurant. It will be filled with high-tech vibes. You can watch robots prepare your food, calling attention to the details from delivery of dishes, to a sudden descent of a dish or drink from above, filling the restaurant with surprises.¡± Abigail¡¯s beautiful eyes lit up like countless stars. ¡°Olivia, I can¡¯t wait! I¡¯ll check-in at your theme restaurant every day and promote it for you.¡± Olivia yfully arched her beautiful brows, looking leisurely at Abigail and Valerie, ¡°Would you both like to have a little taste of the experience now?¡±
¡°Yes!¡± Olivia made a weing gesture, guiding Abigail and Valerie to sit down in the simted restaurant, ¡°When you just came in, you ordered food from the robot, it should be ready.¡± The dishes would fall from the sky? Abigail and Valerie both looked up expectantly.
Chapter 696: 696: Small Achievements Chapter 696: Chapter 696: Small Achievements ¡°You are here to taste test these dishes for me, feel free to voice your true thoughts.¡± When Olivia Jenkins spoke, Abigail Anderson and Valerie Howard looked eagerly, waiting for the remarkable moment, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Olivia, we will definitely share our honest feedback.¡± Suddenly, Valerie eximed in excitement, ¡°It¡¯s here! It¡¯s here! I see it moving!¡± Olivia Jenkins sipped her drink calmly, a pleased smile on her lips, without looking up.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om She also was this excited and thrilled on the first day she saw it. She believed in her father¡¯s decision, the robot project would definitely seed. Not just the first robot-themed restaurant, they were going to open them in every city, spreading the name of Jenkins Group everywhere. ¡°Wow¡­ This is truly beyond expectation, it really doese from above!¡± Abigail Anderson and Valerie Howard quickly took photos of this scene. Abigail also sessfully received her first order¡ªa red wine beef steak. ¡°It smells good, the robot even does food presentation, it¡¯s like eating in a Western restaurant, it feels quite romantic, this surprise is fantastic!¡± Abigail was still taking photos, and sent some to Jordan Bet. Valerie¡¯s meal arrived too, she was jumping with joy. Olivia watched Abigail and Valerie with sharp eyes, a proud smile spread over her face instinctively.
Abigail cut a piece of steak to taste, then nodded, ¡°I think the taste is simr to those made in Western restaurants, Olivia. You can invite different people to test, then make adjustments based on individual tastes.¡± Valerie followed by saying: ¡°I don¡¯t like salty food, so I chose a lighter vor, the taste of this beef with broli indeed meets my expectation.¡± ¡°I ordered y pot rice. You two should give it a try.¡± Olivia gave the rice-filled bowls to Abigail and Valerie. After smelling it, Abigail was surprised, ¡°This rice smells so good. Every grain is distinct and it looks hard, but it feels soft in the mouth. This is really delicious. I¡¯ve never had this kind of rice before.¡± Valerie nodded truthfully after a taste, ¡°I¡¯ve never had this kind of rice either when I was abroad, it¡¯s fragrant!¡± A smile deepened on Olivia¡¯s face as she patiently exined, ¡°This is y pot rice, specially cooked in a small y pot. It¡¯s different from the usual home-cooked rice, as it needs the heat to be controlled in real-time. If not controlled well, the rice can burn easily. In the south, a lot of people love it. It¡¯s usually one pot per person. The crispy rice that sticks to the pot is called ¡®rice crust,¡¯ which is also delicious. I specifically sent engineers to several southern cities to observe and learn, then programmed the robots to cook it.¡± Abigail asked, ¡°Olivia, can I take some y pot rice hometer?¡± Olivia bestowed an interested nce at Abigail, ¡°You and Jordan Bet must be quite sweet! Sure, as long as you both enjoy it, that makes me happy.¡± Valerie responded, ¡°Olivia, I want to take some home too. And speaking of which, the robot can actually make coffee. And it grinds the beans by hand, just like a human would. I have a feeling that once the robot restaurant opens, it will be a hit.¡± ¡°I dly ept your appreciation, and it gives me muchfort. The effort of these past months has paid off!¡± Just as Olivia finished her sentence, two more dishes descended from above. Both Abigail and Valerie noticed therge amount of hot peppers in the dishes. Olivia continued with her introduction, ¡°In our robot-themed restaurant, we not only offer Western cuisine but also Chinese cuisine, which is divided into several different styles. I don¡¯t eat spicy, so I¡¯m going to trouble you guys to test the vours for me.¡± Chapter 697: 697: Give My Wife Back to Me Chapter 697: Chapter 697: Give My Wife Back to Me Having tasted both dishes, Abigail put down her chopsticks and sipped her drink, ¡°This is spicy chicken, it¡¯s really spicy, but it feels so satisfying to eat. The other one is Mapo Tofu, which is not as spicy.¡± Valerie stuck out her tongue and took a few deep breaths, slightly relieved from the spiciness before saying, ¡°The Mapo Tofu has minced meat in it, I think it¡¯s delicious. But the spicy chicken is too spicy, I can¡¯t handle that level of heat.¡± Olivia listened keenly to their feedback and jotted it down in her notebook, ¡°The spiciness of the spicy chicken can be adjusted ording to the customer¡¯s order. If it¡¯s just dried chili, it¡¯s actually not that spicy. It¡¯s the bird¡¯s eye chili that¡¯s really hot.¡± After a thought, Abigail honestly said, ¡°I think the spicy chicken needs more tweaking, the chicken doesn¡¯t seem seasoned enough.¡± Olivia nodded slightly without lifting her eyes from her notebook, ¡°I¡¯ve noted everything. I¡¯ll give the feedback to the chef. Another day, we¡¯ll have another tasting session, where I will invite some well-known chefs to try the dishes and ask for their opinions.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn Abigail smiled lightly, ¡°I am most satisfied with the y pot rice, I¡¯m on my second bowl already.¡± Olivia looked up and asked Abigail, ¡°Do you want to take an extra portion home?¡± Abigail shook her head, her pretty face blushing slightly, ¡°I¡¯ll just take one portion home for him to eat. Once your restaurant opens, we will definitelye and support it frequently.¡± Olivia teased, ¡°Since you two are so sweet, why don¡¯t you marry him? I¡¯m sure his older sisters would be over the moon.¡± Abigail kept quiet, her cheeks turning a shade pinker.
She hadn¡¯t expected that Jordan Bet would actually take her seriously. That night she told him about it, and he tore up the contract on the spot. He said he never took the contract seriously to begin with, and thought that she insisted on sticking to it. Anyway, since they had discussed it, there were no issues, and they were even living together now. After a moment of silence, Abigail sincerely said, ¡°I want to thank you all for giving me the courage to be this happy, and to be with Jordan with no worries.¡± Valerie joked, ¡°If you¡¯re feeling embarrassed, why don¡¯t you treat us to a meal next time?¡± Instantly, Olivia looked at Valerie with interest, ¡°You just joked in a manner so simr to Adam Howard.¡± Valerie hastily said, ¡°Olivia, please don¡¯t misunderstand, I have no interest in that yboy at all. My brother said, if he dares to bully me ory a finger on me, my brother will beat him up.¡± Olivia¡¯s bright almond eyes sparkled with amusement, ¡°Let nature take its course then. But aside from his flirtatiousness, Adam is actually a good person. He¡¯s true to his words, very humorous, and he surely knows how to charm women.¡± Valerie grimaced, ¡°Stop talking about him, let¡¯s talk about something else. Any more dishes? We can pack the leftovers home.¡± Looking up, Olivia said, ¡°Yes, there¡¯s moreing soon. We¡¯ll be trying a lot of dishes today, feel free to take any leftovers. Eat slowly, don¡¯t stuff yourself.¡± Abigail, holding her phone, also looked up, capturing the incredible spectacle and sent it to Jordan. Just chatting with Jordan gets Abigail feeling so sweet and blissful, she¡¯s all smiles. Olivia watched Abigail. True, she envied Abigail¡¯s simplicity and straightforwardness, but Olivia was more focused on her career. ¡­ By four in the afternoon, Daniel Marshall arrived, and he went straight in for a kiss with Olivia, ignoring everyone else. Immediately, Valerie bashfully covered her eyes, unable to watch. Abigail also covered her forehead,ughing secretly. After the passionate kiss, Daniel sat down next to Olivia, possessively wrapping his arms around her, and red at Abigail and Valerie, ¡°Can you guys return my wife to me now?¡±
Chapter 698: 698: Becoming More and More Dramatic Chapter 698: Chapter 698: Bing More and More Dramatic Abigail chuckled, ¡°Let¡¯s go now! The candies are so sweet that they¡¯re going to give us cavities, I can¡¯t stand it anymore.¡± With his deep, calm eyes focused on Abigail, Daniel merrily retorted, ¡°Isn¡¯t Jordan Bet the same? I heard from Adam Howard that he¡¯s even worse, already reduced Adam to dust.¡± Valerie, who was not involved in the situation, chuckled and hastily packed the unfinished dishes. Abigailughed heartily, her pink cheeks adorable, ¡°Next time, we¡¯lle back. Chief Daniel Marshall, Olivia will be ours, you can¡¯t interrupt our gathering.¡± ¡°Did Jordan agree to let her go? I don¡¯t really care, as long as my wife is happy.¡± Unexpectedly, Danielnded a kiss on Olivia¡¯s face. Abigail didn¡¯t respond but giggled shyly before quickly leaving with Valerie. With their friends gone, Olivia feigned anger at Daniel, ¡°Can¡¯t you be a bit more reserved? Utterly terrible!¡± Having said that, Olivia poked Daniel¡¯s chest a few times. Daniel gazed at Olivia with an affectionate look. His eyes tender and lovingly warm, ¡°My wife, you make me lose myposure. I miss you, I don¡¯t want to spend a moment away from you.¡± As Olivia was about to speak, Daniel suddenly sealed her words with an overpowering kiss.
This was a robotic base, with many staffing and going, so Olivia¡¯s logical mind kept her alert, preventing her frompletely losing herself to Daniel¡¯s passionate kiss.N?v(el)B\\jnn Suddenly, Olivia pushed Daniel away. Finally getting the hint, Daniel released Olivia, ¡°Wife, are you ready to go now? I want to take you somewhere.¡± ¡°You wait here patiently, I¡¯m going to the office to attend to some matters.¡± As Olivia was about to leave, Daniel gave her a pitiful look. Unable to bear his pitiful expression, Olivia kissed Daniel¡¯s sexy thin lips, ¡°You¡¯re bing overly emotional!¡± ¡°You know what they say, the squeaky wheel gets the grease.¡± Daniel¡¯s lips curved into a smirk, making his handsome face even more attractive. Gently pinching Daniel¡¯s handsome face, Olivia walked away. Daniel wasn¡¯t upset about Olivia pinching him. In fact, waves of sweet warmth washed over him. His deep voice, resonating like a beautiful cello, echoed behind her, ¡°Wife, I¡¯ll wait for you!¡± Olivia didn¡¯t look back, merely nodding her head. Her beautiful face was adorned with a sweet smile. She signaled to Daniel with an ¡°OK¡± hand gesture. Undeniably, theirst three months together, undisturbed and without any conflicts or schemes, have been quite joyful! If they could remain this joyful for the rest of their lives, it would be wonderful. ¡­ Arriving at the dock, Olivia allowed Daniel to lead her onto the yacht. Unexpectedly, Daniel lightly covered Olivia¡¯s eyes with his hands. ¡°Wife, keep going forward, I¡¯ll remove my hands soon.¡± ¡°Husband, what are you up to?¡± Daniel¡¯s handsome features reflected enigma, his voice like a feather that lightly coursed past Olivia¡¯s ears, ¡°Wife, don¡¯t talk, you¡¯ll see for yourself.¡± Olivia¡¯s sweet smile deepened.
Actually, Olivia had a hunch. She just wasn¡¯t sure if it matched her thoughts. Perhaps, they were on the same wavelength. After they entered the yacht cabin, Daniel gradually let go. Olivia blinked, then slowly opened her eyes.
Before her was a heart formed from red rose petals. Inside were soft candle lights and something symbolising their¡­ Chapter 699: 699: Wedding Anniversary Chapter 699: Chapter 699: Wedding Anniversary Also, there were representative miniatures of them. Olivia Jenkins recognized it immediately, they were cute, chibi versions of their favorite wedding picture. Very adorable! The entire yacht cabin was also beautifully decorated, filled with a romantic atmosphere. From behind, Daniel Marshall wrapped his arms around Olivia, his face affectionately nestling against hers. His voice low and pleasing, like a walking bass drum, irresistible enough to make anyone want to hear his voice again. ¡°Wife, do you remember this dayst year?¡± Oliva nodded, her beautiful face flushed with a sweet smile. It was this dayst year when they had registered for marriage, and despite various bumps and tumbles, they had persevered through their first year. Inwardly, Olivia was somewhat excited. She did not expect that Daniel would remember today, or that they would be so in sync, both thinking of this day. ¡°Happy wedding anniversary, wife! I hope for every day in the future to be spent by your side, and that you¡¯ll be the first sight I see every morning.¡± Olivia turned around, her gentle gaze meeting Daniel¡¯s. She too, put her arms around him, ¡°Happy wedding anniversary, husband, I wish each day ahead to be smooth for us.¡±
As she finished speaking, Olivia went ahead to give Daniel a kiss on his enticing thin lips. Daniel looked deeply and lovingly into Olivia¡¯s eyes, the corners of his mouth curving slightly upward, ¡°Wife, all the gifts here are for you, including this yacht. I¡¯ve already arranged for an instructor for you. Whenever you have time, you can learn to sail.¡± Olivia raised an eyebrow, her eyes sparkling, ¡°If I learn to sail, I can take Abigail Anderson and Valerie Howard out to the sea for fun, seems like a great idea!¡± Stealing a sweet kiss, Daniel remarked approvingly: ¡°Yes, you all can let loose and enjoy your happy times.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om With a hint of shyness, Olivia slowly began unwrapping the gift box Daniel had especially prepared. All the gifts she wanted were there, plus a bouquet of 99 red roses that couldst forever, encased in a ss box. Finally, she unwrapped thest gift. In a moment, she widened her eyes in astonishment, then looked back at Daniel. ¡°Husband, you¡¯ve spent too much! Actually, the flowers would have been enough.¡± Daniel wrapped Olivia in his arms, ¡°I hope that whatever I have, my wealth that I can give you, you have it all. Wife, let me put the ne on for you.¡± After putting on the ne, Olivia stood in front of the mirror to look at it. The splendid and refined snowke-shaped diamond ne was indeed beautiful, the diamond encrusted on it was very dazzling, definitely expensive. Without blinking, Daniel fixed his gaze on Olivia, ¡°Wife, you look so beautiful. This snowke ne suits you perfectly. It¡¯s a carefully designed piece by a famous jeweler, symbolizing that you¡¯re my one and only.¡± ¡°Thank you husband! You¡¯ve given me so many valuable gifts, yet I¡­ ¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯re by my side, I¡¯m satisfied. All I need, is you.¡± Olivia pulled out a gift box from her bag, pursing her lips, ¡°Husband, open this up and see.¡± ¡°Wife, as long as it¡¯s a gift from you, I¡¯d love it. Even without one, I wouldn¡¯t mind, as long as I can see you every day, I¡¯d be very happy.¡± Olivia stayed silent, a faint smile on her lips, watching Daniel unwrap the gift box. Daniel saw a necktie, along with a matching belt, and a card. [I¡¯ve taken the liberty of iming your neckties for life, if you want a new one, you can exchange this card anytime, and it¡¯s valid for a lifetime!]
Olivia stared at Daniel, speaking earnestly, ¡°I think¡­¡± Chapter 700: 700: Who is Heartbroken? Chapter 700: Chapter 700: Who is Heartbroken? ¡°I think, having you wear the tie I gave every day, it¡¯s like you see me every time you look at it, as if I¡¯m there with you every day.¡± Daniel Marshall held Olivia Jenkins tight, his facial features all softened without a trace of sharpness, ¡°Thank you, wife. I really like and am very satisfied with the gift you gave.¡± ¡°Daniel Marshall, I mean, this tie has you bound, you know!¡± ¡°I am willing to be bound by you, and I hope to hold you like this for a lifetime.¡± Just as Olivia Jenkins was about to lift her head, her red lips were passionately kissed by Daniel Marshall. Olivia Jenkins didn¡¯t evade, they celebrated their first wedding anniversary in their own way. ¡­ Abigail Anderson warmed the takeaway food, and they could eat. She served Jordan Bet a bowl of rice. ¡°Give this rice a try, it¡¯s really tasty. I¡¯ve had two bowls.¡±
Looking at the table full of dishes, Jordan Bet furrowed his brows slightly, ¡°Did you do a taste test at Olivia¡¯s? Isn¡¯t this a lot of dishes!¡± ¡°Let me tell you, these dishes I showed you, they were cooked by a robot, the rice was also cooked by a robot. There are no waiters, the dishes are brought down from the preset rails above, contactless delivery. The taste can be customized ording to your personal preference. In some time, the matching may be moreplete. I think Olivia is really thoughtful, very impressive, she¡¯s a very serious and domineering female CEO, she¡¯ll definitely seed!¡± Jordan Bet nodded slightly. Suddenly, he also remembered Olivia¡¯s speech. In fact, he also genuinely appreciated Olivia¡¯s tenacity, and her unwillingness to admit defeat, ¡°I also think she¡¯ll definitely seed, heaven will certainly not let down those who work hard and aspire.¡± ¡°Their love seems pretty good, I hope he won¡¯t fail her.¡± Not very hungry, Abigail Anderson picked at her food from time to time, ncing at Jordan Bet. ¡°From a man¡¯s intuition, Daniel Marshall really loves Olivia Jenkins, I fear only those with malicious intentions won¡¯t let them be at peace and content. The Marshall Family is tooplicated, there are too many people watching him, there are also some people that don¡¯t want to see him well, I hope they keep their original intention and persist.¡± Abigail Anderson suddenly became very serious, sternly saying: ¡°If I ever see you not keeping your distance, and being ambiguous with other women, I will definitely tear you apart. If a man knows where to draw the line, the woman beside him naturally won¡¯t overthink. The sense of security that a woman wants, is given by the man.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, I promise not to mess around.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Jordan Bet ate the rice served by Abigail Anderson, he nodded again and again, ¡°It¡¯s delicious! I think these dishes are also decent. If it is for inte celebrity style, these dishes are sufficient. But if it¡¯s for a long term branding effect, the dishes will need further considerations.¡± ¡°I think you make sense, I¡¯ll take note of that and feedback to Olivia Jenkinster.¡± ¡°Are you doing a live stream tonight?¡± ¡°8 o¡¯clock live stream, after you finish eating, I need to go back to COOKIE.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll drive you there and wait until you finish your live stream.¡± Abigail Anderson sweetly smiled, ¡°Okay!¡± ¡­ Three men had dinner, and then three men went to the bar.
Drinking beer, Adam Howardughed at himself, ¡°Don¡¯t we look like fools?¡± Martin Wace nced at Adam Howard, ¡°I¡¯m just lonely tonight, so I came out with you. What¡¯s with you, did you get dumped?¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn Oliver Johnson butted in, ¡°Wace, isn¡¯t your big shotwyer wife at home?¡± Adam Howard joked, ¡°Definitely not, otherwise why would he be here at the bar with us.¡±
Martin Wace deliberately changed the subject, ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys aware that today is a very important day?¡± Chapter 701: 701: Finally, Good News Chapter 701: Chapter 701: Finally, Good News Without a word, Adam Howard and Oliver Johnson looked at Martin Wace. Martin Wace feigned profundity and said, ¡°Adam, still iming to be a pro at love? Look at Daniel Marshal and Jordan Bet, they kill people with their disys of affection!¡± Adam Howard rolled his eyes at Martin Wace, ¡°If you have nothing to say, don¡¯t say it. Drink up.¡± Martin Wace smirked, ¡°Today is the wedding anniversary of the Marshall¡¯s. They must have secretly celebrated.¡± Adam Howard picked up his beer, ¡°Let¡¯s toast to them. It¡¯s been a year already, time flies!¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Oliver Johnson was silent, raised his ss, and took a drink. After downing his beer, Adam Howard patted Johnson on the shoulder, ¡°Move forward. If it¡¯s meant to be, it will happen naturally.¡± Martin Wace said, ¡°Adam will apany you. After all, he¡¯s heartbroken now too.¡± Adam Howard protested, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s heartbroken, not me!¡± Martin Wace: ¡°Enough talking, let¡¯s drink. Cherish the time at the bar with me. I might not be able to join you guys next year.¡±
Adam Howard cocked an eyebrow, ¡°What do you mean? Are you getting married?¡± Martin Wace nodded, ¡°Maybe by the end of this year or the beginning of next year. Both parents are urging us, I gotta make it official someday!¡± Adam Howard sneered, ¡°Acting like a bachelor when you¡¯re out with me, I feel like smacking you!¡± ¡°ns never catch up with changes. So when the right persones along, seize the moment. Don¡¯t wait. What you get from waiting is already not yours. This is my motto, a gift to you.¡± Adam Howard nced at Martin Wace disdainfully, ¡°I won¡¯t invite you to hang out in the future. I don¡¯t want to get in the way of you being a good man.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about getting married. Don¡¯t behave as if you¡¯re heartbroken; otherwise, I might think you can¡¯t be without me.¡± ¡°Narcissist!¡± Adam spat out, continuing to drink. Oliver Johnson also ignored Martin Wace. Soon, Oliver Johnson and Adam Howard clinked sses. Martin Wace chuckled and joked: ¡°Adam, Valerie Howard is actually quite good. Young and beautiful, her looks are right up your alley, you should consider her.¡± Adam Howard red at Martin Wace, ¡°Don¡¯t joke around lightly. Don¡¯t get me in trouble. Me pursuing Simon Howard¡¯s sister? Have I lost my fucking mind or what? That¡¯s a joke for my ears only, don¡¯t let it reach Simon¡¯s, I still need my life.¡± Oliver Johnson suddenly said seriously, ¡°Valerie Howard could be a good choice. Her figure is up to par. She is quite simr to your ex-girlfriend.¡± ¡°You should pursue her. I think Simon would be pleased to have you as his brother-inw.¡± Adam Howard pped Oliver Johnson on the shoulder as he drank his beer. ¡°She¡¯s not my type, she suits you more.¡± ¡°Enough with the nonsense, let¡¯s toast!¡± Adam Howard picked up his beer to drink, truly wanting to shut his two annoying friends up. Martin Wace and Oliver Johnson exchanged nces, both of them smirking. ¡­ The next afternoon, Olivia Jenkins and Daniel Marshall visited Professor Winnie¡¯s private studio. After reading the self-assessment form filled out by Daniel, Professor Winnie nodded in satisfaction, ¡°Four months of psychotherapy, your condition has improved immensely, you have already recovered at this stage.¡±
¡°Thank you, Professor!¡± Daniel Marshall, hand-in-hand with Olivia, looked at her affectionately. Throughout the nearly four months, Olivia had witnessed Daniel experiencing many sessions of sensory stimtion by visual, tactile, and auditory means. These sessions recreated the traumatic situation, stirring negative feelings and physical difort, and yet, with repetition, the conversation and emotional sharing turned from initial helplessness to the alleviation and disappearance of these diforts. Finally hearing the good news, Olivia Jenkins was also very happy and quite excited.
Chapter 702: 702: A Strike to the Heart Chapter 702: Chapter 702: A Strike to the Heart ¡°I have a wonderful wife who gives me so much support. It¡¯s herpanionship that empowers me to bravely confront and conquer the shadows in my heart time after time. I¡¯m exceedingly grateful for her encouragement.¡± There was a sparkle in Daniel Marshall¡¯s deep-set eyes as they brimmed with unshed tears. He pulled Olivia Jenkins towards him for a warm embrace. He loved Olivia so much. With her by his side, he already felt as if he had the whole world. He even considered himself to be the luckiest man on earth! Olivia, who had apanied Daniel every step of the way, was aware of the hardships he had experienced. His bravery and strength were also not lost on her. Olivia was not only happy for him, but she also felt deep sympathy, ¡°Honey, you¡¯re the best in my eyes!¡± Suddenly, Daniel kissed Olivia on the cheek and held her close. Professor Winnie broke the enchanting atmosphere with a slight smile and hesitation, ¡°There are some crucial points I need to rify with both of you.¡± Suddenly, the smile of joy on Olivia¡¯s face froze slightly. Olivia locked eyes with Professor Winnie. In his gaze, she saw the same concern mirrored back at her. The same concern she had within her. Daniel¡¯s gaze fleetingly disyed a wave of emotions, but he firmly said to Professor Winnie, ¡°Go ahead. No matter how the news is, I¡¯m ready to face it.¡± Professor Winnie¡¯s expression was a bit solemn, ¡°Post-traumatic stress disorder can be chronic and rpse frequently. Even if it seems to be cured now, be mindful of any changes in behavior and mentality in the future. Seek medical attention immediately if any abnormality arises.¡±
Daniel¡¯s dark pupils shed a barely perceptible ripple. That handsome face, though, remained unperturbed as he said with a slight smile, ¡°Thank you, Professor Winnie, we will definitely be mindful of this.¡± Professor Winnieforted him, ¡°Do not sumb to any pressure or burden. There have been instances of full recovery. My concern lies in the hope that you both remain emotionally aware and open inmunication. If anything distressing happens, you can always seek my counsel, I¡¯ll be there to support you.¡± Olivia felt Daniel tightly clenching her hand and she turned to look at him, ¡°Professor Winnie, I will keep everything you¡¯ve said in mind.¡± Professor Winnie: ¡°Continue maintaining your present condition, I believe you both will keep getting better. There¡¯s no need to worry too much. If you are at peace, naturally, you¡¯ll feel more rxed. For instance, if your tea has turned cold, you can just pour it out and refill your cup.¡± Though Daniel¡¯s expression wasposed, there was a slight hint of a smile on his face, ¡°I understand!¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Professor Winnie: ¡°Love is capable of tolerating a lot, I trust you both.¡± ¡­ Upon leaving Professor Winnie¡¯s private office, Olivia held Daniel close. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about what Professor Winnie said. Remember, you¡¯ve recovered now, and you¡¯re a healthy individual. You¡¯re bound to have a wonderful future, and you have me. I believe fate won¡¯t let us suffer anymore.¡± Daniel tenderly beheld Olivia, ¡°Rx, I really am fine. After this round of treatment, I have indeed walked out of the sorrowful memories. I can now hold your hand openly, and I can love you openly.¡± Olivia nodded slightly with a coy smile on her face, ¡°How about we cook dinner ourselves tonight?¡± ¡°I have no objections, my wife.¡± ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go to the market now to get some groceries. Make sure you heard me right ¨C it¡¯s the market, not the supermarket. We can hold hands and stroll down the street.¡± Chapter 703: 703: Willing to be a Pawn Chapter 703: Chapter 703: Willing to be a Pawn Even the billionaire CEO is no more than an ordinary person in a crowded marketce. People here are all busy buying groceries, rushing to get home to rest and cook and no one pays any attention to Daniel Marshall and Olivia Jenkins. No one pays any attention to their fame as public figures, and treats them just like any other ordinary folks, conducting their personal affairs. Daniel, hand in hand with Olivia, freely strolls around, buying the ingredients they want to eat, without feeling any pressure. ¡°Hubby, how do you feel?¡± Not disclosing her worries, Olivia was actually concerned about Daniel. Although a sweet smile shone on Olivia¡¯s face, inside, she was closely observing any emotions Daniel manifested. Olivia was also trying her best to divert Daniel¡¯s attention, encouraging him to embrace more different aspects of life. ¡°In the market here, we can be ordinary people, without any pressure. It¡¯s great! Wife, in the future, we can also freely buy groceries like these people, feeling the breath of life.¡± Daniel¡¯s face beamed with a gentle smile as he gazed at Olivia affectionately. He knew about Olivia¡¯s good intentions, so he rxed his feelings and went along with her.
He would cherish every moment with Olivia and sincerely wished to experience life with her.N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Let¡¯s buy some more fruits, then get ready to go back and cook together.¡± Daniel didn¡¯t continue the conversation, but he expressed himself by kissing Olivia¡¯s face a few times. ¡­ After finishing a golf game with a client, to her surprise, Grace was called over by a woman just when she was about to leave. ¡°Did you call me? Do you know me?¡±, Grace looked at the woman wearing sunsses with short, curly hair, a bit taken aback. The woman in sunsses shook her head, ¡°The person I was supposed to meet didn¡¯te and I don¡¯t want to y golf alone. You seem kind, a very nice girl. How about you y golf with me?¡± Hesitating for a moment, Grace replied, ¡°I¡¯ve just learned how to y and I¡¯m not very good.¡± ¡°That¡¯s alright, I just wanted someone to apany me. I don¡¯t want to be so lonely.¡± After a brief pause, Grace agreed with a soft reply, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll y with you for a while.¡± The woman with the sunsses smiled, ¡°Good deeds will be rewarded.¡± Grace could only respond with a shy smile, yet she observed this woman who had approached her intently. Grace Martinez¡¯s advice echoed in Grace¡¯s mind. If someone aims to use her, that¡¯s fine; Grace also needs a stepping stone, mutual benefit it is, then. She hoped the day woulde soon. She was eager to end her current lifestyle, and she seriously didn¡¯t want to stay in public rtions. ¡­ Olivia¡¯s cooking skills are average, and she¡¯s learning and processing how to remove the shrimp line from a video she found. Daniel is helping too, and the two of them are learning andughing together. ¡°Hubby, do you think it¡¯s always easier at work than cooking?¡±
¡°I do feel that! It¡¯s always easier to aplish a billion-dor project. My signature has always been valuable and now, my hands are serving shrimps obediently. However, the joyful times I spend with you are indeed priceless, they are my most precious things.¡± Daniel had a way with words making one feel his affection, Olivia¡¯s sweet smile deepened, ¡°Wait till I finish cooking the braised prawns, eat a few more. It¡¯s my special reward for you.¡± A mischievous smile shed across Daniel¡¯s eyes, ¡°Wife, could there be any other rewards, you know, like¡­.you know what I mean!¡± Olivia, blushing, yfully raised her fine brows and calmly looked at Daniel.
Suddenly, Olivia kissed Daniel¡¯s face. That¡¯s not nearly enough, and Daniel fanned the mes by kissing Olivia¡¯s lips. The next second, Olivia reciprocated Daniel¡¯s passion. Chapter 704: This Woman Has a Significant Background Chapter 704: Chapter 704: This Woman Has a Significant Background ¡°Little miss, what¡¯s your name? You have a good swing!¡± Despite thepliment, Grace Ziegler still modestly shrugged with a light smile, ¡°You¡¯re the one who ys well, I¡¯m here to learn from you. By the way¡­ my name is Grace Ziegler!¡± ¡°Call me Sister Lily, don¡¯t be a stranger.¡± With every gesture, Lily Lee exuded nobility and elegance, a soft smile brushing her lips, as radiant as a blooming peach blossom. Grace Ziegler murmured, ¡°Sister Lily!¡± ¡°What do you do? I see you¡¯re young and beautiful, it instantly brings back my own youth.¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Sister Lily oozed an air of sophistication. By her appearance alone, Grace decided that Sister Lily was no ordinary woman. Just by spending a short time together, Grace had made up her mind to associate herself with this distinguished individual. Without missing a beat, Grace replied, ¡°I¡¯m a member of the public rtions department at Marshall Corporation.¡± Maintaining a warm smile, Lily Lee¡¯s gaze was sharp yet intimate, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of Marshall Corporation. For you to join such a powerful enterprise at a young age, you¡¯re pretty impressive!¡± ¡°Sister Lily, I¡¯m ttered!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be modest, you have potential!¡± After a slight pause, Grace tested the waters and said, ¡°Sister Lily, judging by your ent, you¡¯re not a local, did you just return from abroad?¡± Lily gave a slight nod, deliberately showing admiration for Grace, ¡°Good observation, I did indeed just return from abroad, I¡¯m nning to work on a project here. I will be in Serene City for a while, you can join me for golf if you have the time.¡± ¡°Sure, I will leave my contact details for you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s rare for me to connect with a young person like this, let¡¯s y a few more holes, and I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡± Grace felt a rush of joy, and proceeded to showcase her golfing skills with even more zeal. Thanks to her efforts, she mastered golf amongst her peers. Even though she despised working in public rtions, she learned a great deal from the manypetitions she participated in. She had honed her knack for observing others¡¯ reactions. She also came to understand some of the more sophisticated tactics used by her colleagues, she now had some experience in maintaining client rtionships. Grace spent every day honing her golf skills, she was actively seeking opportunities, and wasn¡¯t going to let any chances slip away. The golf club was frequented by influential people from the business world. Even if she did not encounter Daniel Marshall, she could potentially meet other high-profile figures which was an excellent opportunity. Grace felt that she had made a good bet this time. ¡­ After dinner, Lily Lee drove Grace Ziegler home. Although they had only chatted about mundane topics over dinner, Grace felt that her big break had arrived. She was resolved totch on to this ¡®golden leg¡¯ ¡ªit could potentially change her life. Upon arriving home, the first thing Grace did was to open herptop and search for information on Lily Lee. As she had hoped, she managed to find a wealth of information about Lily Lee on the inte. Sure enough, this woman was someone of significant standing. She was actually the CEO of Tyson Capital. Grace Ziegler was no fool, she felt that the person who had approached her had needed something more than just a golf buddy. Suddenly, Graceughed, her eyes turning cold. After memorising Lily Lee¡¯s information and getting to know her thoroughly, Grace opened a bottle of red wine. Like a high-society dame, she sipped her wine slowly. During this period, Grace had not been idle, she had enrolled for the driving school already. In order to stand firm in a bustling international metropolis like Serene City, she was already making careful preparations. Chapter 705: Collusion? Chapter 705: Chapter 705: Collusion? Seeing Daniel Marshall arriving the next morning, Adam Howard quickly walked into the CEO¡¯s office. ¡°Daniel, Prosperity Square Technology unterally cancelled the acquisition talks. To my knowledge, Tyson Capital already sent people to negotiate with Prosperity Square Technology. Tyson Capital is exceptionally familiar with our operations.¡± The hawkish eyes of Daniel Marshall sharply stared at Adam Howard, ¡°Straight to the point.¡± Adam Howard face-to-face with Daniel Marshall, ced a few photos in front of him, ¡°Yesterday afternoon, the CEO of Tyson Capital, Lily Lee, sought out Grace Ziegler, they yed golf together and ate dinner, getting home at nine in the evening, only then did Lily Lee send Grace home.¡± As cold as an icy pond, Daniel¡¯s gaze was as sharp as a de¡¯s edge, his sensual thin lips slightly pursed. Picking up the photos, Daniel Marshall examined them carefully. Then, with a quick nce in Adam Howard¡¯s direction, Daniel raised an eyebrow, ¡°Do you suspect Grace Ziegler is colluding with Tyson Capital? Does she have the ability to do so?¡± Adam Howard, still looking at Daniel Marshall, was assessing him, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I suspected anything, just curious about why Lily Lee would seek out Grace Ziegler. Since being transferred to the public rtions department, she definitely doesn¡¯t have the capacity to leak secrets.¡± The depth of Daniel¡¯s gaze flickered, ¡°Have a close look into Lily Lee, contact the person in charge at Prosperity Square again and arrange dinner.¡± Adam Howard nodded in agreement, observing Daniel with an intriguing gaze, ¡°Daniel, how about you keep a little distance from her? With Grace still present, still a ticking time bomb, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll make a mess of your life because of her. You¡¯ve finally reconciled with Olivia Jenkins, I¡¯m worried Olivia would misunderstand you again. Maybe you should be upfront with Olivia. If my guess is correct, some individuals covet Grace, wanting to utilize her to target you. You need to be careful, be on your guard.¡± A barely visible fluctuation crossed Daniel¡¯s gaze, but his handsome face revealed no trace of emotion, making it impossible to guess his thoughts, ¡°I¡¯ve got it under control.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll start looking into Lily Lee. Whatever you are doing, remember yourself first, don¡¯t just follow along. I trust you have the ability to protect your mom, just as you did in recognizing her,¡± Adam continued. Daniel Marshall remained silent, lighting up a cigarette. Adam Howard went silent as well and then left the CEO¡¯s office. ¡­ After finishing a cigarette, Daniel Marshall hit the inte connecting to his secretary¡¯s office, ¡°Have Grace Ziegler from PRe see me.¡± ¡°Yes, Chief Daniel Marshall!¡± Five minutester, Grace Ziegler hurriedly arrived. The secretary led her into the CEO¡¯s office and then conscientiously left and closed the door. ¡°Sit!¡± Even though Chief Daniel Marshall only said this one word in a rather light tone, it left Grace Ziegler somewhat terrified. The sharp gaze of the Chief was too intense, causing a shiver to run down her spine while she carefully lowered her head. ¡°Chief Marshall, did¡­did I do something wrong?¡± Grace tentatively raised her eyes to look at Daniel Marshall after finishing her sentence. After all, Grace Ziegler had a bad premonition that Chief Daniel Marshall had some issues with her and turned cold towards her. Perhaps it was because he previously transferred her to the public rtions department out of the blue, then ignored her, maybe he was getting wary of her. Grace Ziegler didn¡¯t dare to act rashly for fear of a bacsh, instead, she tried to garner sympathy by appearing delicate. Daniel Marshall¡¯s gloomy gaze was fixed on Grace Ziegler; his low voice softened as he responded in an intimidating tone, ¡°Do you think you did something wrong?¡± Grace Ziegler stood rigid, appearing somewhat uneasy. She blinked and gently shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ve been working hard.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 706: 706: Your Mother is in Trouble Chapter 706: Chapter 706: Your Mother is in Trouble Daniel Marshall furrowed his brows, a streak of sharpness flitting over his handsome and impassive face. Then, he threw several photos in front of Grace Ziegler, ¡°How do you exin this?¡± Grace¡¯s body went stiff, her trembling hand reaching for the photos. She was taken aback and stared at Chief Daniel Marshall with widened eyes, ¡°After my meeting with a client yesterday afternoon, she suddenly asked me to y golf with her. Seeing that I had no other matters to attend to and that she was alone, I decided to apany her since my shift was over.¡± Grace had never thought that she had been under surveince and that the information even reached the president. Even though she might be a bit scheming, she didn¡¯t do anything wrong. In fact, she didn¡¯t even know what was happening or where she went wrong. Neither did she know who would want to harm her. Butst night, while having dinner with Lily, she was very friendly. Grace couldn¡¯t figure out how someone she just met could harm her, and what benefits they would get from it. She was just a small employee at Marshall Corporation, she wasn¡¯t a threat! How did ite to involve her?
Grace was surprised and looked at Chief Daniel Marshall with an innocent and pitiable expression.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Unconsciously, tears started to gather in her eyes. She felt wronged and on the verge of crying. ¡°Chief Daniel, I only know her as Lily. I don¡¯t know anything else, I really don¡¯t. From now on, I won¡¯t rashly socialize with others.¡± As she spoke, Grace lowered her head, forcing a couple of tears to collect in her eyelids. Daniel opened his thin lips, his voice being indifferent and cold, ¡°She is Lily Lee, the CEO of Tyson Capital. Initially, the Marshall Corporation had reached a preliminary acquisition agreement with the Prosperity Square Technology and had officially entered the negotiation stage. However, due to the involvement of Tyson Capital, the acquisition case of Prosperity Square is likely to be terminated.¡± Grace burst into tears, shaking her head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was too naive. I really didn¡¯t know anything, and I didn¡¯t speak nonsense. Every day, I work really hard. Chief Daniel, everything I said is true. If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll resign.¡± Daniel¡¯s deep eyes were enough to send chills down anyone¡¯s spine. From Grace¡¯s reaction, he concluded that she and Lily Lee only knew each other and were not colluding. Daniel was also puzzled. Lily had just arrived in Serene City, so why did she approach Grace? What was her purpose in seeking out Grace? What could a little employee who had no chance to ess to Marshall Corporation¡¯s core secrets help her with? What value could Grace have to her? Could it really just be a coincidence? Immersed in thought, Daniel was about to speak and transfer Grace to another city, but suddenly, Grace¡¯s phone rang, immediately interrupting his thoughts. Caught off guard, Grace quickly silenced the phone, careful not to rm Chief Daniel, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll turn it off right away.¡± ¡°No need, answer the call.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not important. It¡¯s just my neighbour.¡± Just as Grace was about to turn off her phone, it rang again. Once again, it was a call from her neighbour. Daniel Marshall¡¯s brow furrowed, his voice stern, ¡°Answer the call!¡± Startled for a moment, Grace reflexively answered the phone.
Victoria on the other end sounded extremely anxious. Her voice was so loud that Daniel could faintly hear it. ¡°Grace, something terrible has happened. Quicklye home. Your mother is in trouble.¡± Like a bolt from the blue, Grace felt bewildered. Tears swiftly gathered in her eyes, her small face turned pale, ¡°Victoria, please borate, what happened to my mother?¡±
Chapter 707: 707: Fake Identity Chapter 707: Chapter 707: Fake Identity ¡°Your mother went shopping for supplies a couple of days ago and was hit by a car. She fell down but thought it was no big deal. She settled merely for reimbursement for her medical expenses from the driver at that time. She tried applying medicine for sprains and bruises for thest two days, but her condition didn¡¯t improve. She couldn¡¯t get out of bed this morning. Your family¡¯s dumpling shop didn¡¯t open today. I called an ambnce to take her to the hospital. The doctors say it¡¯s severe, and she needs to have surgery. Grace, don¡¯t just sit there crying; start thinking of a solution.¡± Grace Ziegler¡¯s tears were unceasing; her eyes had turned red from crying, ¡°Victoria, I got it. I¡¯ll rush home as soon as possible. Thank you, and could you please take care of my mother for a bit.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, us neighbors will take care of your mom. Just be careful on your way back, don¡¯t hurry, as long as youe back safe.¡± After Victoria hung up, Grace Ziegler continued weeping, unable to control her emotions. Daniel Marshall¡¯s brows furrowed in worry. His heart tightened, and a hint of worry shed in his deep eyes. He had already messaged Adam Howard, asking him to quickly find out what happened. Seeing her state, Daniel didn¡¯t have the heart to bring up the matter of her job transfer any longer. ¡°Grace Ziegler, tell Director Bailey what¡¯s going on, and hurry home. Do you have enough money?¡± Money?
Grace Ziegler had no savings at all; her credit cards were maxed out. Each month after getting her sry, the first thing she does is pay off her credit card bill, but it¡¯s never enough. Usually, she didn¡¯t dare ask her mother for money. If she were still working in the CEO¡¯s office, her financial condition would be fine, but going to the PR department meant a cut in her pay. Paying the monthly rent of five thousand was already a struggle for her. Moreover, she bought a little luxury good each month, so her sry is practically a drop in the bucket. Seeing Grace¡¯s silence, Daniel picked up the office inte, ¡°Give me fifty thousand in cash.¡± Shortly after, Adam Howard came in with a brown paper bag and gave it to Daniel.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Adam Howard¡¯s sharp gaze scanned Grace Ziegler, before he left the room. Daniel handed the brown paper bag to Grace, ¡°Take these fifty thousand. If it¡¯s not enough, give me a call. If you run into trouble, you can call me. Now go, be careful on the road.¡± Grace stood up, bowing deeply to Chief Daniel, ¡°Thank you very much, Chief Daniel. I¡¯ll remember this, and work even harder in the future. I will repay the money.¡± Daniel slightly nodded, not saying anything else. After Grace left, Daniel immediately called Adam Howard into his office. ¡°What kind of people are you sending to Binzhou? How are they taking care of my mother? My mother has had an ident, she can¡¯t get out of bed now, she¡¯s in the hospital and she needs to have surgery. How are these people doing their job?¡± Daniel stood up, pointing at Adam and angrily berated him. Fire seemed to sh in Daniel¡¯s eyes, he even ferociously hammered the ck, leather chair. Adam, pursing his lips, addressed him sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve made calls to ask about it; indeed, it was their oversight. When they saw your mother got hit, they helped her up right away and even spoke up for her, they were willing to be witnesses. ¡°But your mother kept saying she was fine, that there was no need to call the police or to go to the hospital, so those people thought there was no issue and thus didn¡¯t alert you, and the driver who hit her paid for the damages and left. They noticed the dumpling shop did not open today, so they figured out what happened, your mother is indeed in the hospital.¡± ¡°Your mom registered at the hospital using E Lee¡¯s identity. They¡¯ve taken care of everything at the hospital, no one will find out about her fake identity. They¡¯re still waiting for further examination to determine the extent of the injury, but the doctor said your mother¡¯s injuries are quite severe; it looks like she might have fractured her femur.¡±
Chapter 708: 708: Daniel Marshall Rushes to Binzhou Chapter 708: Chapter 708: Daniel Marshall Rushes to Binzhou Daniel Marshall¡¯s eyes were burning with anger, a heavy gaze fixed on Adam Howard. His voice emerged in a hostile growl through clenched teeth, revealing a burning fury that could not be suppressed. ¡°No matter what, I should have been informed. Two days have already passed, and I knew nothing. They are to me. My mom didn¡¯t want to go to the hospital or call the police because she didn¡¯t want people to know she was using a fake identity. She must be afraid of Be Thompson and her brother finding her. Now, she can¡¯t get out of bed and had no choice but to seek treatment at the hospital. Not only does she have to endure physical and emotional pain, but she also has to be on constant alert. If they had told me earlier, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± Adam Howard silently let Daniel Marshall vent his anger. In this matter, those people were indeed at fault, without a doubt. In a cold and distant tone, Daniel spoke, ¡°Only let the couple who run the shop next to my mom¡¯s stay to take care of her. Everyone else, get out, I never want to see them again. Also, assign more people to protect my mom. I don¡¯t want to hear about her being in danger ever again.¡± Adam Howard nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll handle it immediately.¡± Daniel¡¯s brow creased, his eyes burning with anger narrowed, ¡°I need to go to Kyoto, and then rush to Binzhou. You handle the group¡¯s business.¡± Adam Howard waspletely amenable, agreeing to whatever Daniel said, ¡°Okay!¡±
¡°You can go now. I will handle my mom¡¯s situation. I will arrange everything.¡± Adam Howard stood up, hesitated for a moment, but still asked, ¡°Do you want to tell Olivia Jenkins about your mom¡¯s situation? I think Olivia would understand your mom; she probably won¡¯t look down on your mom¡¯s identity.¡± Daniel promptly replied, ¡°The situation with my mom isn¡¯t clear yet, so don¡¯t mention it to her. Just because some people went abroad doesn¡¯t mean they can rest easy. Just wait and see, this isn¡¯t over! Unless they¡¯re dead, they won¡¯t give up.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°¡­¡± Daniel Marshall: ¡°Before finding Joseph Charles, my mom¡¯s whereabouts must not be revealed. Be Thompson and her brother are surely still searching for her in secret. If they know about my mom¡¯s condition, she will definitely be in danger, especially since my mother and Joseph Charles can threaten Be Thompson and Matthew Marshall. If the truth is discovered, Be Thompson and her brother will lose all chances of fighting back. They will certainly still be on guard against my mom. At all costs, they will try to stop her from appearing, they might even take her life. Now is not the time for my mom to show up.¡± Falling silent midway, Adam Howard pursed his lips and left the CEO¡¯s office. Immediately, Daniel got in touch with the Director of the Binzhou Hospital. After learning about the development, Daniel contacted a well-known expert in Kyoto and urged them to rush to the Binzhou Hospital for help. ¡­ Daniel left in a rush, only making a call to Olivia. ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve got some urgent business, I have to rush to Kyoto. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be back. When I get there and confirm things, I¡¯ll call you again.¡± From the urgency in Daniel¡¯s voice, Olivia thought that Daniel must really have something important, she didn¡¯t overthink and said considerately, ¡°Darling, you go and handle your business, I can take care of myself. Take care of yourself while you¡¯re out.¡± ¡°I know! Honey, even though I¡¯m not with you, I¡¯m still thinking about you every day.¡± Olivia replied with a sweet smile, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you toe back, I¡¯m also a bit busy with wrapping up ¡®My Tsundere Husband¡¯, there¡¯s post-production and so much else. I won¡¯t dare ck off, there¡¯s a lot of work to do.¡± ¡°No matter how busy you are, take rest and don¡¯t risk your health, otherwise, I¡¯ll feel awful.¡± Chapter 709: 709: The Fish Has Taken the Bait Chapter 709: Chapter 709: The Fish Has Taken the Bait A wave of sweet warmth surged through Olivia Jenkins¡¯ heart, and her sweet smile deepened. ¡°Dear, rest easy and do your own thing. I¡¯ll report to you about my safety every day,¡± she said. With a slight curve on his sexy thin lips, Daniel Marshall delivered a light smile, ¡°Good! Honey, give me a kiss!¡± Daniel was being too cheesy and it made Olivia blush. A hint of shyness crossed her face, ¡°Wait till youe back, I¡¯ll give you plenty.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not kidding, I¡¯m serious!¡± he insisted. ¡°Yeah, yeah, even pearls aren¡¯t this real!¡± All of a sudden, Daniel¡¯s expression became serious and he said earnestly, ¡°Just hearing your voice makes it hard for me to hang up.¡± After pondering for a few seconds, Olivia said, ¡°If you want me to lull you to sleep, give me a call, I can tell you a story.¡± ¡°Honey, I just really, really love you!¡± ¡°Dear, I love you too! Alright, I¡¯m hanging up now, I¡¯m busy.¡± ¡°Alright, bye honey!¡±
Her voice was very tender and pleasant to the ear, ¡°Muah!¡± Even though he had hung up, a smile remained on Daniel¡¯s lips. Hearing Olivia¡¯s voice and thinking about her cleared away his worries and anxieties. It even brought somefort and a sweet warmth to his heart. Once things have settled down and he had taken care of Be Thompson, he would definitely take Olivia to see his mother. He vowed to tell his mother that Olivia was the woman he had chosen for the rest of his life. By then, he hoped his mother would acknowledge him and ept them together. ¡­ At the end of the work day, Lily Lee called Grace Ziegler. ¡°Little Grace, are you free? I¡¯d like to invite you out for a meal.¡± Grace had just left the airport and was about to take the airport express back to Binzhou when she received Lily¡¯s call. Grace was taken by surprise. Remembering the words and photos Chief Daniel Marshall had shown her that morning and the suspicions that had been raised, Grace felt a sense of caution. She decided to protect herself and lied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lily. I¡¯m busy and have lots of things to do. Let¡¯s do it another day. I¡¯ll treat you.¡± After hesitating for two seconds, Lily casually replied, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s make the ns another day.¡± Grace had hung up, but Lily was still carefully recalling the noise in the background of Grace¡¯s call. It seemed rather noisy on Grace¡¯s end, like there were a lot of people. From the conversation, Lily could tell that Grace was not as enthusiastic as she had been when they first met yesterday. She must have be guarded against her. It¡¯s no wonder Grace was chosen as a puppet. Not only is she ambitious, but she¡¯s also quite clever! A mysterious smile appeared on Lily¡¯s face, her beautiful eyes shing a cunning glint.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Without hesitation, Lily immediately made an international call, ¡°From Grace¡¯s reaction, it seems Daniel Marshall has spoken with her. The fish has taken the bait and our n is working.¡±
¡°Just proceed with the n as usual, our goal is to get Grace into the chairman¡¯s assistant¡¯s office. Don¡¯t worry about anything else, just take it as ites.¡± ¡°Roger that.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Lily hung up. ¡­ Abigail Anderson requested a meal meet-up, and both Olivia Jenkins and Valerie Howard showed up.
Right as they met, Abigail wrapped her arms around Olivia, crying. Olivia also lightly hugged Abigail,forting her in a soft voice, ¡°Abigail, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re on your side and will help you. If Jordan Bet has been making things difficult for you, we¡¯ll confront him right away.¡± Abigail¡¯s emotions did not get better, instead she cried even harder, ¡°Olivia, this time, you can¡¯t help me. Even if you scold Jordan Bet to death, it wouldn¡¯t be of any use. Why am I so unfortunate!¡± Chapter 710: I’m Pregnant Chapter 710: Chapter 710: I¡¯m Pregnant ¡°Unlucky? What happened?¡± Olivia Jenkins was a little confused, her beautiful brows furrowed. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om She took a few more tissues to wipe away Abigail Anderson¡¯s tears. Sniffling, with a hoarse voice, Abigail confessed, ¡°I¡­I¡¯m pregnant! But I¡¯m not mentally prepared at all! I never thought I¡¯d be a mother so soon. I¡­I¡¯m having a hard time epting it.¡± Suddenly, Oliviaughed warmly and hugged Abigail gently. ¡°It¡¯s something to be happy about, my dear, stop crying! Does Jordan Bet know?¡± Abigail wanted to cry, her long eyshes trembling softly, ¡°He knows, he said we should get married and keep the baby. But, I had no ns to get married this year, and I never figured out if I even wanted to be a mother, or could be a good one. Right now, I¡¯m feeling quite lost and overwhelmed.¡± Valerie Howard interjected, ¡°The bestid ns often go astray ¨C just take things as theye. If Jordan loves you and your child, and he¡¯s excited about your baby¡¯s arrival, then you have nothing to worry about. Go ahead and get married!¡± Olivia nodded solemnly, echoing Valerie¡¯s words. ¡°Valerie¡¯s right, you have to think about the baby now. Since the baby¡¯sing, and Jordan wants the baby too, you two can definitely get ready to wee the baby. That¡¯s because your baby¡¯s a little angel, and the best gift. You can trust Jordan, he will take responsibility and make you feel secure. He would give you the best of everything, and love and protect you and the baby. I believe he will take care of your feelings too. What¡¯s most important for you now is to rest and look after yourself and the baby.¡± Abigail managed to stop crying as her unease slowly subsided. ¡°Actually, my family is quiteplicated. I¡¯m not sure whether they¡¯ll ept Jordan and me getting married.¡± Olivia¡¯s voice was still soft, ¡°Trust your choice. Jordan is excellent and capable. He will handle everything. Even if things are tough, he will protect you and the baby, and will never let anyone hurt you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Olivia said, ¡°Feeling anxious and uneasy about bing a mother for the first time is normal. You have us, your good friends. We¡¯re here for you¡ªwe can keep youpany, chat with you, and cheer you up. What¡¯s most important is that you have the love of the baby¡¯s father! Look at it this way and you will feel quite blessed, and it will lighten your mood.¡± Valerie eximed, ¡°I want to be the baby¡¯s godmother!¡± Abigail said, ¡°Olivia, why don¡¯t you have one too? We could both go through pregnancy together, and our families could be rted.¡± Something in Olivia¡¯s heart twisted at that, her bright almond eyes dimmed a little, but her lovely face still held a smile. ¡°I¡¯m quite busy at the moment, I¡¯ll consider itter. You be a mom first, and then you can share your experiences with us.¡± Abigail hugged Olivia and Valerie again, ¡°Thank you so much, I feel much better now.¡± Olivia advised, ¡°Make sure to keep Jordan in the loop no matter what you are thinking. Don¡¯t think too much by yourself.¡± Abigail nodded, ¡°I understand. Later, I¡¯ll have a serious talk with him about the baby, and I¡¯ll also fill him in more about my family too. I might have to go back to the South Sea for a while. Upon reflection, I indeed can¡¯t throw tantrums anymore. Actually, he was really excited when he heard about the pregnancy, and I¡¯m now beginning to feel that sweetness too.¡± Chapter 711: 711: Daniel Marshall Did Not Answer the Phone Chapter 711: Chapter 711: Daniel Marshall Did Not Answer the Phone ¡°It¡¯smon for pregnant women¡¯s emotions to fluctuate, especially when it¡¯s their first pregnancy, they tend to feel fearful and uneasy. But as the love and care of family and friends around them increase, everything will start to change, leading to a beautiful oue,¡± Abigail Anderson looked at Olivia Jenkins, a sweet smile on her face. ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m blessed to have wonderful friends like you. Now it¡¯s settled then, Valerie Howard will be my child¡¯s godmother. Olivia, I¡¯ve also booked you, you can¡¯t promise anyone else from now on, let¡¯s be inws already.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om A smile brimmed on Olivia Jenkins¡¯ face, but the corner of her mouth twitched a little unconsciously. Not wanting Abigail to overthink it, Olivia kindly exined, ¡°Alright, consider it settled. As a former doctor, I know a bit about obstetrics. Whenever you need help, don¡¯t hesitate to ask me.¡± Abigail Anderson: ¡°Now I¡¯m feeling much better, let¡¯s start eating.¡± Valerie Howard: ¡°Has your appetite been affected? Do you feel nauseous all the time like they show in TV shows?¡± Abigail shook her head, ¡°Not really. I just have a fondness for sour foods. I feel nauseous when I get up to brush my teeth in the morning and dry heave a few times. That¡¯s all, but it still feels unpleasant.¡± After contemting for a moment, Olivia Jenkins said: ¡°Morning sickness varies from person to person, some people do not exhibit prominent symptoms. Abigail, you need to get plenty of rest. I will help manage your livestreaming work and make sure people take extra care of you. Your pregnancy will stabilize around three months, so you need to be particrly careful during this period. Avoid fatigue, try not to get upset, and keep your mood pleasant. If you want to leave the live streaming job to take care of your pregnancy, I¡¯ll understand and I¡¯ll arrange for someone else to take over.¡± Without hesitation or needing to think it through, Abigail said: ¡°Olivia, I won¡¯t leave the live show. When I need to travel back to Nanyang, I¡¯ll just take a few days off.
COOKIE needs development at this stage, I can¡¯t just leave like that. You¡¯ve been looking out for me and given many opportunities, I want to stand by your side and develop COOKIE, Rest assured, I¡¯ll take care of myself and the baby, as well as get enough rest. Jordan Bet will also take care of us. I think he would support my decision.¡± Olivia Jenkins was deeply moved, a gleam of joy that seemed eternal lit up her bright, almond-shaped eyes, ¡°From now on, you¡¯re only allowed to do live streams for two hours a day, no overtime! Product selection work shouldn¡¯t exceed two hours either, I¡¯ll assign someone to assist you. Let¡¯s get this clear upfront, you can¡¯t reject my arrangements, these are essential during your unstable first trimester.¡± ¡°Got it, thank you, Olivia!¡± Olivia raised her eyebrows yfully, ¡°We agreed that we are family now, I have to dote on my future son-inw or daughter-inw.¡± Everyoneughed in unison, basking in the joyful atmosphere. ¡­ Even though Daniel Marshall has recovered and they can have children, Olivia noticed from their training that Daniel has reconciled with his past and shows no aversion to having children. However, she has never heard Daniel mention any ns about wanting children. She wondered if what Professor Winnie saidst time was too sensitive and it had been weighing on Daniel¡¯s mind. So Olivia did not bring up having children and decided to let things take their course. As Daniel Marshall just recovered not long ago, he should rest before thinking about other things. Olivia didn¡¯t want to impose additional stress on him. After taking her shower, Olivia checked the time and dialed Daniel¡¯s number. The call connected, but Daniel did not pick up immediately. Moreover, the first call rang out without a response from Daniel. Chapter 712: 712: Make Them Repay Double Chapter 712: Chapter 712: Make Them Repay Double Olivia Jenkins knitted her brows together. After waiting for a while, Olivia made a second call. It had been a while and Olivia felt that Daniel would not pick up just as he didn¡¯t during the first call. Just as Olivia was about to hang up, a response came from the other end of the phone, and Daniel¡¯s raspy voice could be heard. ¡°Sorry, Honey, I¡¯m pretty busy.¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes gently quivered, and a light smile appeared on her lips, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I am just calling to check if you¡¯re okay.¡± ¡°Honey, I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry about me. You should rest early, I¡¯ll call you earlier tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay, make sure to rest too, don¡¯t overexert yourself!¡± ¡°I really want to hold you in my arms¡ªhold you for a lifetime. I don¡¯t want to be separated from you.¡± Daniel¡¯s voice was deep and pleasant, like a soothing bass that intoxicated the listener, making one want to hear more. Olivia gently pressed her lips together, unable to hide the expression of happiness on her beautiful face, while the gloom in her heart was swept away all at once.
¡°Honey, I received your feelings. I¡¯ll wait for you toe back, and I¡¯ll miss you. Good night, let¡¯s talk again tomorrow.¡± ¡°Honey, good night!¡± With aforting smile, Daniel hung up the call. Immediately after, Daniel¡¯s expression became solemn again, as he continued his search for a matching blood type to donate to his mother. Because Daniel had surgeryst year, and Olivia had donated blood to him and taken into ount his past medical conditions, he couldn¡¯t donate blood to his mother. The O-type blood reserves in Binzhou were insufficient, so they had to find more donors or get blood fromrger cities overnight. The results of his mother¡¯s medical examination were out, determining a femur fracture. The fracture site was deformed and surgery was necessary. The hospital in Binzhou was not like those in the big cities. The operation was challenging and the director wasn¡¯t too confident. Therefore, Daniel had an orthopedic specialist from Kyoto perform the surgery, which was scheduled for the next afternoon. The situation was urgent, and they needed to find enough blood for the surgery as quickly as possible. At that time, his mother couldn¡¯t move, was terribly in pain, and felt extremely helpless. Grace returned in a hurry, holding back her tears while apanying his mother in the ward. Grace, who didn¡¯t have any understanding of medical matters, just followed the doctor¡¯s instructions and waited for updates. She really couldn¡¯t do much. Behind the scenes, Daniel took charge and was busy preparing everything needed by the doctor. He cooperated with the doctor just to ensure the smooth progression of the operation.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡­ It waste at night and they finally had enough blood for the operation. Only then did Daniel breathe a sigh of relief. Without taking the time to rest, Daniel donned a mask and slipped on his sses to disguise his tired face. He quietly walked into his mother¡¯s private hospital room. Because she had taken some painkillers prescribed by the doctor, his mother was able to sleep. She was in deep sleep and didn¡¯t react when Daniel entered. Grace was also exhausted and was in deep sleep. Daniel went closer to his mother. His pained gaze fixed on her, without blinking once. Daniel¡¯s brows were tightly knitted. Instinctively, he gently held his mother¡¯s hand and covered her with a nket.
¡°Mom, I¡¯m here with you, just rest and recover. The doctor said, after the surgery, you will be able to walk again.¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be afraid, I will protect you. No one will be able to harm you again.¡± ¡°Mom, I miss you so much. I just wish you could look at me intently, or even just pat my head. It would be my sweetest joy. You¡¯ve had a hard time over these years, I know you¡¯ve been wronged too. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make them pay double for what they¡¯ve done to you.¡±
Chapter 713: 713: Dreaming of Son Chapter 713: Chapter 713: Dreaming of Son Just after five in the morning, E Charles woke up. It was strange, she felt as though she had had a dreamst night. In the dream, her son was calling her mother, gripping her hand, continuously talking in her ear¡­ Everything felt so real! However, when E Charles woke up, only Grace was there, there was no one else in the ward. There were no signs of anyone else having been in the ward. It was strange to her, that she would have a dream like this, could it be that she misses her son too much? It has been almost thirty years since she left Serene City, she hasn¡¯t seen her son since, nor has she inquired about him, or the Marshall family, to this day she still knows nothing about them, and she has no idea if her son is doing well? Possibly, her son has already established his own family and career. Possibly, her son is living a happy life now, he doesn¡¯t need her to worry, nor does he need her care, that¡¯s the Marshall family after all, they can give him everything, and a promising future.
Her refusal to interfere is her final kindness to her son, and her true intention. Without her as a mother, without her being a burden to him, her son¡¯s future would be bright, his life would be sessful, and the Marshalls would not treat him poorly. It doesn¡¯t matter if she loses her son, she will pray day and night for him, hoping that everything goes well with him, and he lives a peaceful life!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om She has no choice but to watch over her precious son in this way. With vivid memories of the past filled with fear, E Charles is in deep sorrow, suddenly, she feels like crying. She misses her son, very much, but she doesn¡¯t dare to see him, let alone acknowledge him, fearing that it would bring disaster to him. That Thompson brother and sister duo are bad news, she could only bear such injustice to protect Daniel Marshall. Suddenly, the nurse on duty walked in, and E Charles quickly hid her emotions and those unforgettable memories. ¡°E Lee, right? You¡¯re fasting, not having any fluids yet, I am going to draw your blood for testing.¡± E Charles flinched slightly and a sense of horror flickered in her eyes. Every time someone calls her E Lee, she still feels guilty, and extremely fearful of her true identity being revealed. Hence, on the day she was hit by the car, she was afraid to even report the ident to the police. E Charles cast a nce at the nurse, and gave a faint nod, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten anything, as instructed by the nursest night.¡± ¡°You can have breakfast and water after the blood test. Your surgery is scheduled for two in the afternoon, no food or drink is allowed six hours prior to the surgery, so have your breakfast early. Once the time is up, you can¡¯t eat.¡± ¡°Thank you, nurse!¡± Despite E¡¯s hoarse voice, her tone was gentle and polite. Though her face showed the years she¡¯s lived, her delicate features still made a pretty sight. After the nurse drew her blood, she also took E¡¯s temperature and did a routine check-up, even recording some simple questioning. The nurse was about to leave, Grace had just woken up. E Charles felt sorry for Grace and said softly, ¡°You can sleep a little longer, when the food trolley arrives and they call for us, go get the breakfast. You also had a tough time rushing back yesterday, and didn¡¯t get a good rest. Grace, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Rubbing her eyes, Grace casually said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. You getting better is most important. I have enough money for your surgery, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±
¡°Grace, I too have saved a little bit of money.¡± Chapter 714: 714: Lies Chapter 714: Chapter 714: Lies Grace Ziegler was filled with a sense of failure and unworthiness. Her mother scrimped and saved to put her through university, and now, she felt guilty spending her mother¡¯s money. Even though she was not her biological daughter, her mother had raised her for many years. She felt the need to show gratitude and not worry her mother. ¡°Mom, keep your money. I have a job now. I really do have money,¡± Grace Ziegler said, avoiding her mother¡¯s gaze. Somehow, Grace felt ill at ease. Chief Daniel Marshall had lent her fifty thousand yuan, and she had no idea when she would be able to repay it. If she had to continue saving and scrimping, her life would be¡­the thought alone made Grace intensely upset, and she couldn¡¯t help but resent her difficult background. E Charles, with her sharp eyes, stared at the daughter she had raised without even blinking. Somehow, she sensed something was off.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Grace, are you facing any difficulties? No matter what, don¡¯t try to be strong on your own. You still have me. You really don¡¯t need to worry about the medical expenses.¡± Grace shook her head, then looked up and met her mother¡¯s gaze. ¡°Mom, my boss is nice. He advanced my sry and even gave me leave to take care of you. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t have any issues living.
I will certainly be grateful to such a good boss and will work harder to repay him when I return. Even though I am struggling outside, I always think of you. When I earn enough money, I will buy a house and we can live together.¡± E Charles felt reassured. Her daughter¡¯s maturity made her feel more tenderness and sorrow. ¡°Grace, use my money for now. Once I recover, we can earn money again. This money was initially saved for your dowry. Since you are not married yet, I still have time to save. I will make and sell more chive dumplings and pickles to save up.¡± Even though she was not her biological daughter, her mother treated her just like one. Her mother was so good to her that she felt utterly unworthy. Grace suddenly felt like crying, ayer of tears welling up in her eyes. Thinking of Chief Daniel Marshall¡¯s kindness, she realized that she could use this opportunity to get closer to him. There might be countless possibilities. Chief Daniel Marshall wasn¡¯t entirely indifferent to her, and this gave her renewed hope¡ª Grace firmly stated, ¡°Mom, keep your money for emergencies. You really don¡¯t need to worry, I have capabilities now, and I can bear responsibilities. I can take care of you and afford your medical fees.¡± Seeing her daughter so determined and confident, E Charles didn¡¯t think further and didn¡¯t ask anymore ¡ª she followed her daughter¡¯s arrangements. Grace didn¡¯t want to discuss this issue further with her mother. She went to fetch some water for her mother to rinse. ¡­ Right after Olivia Jenkins went downstairs, she received a bouquet of red roses. Then, she received a call from Daniel Marshall. ¡°Wife, good morning! Miss you!¡± Olivia Jenkins responded with a sweet smile, ¡°Good morning, hubby! I miss you too! How did you sleep without me by your side?¡± Actually, Daniel Marshall didn¡¯t have much restst night. He had stayed in the hospital room with his motherte into the night. But he didn¡¯t want Olivia Jenkins to worry, so he fibbed. ¡°I¡¯m not used to you not being by my side. Only by looking at your photos and videos could I fall asleep.¡± A hint of happiness crossed Olivia Jenkins¡¯s pretty face, ¡°Darling, I fell asleep looking at your photost night too. Our hearts are really connected, isn¡¯t that great?¡± As long as his wife was happy, Daniel Marshall wouldn¡¯t dispel her illusion. However, his handsome face revealed a hint of exhaustion, ¡°Wife, I have to go out now. I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯m free.¡±
Chapter 715: 715: The Fake Gorilla Chapter 715: Chapter 715: The Fake Gori The regr meeting of Marshall Corporation was due, and Michael Marshall had not seen Daniel Marshall yet. Displeased, Michael¡¯s face seemed to be coated with a thinyer of ice as he coldly ordered, ¡°Call Chief Daniel Marshall.¡± Adam Howard, who was sitting behind the CEO¡¯s seat, immediately said, ¡°Chairman, Chief Marshall decided to fly to Kyoto yesterday on short notice. I¡¯ve taken over the affairs of the CEO¡¯s office. If there¡¯s anything you need, I can liaise directly with you or pass the message on to Chief Marshall.¡± Michael, with his unpredictable gaze fixed on Adam, insisted to Secretary Garcia, ¡°Call Chief Daniel Marshall.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn Secretary Garcia dared not disobey and immediately made a video call to Chief Daniel Marshall. In an instant, the video call was connecting. It appeared on therge screen in the meeting room. Immediately, all the high-level executives in the room stared unblinkingly at therge screen in the meeting room. Before Daniel Marshall connected to the video, Michael¡¯s face gradually darkened. Furrowing his brows, Michael¡¯s tightly pursed lips were about to speak when finally, Daniel Marshall picked up the video call. Daniel¡¯s figure appeared on the big screen, and one could immediately see the backdrop of the presidential suite¡¯s office in the hotel on the video.
Daniel¡¯s deep eyes squinted slightly. His handsome face carved like a masterpiece showed no expression, making people unable to guess what he was thinking. Daniel¡¯s voice was indifferent, he said calmly, ¡°What meeting is happening today? Do I have to attend? Chairman!¡± An overwhelming aura emanated from Michael¡¯s face as he retorted, ¡°Is Chief Marshall very busy? So busy that you left the corporation without informing me?¡± A slight smirk tugged at the corners of Daniel¡¯s mouth, his eyes filled with sarcasm, ¡°Chairman, did you suddenly remember to check on me? If you need it, from today onward, I will report every day. I dealt with some matters, so I had to fly to Kyoto temporarily yesterday. Today, I have a lunch meeting and some business to discuss, can¡¯t return to Serene City in the short term. My absence in Serene City has not conflicted with my work arrangement, the CEO¡¯s office is functioning as usual. If Chairman doesn¡¯t believe, you can inspect the CEO¡¯s office yourself.¡± Michael cast a casual nce over the executives in the room, ¡°Begin the meeting. Let Chief Marshall listen in as well.¡± Daniel¡¯s inky eyes darken slightly, ¡°No problem, I happen to be free.¡± Michael chaired the meeting, with Daniel¡¯s video connection continually on the big screen. Daniel had anticipated this and had flown back to Kyoto by helicopter from Binzhou as soon as dawn broke. Daniel was well-informed about the progress of the meeting. The key points he pointed out were spot-on, just as if he were present in person, his presence was undeniably noticeable. In Marshall Corporation, there was no doubt about Daniel¡¯s position. He had always been the main figure, as if he were the one truly in control. Even if there were doubts about him, there was nothing to fault him for at this moment. ¡­ When the meeting ended, so did Daniel¡¯s video call. As the other executives began to leave, Michael suddenly called out to Adam. ¡°When did I, as a father, be less significant than an assistant? Is the Chairman also disdainful enough to overlook?¡± Adam, with his devil-may-care handsome face and a hint of a faint smile, his eagle-like keen eyes calmly meeting the Chairman¡¯s gaze, ¡°Should I interpret the Chairman as being jealous? You are the Chairman, naturally iparable, and all subordinates respect you equally. I get along well with Chief Marshall, and we work together very smoothly. Perhaps it¡¯s because we are of simr age.¡± Michael red fiercely at Adam, ¡°Don¡¯t y the hypocrite in front of me, tell him, everyone¡¯s watching him, he better be careful.¡±
Chapter 716: 716: Turning Doubts into Slaps in the Face Chapter 716: Chapter 716: Turning Doubts into ps in the Face Adam Howard¡¯s eyes shone with a sharp light, saying without hesitation, ¡°Everyone is focusing on Daniel Marshall, including the Chairman, right? You are his father, yet you don¡¯t trust him either. I imagine Daniel must be quite disappointed, and his situation has be even more difficult!¡± Michael Marshall sneered, sarcastically saying, ¡°He always puts on this defiant attitude, as if he¡¯s against the whole world. Does he need my trust? Daniel Marshall always thinks he¡¯s so great, so he shouldn¡¯t give others the opportunity to criticize him. He shouldn¡¯t let them catch him off guard.¡± Adam¡¯s face also darkened, his eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Chairman, could you tell me who reported to you?¡± ¡°The boss of Prosperity Square called me, very agitated, saying that he was tricked by Daniel. He made an appointment with him for negotiations, but was stood up.¡± Suddenly, Adamughed in disdain, staring contemptuously at Michael, ¡°So, you think you have an advantage, stepping on your son¡¯s tail?!¡± I finally understand why Daniel never discusses things with you. Because you are too easily fooled, and you never trusted him in the first ce. Chairman, are you aware that Prosperity Square eats from their bowl while keeping an eye on the pot? They were the ones to ignore us first, opting to negotiate with Tyson Capital. Now they¡¯re trying to make Daniel the culprit, and you fell for it! Hrious!¡± A momentary wave of emotion apanied Michael¡¯s icy expression as he glowered at Adam, ¡°Then Daniel should pay closer attention to his own actions and words, so as to silence others. He should turn any doubts into an embarrassment.¡± Adam did not argue, only giving the chairman a meaningful nce. Then, Adam left the conference room.
From the old gentleman to the rest of the Marshalls, not a single worthy person to be found. Daniel has it really tough! After everything Daniel has done, all that he¡¯s given up, all his strategizing, it¡¯s all for Marshall Corporation and the Marshall Family. On top of getting no approval or gratitude, he is disliked and isted. This family is truly a bad omen! A wave of nameless anger rose up in Adam¡¯s heart. If it wasn¡¯t for the Chairman, he would¡¯ve not granted any face and punched him.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om At this point, Adam could deeply understand Daniel¡¯s actions. Daniel refusing to acknowledge his mother publicly, only secretly protecting her, is correct. If these scum knew where his aunt was, given their various treachery and shamelessness, along with Michael¡¯s ipetence and perpetual resentment, his aunt might not even have the courage to live. Opening up the blood-soaked wound of betrayal and infidelity, his aunt surely would be unable to face it again. May fortune be kinder to them, mother and son! ¡­ Returning to the assistant¡¯s office, he locked the door and immediately dialed Daniel. ¡°Just now, I heard from the Chairman¡¯s mouth that the boss of Prosperity Square reported you. It is clear that Prosperity Square is in cahoots with Tyson Capital, and the worst-case scenario is that Prosperity Square had no intention of selling in the first ce. They deliberately lured you into this. I also feel that there is more to this behind the scenes. It¡¯s definitely premeditated.¡± While massaging his temples, Daniel said, ¡°Did you get anything from investigating Lily Lee?¡± ¡°I investigated Lily Lee¡¯s background, and didn¡¯t find anything unusual. This female powerhouse is quite capable. She has done many sessful investment cases overseas and has a certain reputation in the industry.¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes were dark and deep, the brilliance in them sharp as if prating through everything, ¡°She is able to collude with Prosperity Square and target me, it won¡¯t be that simple. There must be a target. Investigate her background further, including the capital behind her. Look carefully at the people around Lily Lee.¡± Chapter 717: 717: The Reason for Taking Risks Chapter 717: Chapter 717: The Reason for Taking Risksn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Adam Howard unconsciously furrowed his brows, ¡°There¡¯s something I just can¡¯t wrap my head around. How did Lily Lee get in touch with Grace Ziegler?¡± An icy intensity passed over Daniel Marshall¡¯s handsome features, ¡°This tells us one thing, the person behind Lily Lee knows me well. Adam, arrange things so that no one can trace us back to Binzhou.¡± Adam Howard gave a slight nod, ¡°Understood. I will handle it immediately. Previously, following your orders, Grace¡¯s employment records have been sorted out. It¡¯s not a major concern if shees up in our investigations, but we should still remain on guard.¡± Although Sebastian Thompson and James Marshall have both gone overseas, there¡¯s no guarantee that they¡¯ll stop meddling. Take a deeper look into any involvement Lily Lee might have with these two,¡± Daniel Marshall stood and gazed pensively out of the floor-to-ceiling window. After a few seconds of thought, Adam Howard said: ¡°Even though they¡¯re abroad, we have people keeping an eye on them. Sebestian¡¯s family spends every day with their son; they wouldn¡¯t dare jeopardize anything for him. James Marshall is mending his rtionship with his wife every day; I doubt he¡¯s capable of luring Lily Lee. It¡¯s inconceivable to me why someone of Lily Lee¡¯s status and position would associate herself with such scum.¡± With an insistence that brooked no argument, Daniel Marshall said: ¡°That¡¯s just spection. We need to investigate it. Regardless of how unlikely it seems given Lily Lee¡¯s status, why would she risk so much to y this game? There must be a valid reason that she¡¯s willing to risk so much, even if it means losing her plumage. We need to uncover this reason as soon as possible. I will take care of Prosperity Square Technology matters, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. I¡¯ll take a break now.¡± ¡°Daniel, about Auntie, she¡­¡± ¡°Her surgery is at two in the afternoon. I¡¯ve already made all the preparations. I¡¯ll head back to Binzhouter.¡± ¡°Alright, you get some rest. I¡¯ll handle things at thepany. We can hold the fort.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡±
¡°We¡¯ve been brothers for so many years. There¡¯s no need for formalities! You take care of Auntie. Even if the sky falls in Serene City, I¡¯ll be there to hold it up for you.¡± Daniel Marshall nodded with gratitude, a hint of exhaustion showing on his face. Daniel foundplexities of family life draining. ¡­ Daniel Marshall was no longer in Serene City. Grace Ziegler had taken a leave of absence to go home. By coincidence, they left Serene City on the same day. After thinking for a while, Lily Lee immediately booked a flight to Kyoto. She wanted to meet Daniel Marshall face-to-face to test the waters. Upon arriving at the airport, Lily Lee unexpectedly noticed the news being broadcasted. So, Daniel Marshall was thergest shareholder of Champion International, and he was going to Kyoto for a lunch meeting with the CEO of Champion International. In light of this, circumstances were not in their favor. Lily had just taken off her sunsses when her phone rang. It was a call from President Jacobs of Prosperity Square Technology. Taking a cold nce at the caller ID, Lily Lee epted the call as if nothing was amiss, ¡°President Jacobs, I was about to call you. It appears we have some strong synchronicity.¡± President Jacobs frowned and squinted in displeasure, ¡°Ms. Lee, spare me the pleasantries. Can you just tell me what I¡¯m supposed to do now? I¡¯ve already upset Daniel Marshall because of you. If Champion International decides not to deliver to us, the whole of Prosperity Square will be left out in the cold. I can¡¯t stay calm anymore. Give me an exnation.¡± With her immacte makeup still in ce and a smile on her face, Lily Lee replied, ¡°President Jacobs, you¡¯re overthinking. I¡¯m on my way to Kyoto to see Daniel at the moment.¡± Chapter 718: 718: Internal Conflict Chapter 718: Chapter 718: Internal Conflict President Jacobs snorted, ¡°Stop stringing me along, President Lily Lee. We conduct business on facts. I chose to partner with you because of your esteemed reputation. You can¡¯t swindle me like this.¡± Lily Lee sneered sarcastically, ¡°President Jacobs, how can you me me when you sneak around? I was merely a pawn in your negotiations with the Marshall Corporation. I haven¡¯t med you for using me as a tool, but you are quick to pass the buck. Mind your manners.¡± Unable to contain his anger, President Jacobs yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m clueless, you¡¯re also using me as a pawn. Stop ying the saint.¡± To Lily Lee, this was nothing more than a trivial matter.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Even though her heart was racing, she maintained her calm and elegant demeanor. Every movement she made, even her tone when speaking, wasposed, responding softly as if nothing had happened. ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d calm down at this moment. Do not let Daniel Marshall stir up trouble between us. He simply wants to see internal conflict. If you trust me, wait until I meet with him, then we¡¯ll discuss.¡± ¡°Fine, I will wait until you return from Kyoto. I hope it will be good news.¡± When President Jacobs hung up the phone, Lilyughed coldly. Her beautiful eyes revealed a hint of contempt. Nonchntly, Lily Lee took elegant strides, radiating a strong and independent aura. She moved towards security check. ¡­
Having finished having dinner with the CEO of Champion International, Daniel Marshall immediately took a helicopter to Binzhou. Sitting in the monitoring room of the Binzhou Hospital, Daniel Marshall¡¯s gaze never left the live footage. The couple Daniel had arranged as new neighbors to look after E Charles arrived. Victoria, E¡¯s former neighbor, also came. They were all keeping Gracepany as the nurse took E Lee into the operating room. Later, they didn¡¯t leave but stayed with Grace in the waiting area outside the operating room, awaiting news. They allforted Grace and encouraged her to stay strong. Grace was touched. She no longer felt so isted and helpless, and she felt a bit of security. ¡°Thank you, uncle and auntie. Thank you, Victoria. Once my mother is discharged, we will definitely treat you to a meal.¡± Victoria replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need for formalities. As neighbors, we should help one another. Your mother usually takes care of me, and I¡¯m just giving back a fraction. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Aunty Wood added, ¡°Grace, when you encounter difficulties, do let us know. Don¡¯t keep it all to yourself! Although my husband and I are new here, your mother has been very caring towards us and helped us a lot. We¡¯re just returning the favor.¡± Uncle Wood said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your mother wille out fine. The surgery will be sessful.¡± Grace nodded, her eyes getting misty with emotion. ¡­ It was almost seven in the evening when E Lee was finally brought out of the operating room. The doctor also came out and said, ¡°The operation was a sess. The patient is awake but might still feel drowsy because the anesthesia hasn¡¯t fully worn off. This is normal, so you shouldn¡¯t be worried.¡± Everyone chorused, ¡°Thank you, doctor. You worked hard.¡± Subsequently, they all followed the nurse to take E Lee back to her hospital room. E Lee was really moved upon seeing her neighbors still keeping Gracepany. Although she had a slight lisp due to the anesthesia, she expressed her gratitude to them all. Chapter 719: 719: Are You and Daniel Marshall Alright? Chapter 719: Chapter 719: Are You and Daniel Marshall Alright? After setting up the monitor, the nurse instructed, ¡°If you feel ufortable, ring the bell immediately. You can eat after two hours. Once the anesthesia wears off, if you¡¯re in a lot of pain, you can ask the doctor for painkillers.¡± Grace Ziegler listened carefully and nodded her head. The nurse continued, ¡°You¡¯ll also need an intravenous drip. When this bag of fluid runs out, please ring the bell.¡± ¡°I understand, thank you, nurse.¡± After the nurse left, Victoria returned home. Aunty Wood suddenly suggested, ¡°Grace, why don¡¯t I keep watch over you tonight? You can go home and rest. Yesterday you were up all night, didn¡¯t shower, and didn¡¯t sleep well. You need to rest. If you keep going like this, your body won¡¯t be able to handle it. Don¡¯t waste money hiring a caretaker. We¡¯re neighbors, we should help each other.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Aunty Wood, ¡°Usually, E takes care of us like an older sister. She¡¯s very kind. Now she¡¯s going through this, I want to return her kindness. At home, I have Mr. Wood with me, so I can manage.¡± Grace hesitated, ¡°Aunty Wood, I don¡¯t want to trouble you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all, I have more experience caring for E than you do!¡±
After giving it a thought, Grace said, ¡°Alright then, thank you so much!¡± Aunty Wood put on a friendly smile, ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om At this time, Uncle Wood brought food back and let Grace eat first. He put porridge in a thermos for E to eatter. Seeing their neighbors so eager to help, E was deeply touched. It wasn¡¯t just Grace facing everything alone. There were still good people in this world, not everyone was as despicable as Be Thompson and her siblings. Aside from Grace¡¯s father, E was also thankful for meeting other good people. These years living in Binzhou, not setting foot out of Binzhou, and the quiet passage of time, have healed her severely wounded heart. She only hoped that she could spend the rest of her life in peace. She also hoped to see Grace find her happiness. This way, when it¡¯s time for her to leave this world, she could rest in peace and feel that she has repaid Grace¡¯s father¡¯s kindness. ¡­ Olivia Jenkins walked into COOKIE¡¯s live-streaming office, and she was surprised to see Jordan Bet watching Abigail Anderson attentively. It was as if every slight movement of Abigail could pull at all sorts of emotions in Jordan. ¡°You¡¯re nervous, aren¡¯t you? And worried too?¡± Hearing the familiar voice, Jordan refocused his gaze, turned, and looked at Olivia, ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± With a faint nod, Olivia sat down next to Jordan, her lips curled up in a light smile, ¡°I heard from Abigail that both of you will be heading back to Nanyang tomorrow. I wish you both a sessful journey, and I¡¯m also grateful for your understanding which is why at this moment, I still have such apetent presenter.¡± Jordan¡¯s lips curled up slightly. His deep eyes seemed to be sparkling with stars, ¡°I¡¯m already grateful that you don¡¯t me me for taking your presenter.¡± The smile on Olivia¡¯s face grew deeper, her bright apricot eyes squinted, ¡°Congrattions to both of you!¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect things to progress between you two so quickly, fate truly can¡¯t be stopped when it arrives.¡±
Jordan¡¯s sharp eagle-like eyes fixed on Olivia, his gaze towards her held something to be pondered upon, ¡°How are you and Daniel? What are your ns?¡± Parting her lips slightly, Olivia said, ¡°We¡¯re good! We are both verymitted to our careers, each busy with our own lives and striving for sess. We n to think about the future next year.¡± ¡°Abigail told me you two are thinking of bing family through marriage. Given that Jenkins Group has stabilized, you could consider having a child.¡±
Chapter 720: 720: Olivia Jenkins Loves Babies Chapter 720: Chapter 720: Olivia Jenkins Loves Babies Olivia Jenkins responded without hesitation, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to rest. ¡®My Tsundere Husband¡¯ is about to wrap up, and after that, we¡¯ll start shooting the second season of the charity variety show, along with the drama variety show. You¡¯re aware that the robot restaurant is also preparing for its grand opening next year, so I can¡¯t afford to be away. Jenkins Group is like my own life, I want to see it grow up before my eyes.¡± Jordan Bet continued to stare at Olivia, ¡°You should trust Daniel Marshall. He is a man you can rely on and that way, you wouldn¡¯t be so tired. The growth of a business is important, but you¡¯ve got to learn to let go sometimes. You personally handle everything, and that¡¯s definitely tiring for you.¡± Olivia chuckled self-mockingly at this, feeling a hint of bitterness in her heart, ¡°With Miss Winter managing Quiet Video for me, I am already much more rxed.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The projects I just mentioned, I have to follow them, and they have to seed, not fail. By next year, I guess if everything goes well, I can also rest. I just need to hold on for one more year.¡± Jordan Bet wanted to say something else but held his tongue. He withdrew his gaze and looked at Abigail Anderson who was conducting a live broadcast. The two of them werepletely different types of women. Abigail was more pure and naive. Unlike Olivia, she didn¡¯t mask her emotions or possess the same cold, decisive demeanor. Olivia was ambitious, dominant, a tough woman to control ¨C Daniel fit her better. It¡¯s somewhat regrettable to let go at the right time, but now he has found his own happiness. He was veryfortable and happy being with Abigail. At this point in his life, he was content.
Suddenly, Olivia stood up, the corners of her lips lifting in a tender smile, ¡°I¡¯m leaving first. Seeing that you have made so much effort to be by Abigail¡¯s side, that you care about her, watch over her, I¡¯m relieved.¡± Jordan Bet gave a slight nod, ¡°Take care on your way.¡± ¡°Sure! Bye!¡± After Olivia left, Jordan Bet¡¯s attention fell back on Abigail. Witnessing her excellent on-the-spot reactions, her beauty, and her vivacity, an involuntary smile graced Jordan Bet¡¯s lips, as if he had been infected by her spirit. Sitting in the car, Olivia was watching a video on her mobile phone. All these babies were so cute. In fact, she really liked them. Daniel was very handsome with beautiful features. She wasn¡¯t too bad herself, having delicate features. If they were to have a baby, be it a boy or a girl, the child would undoubtedly be very cute and lovable. However, this question had been difficult for her to bring up all along. Right now, the timing isn¡¯t right to force Daniel to confront the idea of having children. Next year, perhaps it would be much easier to discuss this subject. By that time, she might actually have time to rest and then they can consider having a child. ¡­ After feeding her mother, Grace Ziegler went home. Aunty Wood was the only one left to take care of E Charles in the hospital room. The pain was unbearable after the anesthesia wore off, so Aunty Wood called the doctor. Once the nurse had administered the pain-relieving injection, E fell asleep. Assured that she was fast asleep, Aunty Wood texted her boss. Soon, Daniel Marshall stealthily entered E¡¯s room, wearing a mask and sses. Aunty Wood discreetly stood guard outside in the hallway. Upon seeing E still furrowing her brows in her sleep, Daniel felt a pang of sympathy for her.
Daniel frowned, his face filled with worry, his hand tightly holding onto his mother¡¯s hand, just as he had done the night before. Speaking in a soft, gentle voice, he said, ¡°Mom, rest assured and focus on recovering. Even though you haven¡¯t acknowledged me, I¡¯ve always been beside you.¡± Chapter 721: 721: Dreaming of Son Again Chapter 721: Chapter 721: Dreaming of Son Again As dawn broke, E Charles woke in a daze. The moment she awoke, her eyes fell on Larry Wood. It was so strange. E felt as though she¡¯d had a dream like the one from the previous night. The dream about her son once again. Her son was so gentle in her dreams, his voice soft and soothing, as if he wasforting her, caring for her¡­ However, when she woke up, her son was nowhere to be seen. Moreover, she didn¡¯t even know what her son looked like. Perhaps, he resembled Michael Marshall quite a lot. If E missed her son, the only thing she could rely on was the fragmented memories of Michael Marshall to piece together the semnce of her son. To guess what he might look like. Perhaps, her son would be tall and handsome like Michael Marshall, capturing the hearts of many women, just like Michael did back then. Nevertheless, E wished only for her son to be happy and content, to be deeply loved and cared for by a wonderful woman¡­ ¡°E, you¡¯re awake. Are you feeling okay? Would you like some water?¡±
Suddenly, Larry¡¯s voice pulled E from her memories and daydreaming. Reflexively, E froze for a moment. ¡°Thank you, Larry. I¡¯d like some water.¡± ¡°Does your surgical wound still hurt?¡± After drinking some water, E said: ¡°It still hurts, but I can bear with it. You had a rough night, thank you.¡± ¡°The food at the hospital isn¡¯t that great. Lady Wood made some porridge and brought it over. You should have some in a bit. Oh, and also made some wonton noodles for you.¡± E hadn¡¯t had wontons for many years. The mention of wontons made her think back to her life in Serene City. If she hadn¡¯t gone to Serene City to work, she wouldn¡¯t have met Michael Marshall, wouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with him, and wouldn¡¯t have experienced that heartbreak¡­ But fate had its own ns. She was originally headed for Cross City, but she boarded the wrong train and ended up in Serene City. Furthermore, she ran into Michael Marshall right when she stepped out of the train station. Unexpectedly, they ended up together, even had a son. But life did not turn out as she¡¯d hoped. All she was left with was a lifetime of pain and heartbreak. Thinking of wontons, E felt an inexplicable sense of sorrow and heartache. Apanied by a familiar pang of nostalgia, it left a bitter taste. Seeing E fall silent and unresponsive, Larry asked softly: ¡°E, do you not like wonton noodles? If not, I can ask Mr. Wood to buy some steamed buns.¡± Immediately, E shook her head, ¡°No, I do like them. It¡¯s just that I feel I¡¯m causing you trouble. By the way, howe I never heard about Mr. Wood making wontons before?¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om As she finished her sentence, E cautiously observed Larry. Larry broke into a soft smile, seemingly unfazed: ¡°Mr. Wood learned to cook when he was a chef in a hotel kitchen for a while. His skill is not bad, but the taste is average. Hence, he is a bit shy to show off his cooking skills. I hope you won¡¯t mind.¡± A faint smile found its way onto E¡¯s face as well, ¡°I won¡¯t mind, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s delicious. I appreciate your kindness and I truly feel warmed by it.¡± After helping E rinse her mouth, Larry gave her the wonton noodles. Ever since leaving Serene City, E hadn¡¯t had wontons. As she ate them now, her thoughts and feelings were in turmoil. An unexinable wave of sorrow washed over her, and tears welled up in her eyes.
At this moment, she missed her son terribly. When Daniel was around one and had a fever, he didn¡¯t want to eat. She would usually cook wontons for him. The little guy really liked her wontons, as well as the chives dumplings she made. There were many old shops selling wontons in Serene City; they were easy toe by. When she left the Marshall family, she only took with her the recipe for the chives dumplings.
Chapter 722: 722: Stealing Someones Love? Chapter 722: Chapter 722: Stealing Someone¡¯s Love? ¡°Mr. Wood¡¯s wonton noodles are delicious.¡± E Charles felt a surge of emotions, which she found hard to adapt to in such a short time. She lowered her gaze slightly, blinking her eyes to dispel the growing mist of tears. Larry Wood smiled and said, ¡°E, please have more, there¡¯s still some left in the thermos.¡± E Charles (E Lee) nodded without saying a word, quietly enjoying her wonton noodles. Perhaps it was because she hadn¡¯t had wonton noodles in a long time, she found them truly delightful, and it wasn¡¯t just a casualpliment. When Grace Ziegler arrived, Larry Wood stepped out of the room and sent a message. ¡°Boss, E really enjoyed the wonton noodles you prepared for her, and she ate all of them. E¡¯s post-surgery condition is good, I¡¯ve checked with the doctor and the nurse, there¡¯s no major issue. But E needs to have an X-ray examination tomorrow morning.¡± A warm thought shed through Daniel Marshall¡¯s heart, his sexy lips curving slightly into an attractive arch. He replied, ¡°Understood, be cautious, don¡¯t let her figure it out.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be careful, Mr. Wood will deliver lunch.¡± Upon reading the message, Daniel Marshall deleted it. Entering the bathroom of the presidential suite, Daniel Marshall closed his eyes to enjoy a rxing bath.
Despite his fatigue from constantly shuttling between Kyoto and Binzhou, the moment he saw his mother was safe, all his concerns dissolved. Even if his mother was reluctant to recognize him, as her son, he still wanted to show her his appreciation. He was unwilling to let go of the familial bond and craved for maternal love. He now had the capacity to protect his mother and would ensure she lived her remaining years in peace, free from the harassment of scum. Suddenly, his cell phone rang, and he opened his eyes abruptly to answer the call. Secretary-general Saunders reported, ¡°Chief Daniel Marshall, President Lily Lee of Tyson Capital wants to meet you. She¡¯s in Kyoto and is staying with you at the N&N Hotel.¡± Lily Lee had indeed be restless and had even followed him to Kyoto. Daniel Marshall sneered in contempt, ¡°Tell her we¡¯ll meet at 12 o¡¯clock in the hotel¡¯s Chinese restaurant.¡± Secretary-general Saunders replied, ¡°Certainly!¡± After ending the call, Daniel Marshall closed his eyes again to meditate, not worried about Lily Lee who was in Kyoto and sharing the same hotel.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡­ At noon, Daniel Marshall, perfectly streamlined and sturdy, appeared in the restaurant¡¯s private room on time. Wearing a custom-made suit designed by a famous tailor, he emanated an elegant and arrogant aura of a king with every move he made. Lily Lee had arrived early and immediately rose to greet him. His eyes, as dazzling as ck gemstones, sharply fixed on Lily Lee. His handsome face, akin to a sculpture crafted by celestial beings, showed no trace of emotion, making it impossible to fathom his true intentions. ¡°I¡¯ve long admired President Lily Lee. It is my honor to meet you today.¡± Lily Lee¡¯s face was etched with a friendly smile, concealing her ulterior motives. Exuding an aura of elegance and nobility, she mingled with Daniel Marshall as if it was nothing out of the ordinary. ¡°Chief Daniel Marshall, you¡¯ve been dominating the investment world for years. I should be learning from you. As soon as I arrived in Serene City, I was looking forward to meeting you. I heard that you were in Kyoto, so I immediately flew over. Just for this dinner, it¡¯s well worth it.¡± ¡°President Lily Lee, please be seated, no need to be so formal!¡± Daniel Marshall sat down, his hawk-like eyes unblinkingly fixated on Lily Lee as if he could see right through her, ¡°President Lily Lee, you tter me, I hardly deserve it! You were in such a hurry to meet me, are you looking to discuss Prosperity Square Technology? I heard that Tyson Capital is interested in investing in Prosperity Square Technology. If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯tpete for it.¡± Chapter 723: 723: Cunning as a Fox Chapter 723: Chapter 723: Cunning as a Fox A congenial smile remained on Lily Lee¡¯s face, concealing her turbulent emotions as she maintained eye contact with Daniel Marshall as if nothing was wrong. ¡°Chief Daniel Marshall, I requested to meet with you purely out of admiration. I never intended to discuss Prosperity Square Technology with you. However, I did have a meal with President Jacobs of Prosperity Square Tech, who it seems is interested in coborating with Marshall Corporation. You both seem to be singing different tunes. Could there have been a misunderstanding?¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s eagle-like eyes were so sharp as he seemingly saw through Lily Lee. His sexy thin lips cracked into a slow, subtly intimidating response. ¡°Are you using me, President Lily Lee, of double-dealing?¡± Lily Lee shook her head while chuckling, a hint of mischief glinting in her beautiful eyes, ¡°No, no, no, you¡¯ve misunderstood, Chief Marshall¡±. ¡°I¡¯m all ears!¡± Daniel Marshall retorted, his lips curling into a cold smile as he continued to scrutinize Lily Lee with an inscrutable gaze. Even in her gestures, her smile, and her nod, Lily Lee maintained her elegance. However, she still felt a sense of pressure in the presence of Daniel Marshall¡¯s captivatinglymanding aura. Daniel Marshall¡¯s gaze was incredibly piercing, giving Lily Lee chills. His handsome features bore apelling dominance. Byparison, she felt somewhat overshadowed, as if he had already seen through her. Despite feeling slightly ufortable, Lily Lee summoned the courage to respond, ¡°Prosperity Square Technology has great potential. You should sit down and have a proper talk with President Jacobs to clear up any misunderstandings. I would not mind acting as a middleman and bridging the gap between you two.¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s appealing thin lips curved into a cold smile that quickly spread across his handsome face, ¡°President Lily Lee, you should know very well that I am the biggest shareholder in Champion International. Without supplies from Champion International, what is Prosperity Square Technology? Everyone knows that the Marshall Corporation is thergest semiconductor manufacturer domestically, followed by Champion International. Without cooperation from these two corporations, does Prosperity Square hold any value? Do you truly have such poor judgment, President Lily Lee?¡±
If this is a risky proposition, I am confident, President Lee, you stand to lose quite a bit. Honestly, what I dislike the most is people trying to manipte me, followed by individuals who are inconsistent. President Lee, I apologize, but I¡¯m going to have to disappoint your well-meaning intentions. I¡¯m not one for having to entertain.¡± The manager brought out the dishes, and Lily Lee saw her chance to change the topic. ¡°Chief Marshall, let¡¯s continue this discussion while we eat.¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s somber gaze lightly scanned Lily Lee, ¡°President Lee, since you¡¯ve returned from abroad, even if we are in Kyoto now, I should y the host. These are this hotel¡¯s signature dishes. You must try them.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Lily Lee didn¡¯t gain any favors and even had to admit defeat to Daniel Marshall, yet she still managed to keep a smile on her face, ¡°I have tasted the Peking duck in Kyoto while I was abroad. It was exceptionally delicious.¡± ¡°The authentic Kyoto duck is top-notch and certainly more delectable than abroad. By the way, your Mandarin is very good. Were you born here?¡± As Daniel Marshall asked this question, it was clear he was probing her. Lily Lee instantly became alert. Lily Lee¡¯s tone instantly became stiff, and her expression grew heavy, ¡°Well, I¡¯m actually an orphan. However, I was lucky enough to be adopted by kind people and brought to a foreign country. I rarely return here, but I do know many people who speak Mandarin, hence my proficiency.¡± Daniel Marshall raised an eyebrow and spoke in a deep voice, ¡°So you were adopted by kind people, brought abroad, and through your own efforts, you achieved things many others can¡¯t. Indeed, you¡¯re very fortunate.¡± Lily Lee remained silent, lifting her wine ss to toast Daniel Marshall. Having drained his ss of red wine, Daniel Marshall continued to speak¡­ Chapter 724: 724: Interesting the Power Behind the Scenes Chapter 724: Chapter 724: Interesting the Power Behind the Scenes Daniel Marshall finished his ss of red wine and continued, his gaze deep and prating, ¡°It seems that President Lily Lee has more than a passing curiosity about me, and even about the lowly staff at the Marshall Corporation!¡± Lily Lee narrowed her beautiful eyes, chuckling lightly, ¡°What do you mean, Chief Marshall? Can you please rify?¡± Marshall¡¯s voice was icy and indifferent, ¡°Grace Ziegler was once my secretary. You¡¯ve taken a keen interest in her. If you hope to understand me through her, it might be better for you to ask me directly today. Whatever President Lily Lee is interested in, I can answer you directly, I hope you wouldn¡¯t scare the lowly staff of Marshall Corporation.¡± ¡°Grace Ziegler?¡± Lily Lee feigned surprise, her eyes wide. After a moment¡¯s thought, Lily apparently remembered something. She furrowed her brow, her eyes narrowing, ¡°Oh, now I remember. She was that young girl, did I scare her? Did she mention me to you?N?v(el)B\\jnn Last time, at the golf club, I had no one to apany me while ying. So, I invited her to join me seeing she was free. When it came time to eat, I invited her for a meal as a thank you for her kindness.¡± Pausing for a moment, Lily Lee continued, her sly gaze on Daniel full of intriguing spection, ¡°Chief Daniel, you seem to have a good rtionship with her, you really care about her, don¡¯t you? Did you think I had bad intentions towards her? God, how could you think that? That¡¯s simply unbelievable!¡± The woman in front of him was too good at ying innocent. Daniel Marshall stared at Lily Lee¡¯s sharp gaze, with undisguised contempt and mockery. He spoke slowly, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s incredible, I can¡¯t help but suspect that you¡¯re doing it on purpose and that you¡¯re after me with some hidden agenda. In fact, you¡¯re not even particrly interested in Prosperity Square Technology. I still can¡¯t figure out what would make you risk so much, disregarding your own reputation.¡± Lily Lee did not flinch, she remained poised and calm as she look back into Daniel¡¯s gaze.
She continued to study Daniel,pletely unprepared for his upfront confrontation. The overwhelming pressure hit her like a sudden tidal wave. Her involuntary blink gave away her emotional turmoil. ¡°Chief Daniel, you really have a wild imagination! Truth be told, I¡¯m quite disappointed to have been suspected and spected upon like this!¡± Daniel¡¯s firm features radiated an intimidating aura, his eyes filled with mockery, ¡°You might be disappointed in me, but the person behind you is not. I think they have high hopes for you.¡± Spreading her hands indifferently, Lily Leeughed lightly, ¡°So, there is no chance of me having a meal with Chief Daniel again? Are you always guarding against me? Is the intimidating figure of the venture capital world really so fearful of a woman who is not even worthy to be his opponent? Is the mighty Daniel Marshall also capable of fear?¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes, sharp as a hawk¡¯s, burst with an intense cold, ¡°President Lily, I don¡¯t even consider you seriously, I have no need to fear you. I¡¯m interested in the person pulling the strings behind you. Is this person or group overseas? What is your rtionship with them? Is Prosperity Square Technology just a pawn to you? Tyson Capital never intended to invest in Prosperity Square Technology. What do you think President Jacobs would do if he knew he has been yed by you?¡± Lily Lee responded, her expression unchanging, ¡°If you want financing, you have to show real potential. Regardless of who that might be, if there¡¯s potential, I will invest. But President Jacobs is not interested in Tyson Capital, so there¡¯s never been any talk of coboration.¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes were full of uncertainty, ¡°President Jacobs, did you hear that?¡± Chapter 725: 725 Your Target is Me Chapter 725: Chapter 725 Your Target is Me Just then, President Jacobs¡¯s voice echoed in the box: ¡°I¡¯ve heard everything clearly and I understand it all, many thanks to you, Chief Daniel Marshall.¡± Without blinking, Daniel Marshall¡¯s hawk-like eyes were fixed on Lily Lee. The unfathomable depth in his gaze made Lily feel apprehensive, ¡°President Jacobs, no need to thank me! You cane in now, I¡¯ll wait for you in the box.¡± President Jacobs promptly responded, ¡°I¡¯m on my way immediately.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Lily Lee, after all, was experienced; even though many emotions were churning inside her, she maintained her calm demeanor, her impassive face staring at Daniel as if nothing had happened. Lily Lee could not have imagined being out manoeuvred by Daniel Marshall. No wonder her mother had repeatedly warned her to be cautious around him. This man was not only profound, concealing any of his emotions, but also cunning. This was her shoring, and she had certainly underestimated him. With a slight smile ying on her red lips, Lily Lee sarcastically said, ¡°You don¡¯t like it when others scheme against you, yet you scheme against others. So incredibly shameless, Chief Daniel Marshall is truly a hypocrite!¡± With a dismissive nce Daniel Marshall retorts in the mostposed tone, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you, President Lee, who started scheming against me first? An eye for an eye, it¡¯s only fair, isn¡¯t it? I usually don¡¯t scheme against people intentionally, but I won¡¯t tolerate anyone stirring up trouble. Yet, you who started all this, are using me, isn¡¯t that unreasonable?¡± Lily Lee offered no rebuttal, instead, she picked up her wine ss gently swirling it, observing the color of the wine within. Although Lily Lee maintained her smile to hide her inner turmoil, the corners of her lips turning slightly upwards. She thought that Daniel Marshall would directly target Prosperity Square Technology, she never expected him to use this strategical diversion to exploit her.
Anything she said would be toote now. Once President Jacobs arrived, he¡¯d definitely use her, this certainly hadn¡¯t been an easy debate. She felt rather antagonized that Daniel Marshall reaped the benefits at her expense. She had major objections towards Daniel¡¯s scheme. It was quiet in the box, Lily Lee didn¡¯t leave, and Daniel Marshall continued eating nonchntly. Suddenly, the door to the box opened and in walked President Jacobs. Instantly, President Jacobs gave Lily Lee a disgruntled stare. With a head nod towards President Jacobs, Daniel Marshall, greeted warmly: ¡°Please sit down. I apologize for making you wait behind the scenes before, now, let¡¯s enjoy a few drinks and some food, and clear up any misunderstandings we might have. It¡¯s easier to talk face-to-face.¡± Lily Lee toast to President Jacobs, sincerely apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my presumptuousness just now. President Jacobs, I officially apologize to you.¡± With a piercing look towards Lily Lee and a hint of distaste in his voice President Jacobs replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need for your feigned sincerity. I admit, I am no match for you, President Lee. You sweet talk me to my face then speak ill behind my back. I admire your cunningness. However, not everyone will fall for your tricks.¡± With a nonchnt lift of her eyebrow, Lily Lee shamelessly responds, ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing left to say, let¡¯s eat then.¡± Without breaking contact, Daniel Marshall¡¯s hawk-like eyes prated Lily Lee¡¯s. His deep voice coldly began, ¡°President Lee, I¡¯ve something to say, I feel it¡¯s extremely necessary to clear things up, and, I want to understand.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s pulling your strings? What¡¯s your ulterior motive in catching my attention? Your target isn¡¯t Prosperity Square Technology, therefore, your target must be me!¡± Managing to squeeze out a smile, Lily Lee, with a somewhat stiff tone, replied, ¡°Chief Daniel Marshall, you¡¯re quite funny! I have no agenda against you. I merely admire your renowned reputation, there¡¯s no need to be suspicious.¡± Chapter 726: Going Separate Ways Chapter 726: Chapter 726: Going Separate Ways ¡°Women¡¯s words are just as deceptive as a ghost¡¯s! Chief Daniel Marshall, you better be careful.¡± President Jacobs didn¡¯t care about Lily Lee¡¯s re and casually continued to eat his meal, even proactively toasting Daniel Marshall with a ss of red wine. Daniel held his goblet in a poised manner, toasted towards President Jacobs, then lightly sipped a few mouthfuls of wine. Daniel nced over at Lily Lee with a cold stare, ¡°Everybody knows what¡¯s going on, President Lily Lee, don¡¯t say too much of the wrong things, otherwise, it will just look bad.¡± The two men seemed to be deliberately excluding her. Lily Lee was furious internally but didn¡¯t show it on her face. She maintained a smile, cordially making polite conversation: ¡°Regardless of Chief Daniel Marshall¡¯s suspicions, I still want to befriend someone like you and hope to have the chance of cooperation in the future.¡± A sharp and cold gleam passed over Daniel¡¯s handsome face. Suddenly, he stood up, ¡°You two carry on, I have matters to attend to, and I¡¯ll be leaving first. I¡¯ve already paid the bill, you¡¯re wee to continue eating.¡± Casting a meaningful nce at President Jacobs, Daniel strode out of the private room with immense pride. Daniel knew very well, Lily Lee was also shrewd. She would not reveal the puppeteer behind the scenes. Let her and Jacobs have a dog fight then. ¡­ After Daniel left, the atmosphere in the room cooled instantly. The expression on President Jacobs¡¯ face darkened immediately, his eyes radiating a violent glint as he stared menacingly at Lily Lee. ¡°Backstabbing me while pretending to help, is this your idea of assistance, President Lee? This is the first time I¡¯ve encountered such a disgusting woman, it¡¯s unbelievable!¡± After Daniel left, Lily Lee stopped acting, her face filled with cold indifference. She defied President Jacobs arrogantly, ¡°One would benefit from self-awareness, which sadly, youck. As you¡¯ve heard, Prosperity Square Technology isn¡¯t even qualified to be a pawn in my game, they don¡¯t pique my interest.¡± President Jacobs stood up, pointing at Lily Lee and yelling, ¡°You are a despicable and shameless woman, karma will catch you soon!¡± Lily Lee also stood up,ughing coldly. She scornfully mocked President Jacobs, ¡°You should evaluate yourself first before dreaming about flying from a simple dinner invitation. That¡¯s overestimating your abilities.¡± After dropping this statement, Lily Lee left the private room arrogantly. President Jacobs was furious, but he didn¡¯t storm out. He sat back down and continued eating the meal before him. At this moment, President Jacobs deeply regretted his initial blindness, for heeding this woman¡¯s instigation. Let¡¯s see what happens. If Prosperity Square Technology crumbles, he wouldn¡¯t spare this despicable woman. ¡­ Upon returning to her hotel room, Lily Lee immediately made an international long-distance call. ¡°Mom, Daniel suspects me, I am afraid that he is watching my every move.¡± The woman on the other end of the call responded calmly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, just carry on as usual.¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om There was a flicker of darker depth in Lily Lee¡¯s eyes, ¡°Daniel must have arranged for people to investigate me. During dinner, he questioned me about many things, I¡¯m afraid he might trace it back to you.¡± ¡°Let him investigate as he pleases, I don¡¯t have anything to hide. As long as we can separate Daniel and his wife, our goal will be achieved. Recently, avoid contacting his secretary, women¡¯s ambitions can be terrifying. To satiate this, they might stop at nothing.¡± Since the secretary has already caught Daniel¡¯s attention, that means she still has a chance. She will surely attempt to make aeback and cause a lot of disturbances in the Marshall family.¡± ¡°Alright, I will immediately cancel my ticket to Binzhou. I will deliberately keep a distance from her and asionally put some pressure on Daniel. It seems that he genuinely cares for his secretary.¡± Chapter 727: Numerous Intricate Connections Chapter 727: Chapter 727: Numerous Intricate Connections ¡°Flies do not buzz around wless rotten eggs; perhaps there are secrets between them that we should not meddle in. As for the direction this matter will take, it is beyond our control. We have paved the way for Grace Ziegler, but whether she can seize the opportunity is up to her fate. Since we have chosen her as our pawn, it means she has unique qualities.¡± ¡°Mom, I understand. How is your health? If you want, I cane back to be with you.¡± The woman on the other side of the phone coldly replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have toe back, I¡¯m not dying anytime soon. Just follow my instructions.¡± Lily Lee has never heard her foster mother mention Serene City or the Marshall family. Suddenly, her foster mother instructed her to return to her homnd to intervene in the rtionship between Daniel Marshall and Grace Ziegler, attempting to disrupt Daniel¡¯s marriage and to shake things up. Lily was at a loss as to why her foster mother wanted to do so. After hesitating for a few seconds, Lily carefully asked, ¡°Mom, who is making you do this? And why target Daniel Marshall? He¡¯s a tough nut to crack and very cunning. Provoking him holds no benefits for us.¡± Suddenly, a sharp and piercing sound came from the phone. Lily experienced a sharp point of pain in her ear. ¡°So, you are reluctant to do as I say? Don¡¯t forget, I was the one who took you out of the orphanage, I was the one who gave you everything you have today. Don¡¯t forget your roots. You¡¯re scared just because Daniel Marshall intimidated you a little?¡± Lily¡¯s face went pale as she suppressed her displeasure. ¡°Mom, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask too many questions. Just do as I say.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°I¡¯m tired, I need to rest.¡± Just like that, the line went silent. Lily pursed her lips as a frown formed on her forehead. Unintentionally, Lily¡¯s thoughts drifted far away, submerged into distant memories. When she was five years old, she was particrly well-behaved in the orphanage. Her foster mother liked her quiet demeanor at first sight. Therefore, she adopted her and took her to another country. The mother Lily remembered often seemed lost in thought. She didn¡¯t treat Lily particrly well and would scold her sometimes, but since Lily was so obedient, they got by without her getting physically punished. When she was young, she overheard her mother mentioning, during a phone call, that she had a son from whom she was estranged. So Lily was adopted to fill the void her mother felt due to her son¡¯s absence. Although many years have passed, Lily is not sure that her mother¡¯s story has anything to do with the Marshall Family, but she vaguely feels that her mother and the Marshall Family may have some kind of connection. Her mother has never asked for her help directly and the always aloof mother has stopped caring about worldly affairs. Yet this time, she actively asked Lily to return to Serene City and follow her instructions. Her mother¡¯s actions were not typical, seeming as if she was guarding something she cared about. Lily snapped out of her thoughts from the past, then immediately booked a flight back to Serene City. She wouldn¡¯t dig deep into it; she would just do as her mother asked in return for her upbringing. Moreover, her foster mother was diagnosed with cancer, her days are numbered. All she wants is to fulfill her mother¡¯s only wish with all her heart. ¡­ E Charles had a detailed examination after the surgery, and the wound where her femur had been operated on was healing well. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om She left the hospital five dayster. Worried that her daughter might lose her job because of prolonged absence from work, E urged Grace back to work, promising she could take care of herself. After some thought, Grace responded, ¡°Mom, let me take care of you a little longer. You have just been discharged, your mobility is still limited. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard, I am worried that you may fall. As for the dumplings shop, don¡¯t open it for now. You can start operating again after you have fully recovered.¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 728: 728: Daniel Marshall Didnt Come Chapter 728: Chapter 728: Daniel Marshall Didn¡¯t Come E Charles exchanged nces with Victoria and Larry Wood, and immediately, they helped persuade her: ¡°Grace, you can rest assured and go to work in the city, we will help take care of your mother. Besides, you really can¡¯t dy your work for too long, otherwise, your colleagues will haveints.¡± E Charles echoed, ¡°Grace, I promise you, I will take good care of myself, and the neighbors will help each other out too, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± After a brief consideration of pros and cons, Grace Ziegler pretended to be reluctant and said, ¡°Mom, I want to stay with you for a few more days. For you, I could quit my job. I could alsoe back and help you run a shop.¡± E Charles quickly protested, ¡°Grace, just having you in my thoughts is enough, I¡¯m already very content. Don¡¯t be silly, go to work well in the city, the opportunities there are plentiful, I hope that you will have a good future.¡± Auntie Johnson chimed in, ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish, it¡¯s not easy for girls from the mining area to leave. Once you¡¯ve left, don¡¯t think abouting back here. The world outside is vast, you should strive out there, just like my daughter. Be in charge of apany and earn big money. That¡¯s the best way to repay your mother.¡± E Charles frowned, she didn¡¯t fully agree with Victoria¡¯s words. Working outside, it¡¯s good to have a goal, but you also need to measure your abilities, being grounded is most important. Some other day, she had to have a serious talk with Grace. While making money, you must not lose your conscience, and more importantly, not lose yourself. Money is important, but you must not lose your sanity because of money. At her age, E Charles had long seen through all this. She wanted Grace to stay in the city, not for the sake of money, but because she thought Grace would find someone suitable to care and cherish her more easily there. E Charles felt old, she definitely couldn¡¯t apany Grace for all her life, and she didn¡¯t know when an ident might happen. She merely hoped that someone could stand by Grace in her ce, a person with good character and learning.
Larry Wood could tell what was worrying Sister E (E Charles) and immediately said, ¡°Grace just started working, let¡¯s not put pressure on her.¡± Grace Ziegler looked at her mother and nodded. In truth, Grace Ziegler also wanted to return to Serene City earlier but just didn¡¯t know how to say it. Her mother understood her, Grace Ziegler was very thankful to her. As long as her mother didn¡¯t drive her away, didn¡¯t reveal her true heritage, she would continue to consider her as her mother. ¡­ Having prepared daily necessities for her mother and bought a wheelchair and walking stick, Grace Ziegler left a few thousand dors for her mother and boarded the train to Kyoto. After arriving in Kyoto, she took a ne to Serene City. Walking out of Serene City International Airport and finally back to the city she yearned for, Grace Ziegler was indescribably excited and happy. Oddly enough, she also felt a sense of relief. Grace Ziegler felt that this ce was her home, it was only here she feltfortable and free. Back in Serene City, she felt alive.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om If it weren¡¯t for her mother still in Binzhou, she wouldn¡¯t want to return there ever again in her life, she didn¡¯t like the Binzhou mining area. Wearing a smile and carrying wonderful expectations, Grace Ziegler hailed a taxi and headed to her own ce first. ¡­ After more than four months, the filming of ¡°My Tsundere Husband¡± had finally concluded. Though Daniel Marshall didn¡¯te, he sent a banner and flower baskets to the crew, and even especially prepared a wrap-up party. Olivia Jenkins roamed around the film set onest time, avoiding the media cameras. Suddenly, a lot of memories flooded her mind. As a producer and screenwriter, seeing the series sessfully wrap up was like watching her own child grow up, and Olivia Jenkins couldn¡¯t hide her excitement.
Chapter 729: 729: Confidant Chapter 729: Chapter 729: Confidant ¡°Wait for me, let¡¯s walk together.¡± Suddenly, Olivia Jenkins looked back, raised a light smile, and stared unblinkingly at Miss Winter. Winter Zane came over and Olivia Jenkins affectionately sped her hand. Winter Zane also had a hint of a smile on her face as they walked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t it feel like suddenly a part of you is empty? After struggling day and night here for more than four months, enduring tough trials, doesn¡¯t it feel hard to leave now?¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. ¡®My Tsundere Husband¡¯ is too important to me, and also to the Jenkins Group. It feels like it¡¯s all integrated into my life.¡± Winter Zane nodded, ¡°I understand your feelings and empathize with you. Don¡¯t worry, ¡®My Tsundere Husband¡¯ will definitely be a hit. I¡¯ve seen them acting, they¡¯re pretty good, not just youthful idols. Those young people are also modest and eager to learn. The seasoned actors in the drama are willing to guide them patiently. Aside from the initial episodes being a bit tense, they performed increasingly better as the drama progressed. Trust my judgement, once this drama airs, it will definitely be more popr than Jamie Wilson was in his prime. I want to promote it well and make it on par with David Jefferson. This way, both of them will havepetition, and you can use this to restrain David Jefferson¡¯s manager.¡± Olivia Jenkins gently lowered her gaze, seeming somewhat thoughtful, ¡°Miss Winter, you are always one step ahead.¡± ¡°Having been in the industry for so many years and meeting so many people, I naturally have to n ahead for myself. Otherwise, it¡¯s too passive, like being at someone else¡¯s mercy. Just like flowers don¡¯t perpetually bloom, the entertainment industry thrives onpetition, which benefits us as well.¡±
Olivia Jenkins listened attentively and nodded, ¡°Miss Winter, I¡¯ll leave it to you to handle things. What you said makes sense. Look for more artists with potential and systematically train them. In the future, we will produce many more dramas and we need our own people.¡± Miss Winter narrowed her eyes in a smile, full of admiration for Olivia Jenkins, ¡°If you were in the entertainment industry, I can guarantee you would be a star. Do you remember the first time we met? I really wanted to sign you then, wanting to pull you into this industry. I knew I could make you famous, make you the brightest star in the field. But your disdainful reaction disappointed me. Your eyes were very determined, very spirited when you said you didn¡¯t care about the entertainment industry. At that time, I desperately wanted to see you change your mind, only to find out you were studying medicine while writing such a great script.¡± Olivia Jenkins gave a self-deprecating smile, ¡°I never thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to be a doctor, nor did I ever think of going into business, yet I¡¯ve be a businesswoman.¡± ¡°Your talent and wisdom means you¡¯re destined to be more than ordinary. After this journey, it¡¯s a new beginning and we will produce many more outstanding dramas.¡± Olivia Jenkins looked at Miss Winter sincerely, ¡°Having you apany me all the way gave me the courage and reassurance to push forward. Miss Winter, thank you so much!¡± Suddenly, Olivia Jenkins embraced Miss Winter, ¡°You muste to the wrap-up party. I won¡¯t meet with the media. You arrange it, let the media interview our main cast more, and maybe set up an exclusive interview session.¡± Miss Winter also warmly hugged Olivia Jenkins back with, ¡°You have a fighting spirit and I know your career aspirations are strong. Actually, you remind me of myself when I was younger. As long as you need me, I¡¯ll always be with you.¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 730: 730: Rumors of Marital Trouble Chapter 730: Chapter 730: Rumors of Marital Trouble The media didn¡¯t catch Daniel Marshall at the wrap-up party. An overseas media outlet was the first to report that Daniel Marshall and Olivia Jenkins hadn¡¯t been seen together for over four months, hadn¡¯t appeared in public, and weren¡¯t showing off their love as openly ¨C a stark contrast to their public disy on the day the filming started. This led to subtle spection about a rift in their marriage. Afterward, domestic social media spected that Daniel Marshall and Olivia Jenkins were living separately and were in the process of divorcing. The domestic media also reprinted the articles from social media, specting that there were irreconcble differences between Daniel Marshall and Olivia Jenkins. Suddenly, the news of the wrap-up of ¡°My Tsundere Husband¡± turned into divorce rumors about Daniel Marshall and Olivia Jenkins, sparking heated discussion. Upon seeing the news, Benjamin Johnson called Olivia Jenkins immediately. But Olivia¡¯s pretty face was unppable as she calmly said over the phone, ¡°Thanks for your concern, we¡¯re fine! We¡¯re both career-oriented people, so we¡¯re busy with our own things. We keep in touch regrly, I have no idea where all these divorce rumors came from.¡± Benjamin¡¯s expression was a bit grim. ¡°Where there is smoke there is fire, Olivia. Be careful. Perhaps, you¡¯ve offended someone, and these rumors are deliberate.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn Olivia nodded slightly, ¡°Thanks for the heads-up. I¡¯ll look into it.¡± A little hesitant, Benjamin paused,posed himself, and softly said, ¡°Regardless, congrattions on the sessful wrap-up of ¡®My Tsundere Husband¡¯.¡±
Olivia offered a faint smile, ¡°Thank you! I¡¯m a bit busy today, but I¡¯ll treat you to a meal another day.¡± ¡°Sure, go ahead with your work! I believe there is nothing you can¡¯t achieve if you put your mind to it. Good luck!¡± The room was crowded. Not only did Olivia have to deal with the publicity work for the drama crew, but she also had to handle all the flying rumors. She didn¡¯t express her gratitude to Benjamin and ended the call hurriedly. Feeling concerned, Benjamin immediately called a friend abroad and asked him to help investigate the mediapany that first spread the rumors. ¡­ The Marshall Corporation¡¯s PR department had not received any instructions to protect Chief Daniel Marshall¡¯s image, but Grace Ziegler, who had just returned to work, was already collecting information and reading most of the news reports. In fact, Grace was taking secret pleasure in it. If Chief Daniel Marshall and his wife really had irreconcble differences, if they were already living separately and preparing to divorce, that would be great! Regardless of the truth, Grace was eager for this to be reality. Grace also felt her opportunity hade. These days, there was something else that delighted Grace. She had added Chief Daniel Marshall on WeChat. They had a lot of discussions about her mother¡¯s injury. Chief Daniel Marshallforted her and told her not to worry, saying she could turn to him if she faced difficulties. Clearly, Chief Daniel Marshall cared for her deeply, their rtionship surpassed that of a regr boss and subordinate. Who wouldn¡¯t want a rich, powerful, handsome, and considerate boss like Daniel Marshall? Grace was getting restless, her heart fluttered. More than once, she fantasized recing Mrs. Marshall. At this point, Grace also felt fortunate about her mother¡¯s injury. It¡¯s as if fate was working in her favor, hence, she must be the woman destined for Chief Daniel Marshall! Seeing a cunning glint in Grace¡¯s eyes, she instantly sent a WeChat message to Chief Daniel Marshall. [Chief Marshall, I¡¯ve returned to the PR department. I borrowed fifty thousand from you but only used thirty thousand. I¡¯d like to return the remaining twenty thousand to you.] Chapter 731: 731: Pursuing Rumors and Slander Chapter 731: Chapter 731: Pursuing Rumors and nder One WeChat message was sent, and Grace Ziegler was staring at the phone screen with high hopes. Suddenly, a message shed on WeChat. [Your mother isn¡¯t able to open up shop right now, she also needs to rest properly, and you still need to take care of her every month, meaning you need money to make ends meet. You don¡¯t have to worry about paying me back right now. Hold on to it for emergencies.] In an instant, Grace Ziegler¡¯s face was all smiles. Her hands were clenched into fists due to excitement, subtly revealing a victorious pose.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Grace Ziegler originally thought that Chief Daniel Marshall would ignore her, but she didn¡¯t expect that he would reply so quickly, and his response was unusually warmhearted. Grace¡¯s eager heart seemed like it was about to fly. With a pleased mood, Grace Ziegler quickly typed a reply. [Thank you so much, Chief Daniel, I will work hard to save money and pay you back. This life, I¡¯m willing to work like a horse for the Marshall Corporation. When I was going back to work, my mother specifically told me to be grateful. My mom will always remember your kindness.] [Work hard and everything will improve, your mother will also be healthy.] [Chief Daniel, my mom asked me to bring a lot of special products from Binzhou, especially to thank you for helping us. Chief Daniel, please see when it¡¯s convenient, I¡¯ll deliver them to you.] [You¡¯re wee!]
[Chief Daniel, I insist you ept, in fact, we don¡¯t have any valuable items to thank you, just some ordinary specialty products, hope you receive our heartfelt thanks.] After Grace Ziegler sent this WeChat message, she waited for a long time without receiving any reply from Chief Daniel. Suddenly, Grace Ziegler¡¯s face showed a hint of disappointment. Grace Ziegler¡¯s eyes also dimmed instantaneously. Regardless, Grace Ziegler still didn¡¯t take her gaze off the phone screen. Her heart was filled with expectation. No matter how long it takes, she would wait to receive a WeChat message from Chief Daniel. Even if Chief Daniel wouldn¡¯t reach out to her, she would create opportunities herself. ¡­ The media was interviewing Olivia Jenkins and she proactively brought the lead actors from ¡°My Tsundere Husband¡± to the spotlight and took a group photo. Olivia Jenkins knew she was the focus and attention, but she skillfully avoided the media¡¯s questions about her rumored divorce. The media, not getting any valuable information, didn¡¯t give up. After giving Olivia Jenkins ample face, they raised the divorce rumors again. Olivia Jenkins looked at the media in calm andposed manner and smiled, saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t you all see the banners and flower baskets that Chief Daniel Marshall sent to the wrap party? Everyone on the set knew that the wrap party was thrown by Chief Daniel. Do I need to exin further?¡± The media asked, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that there¡¯s no chance of a divorce happening, then what¡¯s the reason for you two not being in the same frame for over four months? You guys also haven¡¯t been seen together in public, which is quite surprising and puzzling. As everyone knows, Chief Daniel and Mrs. Olivia Marshall have always been very affectionate. Your sudden absence from the public is not only surprising for us, the media, but it also naturally leads to spections.¡± Olivia Jenkins¡¯ beautiful face still held a smile and she teased, ¡°I suggest you ask Chief Daniel. Today we are here for the wrap party of ¡®My Tsundere Husband.¡¯ I hope everyone focuses on our work as it is more captivating and interesting than my personal life. Our actors have given explosive performances. You can ask them.¡± After delivering her line, she nodded slightly to the actors and exited the media circle. When a member from the media tried to follow her, Valerie Howard blocked them with a fierce re. Suddenly, the media personnel didn¡¯t dare to approach, remaining in ce interviewing the lead actors.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 732: 732 Daniel Marshall Suddenly Appears Chapter 732: Chapter 732 Daniel Marshall Suddenly Appears Up to this point, Daniel Marshall had not called Olivia Jenkins, nor did he know whether Daniel had seen the rumors about their marital discord. Olivia had also not called Daniel due to the rumors. At this moment, Olivia appeared to be without any abnormal emotions, normally mingling with the guests. She gave a speech at the wrap-up party, specifically thanking everyone in the crew. Then, Olivia toasted to the guests as if nothing was amiss and raised a ss to celebrate with the entire cast and crew. Olivia had been through many ups and downs before, and Miss Winter believed that she could handle those rumors. Miss Winter also chose to believe that Daniel would never let Olivia bear the brunt of the rumblings alone. Suddenly, there was a stir at the venue. Miss Winter followed themotion and saw Daniel. Daniel locked eyes with Miss Winter from afar, then disregarding the media forming a cluster around him, he slowly made his way towards Olivia. Caught entirely off guard, Olivia, who was discussing business with an advertiser, was swept into a familiar embrace. The instantly recognisable aroma of musk wafted into Olivia¡¯s nostrils.
In a sh, Olivia turned back with a sweet smile on her face. It was indeed Daniel, his eyes filled with tenderness as they gazed at her. Before Olivia could speak, Daniel boldly kissed her lips. Catching sight of Daniel, the advertising agent¡¯s face revealed abination of surprise, delight, and envy, ¡°Chief Daniel Marshall, hello!¡± Daniel simply nced at him, gave a slight nod, and from then on, all his attention was on Olivia, whom he continued to hold in his arms. Feeling the moment, the advertising agent decided not to interrupt the lovely moment between Chief Daniel and Mrs. Marshall, and exited with the intention to discuss further another time. Without uttering a single word, Daniel¡¯s mere presence at the banquet was enough to prove everything. With him looking proudly across the room, with his eyes fixed on only his wife Olivia, and holding her tightly in his arms, any rumors about their marriage breaking up were naturally dismissed. The couple was obviously in love; any talk of a marriage breakdown was pure fabrication. The media had no choice but to disperse. Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Daniel boldly continued to kiss her. Olivia yfully poked Daniel¡¯s chest, whispering in his ear, ¡°Honey, a bit more discreet, please. People are watching. It¡¯s a bit embarrassing.¡± Daniel tightened his grip around Olivia¡¯s waist, still reluctant to let her go. His eyes burned with desire, never leaving Olivia, ¡°If I¡¯m not demonstrative enough, they¡¯ll start spreading rumors again. I won¡¯t tolerate them smearing you. You¡¯re my Mrs. Marshall, the only Mrs. Marshall. It doesn¡¯t matter what they think. I really want to hold you. I miss you!¡± Olivia slightly lowered her eyes, a hint of shyness crossing her pretty face, ¡°Honey, you haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? Come sit with me.¡± As Olivia tried to walk away holding Daniel¡¯s hand, he pulled her back, his eyes fixated on her with anticipation. Unable to resist Daniel¡¯s dramatic reaction, suddenly, Olivia stroked Daniel¡¯s face single-handedly, and in front of everyone, she kissed Daniel¡¯s sexy lips. Just a peck wasn¡¯t enough, instantly, Daniel deepened the kiss. Daniel wasn¡¯t bothered by everyone¡¯s watchful eyes. He wanted the whole world to know that they were a happily married couple, and the talk of discord was clearly a malicious rumor. As for those who needed to be informed, Daniel had already notified Martin Wace to gather evidence. Daniel wouldn¡¯t let these spiteful individuals nder his wife.N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡­ A video of Daniel Marshall and Olivia Jenkins kissing at the wrap-up party was immediately posted online by the media and swiftly topped the headlines on all major socialworking sites.
Chapter 733: 733: Discovering Clues Chapter 733: Chapter 733: Discovering Clues Seeing thetest hot searches, Grace Ziegler felt as though she had fallen into an ice pool, a chill instantly creeping over her entire body, causing her to feel terrible inside and out. However, Grace refused to give up. Perhaps this was just a game for Chief Daniel Marshall, or maybe it had something to do with the woman backed by Jenkins Group. Actually, having worked in the Marshall Corporation, Grace had heard gossip that the man and woman¡¯s rtionship was purely transactional. At the time, news was already circting that Marshall Corporation was nning to acquire Jenkins Group. Later, however, Marshall Corporation halted the acquisition and instead turned to acquire the Smith Group. Clearly, the rtionship between Chief Daniel Marshall and this woman was likely nothing more than business, with little or no genuine affection involved. Their seemingly loving rtionship was just for show, a false image created through acting, meant to deceive the public. If Jenkins Group copses, that woman would be worthless, aplete nobody, with no airs to put on and certainly incapable of maintaining the calm demeanor of a strong woman. By then, once the woman no longer had any value to exploit, Chief Daniel Marshall would surely cast her out of high society. Thinking of this, Grace secretly rejoiced, her hope rekindled. Suddenly, Grace was fervently wishing for the downfall of Jenkins Group and for the woman to get lost. ¡­
That evening, Daniel Marshall was taking a bath. Olivia Jenkins was applying skincare products at the dressing table. All of a sudden, both of Daniel¡¯s phones started ringing. And they continued to beep with multiple messages and WeChat notifications. Unwittingly, Olivia nced at Daniel¡¯s cell phones, the screens were still lit, some of the content visible. Reflexively, Olivia paused from applying her skincare products, her gazending on the two phones belonging to Daniel. The message on Daniel¡¯s personal phone was from Binzhou, briefly assuring him that his condition was not worrisome. The phone used for work-rted matters had received a WeChat message from Grace Ziegler. It turned out that Daniel and Grace weren¡¯tpletely out of touch. Was everything he had done merely putting on a show? Was all his affection just an act? Didn¡¯t he know Grace¡¯s ambitions? Did he intend to indulge Grace¡¯s cunning, or was he hopelessly infatuated with another woman? Suddenly, Olivia felt as if she had been struck by lightning, a sensation of smoke rising from her head and a sudden gloom descending on her face. Her heart involuntarily twisted in pain. Olivia felt an unsettling difort in her chest, a feeling she couldn¡¯t quite describe. Suddenly, Daniel¡¯s work phone rang again, receiving another WeChat notification from Grace. Grace was saying she would bring Daniel some local products from Binzhou the next day. She begged him to ept them as a token of affection from her and her daughter. Suddenly, Olivia felt as if she was suffocating, her mind turning nk.
Instinctively, she withdrew her hand, her pupils dting as her emotions roiled within her. Had Daniel not only visited Kyoto during the past ten days but also Binzhou?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Did he stealthily go to Binzhou? Were they together with Grace?
Had they met Grace¡¯s parents? If they had met her parents, what exactly was going on between them? The more Olivia thought about it, the more chaotic her thoughts became, feeling like her head was about to explode. She quickly finished applying her skincare products and climbed into bed. She picked up a book and pretended to read nonchntly. ¡­ A few minutester, Daniel, d in a bathrobe, emerged from the bathroom. Just as he would usually do, Daniel first walked over and hugged Olivia, nting a few kisses on her face. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 734: 734: With Reservation Chapter 734: Chapter 734: With Reservation Olivia Jenkins paused, nced upwards at Daniel Marshall, handing it off lightly, ¡°Honey, your phone just rang, see who¡¯s looking for you.¡± There was a slight knot in Daniel¡¯s eyebrows, his deep eyes unblinkingly staring at Olivia, releasing a thought-provoking observation.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om After a moment of thought, Daniel half-opened his thin lips and softly said, ¡°Darling, I lent Grace Ziegler fifty thousand yuan for her mother¡¯s surgery. They are very grateful to me and want to give me some local specialties from their hometown. Today, Grace told me about it, I didn¡¯t ask for it, but, given her character, she will definitely hand it over to express her gratitude. Grace doesn¡¯t have a father. She has depended on her mother since she was a kid. Now that her mother can only rest in bed and has lost her ability to work, I think they are pitiful. Moreover, we should care for our employees, so I asked someone to look after them. Grace can make chive pockets, and the taste unconsciously makes me think of my mother. I miss my mother. I also want to find my mother. But, I don¡¯t know how to face my mother. I don¡¯t even know if my mother still remembers me? Does she want to acknowledge me? Even with such unease and trepidation, I can¡¯t help but miss my mother. So, I miss the taste of the chive pockets from my childhood.¡± Honey, I swear, I don¡¯t have any improper feelings towards Grace. I just treat her like a younger sister. The assistance I provided was only because she cares about her mother. Sometimes I wonder, if it was my biological mother who needed such help, would there be kind people to help her? Would she be so lucky? Is my mother okay? My intention to help others is hoping my mother could have such luck. No matter where she is, I still hope she can live well; it¡¯s just a slight intention as her son. It just so happens that the lucky one in my eyes turned out to be Grace, nothing else is possible between us.¡±
Olivia listened attentively, her gaze at Daniel gradually softened. Leaving Grace aside, the fact that Daniel would reveal his heart to her was a greatfort to Olivia. Looking into Daniel¡¯s affectionate eyes, his sincerity didn¡¯t seem fake. Olivia¡¯s emotions suddenly becameplex. Maybe Daniel was telling the truth, but not all of it, right? Olivia vaguely felt that Daniel had held something back from her. He didn¡¯t tell her whether he had gone to Binzhou or not. With sharp eyes fixed on Daniel, Olivia tentatively said, ¡°Honey, actually my grandfather once told me to help you find your mother. At that time, my grandfather had just undergone surgery, I didn¡¯t know if he was being sincere. But he was sure about one thing, you miss your mother.¡± Daniel didn¡¯t avoid Olivia¡¯s gaze, his deep dark eyes shifting slightly, his sexy thin lips opening slightly, his undisturbed deep voice said, ¡°My mother must hate the Marshall family. She only wants to be far away from the Marshall family and have nothing to do with it. Although I miss her and want to see her, perhaps not disturbing her current life is the best protection for her. Not many people knew about the scandal back then. Once uncovered, it might be a deep blow to her, causing secondary harm. So, let¡¯s live peacefully, keeping the memories in our hearts. Perhaps she also dislikes being disturbed.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand yourplicated family matters, so I¡¯m not qualified to discuss it. However, I respect your decision. If you have concerns, there must be your reasons. Such a scandal, once uncovered, indeed causes harm.¡± Chapter 735: 735: Doubt Chapter 735: Chapter 735: Doubt ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go back and have dinner with grandpa tomorrow,¡± Olivia Jenkins, still being held by Daniel Marshall, her clear almond eyes still fixed on him, replied, ¡°Okay!¡± After giving Olivia Jenkins a few kisses, Daniel Marshall ignored the two phones and got into bed. ¡°Honey, are you mad? Feel free to share your feelings with me. If there¡¯s anything troubling you, I definitely want to know.¡± The corner of Olivia Jenkins¡¯s mouth lightly curled up, her almond eyes slightly narrowed, her gaze still on Daniel Marshall¡¯s handsome features, ¡°I¡¯m not angry, just that I have a question. Do you know Grace Ziegler? Do you think she will only regard you as her boss when you treat her as a sister? Is that really all you have in mind?¡± There was a serious look on Daniel Marshall¡¯s whole handsome face. He looked straight at Olivia Jenkins and said earnestly, ¡°Honey, now, I only have you in my heart. I¡¯ll clear things up with her tomorrow so she won¡¯t harbor any illusions.¡± Olivia Jenkins said nothing, only slightly nodding her head. Although she had only met Grace Ziegler once, she felt that this woman wouldn¡¯t easily let go. Furthermore, she felt this woman was crafty. Even if Daniel Marshall exined things, Olivia Jenkins felt that his rtionship with Grace Ziegler wasn¡¯t as simple as he made it seem. Daniel Marshall could help her in many ways, didn¡¯t he think that his way of handling things was too invested?
In fact, Olivia Jenkins thought that Daniel Marshall was treating Grace Ziegler the same way he treated Jay Bet, overly indulgent. Vaguely, Olivia Jenkins felt that Daniel Marshall was protective over Grace Ziegler. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t overthink things, I¡¯ll always be by your side. We¡¯ll grow old together,¡± Daniel Marshall held Olivia Jenkins tightly, he had a hidden desire to engrave her into his life.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Honey, I can barely breathe, don¡¯t hold so tight. It¡¯ste, let¡¯s go to sleep. You look pretty worn out.¡± Daniel Marshall loosened his grip slightly, fondly pressing his handsome face to Olivia Jenkins¡¯, ¡°With you by my side, I¡¯m always full of energy. You¡¯re an angel, you saved me.¡± Olivia Jenkins held Daniel Marshall back, gently patting his back. Suddenly, Daniel Marshall overwhelmed Olivia Jenkins and his longing for her transformed into a fiery passion. ¡­ The next morning, Grace Ziegler was called to the CEO¡¯s office. In a blink, Grace Ziegler joyfully carried local delicacies, and specifically prepared chive dumplings, to the CEO¡¯s office. Daniel Marshall was standing by the floor-to-ceiling windows, overlooking the hustle and bustle of the city. No emotions were visible on Daniel Marshall¡¯s carved handsome face, making it impossible to guess what he was thinking. Even when he heard the door opening, he didn¡¯t turn to look. Grace Ziegler slowly walked over, her cunning eyes glued to Chief Daniel Marshall¡¯s proportionate, muscr form. Just his silhouette wearing a white shirt was swoon-worthy enough, not to mention how masculine Chief Daniel Marshall was,pletely overshadowing the current popr film stars. From any angle, Chief Daniel Marshall was a high-quality man exuding grandeur in all his moves. He radiated a seductive sex appeal which continuously tempted one to throw themselves at him. The closer Grace Ziegler got to Chief Daniel Marshall, the more her heart was pounding, and a hint of rosy blush uncontrobly appeared on her young face. ¡°Good Morning, Chief Daniel Marshall!¡± Grace Ziegler deliberately softened her voice, shing a coquettish smile. ¡°Take a seat!¡± In an instant, Grace Ziegler felt as if Chief Daniel Marshall¡¯s deep voice was as cold as ice, entirely at odds with his attractive silhouette, sending chills down her spine.
Stunned for a moment, Grace Ziegler took a seat cautiously and carefully studied Chief Daniel Marshall¡¯s back. Chapter 736: 736: Fatal Weakness Chapter 736: Chapter 736: Fatal Weakness ¡°Chief Daniel Marshall, I have brought some local products from Binzhou, as well as chive dumplings.¡± Swoosh, Daniel turned around, his profound and dark eyes staring sharply at Grace Ziegler. Grace had seen such expression on Chief Daniel Marshall before not long ago, and she was afraid of him when he was like this. A sudden sense of fear rose within her. Instinctively, Grace¡¯s eyes constricted slightly, and her brows also furrowed. ¡°Chief Daniel Marshall, is there something I have done wrong again?¡± There was aplex expression in Daniel¡¯s eyes. Though his mind had formed a judgment, he felt an inexplicable struggle and torment every time he thought about Grace being his only connection with his mother. ¡°Thank you for the local products you brought. From now on, stop making dumplings for me. We have a nanny at our home, she can cook.¡± Grace lowered her head and pretended to be weak immediately, ¡°I understand. I will endeavour to repay the money I owe as soon as possible.¡± He hesitated, then Daniel shook off those hesitations and coldly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t push you to repay the money. I¡¯m fully aware of your financial situation. Even though the amount you borrowed isn¡¯t much, you won¡¯t be able to pay it back in several months. I agreed to help you out of goodwill. I hope you don¡¯t harbor any ulterior motives. I¡¯ve called you here to discuss this in person because I don¡¯t want you to misunderstand me. My wife and I have a strong bond, and she doesn¡¯t like unnecessary disruptions. I hope you won¡¯t bother her.¡± Suddenly, Grace looked up in surprise, staring at Chief Daniel Marshall wide-eyed.
Had that woman beenining about her to Chief Daniel Marshall? Chief Daniel Marshall must assume she had provoked that woman and hold her responsible. That¡¯s why she was suddenly transferred to the Public Rtions Department, wasn¡¯t it? Grace¡¯s hands, resting on her knees, clenched tightly. Part of her was panicking, but she forced herself to remainposed, maintaining her weak facade. ¡°Chief Daniel Marshall, I highly respect Mrs. Marshall, and I admire her. I consider her an idol, and I wouldn¡¯t dare to disturb her rashly. If Mrs. Marshall has any misunderstanding, I can help exin. I can even resign to prove my innocence.¡± Daniel articted each word sternly, his slow pace of speech was full of threat not leaving any room for Grace to counter, ¡°My wife doesn¡¯t need to learn how to make chive dumplings; she only needs to do what she likes. Please put away your cunning, and immediately dispel all your improper fantasies. If I find out you dare provoke my wife again, I won¡¯t let you off. The utmost I can do is pity you, there¡¯s nothing beyond an ordinary rtionship between us. Moreover, as I don¡¯t have any sister and you resemble an unfortunate girl-next-door that¡¯s why I decided to help you out. Please know your ce!¡± Now Chief Daniel Marshall knows about her provocation at the annual meeting. So, this is her cruel punishment simply because she dared to offend his wife once. Daniel¡¯s profound and boundless eyes were like a bottomless pit, swallowing Gracepletely. In an instant, it felt like all of Grace¡¯s spirit had been drained out, she could not even feel the excruciating pain piercing through her heart. Grace¡¯s mind went nk; there was no room for rebuttal, nor any room for expectations.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Like a puppet on a string, Grace gingerly nodded her head. Tears had quietly welled up in her eyes and slowly trickled down her cheeks. Daniel¡¯s cold and stern gaze sparkled unbridled, burning her to ashes. Grace pitifully said, ¡°Chief Daniel Marshall, I¡¯ve understood everything. I never dared to have any delusions. I only respected you as an elder brother. Because I grew up without a father, my mother and I only had each other. I admit that I selfishly wanted a big brother to help shoulder some of the pressures and unspoken pains that I can¡¯t share with my mother.¡± Chapter 737: 737: Taking Advantage Chapter 737: Chapter 737: Taking Advantage With teary eyes, Grace Ziegler still fixed her wise gaze on Chief Daniel Marshall, carefully observing his subtle expressions. It¡¯s undeniable that Chief Daniel Marshall was apassionate man. It seemed like her story had touched him. Perhaps her act of looking pitiful and seeking sympathy, along with her difficulties and her mother¡¯s pitiful state, was able to tug at Chief Daniel Marshall¡¯s heartstrings. This alone was a lifeline for Grace Ziegler. Swiftly following up, Grace Ziegler continued her pitiful plea, ¡°Chief Daniel Marshall, I assure you that I have no improper thoughts towards you. I recognize the difference in our statuses. We¡¯re worlds apart, and there will never be any intersection. You can rest assured that from today onwards, I would not dare to harbor hopes of having an elder brother like you. I will behave and strive hard at work.¡± Daniel Marshall pressed his lips closed, maintaining silence. But his brows furrowed. His thoughts were indeed chaotic. He didn¡¯t have any romantic feelings towards Grace Ziegler, nor would he, but he pitied her, wanted to help her, even wanted to protect her. All because of the mother they had inmon; bound by the half gic link they shared, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to ruthlessly ignore her. Daniel Marshall didn¡¯t want to see his mother getting into trouble over this.
Now, his mother could only stay in bed, without the strength tobor. Daniel Marshall truly didn¡¯t want to see his mother continuing to worry and exhaust herself over this. Even though they hadn¡¯t acknowledged each other as mother and son, he was fully capable of taking care of his mother. Daniel Marshall did not deny, he was somewhat selfish, yet trapped by familial emotions. Suddenly, Daniel Marshall slightly parted his lips, speaking softly, ¡°Go now. Remember, you can¡¯t disturb my wife or cause trouble for me. If you face difficulties, you can talk to Director Bailey. She will definitely help you.¡± Grace Ziegler still cried, her voice hoarse due to continuous sobbing, ¡°Thank you very much, Chief Daniel Marshall. My mother and I will always keep your kindness in our hearts.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn Grace Ziegler stood up, deeply bowed her head, and left the CEO¡¯s office. Actually, Grace Ziegler didn¡¯t feel unbearably sad in her heart because it seemed like she¡¯d found Chief Daniel Marshall¡¯s weak point. They often conversed in WeChat about her mother¡¯s illness and interesting stories about mother and daughter. It seemed like Chief Daniel Marshall was interested in her mother¡¯s condition. But Chief Daniel Marshall already has a mother. Even though Mrs. Olivia Marshall hasn¡¯t shown her face for a long time, she was still alive. Daniel Marshall shouldn¡¯t be someone who craved maternal love! Even though she couldn¡¯t make head or tail of it, Grace Ziegler could use this point to stand strong in front of Chief Daniel Marshall. She also felt that she could get a protective charm because of her mother. Considering this, Grace Ziegler cared more about her mother¡¯s recovery, she frequently called to check on her mother¡¯s wellbeing. ¡­ In Beverly Hills, Be Thompson¡¯s life was monotonous. Apart from sleeping, she spent the whole day in the Joyful Hall, praying for the Marshall Family, seemingly oblivious to worldly matters. This routine had continued for over four months. There was noint from Be Thompson who appeared to be very devoted to her prayers. With Matthew Marshall going abroad and Be Thompson acting like this, Beverly Hills had enjoyed its tranquillity for over four months. Daniel Marshall led Olivia Jenkins into the main house of Beverly Hills and instantly saw his grandfather sitting on a wheelchair. After more than four months of rest, his grandfather¡¯s face was rosy, and his spirits were high.
Seeing his oldest grandson and granddaughter-inw return, a smile spread across his face immediately, ¡°Stay here with me for a while. We will have dinner soon.¡± Olivia Jenkins quickly asked, ¡°Grandpa, has your leg recovered?¡± The old grandfather chuckled self-deprecatingly, ¡°I¡¯m old, my bones aren¡¯t as good as they were. Recovery is slow, I can¡¯t walk yet.¡±
Chapter 738: Managing a Wedding Chapter 738: Chapter 738: Managing a Wedding Suddenly, the old man seriously suggested, ¡°I want to discuss something with you. What if we set your wedding at Beverly Hills? The mansion has not been lively for a while and Olivia is rightfully the eldest grandson¡¯s wife, your wedding should be held in the mansion.¡± In an instant, Daniel Marshall looked at Olivia. Olivia did not express her position, just lightly furrowed her brows. N?v(el)B\\jnn The old man continued, ¡°Having your wedding at Beverly Hills mainly signifies the eptance of Olivia¡¯s position, and the status that she as the eldest grandson¡¯s wife should have. In the future, Olivia will be the matron of Beverly Hills. It is entirely justifiable for your wedding to be held there.¡± Daniel, holding Olivia¡¯s hand, pondered for a few seconds, and then slightly opened his lips to speak, ¡°Alright, we will follow Grandfather¡¯s n.¡± The old man shifted his sharp gaze towards Olivia, ¡°What about you, Olivia?¡± Her curled eyshes slightly shivered. Olivia replied calmly, ¡°I have no objections. We will follow Grandpa¡¯s n.¡± The old man mildly nodded. ¡°Discuss the details with the steward. Make sure to hold a grand wedding. I want everyone to know that the Marshall Family is holding a celebration. After dinner, you can go and select the venue.¡± Olivia¡¯s beautiful face broke into a light smile. ¡°I haven¡¯t finished exploring the entire mansion yet. I¡¯ve only seen a third of it.¡± Daniel looked at Olivia adoringly, ¡°Wife, after dinner, let¡¯s take the tourist car and tour the ce. I¡¯ll take you around the entire mansion.¡± Olivia nodded, her smile deepening. Seeing that Olivia and Daniel were back to their old terms and were about to hold their wedding, the old manughed in satisfaction. ¡­ On their way home, after hesitating for a while, Olivia suddenly said, ¡°It seems that Jordan Bet and Abigail Anderson have gone to southeast Asia and they should be getting married soon.¡± Daniel¡¯s deep eyes showed a barely noticeable ripple, ¡°Never thought Jordan Bet would see a serious day.¡± ¡°He and Abigail Anderson are good together.¡± She hesitated, but Olivia didn¡¯t mention Abigail¡¯s pregnancy. ¡°Big Sister and Second Sister must be very happy. The Bet family¡¯s atmosphere is veryfortable. If Abigail marries into the family, she won¡¯t suffer any ill-treatment. Given the fact that she has won over Jordan¡¯s heart and persuaded him to settle down and get married, the Bet family will definitely spoil her.¡± Olivia didn¡¯t speak anymore. Daniel held her and continued to softly speak, ¡°Wife, I¡¯m sorry. My family is tooplicated, causing you to suffer.¡± Olivia looked up at Daniel, ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize, you did nothing wrong.¡± Suddenly, Daniel stole a sweet kiss. Then, Daniel¡¯s heated gaze stared at Olivia without wavering, ¡°The wedding dress I booked for you will arrive tonight. Tomorrow afternoon, I¡¯ll apany you to try the wedding dress.¡± Olivia nodded, then nestled herself into Daniel¡¯s shoulder. ¡­ The next morning, Grace Ziegler was practicing golf with a client. Suddenly, a waitress called her to go outside. Grace left, where she found a young woman dressed in a professional outfit, with a Marshall Corporation employee card hanging around her neck. Grace nced at the woman¡¯s employee card, where her position was clearly written as Secretary to the Marshall Corporation CEO. Hesitating, Grace asked, ¡°What do you need me for?¡± The woman handed Grace an address, ¡°You have to go to this ce soon, Chief Daniel Marshall is waiting for you there. He also instructed you to try on the wedding dress.¡± Confused, Grace furrowed her brows, ¡°Why me? Why didn¡¯t Chief Marshall call me directly?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. I¡¯m just following Chief Marshall¡¯s instructions to inform you.¡± Chapter 739: Trying on the Wedding Dress Chapter 739: Chapter 739: Trying on the Wedding Dress Grace Ziegler wanted to ask more questions, but the employee has already left. Though she was confused, she didn¡¯t call Chief Daniel Marshall or verify with the CEO¡¯s office and found herself at the Lida bridal gship store before noon. Grace knew about this brand¡¯s bridal gowns ¨C the trendiest actress who married into a wealthy family wore a gown designed by their director of design, it was gorgeous! Even before Grace walked in, just looking through the disy window, she was already captivated by the magnificent wedding gowns on disy. There was no denying it, Grace had ambition, she wanted to wear such a beautiful wedding dress, and she longed even more to have a wedding like a fairytale. If Chief Daniel Marshall asked her to try on a wedding gown, was it perhaps his intention to marry her? That would be too perfect. Even though she was really looking forward to this moment, when Grace walked into the bridal shop, she started putting on an act of being haughty and noble, imitating Mrs. Marshall, posing as if she were supremely superior. Thankfully, Grace sighed inwardly; she¡¯d been ying the socialite, carrying a bag worth more than ten thousand, and wearing a designer dress. She had particrly dressed up that day, making it harder to tell that she was actually impoverished. This moment was when the expressions and airs she¡¯d practiced at home coulde into y. N?v(el)B\\jnn Lifting her chin high, Grace indifferently said in a cold voice, ¡°Daniel Marshal asked me to try on a wedding dress. You can do the rest.¡± The store manager was out, but the shopping list indeed had a note that there was a need to try on the wedding dress ordered by Mr. Daniel Marshall. The shop assistant in charge of receiving clients, after taking a look at Grace, immediately invited her to the VIP area on the second floor. This sales assistant didn¡¯t ask much more and took out the wedding dress that Chief Daniel Marshall had reserved for Grace to try on. Grace had never seen such a beautiful wedding dress before. She was wide-eyed with astonishment and was taken aback, finding it hard to believe. In that instant, Grace became greedy and wanted this dress for herself. Not only did she want to try on this dress, but she also wanted to be the owner of it, and she even hoped that she could be the bride at the wedding! Once she had her hair simply done up, Grace immediately changed into the made-to-order gown. Grace, dressed in the custom-made gown, looked like a fairy. She slowly made her way out. Standing in front of the mirror, Grace was pleased with her beautiful appearance and couldn¡¯t help but show a bit of ambition. The shop assistant who was serving Grace praised her, ¡°Wow, you¡¯re so gorgeous! This wedding gown suits you very well, as if it was custom-made just for you.¡± Grace didn¡¯t respond, she just looked at herself in the mirror and gave a faint smile. ¡­ Daniel Marshall walked into the Lida bridal shop with Olivia Jenkins in his arm. At that time, the store manager had juste back and personally received them. Under the store manager¡¯s guidance, Daniel Marshall and Olivia Jenkins were led to the VIP section on the second floor. Seeing Grace Ziegler already dressed in the made-to-order gown, the atmosphere quickly turned cold. The store manager¡¯s face darkened, his eyes seemed to be sparked with an angry ze, he pointed at Grace and snapped, ¡°Who allowed her to wear the special guest¡¯s custom-made gown?¡± Being scolded like that, Grace was shocked and involuntarily shivered. Instantly, her earlier triumphant manner waspletely gone. Her eyes welled up with tears. Grace looked pitifully at Daniel Marshall. The salesperson who served Grace was so scared that she lowered her head. Her whole body was involuntarily trembling. She quietly exined, ¡°She said Mr. Marshall asked her to try on the wedding dress. I saw the note. There was such a thing. So, I led her to the VIP area to try on Mr. Marshall¡¯s custom-made wedding dress.¡± The store manager looked at Marshall Marshall and Olivia Jenkins, wanting to say something but held back. Though the two people involved have not said a word yet, everyone could feel it was the calm before the storm. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 740: Fissure Chapter 740: Chapter 740: Fissure Mrs. Olivia Marshall¡¯s wedding dress, which she had not even tried on herself, was worn by another woman. Regardless of circumstances, it was the bridal shop¡¯s mistake. Therefore, the store manager immediately apologized to Daniel Marshall and Olivia Jenkins. The manager also ordered the unknown woman to quickly take off the wedding dress that did not belong to her. The clerk responsible for receiving Grace Ziegler also bowed her head, crying, repeatedly apologizing. Yet, Olivia remained silent. Showing no expression, she coldly pushed away Daniel¡¯s arms around her. Daniel was quite familiar with Olivia like this, and he understood the severity of the situation. Suppressing his fury, Daniel looked at Olivia, and said softly, ¡°Darling¡­¡± Before Daniel could finish his sentence, he suddenly felt a sound p across his face from Olivia. Everyone in the room was stunned by the abrupt p. Grace had not yet changed the wedding dress. Two tears streamed down her cheeks. She looked pitiful and innocent, yet she did not apologize either. No one dared to speak after Chief Daniel Marshall was pped. Olivia hastily left the floor, Daniel chased after her, anxiously exining, ¡°Darling, I didn¡¯t invite her, nor did I ask her to try on your wedding dress, I wouldn¡¯t make such a low-level mistake. Please give me some time, I will find out what happened.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Darling, I¡¯m sorry! I truly didn¡¯t know this would happen, all I wanted today was to make you happy, it never urred to me that it could hurt you.¡± Olivia stopped, turned around, and pped Daniel hard across his face again. ¡°Do you think I haven¡¯t been humiliated enough?¡± Olivia asked, maintaining herposure while ring at Daniel, all the while feeling an uncontroble fury and indescribable pain. ¡°Daniel, what did you say to me the night beforest? Have you forgotten? What do you expect from me? Do you think I¡¯m not generous or graceful enough? Or are you worried I¡¯ll hurt her?¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Darling, I¡¯ve never thought that, please calm down. There must be a misunderstanding, or perhaps this is some type of trick.¡± Olivia chuckled sarcastically, filled with disdain. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, didn¡¯t you give someone else the opportunity to manipte you?¡± Daniel frowned, but still tried to exin, ¡°There¡¯s nothing going on between Grace and me as you think, please believe me.¡± Overwhelmed with disappointment to the point where she saw no future with him, Olivia opted to walk away, leaving Daniel with nothing but a cold, distant silhouette. Continuing to fight for him was simply too exhausting. Daniel¡¯s eyes quickly filled with pain, and his handsome face lost its color. He knew all too well that after this incident, the rift between him and Olivia had grown too big to mend. Olivia wouldn¡¯t forgive him easily. Maybe her decision would be even more determined. Daniel remained convinced that Grace¡¯s coincidental appearance at the bridal shop was a deliberate act ¨C someone was using her as a pawn. He vowed to get to the bottom of who was pulling the strings behind his back, and he was determined to make them pay. ¡­ When Daniel returned to the store, Grace had already changed out of the wedding dress and was apologizing to him tearfully. Daniel red fiercely at Grace. His lips parted slightly and he responded in a detached, cold tone, ¡°Does ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯ solve everything? Obviously, you¡¯ve conveniently forgotten everything I told you yesterday morning.¡± Grace fell to her knees in front of Daniel, sobbing and attempting to justify herself. ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten what you told me. It was the secretary from the CEO¡¯s office who asked me toe and try on the wedding dress, she said it was at yourmand, so I came.¡± Chapter 741: You’re Not Stupid, You’re Bad! Chapter 741: Chapter 741: You¡¯re Not Stupid, You¡¯re Bad! Grace Ziegler was still offering excuses. Daniel Marshall¡¯s resentment deepened, and in his profound gaze, a scarlet wrath was seething. ¡°Why on earth would I have had someone notify you to try on a wedding dress? Who do you think you are, Grace Ziegler?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If only you had been a bit vignt, or called me to confirm, we wouldn¡¯t be in this mess, but you didn¡¯t!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re not stupid, you¡¯re malicious!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that my pity gives you free rein. In my eyes, you are not even deserving of shining my wife¡¯s shoes.¡± Grace kept her head down, silent, crying incessantly. Even though her legs were numb from kneeling, she dared not move an inch. She knew Chief Daniel Marshall was truly livid, fervently wishing he could squeeze the life out of her at that moment. She knew that she had caused an irreparable disaster, yet she felt no remorse; today would decide her victory or loss. As long as she survived, the Chief and his woman could not proceed with their wedding, and might even get divorced due to all this. Then she would be the winner! All she needed to do was endure today! Grace continued to act weak and vulnerable. Daniel¡¯s gaze was cold and cruel as he red at Grace. His heart filled with grief. People around him always harmed him. In his fury, Daniel kicked a chair aside. Immediately, the sharp noise frightened everyone present, sending a chilly shiver down their spines. Seeing this, the store manager didn¡¯t dare to intervene. Daniel pointed at Grace, his overwhelming anger was nearly bursting through his eyes as he roared, ¡°You are not innocent! You have hidden agendas and countless schemes, who else but you could have exploited this situation so well? I refuse to believe that you¡¯re so na?ve or foolish enough beyond saving. You knew it was a trap, yet you purposely caused me trouble. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om I, Daniel Marshall, have only one wife, none can rece her. I suggest you stop daydreaming.¡± With a ng, Daniel tossed a pair of scissors before Grace. In an instant, Grace was filled with panic and fear, her body trembling uncontrobly. ¡°Cut the wedding dress you wore!¡± Daniel¡¯s voice was low, his pace of speaking slow, but it was filled with an intimidating and highly offensive tone. Grace looked up at Daniel pitifully. Tears had ruined her exquisite makeup, turning her into a ghastly sight more terrifying than a demon. Daniel was radiating a dangerous aura ready to burst out. He spoke the cruelest words in the calmest tone. ¡°You think my wife would care about something you¡¯ve touched? This is trash, naturally for you to handle. I won¡¯t touch it, it disgusts me.¡± Daniel¡¯s face was frighteningly grim, his hawk-like eyes piercing Grace like a sharp knife. The acute pain seemed to inundate every cell of Grace¡¯s body. Tears continued to stream down Grace¡¯s cheeks, all her attempts at feigning innocence and pitifulness were useless. Under Daniel¡¯s merciless re, Grace could only pick up the scissors with her trembling hands and begin cutting up her cherished wedding dress, each cut wrenching her heart. In an instant, her heart seemed as if it was being sliced to pieces. All that was left in Grace was a deep resentment. Daniel¡¯s face was as cold as ice, his lethal gaze fixated on Grace as he said, ¡°Remember, don¡¯t touch what is not yours! To be a decent person, you should know your ce, otherwise, bear the consequences.¡± Before leaving, Daniel warned the store manager, ¡°Tell yourpany that I will not let this incident pass.¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 742: 742: Slapping More Than Ten Times in a Row Chapter 742: Chapter 742: pping More Than Ten Times in a Row Daniel Marshall¡¯s voice was low and cold, making the manager¡¯s legs wobble in terror at his measured tone. He was on the brink of copsing. No matter how many times she apologized, it wouldn¡¯t help if the matter reached the corporate headquarters in the home country. Not only would she lose her job as a store manager, but the entire store staff would be fired as well. This deadly mistake, offending a highly esteemed customer, could send the wholepany into a severe public rtions crisis. With immense fear gnawing at her, the manager stooped in obeisance and politely saw Daniel Marshall off. Back in the store, she showed no mercy and pped the guilty employee over a dozen times. With an icy, fierce look in her eyes, the manager red at the culpable employee, ¡°Do you want to quit here? Go on then! Do you realize the jeopardy you¡¯ve caused everyone? huh?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The employee was already crying, bleeding from the corner of her mouth, her face swollen. The manager was still in her wrath ¡°Are you an idiot? Is this your first day at work? Which eye of yours can see that this cheap woman looks like Mrs. Olivia Marshall? Would Mrs. Olivia ever stoop to the level of such cheap people? huh?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, getting beaten up is the least of your worries, this matter undoubtedly will be escted; if a foreign headquarters deals with it, forget ever working in this industry. You¡¯d carry an indelible ck mark throughout your career.¡± ¡°¡­¡±
¡°You¡¯re ruining it for us all, just because you messed up. Such lousy people like you are really despicable and shameful.¡± Before the manager could even finish, the employees of the same store collectively spat at the guilty colleague.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Grace, who was still sitting on the ground clutching a torn wedding dress, was also spat on and mercilessly ridiculed. ¡°Don¡¯t bother looking in the mirror, you¡¯re awful. You tried on Mrs. Marshall¡¯s wedding dress impersonating her. You¡¯re disgusting!¡± ¡°Exactly, just like a frog wanting to eat swan meat!¡± ¡°She¡¯s unbearably awful!¡± ¡°Chief Daniel never even gave her a second nce, yet she offers herself willingly. She¡¯s attempting and failing as Chief Daniel isn¡¯t the least bit interested. She¡¯s so brazen with her thick-skinned attempts. Truly shameless!¡± ¡°Did everyone hear that? Chief Daniel himself said, she doesn¡¯t even deserve to shine Mrs. Olivia Marshall¡¯s shoes.¡± Many colleagues echoed in unison: ¡°Of course we heard it, we¡¯re not deaf. This pitiful woman is embarrassing herself to the skies, even as women we feel ashamed. She probably doesn¡¯t feel it though!¡± ¡°Ah gross¡­¡± People looked at Grace with extreme contempt and then walked away. The manager, too, walked away to report the severity of the situation to her superiors. The guilty employee sitting on the ground was crying uncontrobly, ignored by everyone, even Grace rolled her eyes at her. Grace¡¯s face was sttered with saliva, her hair, too, was drenched. She wiped it off with the torn wedding dress. Everything that she endured today, she promised to return it tenfold to those who wronged her. She¡¯d make these despicable people wish they were dead. Slowly, Grace got up and stumbled out of the Lida Bridal store. All that was left in her eyes was an unostentatious hatred and murderous intent. ¡­ In the car, Daniel called Adam Howard: ¡°Investigate Grace thoroughly, find out who she¡¯s been in contact withtely. Tell Director Bailey to suspend her work indefinitely and make sure she doesn¡¯t go outside. Also, have someone keep an eye on her.¡± Adam frowned in displeasure, ¡°What happened?¡±
Chapter 743: 743: Making a Fuss Unreasonably Chapter 743: Chapter 743: Making a Fuss Unreasonably Daniel Marshall squinted his eyes and said gravely, ¡°It¡¯s a long story!¡± Adam Howard had a hunch that it was bad news, and since Daniel didn¡¯t borate, he didn¡¯t press further. Regardless, with the involvement of this woman, it was bound to be a mess, and he no longer cared about Daniel¡¯s affairs. ¡°I¡¯ll start investigating for you. As soon as I have any updates, I¡¯ll call you.¡± Daniel frowned with a headache and said sternly, ¡°Also, we need to speed up the investigation on Lily Lee. This woman is no good, and we cannot ignore whoever is behind her.¡± Adam pursed his lips and replied, ¡°I know, I¡¯ve already intensified the investigation. Lily Lee¡¯s adoptive mother has never been seen with her, which is highly unusual.¡± Daniel promptly ordered, ¡°Then start with her adoptive mother and dig deeper into it. The fact they have never been seen together may imply they fear exposure, or worry about leaving a trace. A normal person would be proud if they raised their adopted daughter to be a world-ss powerful woman! Besides, Tyson Capital is already one of the leaders in the venture capital field, it certainly wouldn¡¯t disgrace her adoptive mother.¡± ¡°Lily Lee has a daughter, but seldom mentions her. In past interviews, she has never mentioned her husband or daughter.¡± Daniel¡¯s deep dark eyes shed, ¡°Lily Lee came prepared. By the time she decided to confront me head-on, some information had already been deliberately destroyed. This means she left no loophole for exploitation. Concentrate the investigation on her adoptive mother.
Lily Lee is a well-known powerful woman in the venture capital field. She rarely mentions her husband and daughter, likely to protect them. But considering Lily¡¯s background, the person she can¡¯t refuse is her adoptive mother. If my guess is right, the person behind Lily Lee is her adoptive mother. I have no disputes nor have any previous interaction with them, I can¡¯t figure out why Lily¡¯s adoptive mother would want to confront me, or what their motives are.¡± After a moment, Adam suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s send Colin Davis to M country.¡± Without hesitation, Daniel replied, ¡°Good!¡± Adam spoke quietly, ¡°I¡¯m hanging up, I¡¯ll contact youter.¡± ¡­ After leaving the Lida Bridal Store, Grace Ziegler arrived at the Jenkins Group, asking to meet Olivia Jenkins. As she didn¡¯t have an appointment, the receptionist stopped Grace and asked her to leave. Grace argued cunningly, and shamelessly lingered in the lobby, pleading pitifully to the receptionist, ¡°Could you please let Chief Jenkins know I am here to sincerely apologize. I am Grace Ziegler, she definitely knows who I am, she would see me.¡± ¡°Miss Ziegler, please leave immediately, or I will have security escort you out. Chief Jenkins has a full schedule today and can¡¯t amodate guests without appointments. Please, do not cause trouble here.¡± With a thump, Grace knelt down, ¡°If Mrs. Olivia Marshall refuses to see me, I¡¯ll just continue to kneel here.¡± The receptionist was shocked, she had never seen such a shameless woman! If security was called to escort her, would this woman cause some other issue? The receptionist didn¡¯t dare to risk it and was fearful. She immediately called the CEO¡¯s secretary to report the matter.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The secretary, unable to make a decision, hurriedly went into the CEO¡¯s office to report, ¡°Miss Jenkins, there is a woman named Grace Ziegler kneeling in the lobby, insisting on seeing you to apologize. She ims she¡¯ll keep kneeling until you see her. The receptionists are scared and confused, not knowing what to do. They fear that if security is called to escort Ziegler away, it might backfire on us.¡± Olivia Jenkins was expressionless, radiating a deep chill.
Chapter 744: Can’t Afford to Offend Chapter 744: Chapter 744: Can¡¯t Afford to Offend That woman is really audacious, she even dares to scheme against her! The depth of that woman¡¯s cunning is beyond average, full of ill intentions! She wouldn¡¯t even apologize to her face, would she be willing to apologize behind Daniel¡¯s back? No way, behind the scenes, it¡¯s all about machinations and tactics! Seeing her in the wedding dress, looking so smug, she really believes she¡¯s the Mrs. Marshall. She¡¯s so quick to change her face, batting her eyshes and squinting her eyes, the worthless tears came gushing out, all to gain sympathy. Always acting as a weak victim, the unknowing people seeing her like this would assume that she¡¯s always being victimized. Obviously, this woman only wants to resort to more little tricks, ying the victim role, shifting the me onto others. She¡¯s the one doing good deeds, others are the viins, what scrupulously calcted tactics! Olivia Jenkins¡¯s tone was very calm, ordering indifferently: ¡°Pass the word, nobody should touch her, or pay her any attention. Call Chief Daniel Marshall and ask him toe and take his woman away immediately. He needs to keep his people in check, and not recklessly mess up Jenkins Group. Tell him directly, Jenkins Group is operating on a small scale, we¡¯re not as formidable as Marshall Corporation, we can¡¯t endure any maniption or torment, please spare us. We dare not provoke such high-profile figures, let alone afford it. If we get framed for any sort of crime by mistake, we can¡¯t bear the responsibility or afford the damages.¡± The secretary nodded and immediately left the CEO¡¯s office. After passing on the message to the receptionist, the secretary ryed Olivia¡¯s exact words to Chief Marshall. Instantly, Daniel called Olivia. But Olivia didn¡¯t answer. Daniel also sent a message to Olivia, but she didn¡¯t reply at all. ¡­ Daniel hurriedly arrived. Stepping into the Jenkins Group lobby, he was taken aback to see Grace kneeling there, utterly disgraced. Daniel coldly nced at Grace withoutmunicating with her, the only thing his eyes expressed was disgust. Seeing Chief Daniel Marshall arriving and standing at the elevator door, the receptionist immediately stopped him, ¡°Chief Marshall, our sincere apologies, Chief Jenkins has ordered that you are not wee at Jenkins Group. Please understand our predicament, we kindly ask you to leave!¡± With an icy stare, Daniel looked at the receptionist, ¡°What if I insist on going up?¡± ¡°Chief Jenkins said, we can call the police. Chief Marshal, please leave, Chief Jenkins does not receive any guests.¡± Not weed? Call the police? Have their marital rtionship be so distant that there¡¯s not even a shred of due respect left? Daniel, who originally intended to barge in, suddenly stopped in his tracks. Daniel understood Olivia¡¯s temper too well, she was seriously upset, and with Grace¡¯s outburst, chances for their marital rtionship to reconcile are slim. This rift couldn¡¯t be repaired overnight either. Instantly, a pang of pain wringed Daniel¡¯s heart, a trace of sorrow swept across his eyes. ¡°Simon Howard, take that woman away, warn her, if she dare harass my wife again, I will make her disappear forever. In addition, ensure someone keeps an eye on her 24/7.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to see her, she doesn¡¯t need toe to work either.¡± Simon nodded, and promptly proceeded to carry out the order. Being dragged away by Simon, Grace didn¡¯t dare to utter a word, she just kept crying, her face full of grievance and pitifulness. N?v(el)B\\jnn After tossing Grace aside, Simon issued a vicious warning: ¡°Listen clearly, Daniel feels only disgust towards you. You can stop pretending, I find it utterly nauseating just looking at you. Daniel said, if you dare harass his wife again, he will make you disappear forever. From this moment on, you don¡¯t need toe back to work at the corporation. Just stay at home obediently, you¡¯re being watched 24/7.¡± Chapter 745: The Truth is about to Reveal Chapter 745: Chapter 745: The Truth is about to Reveal Grace Ziegler was obviously aware of Daniel Marshall¡¯s disgust towards her, but that didn¡¯t matter. As long as she could ensure that womanpletely lost hope and divorced, she could care less. She still believed she had the chance to fix their rtionship. As long as she was willing to go all out, and use a little deceit, nothing was impossible. Her current adversity was surely temporary. Hiding her cunning side, Grace Ziegler silently wept, appearing weak to others. In reality, she had already begun plotting her next move. Grace Ziegler had absolute confidence that Olivia Jenkins was no match for her. Let¡¯s wait and see then, Grace Ziegler will definitely be the oneughing in the end. ¡­ Daniel Marshall returned to his office and immediately lit up a cigarette. After a while, Adam Howard knocked and entered. Detecting the smell of smoke in the room, Adam Howard just slightly knitted his brows, but didn¡¯t say much. There¡¯s a saying that goes ¡®you reap what you sow,¡¯ he wanted to see how long Daniel Marshall could endure it. He had already told Daniel Marshall that keeping Grace Ziegler around was like leaving a ticking time bomb. Besides, this woman was not a good person, she had no sense of gratitude. Wasting half a blood rtionship on her, she was not worth Daniel Marshall¡¯s protection. Adam Howard nced at Daniel Marshall and began talking, setting down some screen captures. ¡°This morning, Grace Ziegler met this woman at the golf club. They talked for a few minutes. The work card that this woman was carrying was indeed that of the Marshall Corporation. However, she was not from the executive office. There was no such person in the entire corporation, and no one appeared to recognize her. To be able to trick others using the executive office as a front, and to also get a working card of the Marshall Corporation, the person behind this undoubtedly has a connection with the Marshall Family. Judging by my gut Daniel Marshall took a drag, exhaling billows of smoke. His sharp gaze pierced through Adam Howard, ¡°Lily Lee¡¯s adoptive mother has a connection with the Marshall Family. ording to age, she should be of the same generation as my grandfather or Mr. James Marshall. The work cards are managed by HR. Trigger a full investigation in HR, with the IT sector, thoroughly investigate the situation with the work cards. From top to bottom, rectify the entire corporation.¡± Adam Howard calmly looked at Daniel Marshall, ¡°There¡¯s no need to search, there won¡¯t be any results. This incident about the work ID did not happen recently. N?v(el)B\\jnn Daniel, don¡¯t you remember Grace Martinez? She was the HR director. She had an affair with James Marshall. If something needed to be done during her tenure, it¡¯s easy. We could do it without causing any trouble.¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s eyes, sharp as a hawk¡¯s, emanated a strong chill, ¡°Investigate the rtionship between Lily Lee¡¯s adoptive mother and Edward Marshall immediately.¡± Adam Howard nodded, ¡°Understood. The woman who impersonated an executive office¡¯s employee seems to have gone into hiding. However, I have ordered people to closely monitor all exits leaving Serene City. She probably hasn¡¯t left Serene City yet.¡± Daniel Marshall¡¯s sexy thin lips slightly opened, exhaling a light puff of smoke he said in a deep tone, ¡°Also, investigate the employees at Lida Bridal Salon. Check their financial status, I suspect that someone has been bribed to use Grace Ziegler to deliberately drive a wedge between Olivia Jenkins and me.¡± Adam Howard had already found out about the situation at the bridal salon from Simon Howard. This time, he wasn¡¯t worried about Daniel Marshall in the slightest. He didn¡¯t care about his matters, and didn¡¯t even worry about how long Olivia Jenkins¡¯ cold war wouldst. Because whatever the result was, it¡¯s entirely what Daniel Marshall deserved! ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go investigate this for you now.¡± With a whoosh, Adam Howard stood up. His lips held a hint of cold cruelty, his expression a bit careless. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!